《My ghost husband spoil me too much》


 Chapter 1

    "Insane!" I pushed aside the man I met ten minutes ago and walked unsteadily to the door in high heels.


    Today''s wine is very evil. My mouth is in a mess.


    So you''re calling me a taxi


    Subconsciously, I pushed him away and stopped a taxi. In a trance, I saw that the man also got on the car with me. Because I had drunk too much wine at night, my head was very heavy, and I had fallen into the taxi before I could react.


    When I woke up, I found myself in an old dark room.


    I lay on my back on an old-fashioned walking bed in the middle of the old house, with transparent curtains hanging around the brown and black bedstead. I felt like some kind of sacrifice.


    I tried to struggle, but I couldn''t move as if I was nailed to my bed.


    I adjusted my breath, and suddenly I saw that I was wearing a white smock with exquisite embroidery, depicting ferocious ghosts and holding some ceremony that I could not understand. I stare at this embroidery, the body gradually exudes cold sweat, can not help but trance, this is a dream?


    Just thinking about this, the originally closed carved wooden door was quietly pushed open. In the dark, I felt a cold air slowly approaching me. Then, a pair of cold and greasy tongs caught my chin and began to behave against me.


    Who is this man? My remaining reason couldn''t help screaming.


    Then, a pair of moist lips covered me, let me no longer make any sound. The tip of my tongue stirred into my mouth coldly, as if to suck away the little sense I had left.


    Although I was scared to death, I gradually felt under his instigation. He seemed to smile, exhaled a cool breath in my ear, and said in a soft, enchanting voice, "you are my man."


    I was shocked and tried to get rid of him, but I had no strength.


    My heart shrank into a mass because of fear, but how hard I could not get rid of the cold and overcast.


    When I woke up, I found myself lying in my little bed. The sunshine was dazzling outside. On my body, it was still the white smock. The exquisite embroidery told a sad story. It was not like the handicraft of this era.


    I used to be an orphan. I grew up eating hundreds of families. I always held an attitude of playing life.


    However, although it seems casual on the surface, actually I am not confused. No man has really taken advantage of me.


    After this incident, I was like a changed person, moved out of the original small town, looked for a serious white-collar job, and passed three years safely.


    During this period, I also contacted friends to call out the road monitoring at that time.


    During the surveillance, I came out of the bar alone and got into an ordinary yellow taxi.


    The taxi drove smoothly all the way, without any detours, until it reached my small apartment, which was less than ten minutes'' drive.


    But there is one detail that makes me shudder. I originally wore a short emerald green dress under my coat, which I was before I got into the taxi.


    But when I got off the taxi, I could see a white skirt under my coat, and I could see those ghost embroidery


    I used scissors to cut the coat into pieces, mixed with kitchen garbage, and left it in the garbage can far away from home. And now, how could this smock come back intact in my life?


    My hands trembled and I picked up the scissors again. Suddenly, the mobile phone nearby vibrated. I was surprised and saw an unfamiliar number on the screen of the mobile phone.


    It turned out that Yu Cheng, a distant relative of my hometown, was a few years younger. He said that he had been admitted to my university and wanted to come and see me.


    I made an appointment with him in the cafe next to their school. From a distance, I saw him running over in sweat, with short hair and a row of white teeth grinning.


    Yu Cheng is the only child in the family. His mother has always wanted to have a girl again. Sometimes when I see me wandering around the village, she will greet me to give me a nest or an egg.


    She will also talk to me, tell me what little girl should pay attention to, and when she has time, she will help me wash my face and braid my hair.


    Because my parents died in a car accident shortly after I was born. Everyone in the village said that I was a disaster star. Adults and children were far away from me. Even my own grandparents were not willing to get close to me. The rest of their journey to their home was a warm memory of my childhood.


    This is Yucheng''s first time in a big city. Everything is fresh and chatters with me. Before leaving, he ran back and took a white package from his backpack to me, saying that his mother asked him to bring it to me.


    I asked him to walk slowly. He turned his head and waved his hand to me. At the moment when he turned his head, what I saw was that his face was blue and white, and there seemed to be black bloodstains between his teeth. In particular, the look in his eyes was familiar, cold and ghostly, not like a human eye God.


    I had a cold war and felt cold again and couldn''t move.


    At this time, a normal car on the road suddenly out of control, oblique to the rest of the way, and finally run over him.In a flash, Yu Cheng''s warm blood splashed on my body and hands. The white package slipped from my hand to the ground and spread loose. It was a white smock. The exquisite embroidery was stained with blood, and it was more and more dazzling. The ghosts in the painting seemed to want to break free from it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2

    Although I don''t want to accept the fact, Yu Cheng did die in front of me.


    I followed the ambulance to the hospital, shivering with cold during the day, and felt covered with some kind of Yin. The rest of the ribs are broken, soft ~ soft lying in front of me, like a torn rag. Because of the impact, the face has turned blue and purple.


    All of a sudden, Yu Cheng opens his eyes again. His eyes are staring at me. I see that his whole face is deformed, like some kind of dying animal.


    He grinned, showing his black teeth and hissing, "sister Zhen, I''m sorry."


    I was so scared that I couldn''t even make a sound, so I had to stare at him rigidly.


    After a long time, I stiff neck to look around, found that everything is as usual, outside the door occasionally a nurse walked by, no one found here unusual.


    "Why did he say sorry to me? What did he do to me? " I rushed out of the mortuary as if I had escaped. It took me a long time to calm down and remember to call Yu Cheng''s home.


    Cheng says that it''s strange that Cheng sent his father back to his home in a quiet voice.


    Back at the mortuary, Yu Cheng lies quietly, his face blue and his eyes closed.


    I covered his face with white cloth, thinking that maybe I was too sad and had hallucinations.


    Next, I went to the police station, the hospital and the funeral home to go through the formalities, and filled out one form after another numbly.


    There are teachers and classmates from Yucheng school. One of them is a girl who said she was his good friend in high school. I saw her look very familiar, as if I had seen her somewhere. She said her name was Jin Zhe, and she could accompany me back to see me off.


    She is small, like a little girl who hasn''t grown up. However, there is a kind of indifference in her eyes. She stares at me and says, "don''t be afraid. Yu Cheng is not a bad man, and he has to."


    I felt puzzled. I didn''t know what she was saying, so I declined: "you still have to go to school. Don''t delay your homework. I''m all right by myself. Yu Cheng''s family used to be kind to me. I''m sorry for him. "


    She ignored me. "Are you tomorrow morning''s train? I''ll wait for you at the station."


    I am so tired these days that I don''t want to argue with her again, so I nodded with her and went home alone with the ashes.


    Put the ashes in the living room, I went to the bathroom, took a bath, and began to clean up. The white smock in the closet was still there, and there was a pair of scissors beside it. I had not had time to cut it.


    Compared with the real death, I was suddenly not so afraid of that smock. After all, I was not dead, still alive with all hands and feet. I put my smock away and put it back at the bottom of the closet.


    Tired for so many days, lying in bed, but how can''t sleep. In a trance, a pair of cold and greasy hands held me from the back again. I screamed in fear, only to find that I could not make any sound or move.


    The hand continued to move, the familiar touch, the familiar breath, everything was so cold and terrible, just like the terrible night three years ago. "Don''t send the rest," the familiar voice sounded behind me.


    I lay on the bed and saw that I put on the white smock again. The ghost on the cover shook with my body and danced as if to tell me something, but I had a splitting headache and didn''t know what was going on.


    "Don''t send the rest of the way." after the end of the voice sounded behind me, "they can''t escape this robbery."


    When the cold wind blows, I can move again. I''m still alive.


    I took off the white frock and looked at the quiet ghost on it. I folded it and put it back in the closet.


    When I appeared at the station the next morning, Jin zhe was already waiting there. She didn''t say hello to me. She looked at me with a little fear in her eyes, as if she knew what had happened last night.


    I asked her to get on the bus together, and she returned to her indifference and followed me silently. She carried a large package on her back, as if to carry all her belongings with her.


    It was a bad day. It was raining heavily all the time. The mountain road was mixed with rain and became very muddy. The bus driver drives with trepidation. It''s already evening and there is a long way to go from home.


    All of a sudden, the driver braked and stopped abruptly. "It''s strange. I''ve been here before." The driver himself felt puzzled, wondering if he had made a mistake. After a pause, he got up and drove on.


    Ten minutes later, we were back in the same place. Our whole bus seems to be trapped in a wall of ghosts. It keeps spinning in a big mountain and can''t get out.


    Jin zhe was quiet all the way. At this time, he suddenly knocked on the window and said, "I''m carsick. Let me go down. Let me go down." She ran away from me and, like crazy, told the driver to stop.


    I went to pull her, and she pushed me away, as strong as a grown man. The driver looked at Jin zhe hysterical, also a little afraid, and stopped the car.Jin zhe got out of the car with that big bag on his back and rushed into the woods nearby in a blink of an eye. I didn''t trust her, so I had to follow her.


    A gust of overcast wind blowing, I saw that Jin zhe was suddenly rolled up by the strong wind, and severely patted on a big tree. She fell heavily, but said nothing.


    She folded her hands, slid up and down from the tree, and sat cross legged on the ground.


    A familiar sneer came, and I was stiff at once. The man''s voice seemed to be absent everywhere, with the usual coldness. "There is samsara in heaven. Why do you struggle?"


    Jin zhe did not speak and waved his hands as if in practice.


    The voice laughed again, and I got goose bumps. "Well, I think you are determined to pull my woman in!"


    A gust of wind blowing, jinzhe was the wind into the high sky, and then fell down heavily.


    Far away, you can see her seven orifices bleeding, like a pile of mud lying there, has no breath. I was so scared that I just fainted.


    I don''t know how long it took me to hear someone calling me. "Wake up, sister Zhen. Here we are." I opened my eyes and saw that I was sitting in the original minibus. Outside was my hometown which I hadn''t been back for a long time. Jin zhe was holding my shoulder and bending down to talk to me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3

    As soon as I was excited, I immediately pushed Jin zhe away. She was still indifferent, but the corner of her mouth was smiling. "What''s wrong with sister Zhen? Did you have a nightmare?"


    I was dizzy and sitting there with no idea what was going on.


    Her mouth, eyes and ears are bleeding, small lying there, body cold, I hold her hand in the rain gradually cold, want to cry without tears.


    All of these are vivid. How can it be just a dream? How? How can she sit here alive now? Still smiling at me?


    I stood up, and Jin zhe across the distance, almost ran out of the car.


    She did not speak, but quietly followed me, carrying her big package.


    I keep telling myself to be calm. Today is to send Yu Cheng home. I must be under too much pressure to have such a vivid nightmare. It must be like this.


    It was early dark in the mountains, and we delayed too much time on the way. When we arrived at the entrance of our hometown, it was already dark.


    To sum up, I haven''t been back for five or six years, and the village I grew up in has been a lot of dilapidated. The lights of a few houses, like a ghost, flickered a faint light.


    Instead of going home, I went directly to Yu Cheng''s home in the east of the village. The rest of the house was dark, so quiet that you could hear the mouse running around on the beam at night.


    I knocked at the door. "Auntie, are you asleep?"


    Suddenly there was a dull noise in the room, as if something had fallen from the roof.


    "Xiaozhen, wait a moment." I saw the light come on in the room, followed by the patter of my aunt''s feet.


    The door of Yu Cheng''s house seems to have not been opened for a long time.


    When the door opened, my aunt nodded with me and Jin Zhe and let us into the room.


    I don''t know why Yu Cheng was doomed to die in vain on the street, but after thinking about it, he had nothing to say to comfort his cousin. He could only hold her for a long time in silence.


    From their home to leave, grandparents'' home is not far from this side, and soon arrived. I thought they were asleep, but I found the light was still on.


    When I heard me push the door in, the two people who had been watching TV turned their heads to me with a serious expression of bad things.


    "Grandparents," I said with a smile, trying to ease the atmosphere.


    Grandma came to pick up my luggage, "stay one night today, and you''ll leave early tomorrow morning."


    I haven''t been back for five or six years. It seems that these two people really have no feelings with me, but if they have no feelings, they will not be so obvious. I felt sad.


    "It''s so easy to come back, and I won''t be able to accompany you both?" I forced a smile. "I also want to visit Yucheng''s family again. His mother must have a hard time these days, so I also have some responsibility."


    "What are your responsibilities?" Grandma seemed very unhappy, "they are looking for it by themselves. There is a head of injustice and a master of debt. What does it have to do with you?"


    I am a cavity of anger will soon be unable to suppress, quickly waved his hand, "I am tired to death, tomorrow to talk about again, tomorrow to talk about ah."


    I don''t know what happened to my grandparents. From childhood to adulthood, they were cold to me. Sometimes they didn''t even give me food. In my impression, my childhood seemed to be full and hungry. I know Mom and dad died soon after I was born, but what does that have to do with me?


    I curled up in my own bed, feeling that the whole person was immersed in ice water, and I couldn''t find any warmth in the world.


    Between half dream and half awaking, I was awakened by a pair of cold hands, and the familiar voice: "look out the window." what happened these days is too strange. Compared with that "he", I have some inexplicable intimacy. I don''t have to be afraid. I quickly open the curtain.


    On a summer night in the countryside, it was dark, but the moon in the sky was big and bright. I could just see two foxes running past my grandparents'' house.


    I don''t know why. I seem to be standing at the entrance of the village. The foxes can''t see me, but I can see clearly. It was a group of foxes who got together in twos and threes and ran to the deep mountain outside the village.


    I want to follow to continue to see after all, but found that he returned to my grandparents'' bed. The voice is still cold, "you go to see if your grandparents sleep."


    My heart seems to have a premonition, but still put on shoes, quietly walked to the door of grandparents'' bedroom. The bedroom was so dark that I couldn''t see anything clearly. I pushed the door in and moved to my grandparents'' old wooden bed. Bending down to see, by the moonlight outside the window, I saw my grandmother lying there, her eyes open, staring at me motionless, flashing yellow light.


    I was startled. I quickly backed up and banged against the table next to me. I staggered for a few steps and ran out of my head.


    I really don''t know if she''s asleep or not. What''s the color of her eyes? What''s the meaning of "he" asking me to see him?


    I went back to my room, my heart pounding. For so many years, I have been running around by myself. I am not a timid person, but the things these days are really beyond my original understanding. "Why do you tell me to see these?" I heard myself talking to myself, but I couldn''t wait for any response.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 4

    The next day, when I got up, it was close to noon. My grandmother left breakfast for me, instead of mentioning the matter of letting me go.


    I looked at her, and she gave me a blank look. Well, it''s the same boring grandmother. I suddenly think this grandmother is quite lovely.


    During the day, Yucun is very beautiful. It is the time of spring and summer handover. Everything is thriving. Stretch in the sun, I am not afraid of that part of the day is back. "Don''t be afraid of ghosts knocking. Yuzhen, Yuzhen, as for it, I scared myself all day long. "


    I went to see my aunt. She was busy setting up the funeral hall and preparing to do things in the evening. The legal affairs in the countryside are very complicated. A few people from the neighboring villages who are engaged in white affairs have come to help. Many paper houses, paper cars and paper people are all in disorder in the yard.


    While my aunt was in a hurry, I slipped into my cousin''s bedroom. The room is still very dark in the daytime with the curtain drawn. After standing in the room and getting used to it for a while, I can see clearly the uncle lying on the bed.


    Step by step, I saw my cousin lying there with a thick bed quilt. The whole person was silent.


    "Uncle, uncle," I whispered, but there was no response. I approached the big bed, leaned down and looked at my cousin carefully.


    Bang Dang, the bedroom door was knocked open by gold. "What are you doing here? Looking for you everywhere. Your uncle is sleeping. Why don''t you wake him up? "


    I quickly waved my hand and went out with Jin Zhe.


    Jin zhe said that she wanted to go out for a walk, around the hall which was about to be built in the yard, and took me to the outside of the village.


    During the day, there were few people in Yu village. Occasionally, some old people who came back from the fields outside the village did not dare to say hello to me. It seems that I have changed a lot over the years. I''m no longer the little girl I used to be.


    A few acres of farmland in the east of the village is a piece of wasteland. If you go further, you will find a dense forest with no human beings. Although facing the big sun, it was still very cold in the woods.


    This forest was a forbidden area when I was a child. Adults didn''t allow children to go in. It is said that every year, children run in naughty and never come out again.


    After about an hour''s walk, there is no road under my feet. There are lots of wild grass and rocks everywhere. The road is more and more difficult to walk. I proposed to go back, Jin zhe ignored me and squatted in front of a slightly flat stone, "come and see, it should be here."


    I asked, "what is this?"


    Jin zhe ignored me, took a small shovel from his backpack and began digging. I looked at her hands and feet and chuckled.


    "You are so funny that everything is mini. I feel like I''m dealing with a villain. "


    Jin zhe still ignored me and refused to let me help, so he just kept working hard.


    Despite her small size, her strength and endurance are amazing. After a while, she dug a hole one meter deep.


    Jin zhe threw a shovel and jumped off. Three, five, two, and a metal box came out.


    The metal box was dark black, as if it were made of some kind of non corrosive metal. It has a Dragon carving pattern on it. It''s exquisite. It''s not contemporary.


    Jin zhe pulled the necklace out from her neck. There was a small pendant similar to a key under the necklace. The teeth pattern looked very complicated.


    Jin zhe inserted the small pendant into the hole in the center of the box. After turning it for a few times, the metal box made a clear sound and flicked open.


    Inside is a small ancient jade with dark green light. I don''t know why. Although the jade is simple in shape, it''s just a small oval, but it''s strange. It reminds me of some animal''s eyes.


    Jin zhe used a red thread to put on the ancient jade and put it on my neck. "Let''s take a look at what happened to Yu village."


    Jin zhe was saying that, suddenly two foxes came from afar and fell to the ground.


    The two foxes are huge, one circle larger than the average wolf. One of the foxes bit Jin Zhe''s big leg, making her unable to run. The other stepped on Jin Zhe''s body, opened his mouth and bit her throat.


    I picked up the golden shovel and hit the fox on the gold body. The fox got a cold shock and turned back to me, bared his teeth and growled.


    I can''t manage that much, lift the shovel and continue to swing. Before hitting, he felt his shoulder pressed down by a pair of big furry claws, and then fell down on his back.


    I was worried about the safety of Jin Zhe, so I immediately got up and saw a big mouth biting at me.


    No matter how brave I am, I have no idea at this time. I think that I am a modern woman, beautiful as a flower, and was killed by a fox in the mountains and forests. It''s newsworthy enough.


    Seeing that big mouth was about to bite my throat, I saw a long and thin man jump out of my back and kick the fox away.


    The fox was in pain and would bite again when he turned back. He turned his head and opened his mouth. He saw the man beside me and stopped immediately. He let out two low shouts and ran away quickly.I went to see Jin Zhe in a hurry. Fortunately, she was injured in her left shoulder and leg, and there was no other fatal injury.


    Jin zhe saw the man beside me, regardless of his injuries, immediately got up and knelt on both knees, a look of bowing his head to confess guilt.


    The man shook his head. "I''m so sorry I took you as an apprentice." he shook his hands and left.


    I quickly got up and pulled him. As soon as I touched his body, I felt a cold air coming, and the familiar and cold feeling came again.


    "Is it him?"


    I was so nervous that I didn''t dare to touch him again.


    He turned to look at me. "You''re right. It''s me. "


    I was so upset in my heart that I didn''t know what to say first.


    The man did not care about me, or pulled a face, "you have my child in your stomach, can you go back and stay honest?"


    This time my heart is really ten thousand grass ~ mud ~ horse galloping by. Fortunately, I was a beautiful modern woman, just pointed at him with trembling hands: "you, you, you, you say it again!"


    He looked at his face white ~ Chi look, "you have my child, can you stop a little peace of mind to raise the fetus?"


    Although I am a beautiful modern woman, I am really mad. "You''re crazy. You''re pregnant!"


    The man looked up at the 45 degree angle and sneered, "if I can get pregnant, what do you want from you?"


    "Well, you just want the baby in my stomach!" Angry, I played the role of a resentful woman.


    The man looked at me as if I was really difficult. He snorted coldly and disappeared from me with a flick of his hand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 5

    "Ah? What''s the matter? "


    I looked at Jin Zhe, who was kneeling beside me with an unbelievable expression. Jin zhe looked up at me and chuckled.


    Oh, my God, Jin zhe laughed. After that, Qingwen''s laughter was too precious.


    When I was laughed by Jin Zhe, I forgot to be angry. After a long time to think of it, he ran to catch Jin zhe: "you, tell me, what''s going on here?"


    Jin zhe laughed again, and the corners of her mouth were still bloodstained, "look at me carefully again."


    I suddenly had an ominous premonition. I looked down and saw the hand of Jin zhe on my body. The hand was small and had short golden hair. It was a fox''s paw. I yelled, turned around and ran away, but I stumbled over the stone under my feet and fell down on a real horse.


    Jin zhe stretched out her golden claws and came to help me. Her injured shoulder was naked and exposed. Fur and blood were mixed together.


    I was so scared that I turned around and was about to crawl away.


    Jin zhe didn''t move and called me softly: "sister Zhen, don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you."


    My whole body was shaking, and I didn''t dare to look back at her. I could only ask her in a trembling voice: "explain to me what is going on?"


    Jin zhe was silent for a while, and then told me, "there are no living people in the whole village."


    "Some of us are fox demons who used to live around here. I left early. After 1949, I didn''t have much contact with this place. "


    "What are you doing back this time?"


    "Because of the rest of the trip." Jin zhe said with a sigh, "this village is exhausted. Yu Cheng wants me to persuade her mother to stop. "


    "What does her mother want?" I still can''t understand.


    "Don''t you understand? Why are all the people in this village gone? Why did you become an orphan Jin zhe looked up at a bit of blue sky in the thick forest, "killing for a life, the truth is the same everywhere."


    My brain really turned into a paste. Although the people in the village treat me badly, I can''t believe that they are all foxes. "If my grandparents were foxes, could I still be normal?"


    "they used to be normal people, but now they are not." Jin zhe limped to his feet. "Let''s talk to another place. I think they may come back."


    "You are all foxes. Why do they want to kill you?" I summoned up the courage to help Jin Zhe. She should be much older than me. I think the whole thing is very funny.


    "Just as men and women, old and young, are loyal and evil, so are foxes." Jin zhe talks more and more like an old lady.


    I was talking with Jin zhe when I was suddenly pulled into a cave by an inexplicable force.


    The cave is very hidden. The entrance is covered by weeds. It is in such a deep mountain that it has never been found before.


    The structure in the cave is very strange. First, there is a long slope, which can prevent people entering the cave from falling directly, and the steep angle makes it impossible for those who fall into it to climb up by themselves.


    The slope was very long. Although Jin Zhe and I fell at a flying speed, the falling time lasted nearly ten minutes. During these ten minutes, we glided rapidly in the dark tunnel, knowing that something was wrong.


    Finally, we fell on a black marble platform. We took a breath and found that it was a very huge mine cave, surrounded by glowing green light. The oxygen in it was thin. I felt that I was going to be out of breath.


    A male and female voice sounded, "grandma Fox and ghost King''s wife, my God, I''m making a lot of money today."


    I followed the man''s voice and saw a giant spider lying on the rock wall above our heads. The spider''s head was vaguely like an old man, with wrinkles on his face, like an old walnut.


    Jin zhe sat up cross legged and danced with both hands, as if doing some kind of ritual.


    The spider laughed, "I have built this cave for thousands of years. Don''t play around in front of me, OK?"


    Jin Zhe''s hind legs forced, jumped into the air, turned into a Golden Fox, opened his mouth to bite the spider.


    The spider laughed and spat out countless long white silk threads from his mouth and surrounded the golden goose.


    Jin zhe may have just been injured, after struggling, or trapped in the air by spider silk.


    The spider slipped down from the top of the cave and circled around the golden goose. "Although the old fox is nutritious, where is the ghost King''s wife fresh and tender..."


    Say, that spider spit out a filament again, like a long tongue, rolled me up.


    The spider silk on the body has the smell of rotten corpse. I was rolled up by the spider silk. I felt a tremendous nausea and vomited out at once.


    It''s strange that some of my stomach juice, dripping on the spider silk, seems to have some kind of corrosive, sizzling, that spider silk is smoking white smoke, and soon broke.Poor I was that spider silk has been rolled into the air, whizz fell down.


    Jin zhe cried out and struggled hard in the air. However, the spider silk tied to her was extremely strong. She could only see me fall down, unable to do anything about it.


    I found myself about to fall to death and prayed that it was a nightmare as before. After a while, a big cold hand held me up from behind, turned around and put me back on the marble platform.


    It''s the man. Cold, silent, strange!


    The ghost King clapped his hands, raised his head and pointed to the spider spirit: "spider man, you don''t stay in the dead man''s cave, are you tired of being crooked?"


    The spider laughed and said, "I heard that my sister-in-law is happy. I don''t want to bring it to me. Don''t say, your son is very good, still in the stomach, can melt my spider silk


    "My son is not a piece of cake to deal with you?" The ghost king looked angry and funny. He threw something in the air, and countless flashes of light exploded in the air, lighting the cave like fireworks.


    The spider screamed, "Oh, itch! I''m dead. You''re a ghost. I''m kidding you! Oh, ah, you''re going to close your eyes. I''m going to be blind! "


    The ghost King ignored the spider and returned to the ground with a wave of his hand.


    Spider mouth came out of the voice, "dead ghost, let your woman and apprentice be careful, the old fox in the village is not so easy to provoke."


    "I see. Sleep in your spring and autumn dream." The ghost King stopped and a beam of light leaped out of the cave.


    "The world is chaotic. I can''t sleep well..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 6

    "Master, do you think we''ll go back to the village?" Jin zhe turned and hesitated for the first time.


    "You gave the fox''s eye to Yu Zhen, and the old fox was angry." The ghost King took a look at the ancient jade hanging around my neck. "I advise you two to go back. Don''t worry about anything here."


    Jin zhe shook his head. "Fox eye is a gift I gave to sister Zhen. They can''t control it. I have a part in this. I don''t think sister Zhen and I are in the mood to go back now. "


    I nodded, although there are countless question marks in my heart, I still couldn''t ask.


    The ghost king is always silent, shakes his hand and runs away.


    I helped Jin zhe down the mountain, half the way, saw two people hanging from the tree in front of me. One of them was still hanging upside down, smoking leisurely.


    It was probably because of the fox''s eyes. When I approached, I saw that the two men had the same triangular faces and the same fox claws. It seemed that they had just attacked our two foxes.


    "Yo, uncle Jian, uncle Qiang, what are you doing?" I''m a human. I''m good at one set face to face and one set behind.


    Uncle Jian and uncle qiangshuqi rolled their eyes, which means that you can see that we are foxes. What do you pretend to be.


    I continued to pretend, "I''ll help you out?"


    Uncle Jian and uncle Qiang had to continue to play the role of human beings. "Well, Xiaozhen, I don''t know where the robbers came from. It seems that our village needs to strengthen security."


    "Really, that''s going to be a lot more security. Why don''t you call the county? " I''d like to have some normal human beings come to this village. If it''s really like what Jin zhe said, I''m the only living person in this ghost place. I''ll be skinned and eaten by them sooner or later.


    "OK, OK, you just came back, so don''t worry about it. Spend more time with your cousins and grandparents. " The two uncles are also acting at the film emperor level.


    It''s strange that I can''t untie the rope. Finally, Jin zhe helped me.


    The four of us went down the mountain together, and soon we arrived at the entrance of the village.


    I finally saw the difference. The third master''s family, who is planting rice seedlings outside the village, is clearly catching mice there. My grandparents are busy, like preparing dinner. When they turn to me, they can clearly see the tail of two foxes rising high.


    And my cousin, eh? My cousin looks like a normal person?


    Jin zhe sneered, "that''s because she''s so powerful that you can''t see it with Fox eyes."


    When my cousin saw me and Jin zhe back, she met her from afar. "Where have you two been and have you eaten? Are you hungry


    I''m hungry, but to be honest, I can''t think of what kind of food my cousin can serve me.


    However, when she brought out four dishes and one soup, my eyes were all staring out, and I didn''t see any difference.


    "Eat quickly," Jin zhe looked at me and looked at the dishes with disgust. "Do you think she will bring you a dead hand or something?"


    "Isn''t it?" I see my cousin went out and asked Jin zhe quietly, "there should be no one here who is really farming?"


    "She is an old fox who has practiced for thousands of years. She can''t even decide what to eat. So she can really write a review and fire herself." Jin zhe didn''t come back to me.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was dark, and the ceremony of my cousin''s family began. Several villagers in yellow Taoist clothes mutter what they are chanting. After reading, they can sing. They can''t hear what they sing. The melody is very annoying.


    "What happened to Yu Cheng? Why did you die in front of me like that? I always thought it wasn''t an accident. " Before I went home, I asked Jin zhe quietly.


    "Yu Cheng is not dead. Take a close look at the second one who recites sutras." Jin zhe made a look.


    I looked carefully at the Taoist priest who was chanting sutras. Although he was also shaved, he had a small, slender eye, and could not see that he looked like Yu Cheng.


    I looked at Jin Zhe, but Jin zhe ignored me, "look carefully."


    I looked at the Taoist again, and saw that the Taoist slowly opened his eyes, his slender eyes turned red with blood, and his open mouth dripped in the night, as if there was blood flowing out.


    I took Jin Zhe''s hand and I couldn''t help but increase my strength.


    "Don''t make a sound," Jin zhe reminded me, "your cousin is making Yu Cheng''s soul attached to this Taoist priest."


    But it seems that Yu Cheng doesn''t want to continue harming others. He and the Taoist priest are separated and separated, but they don''t want to be completely attached to that person.


    My sister-in-law looked at him in a hurry. While staring at the Taoist priest, her hands were exerting themselves in her wide sleeves.


    At this time, I saw the ghost king suddenly appeared next to the Taoist priest. With both hands, he pushed Yu Cheng out of the Taoist body.


    His cousin was in a hurry, and the fox flew out of his body. He opened his mouth and rushed to the ghost king.


    The ghost King ignored her, took out a small bottle, put Yu Cheng''s soul into the bottle and put it in his clothes after covering it.


    The cousin bit the ghost King''s shoulder, but it seemed to bite the air. Two rows of teeth collided and made a dull sound, but failed to hurt the ghost king.


    My cousin knew she couldn''t do anything about the ghost king, so she turned to me. I didn''t expect her to do this. I tightened my neck.Seeing that his cousin''s fangs were about to fall on me, Jin zhe rushed over and bit her. But where was her cousin''s opponent, she was defeated in a few rounds.


    The ghost king looks at it coldly. He takes out the bottle from his clothes, opens the cap and releases Yu Cheng.


    In the rest of the journey, his soul drifted to his cousin and Jin Zhe, facing her, "Mom, stop it."


    My cousin was very angry. "I''ve raised your son for nothing. Get out of here!"


    Yu Cheng bared his teeth and roared, "we have done so much evil, how can we escape?"


    I saw the other foxes in the village gathered and stood behind my cousin in silence.


    Those Taoist priests in yellow are still chanting sutras, and they have no idea what is happening around them.


    The cold wind made me shiver. My grandparents stood behind my cousins, gray and gray. And my cousin, I clearly remember the years when she helped me braid my hair.


    The ghost king went to his cousin''s bedroom, opened the bottle and recited the incantation. I saw the soul of my cousin floating out of the bedroom, old and thin, as if he had been ill for a long time.


    My cousin burst into tears.


    The ghost King receives the soul of his cousin and Yu Cheng into the bottle and covers it. "If you practice well, no one will trouble you. This forced life, will only exhaust your thousand years of gas. This village has left you with only one living person left. What else do you want? Are you still alive? "


    My cousin suddenly let out her breath and slowly lay on the ground.


    I saw that her white fur was so pale and ugly that I couldn''t help feeling sorry for her.


    The ghost King''s voice sounded in my ear, "don''t feel sorry for her, your parents, many of your relatives, not all of them were killed by her."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 7

    Back to my grandparents'' house. Now the two old people don''t even want to talk to me. I nodded to them and went to my room.


    I didn''t bring a lot of things here. I packed them up and planned to go back early tomorrow morning.


    Today, too many things happened. I closed my eyes and only saw countless images shaking in front of my eyes.


    half awake, I felt the cold hands of the ghost king again. He hugged me from behind, gentle and seemingly reluctant.


    For him, I am not as afraid as before, but I am still very resistant to doing that with him.


    This time he was very gentle, that cold touch carefully surrounded me, so familiar. It''s like we''ve known each other for a long time.


    He quickened his action. "Zhenzhen, don''t you really remember me?"


    Because of fox eye, I can finally look at him carefully. He was thin and long, with a pale face and a high brow bone. He cast a heavy shadow under his eyes. The corners of his mouth were thin and bloodless. It seemed that he was worried.


    Did I know him before? For a moment, I seem to be in a trance, as if we really knew each other for a long time. "Are you a ghost?" I asked him in a whisper.


    "Do you think I am?" He was on my shoulder, squinting at me.


    "Don''t they say you ghost king? What is it? The head of a ghost


    He began to sneer again, "whatever you want."


    I can''t ask again, "by the way, you said I was pregnant, how could I not feel it at all?"


    He touched my stomach, "protect him."


    Gradually, I felt that I was not so cold, turned my head and found that he was no longer there.


    I was so tired these days that I fell into a deep sleep.


    When I woke up, I found myself lying on a marble slab, cold all over. Around is a dark green, not far away a group of black things lying next to me.


    I couldn''t help but scream. The spider spirit that was still good yesterday lay beside me. It was obvious that it had been dead for a long time.


    My aunt heard her voice, and her tone was coarse and hoarse, "Xiaozhen, are you awake?"


    I knew something was wrong. I wanted to struggle to get up, but I found myself tied up and couldn''t move at all. "You are so bold that you are not afraid that the ghost king will settle accounts with you?"


    The aunt laughed. "The ghost king only cares about the affairs of the underworld. If I live, he can''t help me. I''ve lived for so many years. If I die, it''s worth living. "


    I see her hair is sparse, her expression is sharp, only feel sad in my heart. Her son and husband left her first. The others who stayed in the village were afraid of her more than they loved her. Even if they could live for a long time, what''s the point?


    She was still proud, "and the ghost king doesn''t know that the child in your stomach is the holy product for life extension?"


    I look at my flat abdomen. It''s so mixed. "I wonder if you killed my parents?" I wish I could slap her before when I thought of her as a relative.


    "Your parents, your grandparents, all of them. You know, even the ghost king was killed by me before My cousin said, laughing.


    "What?" I was stunned. "Isn''t he the ghost king?"


    "Ghost king? Isn''t he also a kid? Thinking only about revenge, I''m afraid he can''t reincarnate! " My aunt is probably too happy, rolling on the spot, turned into a white bald fox, laughing all over shaking, a few white hairs, pitifully shaking on the body.


    "Old fox, don''t be too early to be happy. The ghost king will come here soon!" I looked up and saw Jin zhe hanging on the top of the cave, bloodstained.


    My cousin shook her body and became the ordinary woman again. "I think the ghost king can''t protect himself. At least, his own children will not be protected!"


    "It''s just a legend that the Yin fetus will continue to live. If you continue to do evil again, you will not have good fruit to eat." Jin zhe probably suffered a lot and his voice was weak.


    "I don''t want to eat any good fruit. Originally, I didn''t go to this. Who could have thought that he, a little devil, could trap me later? I can''t get out of the village and see no one alive! " My cousin jumped up to me, stretched out her claws and grabbed at my abdomen.


    Who knows at this time, my grandparents suddenly jumped out of the side and blocked me in front of me. "Cheng Cheng, let Xiaozhen go. She''s a tough kid, too


    My cousin was very angry, "do you manage my affairs?" The back foot kicks the grandfather hard, turns back to open the mouth to bite to the grandmother. My grandmother is old, and she can''t compare with my cousin. She bites her neck.


    I saw her little body huddle up and turn into a gray fox. My cousin was still angry. She stretched out her claws and jumped at her grandfather. After a while, he fell to the ground and died.


    Watching my grandparents die in front of me, I feel that I was stabbed in my heart. They are not my grandparents. They are also hot and cold to me, but I am really raised by them. I couldn''t move at all, so I had to close my eyes and let tears flow down my face.The ghost king looked sad and said to the spider spirit, "old guy, you come out."


    The spirit of spider spirit floated out of the corpse and flew to the ghost king. "Good man, don''t be sad. I should be able to get a chance to be a person in the next life in this millennium."


    "You didn''t deserve to die. I didn''t look after the old fox." The ghost King watched the spider spirit and his grandparents flying into the mouth of the bottle one after another, turned his head and looked at his cousin like a torch.


    My cousin shrunk back to the white fox and arched to escape.


    The ghost king raised his hand and threw out a golden net bag, which was almost the same as mine. It was composed of countless golden rays and surrounded his cousin.


    The more she struggled, the more she contracted. Finally, I saw that net pocket squeezed my cousin''s flesh into a ball, unable to move. I saw my cousin''s soul floating out of her net pocket, furtively trying to escape.


    The ghost King sneered and held the bottle high. "You came out by yourself. Don''t blame me for being rude." I saw my cousin''s soul struggling for a few times, and then quickly was inhaled into the bottle.


    Ghost King sighed a reputation to me, two lines of red tears on the blue white face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 8

    My work place is a foreign trade clothing enterprise. Daily work content is to send foreign orders to domestic factories, tracking the entire production, quality inspection, customs declaration, transportation process. There is an advantage in dealing with foreigners. Just follow the rules. Everything is simple and clear.


    So the content of the work is simple and repetitive. Most of my colleagues are girls. If I come to a boy occasionally, we will immediately become a treasure offering.


    On this day, our personnel department sent us a message as if it had announced any significant positive or negative effects on the stock market. Said that the financial department will come over a boy, and is a good-looking boy.


    Then, the handsome boy of the right age appeared. From afar, he is not short, tall and thin. He is dressed in black, his face is blue and white, his mouth is like a knife, and his eyebrows are tall and straight. My God, this is not the ghost king!


    I really take a breath.


    I came back from Yu village two years ago. There was no news of the ghost king. Even Jin zhe disappeared completely.


    There was also pregnancy. In addition to the fact that there was no monthly affairs, my abdomen was flat and everything was as usual. Even the doctor thought that I was just malnourished and prescribed some endocrine regulating drugs to send me away.


    You don''t know how easy it is to live without those ghosts. I think that two years ago was a terrible nightmare, and I expel those memories every day.


    But looking down at the fox eye on my neck, my heart sank. Did the nightmare of two years ago come back?


    By the way, the ghost King''s name is Yu Mai. My grandmother''s name is actually the same as mine.


    On the first day of work, Mr. Yu behaved normally and was a gentleman and elite, which made the girls in the company surge with hormones.


    The next day, the guy started chatting, asking for a snack and adding a wechat. All the little girls saw him with stars in their eyes.


    As for him, he is very complacent. I really can''t look down, bow to work, do not want to pay attention to him.


    After a few days, he came to me with a smile.


    I was supposed to go out to dinner with my colleagues at noon that day. Yu Mai called to me in the financial office, "Yu Zhen, come here for a moment. I have a sum of money to check with you. It''s very urgent."


    I had no choice but to go to his office.


    At noon, colleagues in the company went to dinner in twos and threes. After checking with him for a while, we found that there were only two of us left in the office.


    He put down the account book and came to take my hand.


    What surprised me was that the cold touch was gone. Yu Mai''s hand was the temperature of a normal person''s hand.


    I looked at him strangely, feeling that some hope had been lost and I was habitually trying to break free.


    He made a silent movement, and without saying a word, he pulled me to the warehouse of the company.


    What does he want? I can''t make it off. I have five tastes in my heart. There''s a deer beating and dancing.


    Our company''s warehouse is far away from the office area. In the corner of the same office park, the area is not large. It is not a warehouse for stacking clothes, but for important documents. Opening the warehouse requires the administrative and financial keys, so few people usually go there.


    The sun is very poisonous at noon. I can''t open my eyes when it''s hot. Yu Mai pulled me to the warehouse. "Look inside."


    There was a two meter high window in the warehouse. Yu Mai held my foot and lifted me up.


    Warehouse lighting is not good, noon is still dim. Before I could see what was going on inside, I suddenly heard a woman''s groan.


    My body a shudder, Yu Mai is in below side low voice remind, "stand firm point."


    Yes, that''s the girl''s groan, small depression. I looked out of the window and saw Zhou Jing, a girl from the same department as me, and Zhu, the security guard of our company


    I was shocked. Zhou Jingren is very good-looking and cheerful. It''s said that he has a boyfriend who talks about marriage. Now he has a security guard? Is it necessary to be so hungry?


    What''s more, Yu Mai, who is not a ghost but a human being, pulls me to see what it means?


    I bowed my head angrily and was about to go down. Yu Mai helped me, "take a closer look and see if Zhou Jing is any different."


    Helpless, I had to continue peeping at the window.


    But slowly, I did see the difference. Another woman was lying on Zhou Jing''s body. Because of the distance, I can only see that the woman''s outline is fuzzy, long hair shawl, slender eyes, red lips, a face full of desire is particularly prominent.


    Zhou Jing, at the moment, Rongma Mu is actually a puppet being manipulated.


    And Lao Zhu, who was lying on her body, was pale, and her Yang Qi seemed to be about to be dried up.


    "Well, see, I''m almost crushed to death by you!" Yu Mai suddenly spoke below, startling me.


    I slipped down the window and sat on the ground, afraid to get out of the air. "What''s the matter? Is Zhou Jing possessed by a ghost? And security officer Zhu. It''s going to be sucked dry. "


    "Well, our little Zhenzhen is finally enlightened." Yu Mai has a greasy face, so I can''t connect him with the ghost king."What? Can you find a way to save both of them? " I didn''t want to pay any attention to him, but I thought that since he could see the ghost in Zhou Jing, he should be able to save Zhou Jing.


    "I''m no better than I used to be," Yu Mai said, with a trace of sadness flashing by.


    I wondered, staring at him, trying to find out.


    However, he immediately returned to his usual greasy expression, "Hey, hey, but if you agree with me, maybe I can consider it."


    This man is so annoying that I still regard him as the ghost king. Before he finishes, I turn around and go.


    Yu trotted two steps and followed him, "ah, my temper is still so big. How about you help me? And the old Zhu, hum, I really don''t want to save him. It''s not my own fault!


    God, I miss the cruel fan of the ghost King


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 9

    Yu Mai was really unreliable. He went back to the company and began to seduce Zhou Jing.


    I''m going crazy. I don''t know if he''s the ghost king. I sat in my seat and watched him and Zhou Jing chatting with each other. My four eyes were about to stick together. I felt angry for no reason.


    As a result, when she was about to leave work in the evening, Zhou Jingshen secretly ran over to me and asked, "sister Zhen, are you free at night?"


    I saw the ghost lying on Zhou Jing''s shoulder. I didn''t know what they were doing. I had to ask if there was anything wrong with her?


    Zhou Jing asked me with a sweet smile and asked if I would like to go to the bar with Yu Mai in the evening?


    I looked at Yu Mai. He squinted, grinned, and made a look of "you promised me.".


    Although I didn''t want to talk to Yu Mai, I was really worried about Zhou Jing''s safety, so I nodded and agreed. Zhou Jing cheered and ran back to her seat.


    In the evening, we went to the VW bar on the outskirts of the city. I heard it was Zhou Jing''s proposal.


    I almost never heard of this bar before. It took me a long time to get there. The surrounding was very open. I really don''t know who would come here to play.


    From a distance, the bar is in the shape of a big whale. The light inside is dim, and it is not popular. Only a person in the middle of the stage is slowly dancing the pole dance. I took Zhou Jing''s hand and walked carefully inside. I found a bar and sat down. It felt like we were all food in the big whale''s stomach.


    I asked Zhou Jing, "where''s your boyfriend?"


    "On a business trip!" She jumped to the middle of the dance floor with a smile and waved us over.


    I shook the glass with her, "I''m old, you jump", and continued to sit on the seat drinking.


    I''ll get over there right away.


    I sat at the bar and watched them jump into each other as if they were nobody else. Yu Mai rolled up his shirt sleeves. Zhou Jing took off only a suspender vest. Two people stare at each other, and get closer and closer. Zhou Jing, in particular, had long hair, and her eyes seemed to be bursting with fire.


    I saw the ghost on her shoulder with a cool expression, as if to say, "dawdling, when will it start?"


    Yu Mai is not in a hurry. He pulls Zhou Jing to drink at the end of the song.


    I poured her a glass of Dirty Martini, and she drank it without looking at it. And I saw Yu Mai do something in the wine secretly.


    After Zhou Jing had another drink, the two continued to dance. After a while, Zhou Jing came back, calling her "very tired.".


    I see her lying on the bar and falling asleep in the blink of an eye.


    The ghost on Zhou Jing''s shoulder stopped working. Her expression was ferocious. She gave Yu Mai a look and ran out of Zhou Jing''s body.


    Yu Mai takes out some crumpled yellow paper from his trouser pocket in a hurry. It looks like some kind of charm, and indicates that it should be pasted on the female ghost.


    The female ghost is not a vegetarian either. She swish past Yu Mai''s head and throws a lot of wine glasses and bottles at him.


    As for Yu Mai, he is bent over. It seems that he can''t stand such a small skill. He also has a cut in the broken glass on his face.


    It''s strange that, although there is so much noise here, the rest of the people in the bar seem to be doing the previous actions mechanically, like puppets.


    All of a sudden, the power went out of the bar and it was dark all around. As soon as I grabbed Yu Mai, I looked up and saw the ghost girl with her tongue outstretched and clawed at us.


    I yelled. Yu Mai raised his hand and pasted the mantra to the female ghost. With a trace of fear, the ghost turned and flew away for a distance. "I don''t want to harm people, just suck some Yang. What''s your business? And set up a special bureau to trouble me


    "It''s none of our business? Do you think this is where you should stay? Think about it. How many murders have you got? " Yu Mai looks serious.


    "How many murders? All I know is that the man who killed me is still in the world now The ghost said that she was about to run away, but Yu Mai ran over and danced with his yellow paper note.


    The ghost looked like a monkey. With a wave of her hands, her thick long hair floated into the air. Yu Mai''s charms immediately broke away from control and flew all over the sky. Before leaving, the ghost shook her head and threw a pile of glasses and bottles on us.


    I picked up Yu Mai''s coat and put it on the three of us. Although no one was cut again, it still hurt.


    I pushed Yu Mai with disgust, "can you do it?"


    Yu Mai patted his chest, "OK, why not? Why don''t you try it? "


    This man has no serious words. I didn''t want to talk to him. I tried to help Zhou Jing get up. "What medicine did you give her that she would wake up tonight?"


    "I don''t think I can wake up for a while. What do you say? How about carrying my family? "


    I''m really angry with him, "you''re a wolf! Call a taxi for me


    Yu Mai helped me carry Zhou Jing home and put her on the sofa in my living room. "Two years ago, you still live here by yourself?"I was stunned and looked up at him. He was looking around with a smile.


    "I think you can go." I gave the order to leave.


    Yu Mai continued to smile, "so late, a person is not empty, lonely and cold?"


    I pushed him out of the door with both hands. "I like emptiness, loneliness and coldness. I love coldness."


    Yu Mai''s expression is a little strange, squinting his eyes, "who is lengbing? Where are you going if you don''t come back so late? "


    "Go, go, go!" I slammed the door behind me.


    Yu Mai still called outside the door, "sister Zhen, let me accompany you. I''m serious. What if the ghost girl comes back?"


    Is Yu Mai the king of ghosts? The two looked the same, but they were totally different in temperament. I don''t know what he meant by "living here after two years"?


    I went to the closet and dug out the white frock in the bottom compartment. It was as fresh as new, and I was two years old.


    I dreamt of the ghost King''s appearance two years ago. His face was blue and white, his brow bone was high and cold. In my dream, I stood face to face with him, speechless, as if to stand for eternity.


    In the morning, I found that I was going to stand with the ghost king for a long time. I knew I was dreaming, but I couldn''t wake up. In a state of vague consciousness, I see myself getting up, getting dressed, having breakfast, going to work by bus But it was me, not me. I knew in my heart that I had no control over my whole body!


    Oh, my God! I was possessed by the ghost of yesterday!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 10

    I heard the ghost in my body and laughed. "I didn''t expect that you were pregnant with the ghost king. It''s a treasure. It seems that I don''t have to go out for a while, ha ha ha!


    I saw Yu Mai look at me strangely, and I found myself staring at him fiercely.


    Zhou Jing couldn''t figure out why she stayed in my house all night. I didn''t care about her and sent her to ask Yu Mai.


    At noon, I began to get the company''s driver to come. I really want to slap myself, but what I do is touch the driver''s hand. I lost the note to the driver, but I still made an appointment to the warehouse of the company. How much does this ghost love the warehouse!


    Then, after two years of abstinence, I began to put my hands on the driver. Just as the driver was about to reciprocate, Yu Mai angrily opened the door of the warehouse.


    "Bad luck! I tell you, but she seduced me first The driver quickly shirked his responsibility.


    Although what he said is true, the driver is really a villain. If I could scold him, I would have scolded him. But the ghost was indifferent.


    Yu Mai frowned and said to the driver, "you go."


    The driver immediately slipped away in dismay.


    "I don''t know what you came from. But this woman is pregnant with the ghost King''s child, certainly is not a simple role The ghost girl looks like she''s ready.


    Yu Mai bit his lip. "You come out of her body, we can talk about everything."


    "What can we talk about?" The ghost girl attached to my body and passed by the driver, "if you want to force me again, I will jump down from the upstairs, and you can have a good talk with her soul!"


    "You come with me!" Yumi took mine. No, it should be the ghost girl''s hand and rushed out.


    Out of the company Park, Yu Mai called a taxi, pushed me in, and sat next to me. "To Jinxiuyuan community."


    The taxi driver wore a hat and did not speak. He stepped on the accelerator and the taxi rushed out like a shell.


    As the car drove faster and faster, Yu Mai and I both felt something was wrong. "Master, please drive slowly!" Yu Mai reaches out and pushes the driver down, only to find that there is no driver at all. He is driving an empty clothes rack.


    My body was sitting there, laughing strangely.


    At this time, our taxi has been driven to the river crossing bridge, only to see the steering wheel suddenly turn to the right, the taxi head to the right, straight down the bridge.


    I laughed and found myself in the cold water. Oh, I''m me again, but I''m dying.


    The taxi sank rapidly in the river. I couldn''t swim, but I was in such a small space as the carriage. In a few minutes, I lost consciousness.


    When I woke up, I found myself lying in the white sheets of the hospital. Ah, how comfortable.


    I looked around and saw Yu Mai sitting on the chair beside the bed. His hair was still wet.


    I leaned up and said, "are we still alive?"


    Yu Mai laughed. "Of course."


    I was relieved and lay down again.


    Yu Mai came over and touched my stomach. "I told you to protect the child, but I didn''t listen."


    "What do you say?" I''m afraid I''ll hear you wrong, so I stand up and stare at Yu Mai again.


    "I told you to take care of the baby in your stomach. What''s the matter?"


    I was choked by him and asked him, "what about the ghost girl? Why are you so anxious to kill us? She doesn''t like my body


    "She''s killing you. It''s the magic of the Taoist Seeing that I didn''t understand, Yu Mai quickly explained, "it''s the Taoist who killed her. Today I wanted to take her to see him."


    "How do you know that?"


    "These things are clearly written in the Yin Yang book." Yu Mai was elated again.


    "Don''t be bullied by a girl in the bar." I didn''t hate him.


    "That''s not because of you. Otherwise, I can''t even control a kid." Yu Mai stares at me with a smile.


    "What does it have to do with me?" I rolled my eyes.


    Anyway, I sort of got it. It''s also because she has been possessed by the female ghost for too long. She is very tired and soon falls asleep again.


    Sleeping in the middle of the night, I was awakened by Yu Mai''s kiss.


    He held my face and gently touched my lips. Hands around my back, slowly embrace me.


    Now I have gradually begun to believe that he is the ghost king, but Yu Mai is also a real person, with body temperature, files, and the ghost king is completely two personality. I really don''t know what to do with him.


    Yu Mai just hugged me like that. There was no other action. I was afraid to move, so I pretended to go on sleeping.


    When I woke up in the morning, Yu Mai was still sleeping on my stomach. I pushed him up and said, "Hey, hey, you get up. Can I sleep in my bed if you say you can sleep?"Yu Mai looked up at me and grinned. He suddenly laughed so gently that I didn''t know how to speak.


    I didn''t have any problems. I was discharged soon. Yu Mai drove his car to come over. "We''d better go to Jinxiu Garden."


    We entered from the gate of Jinxiu Garden, drove to the Second District, and found a place to park. There were many trees that covered the sky, and no one was pruning, blocking little sunshine. The whole district was cold and cold.


    Just walked two steps, suddenly heard a cat call. Yu Mai and I looked up and saw a big tree full of all kinds of wild cats, all squatting on our heads, staring at us with dark green eyes.


    I was surprised and grabbed Yu Mai.


    Yu couldn''t make a sound, just pulled me forward, went to room 101 of building 14, and rang the doorbell.


    It was a skinny old man who opened the door.


    I don''t know how to describe the old man. His skin is gray white, with spots on it. He looks like a walking corpse, emitting the smell of death.


    The old man did not speak or ask us what we were about. He let us into the house.


    The room was very dark, and it took me a long time to blur the structure of the room. The room is very small, with some Ming and Qing style furniture. Sitting in an armchair, a man with long hair and shawl, slender eyes and red lips, was the ghost girl!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 11

    The ghost bowed her head, her shoulders drooped, and there was no trace of life.


    Oh, I forgot, she''s not a human being. She''s not angry. It''s just that I don''t always see her in a wild, unbridled manner.


    After the Taoist came in, he also sat on an armchair, opposite the female ghost.


    Yumi took me to a bench. I looked at the Taoist without a trace of popularity and speculated on their relationship.


    I only heard from Yu Mai before that this Taoist priest was the one who killed the female ghost, and this female ghost wandered the world and refused to leave, which should also be because of seeking revenge. However, now it seems that the relationship between the two people is probably more than this simple relationship.


    I think it''s time to ask Yu Mai before. Now I can''t let Yu Mai tell her a story in this situation. It''s just this damned curiosity!


    Taoist: "Qi Wen!"


    The Taoist priest suddenly opened his mouth, startled me, still thinking that there was a fifth person in the hut? I looked around and suddenly found that the Taoist priest was talking to the female ghost.


    Does that ghost have a name? It''s Qi Wen! I feel the shock expression on my face must be very obvious, but I feel funny at the moment. I am also a person before I become a ghost. Of course, there will be a name. What''s the surprise of this?!


    Hearing the Taoist''s voice, female ghost, oh, Qi Wen slowly raised her head, but clearly she was expressionless, but I felt that her eyes were deeply sad. It was clearly the eyes of people who saw deep love.


    Deep love?


    I was shocked by the hole in my brain. This Taoist priest was obviously much older than Qi Wen. He was an old man, or an old man who couldn''t go on being happy. Moreover, how blind a person could be attracted to his appearance.


    "This is not the place for you to stay. It''s time for you to go." The Taoist priest''s hoarse and erratic voice came, and I suddenly felt cold and cold around me, and my goose bumps were about to get up.


    The voice matches his image perfectly, I thought in my mind.


    Qi Wen stares at the Taoist priest for a long time, so long that I doubt whether she heard it.


    After a long time, Qi Wen slowly said, "wake up, you are really an animal, no, you are not as good as an animal." Her voice is not as sharp and publicized as before, perhaps because she has not spoken for a long time, there is a trace of hoarseness, but she can hear a strong hatred and sadness.


    "I''ve been with you for so many years, and I love you with all my heart and soul. But in the end, all I get is cheating and taking advantage of it, even losing my life for you. Now you let me go? Where am I going From the beginning of the depression to the later hysteria, I was a little surprised by the outburst of emotion. It was really a special relationship.


    Just in this way, the Taoist priest is a scum man. When he is old, he is shameless enough to hook up with a little girl. My mind is full of trouble.


    But when I looked at Yu Mai, he didn''t seem to feel much. Did he see too much? After all, it''s the ghost king. It''s a well-informed man. I knew the development of the plot before. I could read it as a storybook. I don''t know if I can have a chance to have a look at it. That''s what I''ve seen.


    Ah, where do I want to go? I don''t think the yin-yang book is for ordinary people.


    I also looked at the Taoist priest, Zhou Xing. He was still sitting with no expression, and his voice did not change. "At the beginning, we both wanted to do it for ourselves, so who is there for whom?"


    Damn it, I''m shocked. This man is so dreary. At your age, what are people and girls trying to do! I want to stand up and scold the Taoist priest, what kind of thing, cheat the girl''s feelings, still so justifiable. But before I could stand up, I was caught by Yu Mai. He gave me a look and shook his head. I looked at Qi Wen and Zhou Xing again. I hesitated and sat down. I didn''t need to interfere in other people''s affairs. An Ansheng went to the theater.


    "Yes, you love me, but even if I had some plans at the beginning, I still fell in love with you. I am willing to be used by you and cheated by you. I always think that you can see my love. Maybe one day you will fall in love with me unconsciously." Qi Wen gave a bitter smile: "but who knows that you are not in love with me, but I have become the victim of your illegal activities. I lost my life in vain. I refuse to leave. I want to see if you will find me, but I waited a long time and you didn''t show up. "


    Qi Wen''s mood became more and more intense: "I don''t want to love you for a long time, I just want to kill you! However, my cultivation is not high enough, so I easily fall into your trap. "


    She looked up at Yu Mai with a bitter expression and lowered her head.


    "I know I can''t escape, but I want to ask you, Zhou Xing, have you ever loved me?"


    ¡°¡­ At the beginning, we were together for our own selfishness. We agreed not to talk about love. It was you who broke the agreement first, so you can''t blame what I did to you later. Qi Wen, you are greedy Zhou wake up still can''t see a trace of expression, no sad also can''t see sad.


    "Oh I''m greedy? I''m greedy! Can you kill me if I am greedy? " Qi Wen''s face was ferocious, and she got up and wanted to wake up. However, her more and more transparent body made all her movements lose strength.She looked at herself in surprise and asked Zhou Xing, "what have you done to me?"


    "It''s time you went back where you should be." Zhou Xing closed his eyes and remained expressionless. I just wanted to rush up and help Qi Wen beat him!


    "Ha ha ha..." After a burst of laughter, Qi Wen disappeared.


    But I seem to see the tears in the corner of her eyes, the ghost can also shed tears?


    In my heart, Qi Wen is not worth it. The person I love is a complete scum in the end. For him, I even lost the chance of reincarnation, but I didn''t hear the love he admitted himself until he disappeared.


    Finally, when I came out with Yu Mai, I looked back at Zhou Xing. He was still sitting expressionless, the same as the expression of his actions at the beginning. I suddenly wanted to believe a word that the bad guys will be punished, even if it is not now, it will be later. A person can meet several people who love you wholeheartedly in one''s life!


    I looked up to see Yu Mai around me, as if he had telepathy. He also looked at me. I was stunned and saw his gentle smile. Could he be the one who loves me wholeheartedly? The hand falls on the stomach unconsciously, the mood suddenly sinks again, he is for the child.


    Now, I''m basically sure that he is the ghost king, but I still can''t understand why he became a man with temperature instead of being cold.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 12

    After solving Qi Wen''s affairs, my chaotic life began to come to an end, and my life gradually got on the right track. In addition to Yu Mai, he was still so playful that he did not have the temperament of ghost king before.


    Is he amnesia? But I shouldn''t. He reminded me to protect the baby in my stomach. But I can''t tell what''s wrong with him. I can''t tell you what''s wrong with him. I''ll see what happened to him.


    Thinking of the child, I looked down, the abdomen is still very flat, can not see at all, before going to the hospital for examination, the doctor also said that he was not pregnant. It seems that the ghost King''s children are not ordinary babies!


    All of a sudden, I felt a strange movement in my stomach, and I also felt very hungry. But I just had a meal for a short time. How could I be hungry?


    Is it really because pregnant, so more likely to feel hungry?


    I went to the refrigerator, flipped over but did not want to eat, but the movement in my stomach became more and more serious, and I felt more and more hungry. Just as I was trying to get something to cushion, I suddenly heard the doorbell ring.


    In the evening, who will come? I went to the door and saw from the cat''s eye that it was Yu Mai. When I opened the door, Yu Mai walked in leisurely. He was not at a loss to come to the girl''s house in the middle of the night. Lao Shen sat down on the sofa and looked at me standing at the door. He said, "come in, why do you stand at the door? Who else do you want to wait for?" The tone is not Yu Mai''s usual teasing, with a trace of ghost King''s cold, but not the ghost King''s cold.


    I closed the door and sat opposite him looking at him.


    As soon as he raised his eyes, our two eyes were on each other. For a moment, my heart was pounding with no reason. "Have you eaten yet?" When he asked, his stomach was filled with forgotten hunger, and the movement in his stomach became stronger.


    I just stood up and wanted to go to the refrigerator to get food. I felt that Yumai, no, it should be the ghost king. He suddenly came to me and his hand quickly touched my stomach.


    I was startled by his sudden movement. I reeled, and my unstable body tilted to one side. I subconsciously reached out to catch something, until I caught Yumai''s cuff, I found my balance again.


    Yu Mai seemed to be shocked by my movements, stupefied, but also subconsciously stretched out his hand to hold me, which did not let me kneel down on the ground.


    He helped me up and let me sit on the sofa again. He said to me: "how grown-up, are you so careless that you don''t worry about falling your head and becoming more stupid?"


    I am a little aggrieved: "who is a surprise, ah, you do not suddenly reach out, I can not stand firm?" After all, he reached out to touch my stomach without any sign. Can I not be jumped next!


    He looked at my stomach and asked, "what''s going on in your stomach now?"


    "Today," I said in a bad tone


    I didn''t see him speak for a long time. I turned my head and looked at him. He was staring at my stomach. His face was a little heavy.


    I was a little worried and asked him, "what''s the situation with me? Please give birth to a Nezha in my stomach! It''s been more than four years. It''s the first time that there''s any movement. It''s the first fetal movement in five years. Tell me the truth, how long will it take me to unload the goods? "


    "Three years." He said slowly.


    "Three years? Will it take me eight years to conceive? " What the hell is this. For a moment, I was all bad.


    I was a little confused: "is it that it takes so long for all the children in the underworld to be born? Or because you''re the ghost king. That''s why your children are different? "


    It''s not different from a bunch of transparent bottles out of my pocket.


    He unscrewed the bottle, and out of it came a transparent, dark green bead the size of a glass bead, which stretched to my mouth. The bead was very similar to the sugar beans we usually bought, but I didn''t think he would give me sugar to eat.


    "What is this?" I looked up and asked him. I didn''t intend to eat it.


    He raised his eyebrows: "do you feel hungry but don''t want to eat human food?"


    "How do you know that?" Do I have something to do with my stomach? But I look at that dark green bead, full face disgust: "I don''t eat, this what thing, don''t eat!"


    I turned away my face in disgust.


    For a moment, I seemed to see something moving in the bead. As soon as I wanted to have a closer look, Yu Mai clamped my chin and put the bead into my mouth. I immediately wanted to spit it out. However, this bead was very strange, as if it melted in the mouth. It disappeared in a blink of an eye, but I haven''t swallowed it yet?


    I just feel the coolness for a moment. At the moment of Pearl entrance, I think that the ghost that I came into contact with before is very cold.


    I am a thrilling spirit: "what exactly do you give me to eat? If you give me something to eat, I still want to live a few more years


    He still ignored my problem, just unscrewed the bottle cap again and put the bottle in my hand: "in the future, you don''t have to eat human food any more. If you are hungry, just eat this. If you eat this first, I will send it to you every other time. But don''t worry, it won''t kill you, but if you don''t, you''ll die. "Then he gave me a deep look.


    I was a little scared by what he said, and wanted to ask him some more questions, but before I asked him out, he disappeared?


    Disappear in a moment? Isn''t he Yu Mai now? Can he still be so good? I was a little surprised. I thought of the bottle in my hand. I opened it and found that there were more than a dozen beads in it. It was found that not all of them were dark green, but they were generally green. However, the colors were dark and light. You could see that there were unknown things floating in each one. When I looked carefully, it was too small to see clearly.


    I''m not sure if I can trust him, but when I think about it carefully, if he wants to kill me, he won''t have to spend so much time. He can easily take my life. However, he said at the beginning, let me protect my stomach, here is his son, oh, it''s mine. But now I feel not a trace of happiness and excitement as a mother, but full of fear and uneasiness, as well as worries about the unknown tomorrow.


    How could my life be like this.


    All of a sudden, there was a stir in my stomach. I leaned against the head of the bed, lifted up my clothes, and gently touched my abdomen. He seemed to feel it. He moved again, and bulged out a small piece on my belly.


    I''m a little surprised. I really have a child in my stomach. How does he grow up? So we touched my palms through our thin skin. At that moment, a certain place in my heart was so soft that there was really a little life here?


    In this way, I fell asleep slowly and had a good night''s sleep until I was awakened by the hunger in my stomach in the morning. You can go to the kitchen. I didn''t have what I wanted to eat, but I felt so hungry in my stomach. I did something casually and forced myself to eat it. But my stomach churned and I couldn''t help it. I went to the bathroom and vomited it out. I didn''t feel better until I had vomited everything in my stomach.


    The hunger in my stomach is stronger!


    Do I really want to eat something I don''t know what it is? Can''t I really eat human food anymore?


    Now I can''t care so much. My mind is full of beads given to me by the ghost king. That is the beads. They are extremely hard and cool to the touch. I feel like a kind of jade.


    I just don''t know what I can melt in my mouth.


    I ran into the bedroom, overturned the glass bottle that the ghost king gave me, opened it in a hurry, poured out a grain and swallowed it, and then slowly calmed down the feeling of hunger. Now I feel like a drug addict can''t do without drugs. I can''t do without beads.


    Since then, when I feel hungry, my mind is full of these beads. I always want to eat them, and people will gradually become manic. After eating, this situation will get better.


    If one day, the ghost king does not give me this kind of bead, what will I become? I sometimes dare not think, maybe I will slowly become a monster, never good.


    After arriving at the unit in the morning, Zhou Jing saw me and said, "sister Zhen, why are you looking so bad?"


    I didn''t feel uncomfortable: "yes, I''m hungry, and I should have something to do with not sleeping well yesterday." After that, I took the bottle out of my bag, poured out a bead into my mouth, and then went to my work place.


    Looking up, I saw the ghost king. Now it should be Yu Mai. He came in. He took a look at me and swept my stomach. Then he joked with Zhou Jing and walked into the office.


    After a while, my colleague Xiao Lin leaned over and asked me, "Yu Zhen. Are you not feeling well? You don''t look very well


    I touched my face, this is the second person told me that my face color difference, but I did not feel any discomfort. "Maybe I didn''t sleep well yesterday." I made up an excuse at random.


    But Xiao Lin didn''t leave immediately. He was still leaning against my desk and there was no sign of leaving. Suddenly, the door of Yu Mai''s office suddenly opened: "Yu Zhen, come here." Then he went back to the house.


    I quickly stood up and ignored Xiao Lin, and quickly walked into Yu Mai''s office.


    As soon as I entered the room, I was tightly held by Yu Mai. The next second, I was pressed on the sofa of the morning reception. I was so surprised that I forgot to reflect the scene. It was not until Yu Mai and the ghost King''s lips were pressed down that I reflected. I struggled desperately. This is the company and I''m still outside.


    My strength could not resist him in the end, so he was kissing, not so much a kiss as a bite, until I couldn''t bear to breathe, he just let me go.


    I saw the anger in his eyes, but I didn''t know where the anger came from.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 13

    I kept slapping him to let him go, but it didn''t work.


    "Do you know what you did wrong?" I was stunned by the sudden question.


    No, where did I come from?!


    I raised my head and asked, "where did I come from?" to the gloomy eyes of the king of ghosts


    "Not yet? Don''t forget that you are a married woman and a child mother. Don''t try to seduce other men


    On hearing this, I was also a little angry, saying that I seduced other men, not to mention that I did not, that is, I was also treating people with their own way! "When did I Seduce other men? Who did I Seduce? You make it clear to me! also. You are always flirting with women in the company. Why should you give me a false accusation? "


    "Nothing? You''ve just been flirting with Xiao Lin outside. What do you want to explain? "


    "We were talking normally. Where come from the eyebrows, again, you did not hear what we said to say that our language ambiguous, you this is a frame up


    "I framed it? You are all so close, who can chat normally and want to hold each other together! "


    There are three black lines in my mind. Just like you can never wake a man who pretends to be asleep, you can never change the deep-rooted view in one''s mind.


    I regardless of the image of a big white eyes, "you are really stubborn, whatever you like, how you think, I really have nothing to say with you."


    "Is that your attitude of admitting your mistake? It seems that you can''t remember the lesson if you don''t punish you today."


    After that, the overwhelming kiss fell down. At the beginning, I still resisted strongly and kept beating him, but he didn''t move. Slowly, I was a little confused by the kiss, and the oxygen in my mouth was less and less. Just when I felt suffocated, he finally opened my lips and kissed him downward. His hands also reached into my body from the hem of my clothes I was a little distracted by the constant ignition. By the time I finally thought of it in the office, my bikini had been untied. His hands were swimming on my chest, back and abdomen. There was a tendency to keep going down. I stopped his continued hands with only a little reason.


    "No more offices." I whispered that if I had been here for such a long time, I would not have to mix up with this company if my clothes were not neat and my makeup and hair were messy.


    Ghost King''s eyes seem to have fire in general, but now I can''t control his mood, can''t too shameful go out.


    He saw me in the end also did not agree, can only lie on my body to ease the mood, then reluctantly from my body down.


    I quickly stood up and tidied up my clothes. I cleaned my hair again in the mirror. At last, I couldn''t make up my face. My bag was on my own station, so I could only make it up. After a while, I went out and went to the bathroom to mend it.


    After everything had been cleared up, I looked back and saw the ghost King''s expression of desire and discontent. I wanted to laugh, but I was afraid of provoking the ghost king again. So I held back. When I came to the door, he suddenly said coldly, "let you go now, and I''ll clean you up in the evening."


    After a pause, I finally opened the door and went out.


    After coming out of the ghost King''s office, I still have a little bit hot on my face, and I''m so crazy in the unit! But all the fuse is probably because the ghost king is jealous? I thought about it carefully. The uncertainty and inconceivable at the beginning was finally proved.


    I have a smile on my face, I want to go back to ask the ghost king, is it really jealous for me? But in the end or no courage, want to kill this crazy idea in the cradle.


    Ask the ghost king? What international joke? If you really want to ask, you will not be able to get out. However, it seems that I can''t hide this evening. I shiver when I think of what the ghost king said when I came out!


    When I came to my desk, I saw Xiao Lin come over again and said to me, "what did the supervisor just tell you to do? It took so long."


    When I heard this, I quickly looked to his office and didn''t see him, but now I dare not commit crimes against the wind, otherwise I would be very miserable.


    So I quickly took out the information and other information, and said to Xiao Lin: "the supervisor has looked at the report I submitted before, and there is a little problem, which has just been corrected by the supervisor. Now I''m going to start to work. I can''t do it all at once. I have to concentrate on the report. You should go to work quickly. Don''t catch me for the boss. " After that, I turned on the computer without lifting my head and began to concentrate on my work.


    As soon as Xiao Lin saw that I really started to work, he went back to his seat with a dull face.


    Until I couldn''t feel Xiao Lin''s eyes, I took a long breath. If the ghost king saw it again, not to mention tonight, even tomorrow night, I don''t want to be able to sleep well.


    In the afternoon, after work, I packed up my things in a hurry, and planned to slip away before Yu Mai saw me. I didn''t want to. When I was ready to escape, I heard Yu Mai calling my name. I wanted to pretend that I didn''t hear and go out directly in the crowd.I didn''t know that he called again. It was much louder than before. My colleagues heard him and grabbed me and told me that the supervisor had something to do with me.


    I don''t appreciate this colleague at all. If I hadn''t had him, I would have slipped away. I still have to face Yu Mai like I do now.


    I don''t know how the ghost king turned into Yu Mai, from cold and cold to a normal person with flesh and blood. At this time, I only thought a little. When I looked at Yu Mai''s smile, I felt a little scared.


    "Did you want to run, if I was right? And you don''t care to hear me call your name? You seem to be more and more daring, eh? "


    The tone of the pick made me jump in my heart and said, "no, I really didn''t hear it. I dare not even give me ten courage."


    He didn''t say anything. He just kept staring at me for a long time, as if thinking about the credibility of my words. Although I was afraid, I tried to pretend to be sincere. Finally, he looked away, as if to believe my words, "let''s go!" Say, do not wait for me to react to come over, go out of the office directly, I hasten to keep up with.


    It''s time to wait for the elevator. Because of avoiding the rush hour after work, there are only two of us outside the elevator at the moment. The atmosphere seems a little awkward to me. Think about the elevator. Come on.


    Ding! Here comes the elevator. After entering the elevator, I found how naive I was. In the narrow space, these two people seemed more embarrassed. Heaven, who will save me!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 14

    I looked down at my shoes.


    But even though I don''t look up, I can feel a gaze on myself. I made up my mind not to look at him anyway, and hoped that the elevator would arrive soon.


    "I''m going back with you today. Are you sure you want to keep away from me? Don''t you think it''s useless? "


    The sudden sound sounded in my ear, which scared me and almost didn''t jump up.


    "Why do you make a noise all of a sudden? Do you know it''s frightening to death? "


    "It''s just right to be scared to death. You''re going with me."


    I looked puzzled, and my brain''s reaction became rather slow: "go? Where are you going? "


    "Hell." He squinted at me and looked at the white expression.


    "I I... " I didn''t say a complete word for a long time. Although I knew he was the ghost king before, I never thought about where he would live. I thought he didn''t have to sleep and could live everywhere.


    Suddenly, I heard the word "Defu" and my heart still trembled. Fear rose from the bottom of my feet, and my hunger gradually became strong. I took out the glass bottle he had given before and poured out a bead into my mouth.


    Suddenly, I reached out a hand and took away the bottle. My fear still haunted me. Suddenly I saw a hand. I screamed in a reflex and stepped back several steps until my back was against the elevator wall.


    And my sudden reaction, it seems that the ghost king was also scared, the glass bottle in his hand fell to the ground.


    He gave me an unhappy look and bent down to pick up the bottle.


    Before my frightened heart recovered, I heard the unhappy voice of the ghost king, "what are you thinking? This can scare you. What about the courage to go back to Yu village before? Are you as bold as beans now


    "Why do you suddenly reach out your hand? I''m in a daze. Of course I''ll be scared!" Besides, is a normal person to hear the two words will have a sense of fear, OK.


    The ghost King''s tone was slightly sarcastic and said: "are you still in a daze with me? I don''t know if you are brave or timid? "


    I had nothing to say, rolled a big white eye, and then was slapped on the back of the head by the ghost king, "can you pay attention to the image?" Hey, you know the image.


    Ding, the elevator arrived. The ghost king returned my glass bottle. The bottle that had not been left was full now.


    Just focus on fighting with him, did not see when he filled me.


    After I got home by taxi, the things I had forgotten because of fighting with the ghost King slowly came back to my mind. My brain was spinning fast, trying to find a perfect excuse to stop the Yellow fragments in the ghost King''s brain.


    But my brain was aching and I didn''t come up with a proper excuse to refuse.


    Since I ate the beads given by the ghost king, I didn''t have to eat any more. Under the gaze of the ghost king, I slowly walked into the bath room to wash. When I came out of the bath room, he was no longer on the sofa. There was light in the crack of the bedroom door to see the bedroom.


    I keep hinting to myself that it''s not the first time that I have intimate contact with each other. I''m sorry. So I pushed open the half open door and walked into the bedroom.


    The ghost king is leaning on the head of the bed to read the magazine I put on the pillow. The dim yellow desk lamp on the bedside table, shining on his delicate side face, has a kind of quiet and stable years.


    I looked at it for a while, then shook my head to exclude what I thought in my mind. He is the king of ghosts. What''s the relationship between him and years.


    Just when I was in a daze, the ghost king raised his head: "what are you thinking?"


    I suddenly regained consciousness and looked at him, "I didn''t think of anything."


    "Come here soon. What time is it? Do you want to go to work tomorrow?"


    I quickly went to the bedside, ready to go to bed is, he said again: "you''re going to lie like this?"


    I was stunned. Is there any step? I look at him with a face of muddle force, he helplessly sighed: "where is your hair dryer?"


    I''m just reacting. My hair isn''t dry! Quickly ran to the dresser, took out the hair dryer from the drawer, plug in the electricity, just about to open, one hand took away my hair dryer, began to blow my hair.


    "Hair does not dry sleep, in case you have a cold, hurt the child in the stomach how to do?" I saw from the mirror that he was not very skilled in blowing my hair bit by bit, and his face was impatient, but the movements on his hands were not impatient. He lifted up his hair carefully and blew it a little bit.


    Although know he is in for the children, but the heart, still in that moment jump very fast.


    "All right." When I was nearly asleep, I heard the ghost King''s voice, opened his eyes, the ghost king had put the hair dryer on the dresser, and was walking to the bed. I put the hair dryer back in place and got up and headed for the bed.


    I can''t remember the distance. I''m also walking slowly. The ghost king said impatiently, "can you move faster? I''m so slow. I''ve just blown your hair. I''m not sleepy now? Or we''ll finish what we didn''t do in the office before? "On hearing this, I quickly walked two steps, lying down on the bed, covering the quilt, closing my eyes, a series of movements such as flowing clouds and flowing water, which is not a bit of procrastination before ah.


    I seem to feel the anger of the ghost king, but I didn''t want to pay attention to him. He was so considerate to me. Why do I have to go against his will and live with myself? I knew it was like this before, and I used to waste so many brain cells as an excuse.


    I turn over, the smile of the corner of my mouth can''t hide.


    However, tired is also true, probably because of the belly of the child, always easily feel hungry and tired, the total feeling of sleep is not the same.


    After a while, I really sleep in the past, there is a person around can not block the strong drowsiness, it seems that is really too sleepy.


    In the middle of the night, I got up and went to the bathroom. I was vaguely watching the ghost king still sitting at the head of the bed, thinking that even the ghost should replenish his physical strength, so I asked him, "is it so late that I don''t have a rest?"


    "Well, I''m not sleepy. It''s good to watch you sleep!" The ghost king was a little helpless, but he opened his mouth and didn''t say anything.


    When I came back from the toilet, I was more conscious. I wondered if the ghost king didn''t sleep because I occupied the whole bed! I am used to sleeping alone. Sleeping naturally is all kinds of dishonesty. In addition, pregnant, my sleeping posture is more bold and unrestrained! Thinking of this, I feel a little sorry for the ghost king, I pulled his hand: "why don''t you sleep for a while, I just wake up!"


    The ghost King glared at me, "do you really think I love you? Go to bed quickly! If you are late for work tomorrow, don''t blame me for not reminding you! "


    He is such a person, good words will not be good to say, but I think people in order to guard the midnight, so sweet said to him: "lie down and sleep together, have a sense of security!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 15

    I was so tired and sleepy that I fell asleep, but the ghost king still refused to let me go.


    I can''t see through the man who thinks I''m too tired and afraid of being bad to his children.


    In the morning, I wake up reluctantly in the ring. I just want to stretch. Before I lift my arm, I feel the pain of pulling one hair and moving my whole body. I yelled, and I immediately lay back.


    The memory of last night surged up in an instant, and suddenly looked to the side. The man was no longer there. Where had he gone? Are you back?


    I struggled to get up. My waist was aching.


    I walked out of the bedroom and heard the water coming from the bathroom. Didn''t I go back?


    Because I didn''t have to eat, I also saved a lot of time. I poured myself a cup of water and sat on the sofa waiting for the ghost king to come out.


    In a short time, he just came out with a towel. His slim and thin figure is really wearing thin clothes and taking off clothes has meat. But it is not the muscle that is produced by the gym, but the muscle that makes people feel very comfortable. His skin is very white because he lives in the prefecture, and there is no sunlight. With that delicate and abstinence face, it is a beautiful man''s bath drawing Ah!


    I clung to the sofa with my cup in my arms.


    Maybe it''s because my eyes are too direct and explicit. The ghost king raised his eyebrows and looked at it with a smile. "Are you satisfied with your husband''s figure?"


    I nodded stupidly, then heard a low laugh. I woke up in a moment.


    Oh, my God! What''s wrong with me? How can I be so stupid!


    "I went to wash." Finish saying, don''t see ghost king that satisfied face, bow head then ran into bath ~ room.


    I looked at my face in the mirror red to explode, and my heart seemed to beat faster than last night. Although I know that he did this to me, just because of the baby in my stomach, I still blush for him unconsciously and my heart beat faster for him.


    No matter, step by step, it seems that the child will take a long time to land, at least this period of time he will still take care of me.


    After thinking about this, I was relieved. After washing quickly, he went out. He had changed his clothes. Sitting on the sofa looking at his mobile phone, he saw me come out and said, "change clothes quickly, or it will be too late for a while."


    I quickly changed my clothes, painted my makeup, picked up my bag and went downstairs with him.


    Take a taxi to the company, the time is just right, I quickly walked back to his seat, he also returned to his office.


    In the middle of the day, I had a statement for the manager of the finance department to check. When I got to the manager''s office, I knocked on the door, but no one answered. But I could hear a rustle inside. I knocked twice more, and the door opened from inside. A girl who didn''t seem to be very old came out of the room Dishevelled. I walked into the office. The obvious smell of the room showed what had happened in the room before.


    This manager. I used to think that he was so honest and capable, but now it seems that he is just a beast in disguise.


    I went in, secretly left an eye, gently closed the door, not locked.


    However, the manager seemed to have guessed my mind and came over. While greeting me, he said the door was locked.


    My heart throbbed for a moment, I can''t be met office sex ~ Sao ~ disturb.


    Now I just want to hand in the statement and go out quickly.


    "manager, this is the financial statement of this month. If you think there is no problem, please sign it."


    "Don''t worry, Xiaozhen."


    you''re big. Are you calling Xiaozhen? I''m not familiar with you, OK?


    "You are much more beautiful than when you first came to the company. Do you have a boyfriend? Do you want a promotion? "


    Me: hum, I''m a natural beauty. I''m always beautiful.


    I smile: "no, my boyfriend has not, but my husband has one!"


    Promotion is all decided by the leaders. What I can do now is to do well in the present work, and I will have more hope for promotion in the future. " I forced a smile to answer, thinking that he could quickly sign.


    Hearing what I said, he sat next to me. My reflexive reaction was that he wanted to sit opposite to me, but it could not be so obvious. He could only move to the side gently. However, the manager was more shameless and moved to my side. The hand also took the opportunity to hold my hand statement on my lap.


    In a flash, my goose bumps spread from the direction of his hand.


    I moved to the side, but the manager took the opportunity to put his hand on my thigh and moved this way.


    I couldn''t stay any longer, so I stood up and said, "manager, please look at the report first. I think I have something urgent to deal with. After you read it, just sign it and put it aside. I''ll get it later." After that, when I turned to leave, I found that my wrist was held. I looked back and saw the manager standing up with me. His hand was the hand holding my wrist.


    "It''s your luck that I can take a fancy to you. If you stay with me for one night, I can promote you to a higher level and your salary will increase accordingly. How about it? Do you want to think about it? "I struggled hard for a while and broke his hand: "I still said that. If I want to be promoted and raised with my own strength, I won''t bother the manager. I have to deal with some urgent matters, so I''ll go out first."


    "Don''t drink or drink. Who in the company doesn''t want to go to my bed and make a great progress. What pure white lotus flowers are you installing here?" With this, the manager seemed more excited and put me directly on the sofa, the other hand extended downward, and I subconsciously tightened my legs.


    I fight against this, but men and women in the strength of the difference is really not just said.


    It''s no use struggling for a long time. I won''t really be here and be spoiled by the ugly eight monsters with big waist and fat legs?!


    Just when I felt like I could not escape, Yu Mai appeared. I didn''t even see where he came in. He threw the manager lying on me on the ground. Then, he picked up a stool and hit the manager. All of a sudden, his blood splashed everywhere. I wanted to ask him to stop. But at this time, he couldn''t hear what I said, and then he used his fists Hit the manager on the head.


    This time, finally killed the manager.


    When I was taken by him and walked out, my mind was in a mess. I killed people, and I made trouble. I''m glad we don''t have any witnesses. Let''s run first. When I looked up, I saw the camera in the corridor. I immediately grabbed Yu Mai''s arm. "Camera, there''s a camera."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 16

    Yu Mai also looked up. The next second, the camera suddenly exploded, "remember you never went into the manager''s office! Do you hear me? "


    I nodded. When I looked up, Yu Mai was gone.


    I bowed my head and made up a lie. Lengbu Ding bumped into a soft "wall". When I looked up and saw that it was Xiaolin, my heart was immediately seized.


    "Hi, sister Zhen, have you just come out of the manager''s office?"


    "Yes, there is a report that needs to be signed by the manager, but the manager is busy, so I put it down first and prepare to get it later. What are you going to do? "


    "I just came out of the personnel department when I saw you." As we spoke, we went back to our respective places of work.


    I was suffering in fear, on the contrary, the world is not airtight, before noon, someone found the manager''s tragedy, my heart suddenly raised to my throat.


    After lunch, someone called me to go to the meeting room. After I went in with my hands and feet cold, I saw several policemen sitting there looking at a computer attentively. When I saw her coming in, they took their eyes back from the computer.


    "Is Yu Zhen?"


    "Yes."


    "Have you been to Zhouzhi''s office this morning?"


    "Zhou Zhi?" I was stunned. I didn''t know who this person was. "Oh, yes, I''ve been there. He is the manager of our department. I asked him to sign a statement I resisted my fear and pretended to be calm.


    "Did he sign it?"


    "No, he was busy at that time. He asked me to put it there and wanted me to go back."


    "So you saw him?"


    "Yes, he was fine when I went."


    "The camera that the manager went outside to see was destroyed," they looked at me suspiciously.


    "How could it be? Is this intentional killing? " I pretended to be very surprised: "you don''t think that after I killed the manager, you deliberately destroyed the camera? The camera is so high that I can''t get it unless I use a ladder. "


    Yes, I can''t help but admit that I was caught in the manager''s office by the monitoring in the corridor. I just refuse to admit the next thing and pretend that I don''t know.


    "Chief You see... " A policeman nearby looked at the computer in horror and called the policeman who was asking me. After that, all the policemen gathered around the computer.


    I thought they might have seen something strange. I didn''t say a word and stood where I was.


    Later, I saw a few policemen look a little bad, a few also show panic. Then the policeman who questioned me said to me, "you are going to tell me the whole situation after you arrive at the manager''s office."


    I pretended to think about it and stuttered, "I went to the manager''s office at more than 10 o''clock. The manager was busy, so I waited for a little while. Then I gave the document to the manager. Then the manager said that he would look at it later. I put it down first and planned to pick it up later."


    "You left, didn''t you? Think about it again


    "I I should It should be Let''s go. I met my colleague Xiao Lin when I was driving out. Then we went back together


    As a matter of necessity, I got Xiao Lin involved. He was also questioned by the police for a while, but there was nothing to doubt. After that, the officer who asked us continued to ask us, "you two were chatting at the door, and the door was not locked, so you didn''t find any suspicious places or loud noises? Didn''t you want to come in and have a look? "


    "Who would have thought that the manager was still working well when I left. How could I have thought that such a thing would happen?" I saw Xiao Lin look at me with some strange eyes, so I quickly explained. "Besides, you suspect that I killed the manager, but the manager is so strong that I can''t be his opponent. If I don''t get killed, I can''t kill him."


    At this time, a young policeman turned to me and said, "look, who is this strange looking man? Do you know him?"


    I looked at the video on the monitoring record. It was the ghost king who took me and threw me out of the manager''s office. I felt that I was going to be finished, and I would be arrested, so I looked decadent, not half angry, very confused, like a puppet.


    Seeing this, I pretended to be surprised. "Who is this? I was taken out? I thought I came out. In fact, I don''t remember how I got out. When I got back to it, I was already standing in the corridor


    The young policeman said with displeasure, "why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    I pretended to be aggrieved, "I I''m not sure. Besides, it''s a scientific society. Many people don''t believe in these feudal ignorance. I was also a child when I was with my grandparents, and I was influenced by them. "


    For a while, several policemen didn''t speak, just watched the video repeatedly. I''m a little glad that Yu Mai didn''t wear the suit he usually wore. Instead, he wore a black cloak, which made it difficult for people to see his figure and hairstyle.This is a policeman who said, "I don''t think it has much to do with her. When she goes out, she is still in good condition. Moreover, the man in the black cloak has not seen him come in before, so the suspect is still very big. What''s more, if he was really a ghost, where would he still appear in the surveillance and directly blame Yu Zhen. Moreover, the dead was killed by a strong man, which can be seen from the wound identification report. Especially abdominal wounds. But if it was Yu Zhen, it would take her several hours to form such a wound, so I don''t think it''s her. "


    The police officer who asked me before thought for a moment. Maybe he thought that what the little policeman said was reasonable, but I was a little guilty.


    The ghost king was so cruel that he didn''t want him to live.


    When the police couldn''t find out what to ask, Xiao Lin and I went back first. All the way, Xiao Lin kept looking at me, and I later looked back: "do you know anything?"


    Kobayashi: "where can I know anything? I don''t know much more than you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 17

    Xiao Lin probably thinks that I am a weak girl, can''t do too much harm to the manager, so he has nothing to say.


    Until then, I felt my panic, no place to place the heart slowly fell to the ground.


    This is a lie made up of my heart is haggard ah, the king of ghosts gave me such a out, I have to help him clean up the mess, with countless lies to circle that one lie, I am not easy, ah, silent heartache for a minute.


    After work, I didn''t see Yu Mai, so I went back by myself. In fact, I still feel a little lost. I thought he would go back with me.


    When you get home, you don''t have to eat, so you don''t have to cook. Seeing that it was still early, I turned on the computer to watch a movie for a while. In fact, I still had a vague expectation in my heart, wondering whether Yu Mai would come back later.


    However, with the slow development of the plot, I gradually became addicted to the plot, and even forgot to read the time, until the QQ friend certificate message appeared in the lower right corner, a person called the devil in black wanted to add me as a friend, and there was an additional message: you are now troubled by strange things, I know the reason.


    I agreed to his friend''s application almost immediately. Then he sent a conversation: "are you afraid of everything you''re facing now?"


    I''m a little funny. I don''t have a chat up like you. I''m so official. Do you know what happened to me? I do not believe what he said, perfunctorily sent a sentence: "you when your own half immortal son?"


    One or two minutes later, the other side sent a message: "Yu Zhen, born on the 15th day of July in the lunar calendar."


    "Who are you? Today is not April Fool''s day. Are you kidding me?" I thought it was a joke made by one of my friends. Even if it wasn''t a friend, I knew me.


    I think it''s boring. I guess it''s someone I know, but I still insist that I don''t know. So I continued to play with him and asked about the strange things that happened to me recently.


    I didn''t expect that he was right. I also know, he must not be the person I know, because these strange things I did not tell anyone around me. In other words, only I and Yu Mai now know.


    From the perspective of Wang Mai, some people are not so boring. So, who is this man? God stick? I was amused by my imagination.


    "You have been chosen by the ghost king to become the wife of the ghost king, and your confusion must be related to the child in your belly." When my brain opened up, I got this news again.


    I replied almost immediately, "who are you and why do you know about me?" However, I did not receive any more responses.


    I open this person''s personal information, which is obviously a just applied number. Except for the non mainstream nickname, all other information is blank.


    Every day after that, I wanted this person to send me a message, and I was eager to get a lot of reasons from this person about these strange things about me. I''m quite sure about it. He knows all the strange things about me, and he should know why.


    A few days later, I suddenly saw that he sent me a message every time at midnight. A chill suddenly rose from the bottom of his feet. It is said in books and movies that at 12 o''clock, it is easy to stick dirty things.


    I quickly shut down the computer and climbed into bed, but I couldn''t sleep. The more I thought about it, the more I thought about it, the more I thought about it. Finally, I got up the courage to turn on the computer again. The head of the man was gray. I quickly deleted him, turned off the computer, and returned to bed. I slowly cultivated sleep.


    Later, I don''t know how long it took me to fall asleep.


    Half a dream and half awake, I feel the ghost king back, but he did not sleep immediately, but sat in front of my bed, quietly looked at me for a long time. Because I was too sleepy, I didn''t care about him, turned over and continued to sleep.


    After a while, I felt my hand was gently held by the king of ghosts. After a while, I gently opened my palm and wrote words with my fingers. I was scratched and itchy. I wanted to retract, but the ghost King refused. After several times, I woke up.


    Because I didn''t have enough sleep, I was naturally a little angry, "what''s the matter?"


    "Just want to talk to you. Is there anything strange today?" He didn''t feel embarrassed to wake me up. Instead, he asked without leaving a trace.


    I thought to myself, isn''t there something wrong with it? Wake me up in the middle of the night just to talk to me? He doesn''t have to rest his feelings, which is too tormenting!


    I just want to lie down quickly, so I have to say to him, "nothing special, no strange people. If you don''t believe it, go and check it out!"


    I say this because I know he can''t really look me up.


    Hearing what I said, he was a little upset and pulled me on the shoulder. "You won''t tell me the truth?"


    "It''s really nothing. Why should I make up a story to tell you? This big night you do not sleep, I still need to rest! Still say I am your woman, how do not know to consider my feeling, I am a normal person, I also have get up angry good Then I got angry with the ghost king.However, after the anger was released, my mind was clear. I thought it was over. I must have been possessed by a ghost just now. Otherwise, how dare you argue with him so boldly! He is very careful. He can''t point out how to retaliate against me! Thinking of this, I was in a cold sweat, waiting for him to speak quietly.


    However, after a long time, he didn''t hear his roaring voice. Instead, he sighed and held my face in his hands.


    "Say what you want to say, and then I''ll go to bed." Although I do not want to, but because I have just buried a time bomb for my own home, I dare not speak so arrogantly.


    "All right, sleep." He took a look at me, or intended to let me go. I went to bed right away and got into bed. I had no heart or liver. However, considering what he had just done, I didn''t sleep well for a while.


    "Stop your curiosity, trust me and stay by my side. I am doing it for you. I will protect you from any harm." I heard Yu Mai whisper in my ear.


    His voice was a little low, and I was tired and sleepy, and I couldn''t hear him clearly. But these words, also enough to make me surprised, he never said these to me, for a moment, I was a little moved.


    But I was so sleepy that I immediately fell into a deep sleep state. I felt that there was no transition, because I had him around, and I felt at ease in my sleep.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 18

    In the morning, I sat up with my tired body, stretched out and turned my head to see Yu Mai sleeping beside me. I haven''t seen his sleeping face yet! Usually, he has left or has got up. It is rare for him to sleep so well.


    I lie down again, facing him on my side. He was depicted with his eyes. The bright white fair face is full of cold and handsome with clear edges and corners; the thick eyebrows rise up a little rebelliously, under the long and curly eyelashes, the dark and deep ice eyes appear wild and unrestrained, evil charm ~ feeling. The nose of Yingting, like rose petals, is pink and tender lips. His three-dimensional five-dimensional knife is beautiful. The whole people send out a kind of powerful king''s spirit.


    I was obsessed with this delicate and handsome face, and I saw him open his eyes and woke up from his sleep.


    "Good looking?" I nodded, "look good." Slowly, I wake up, the expression of the flower infatuation becomes embarrassed. After all, it is also a girl. It is also a very self-contained thing to peek at handsome men.


    I instantly covered my head with quilt, ostrich generally hide myself. But I don''t know I didn''t sleep very honestly last night, and the coat buckle has been opened.


    When I found out, I was just looking at the ghost king. I was embarrassed for a moment. I was thinking about whether to say something to ease the embarrassing atmosphere. I didn''t expect the ghost king to suddenly reach out my hand. My heart beat faster but I didn''t dare to move. Who knows what he would do? But last night he always held me to sleep, this morning should not have some split thinking?


    The ghost King tied the button for me gently with his hand, and said to me seriously, "although you are my man, it is forbidden to seduce me during pregnancy. My endurance is limited. What will happen then, don''t regret it!"


    I hate to find a seam to drill in, which is not my intention, OK?


    How three sentences and two sentences actually became my disguise seduction! It''s not fair!


    But ghost king did not intend to continue to entangle, I think he probably afraid I see some clues, because this matter clearly blame him to do liuxiahui, but must impose the crime on me!


    "Get up and wash up, or you''ll be late for work." Hearing what he said, I looked at him with a grudge and a reproach. He understood what I mean, and came up with a face of disrespect, and beat me out of the bed, which was a complete indulgence!


    Yu Mai holds me, and walks to the bath room, and says: "your physical quality is too poor, you are too lack of exercise, and you will go to exercise for an hour every day." I just wanted to refuse, he said, "forget it, wait until the child comes down and start, I will bear it first."


    I rely on it. I have seen people who don''t want to face, I haven''t seen such a face-off. I gave him a look of contempt with a squint.


    After he arrived at the bath room, he quickly gave me and himself to wash it. He dried it for me first, then dried myself, and then brought me back to my bedroom. My eyes were red in a flash. This is the first time I grew up so old that someone took care of me like this.


    I have seen a paragraph like this before: a person has been strong for a long time, and can serve his own customer service for any difficulty. Even after being injured, he will continue to work hard. However, once someone comforts, you will become very vulnerable and will become crying. You see, people are a very magical creature.


    Since childhood, I have never thought that someone will take care of themselves like this one day. In a moment, my heart is warm, like a small sun shining.


    I lowered my head and didn''t want him to see my red eyes. But my unusual performance of speaking without a word attracted his attention. He held my chin with his fingers, and I had to face him.


    "How to cry, is it very painful on your body, or "I feel sick!"


    "Neither, it is It''s It''s a little moved. "


    "Moved? Why are you moved? "


    "I knew when I was a little boy that I couldn''t rely on others for a lot of things, I could only rely on myself. So, I am so big that I always do anything for myself. I never thought someone would help me or go to find someone to help. All the people can do it and can''t finish it. I bite my teeth and try my best to finish it. Because I am a child without an umbrella, I can only run hard to avoid getting wet. "


    I said a long paragraph of the low emotion, but did not hear Yu Mai make any sound, I looked up to see him, was suddenly dragged into a warm embrace. I was stunned, then slowly extended arms, around his thin waist, his face buried in his chest.


    "If you don''t leave, you''ll be late." I don''t know how long we embrace each other like this, Yu Mai said. I looked up at the time and was really late without leaving.


    After simply cleaning up the things, I went to the unit.


    Probably because today is in a better mood, after arriving at the unit, I feel that all the work is very smooth and very comfortable. After work, I had to go home slowly after work if I saw Yu Mai.


    The mood is very different from the mood that I haven''t seen Yu Mai before. There was only a little loss before. But now it is very lost, very sad, also very sad. Is this a sign of starting to like?But what about Yu Mai? Does he like me? Is it just because of the baby in my stomach that he is so tender to me? When the baby is born, will he treat me like this? I''m not sure.


    Low mood has not been improved, this low pressure atmosphere has been continued until I open QQ, a moment, I feel a cold. The number I deleted yesterday was added back.


    I deleted it again. After a while, I found it didn''t add back. I took a breath of relief. I think I was afraid yesterday, so I didn''t delete it.


    I hold the computer to play a little game, a look at the watch, almost 12 o''clock, I plan to return the chat software, and then go to bed. But all of a sudden, a message popped out. It was the strange number. There was only one sentence: "come to the pavilion at the back of the mountain at 0 o''clock tomorrow."


    The news is just sent, but the head image turns gray in an instant. No matter how you talk, there will be no response.


    The back mountain is a remote mountain. It''s not far away from where I live. But is a stranger''s invitation really going? It''s twelve o''clock again, and I feel a little scared.


    I think about it, or delete him, this time I have been looking at the complete deletion.


    Just as I was about to quit, the news from that man came again. This time I was really scared.


    I saw his number deleted. What happened.


    "Don''t you want to know all the reasons? You come and I''ll tell you. " Then again, the head is gray.


    I was stiff in my chair for a long time. I didn''t dare to go to sleep


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 19

    When I wake up in the morning, I find that I have a bad headache. I have a fantastic dream all night, which leads to poor sleep quality. It''s strange that when I wake up, I can''t remember all the things in my dream.


    Thinking of the stranger''s words last night, his head is bursting with pain. Will you go or not? This kind of I stand in the dark of the enemy''s position gives a person the feeling is really quite uncomfortable!


    On this day, I was in a trance, and my work was full of loopholes. My colleagues also saw that I was wrong and kept asking questions.


    But how can I tell them?


    I meet a ghost and marry a ghost and have a baby for him? I feel like I''m going to be sent to psychiatry as a psychopath.


    I can only smile and say nothing, probably not sleep well and so on to prevaricate the concern of colleagues.


    What are these things!


    I always hope that time can pass slowly, but time does not wait for a person! I feel like I''m off work soon after lunch. Compared with my colleagues who are happy to go home, I''m really entangled! Is it going or not?


    I wanted to ask Yu Mai, but today he is not in the company. Think of these days, he is the dragon to see the head, not the end, difficult to is he back to hell?


    Think of here, I have no choice but to shake my head. Habit is really a terrible thing. When I first heard of the underworld, I was full of fear. Now I can think of it lightly.


    After I went home to wash, I didn''t have a strong sense of hunger, so I didn''t eat the beads. I wanted to write that I would eat when I was hungry. Turn on the computer to see if the person hasn''t sent any more messages.


    No, except for the conversation last night, there is no new news coming. Looking at the message of the treaty, my heart seems to have two villains in dialogue.


    One said, "don''t go. You don''t even know who the person talking to you is. If you are cheated, what should you do? Don''t lose your life in the end. How many such things are happening in the society now?"


    The other said, "go and have a look. Don''t you want to know the reason for this series of strange things in you? If you don''t, you may never know. You will always be buried in the unknown."


    It''s almost 11:30. It takes 15 minutes to get from my home to the back mountain, and 10 minutes to climb another mountain to the pavilion. That is to say, it''s too late to go now.


    Whether to go or not has become my biggest problem.


    Where has Yu Mai gone? I really want to have him around now!


    Looking up at the time, it''s half past eleven. Go ahead! No more time for your choice, follow your heart. Although I know that there are many dangers ahead, my curiosity is still greater than my reason. What''s more, what happened to me is really incredible. I''ll give you an answer!


    Pick up the bag, for the sake of safety, I also put a knife in the bag in case of emergency.


    On the roadside, the street lamp gives out the faint light, on the road only a few rush home vehicles whistling past.


    There are not many people out there.


    Because of the experience of being haunted by ghosts before, I also walked cautiously along the way. I couldn''t stop looking around, but I didn''t slow down. I want to make a quick decision and go home soon.


    It''s deceiving to say that I''m not afraid. After all, I''m just a normal person, or a woman! The brain is constantly circulating. All kinds of weird stories I have heard and seen before, coupled with the current environment and atmosphere, can be really creepy.


    While I walk quickly, I scold myself in my heart. I don''t have anyone to scare myself.


    Finally I saw the back mountain, but I don''t know if it was my illusion or what. The light here seems to be darker than the street lamp. There is nothing to regret and tangle at this stage.


    Climb the mountain!


    I have never climbed a mountain in the middle of the night. I usually go to climb the mountain with friends and friends. I want to go to the top of the mountain in the crowd. This time a person in the middle of the night climbing mountains, the surrounding quiet is terrible, all the voices around you are very clear. Wind, water, cicadas, birds If it is accompanied by someone during the day, it will be a matter of physical and mental comfort!


    But now I don''t dare to have the heart of a little sightseeing. I''m afraid I can''t help crying.


    Isn''t it? I was a little aggrieved. This kind of thing that normal people would not believe happened to me. In the middle of the night, a person came to this gloomy and terrible mountain, but the troublemakers did not know where they were now.


    Now I can be sure that the lights are getting darker and darker, and the lights in front of them are all black, which should be broken.


    I took out my mobile phone and wanted to use the flashlight on my mobile phone to illuminate it. As a result, as soon as I opened the screen, I saw the sign that the mobile phone had no signal. The fear of the surrounding environment, which had been forgotten because of wishful thinking, came into my mind again.


    Now I belong to the state that I can make up a horror film by watching anything. Standing here and looking around, I really want to cry without tears.


    This is not the village before the shop, is to go back? Or keep going up?Gritting my teeth, I decided to keep going. This time, it''s not because of some damned curiosity. It''s just that I''ve come here, and I''m afraid that I''ll get something. Otherwise, it''s not worth going for a long time and being invaded by this fear!


    Now I just keep scolding myself in my heart. What''s wrong? I''m just curious. Curiosity killed the cat. The ancients didn''t cheat me!


    He continued to climb up and kept paying attention to all kinds of activities around him. Although it was really downtown, who knew whether there were any large animals or wild animals running secretly.


    After walking for a while, I didn''t meet any wild animals. I just felt that someone was staring at me from the mountain.


    In fact, I felt that there was a look on the right from the beginning of climbing, but it was not so strong at the beginning. In addition, I was afraid at that time, and then I began to think wildly, so I didn''t pay much attention to it. But now I feel this kind of feeling is more intense, and I feel that the gaze is more aggressive.


    I looked around, and there was nothing strange about it, and I didn''t see anyone else. Maybe I was scared out of my mind.


    After a few more steps, the back mountain was already in front of me. I cheered and finally arrived. Even if I didn''t find the reason, I would hurry home. It''s too terrible and frightening here. I have no time to take care of the chasing eyes. There is only one voice in my heart: go home, go home, go home


    Mobile phone still no signal, fear is still around, but also very admire this evening do not abandon not give up their own!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 20

    In the pavilion in the back mountain, it was just 12 o''clock, but no one showed up. I can''t see the second person except me in the big back mountain. Mobile phone has no signal, you can''t log on QQ with your mobile phone.


    It should be late, I in my heart for him to excuse, but also to give himself an explanation, forced himself not to think, to increase his fear.


    All of a sudden, there was an intermittent click on the top of my head. In a moment, my hair was standing up.


    I dare not look up, my heart has already had a terrible picture: a roof does not know what things, all want me to reach out, I am like a bound prey without the slightest resistance, ready to be carved up by all ghosts.


    I couldn''t help but look up at it.


    At this time, my legs were scared and softened.


    Although the imaginary horror did not appear, I was still like a character with no action ability and waiting for death.


    The wood on the top of the pavilion is probably in disrepair, becoming fragile and falling off a little bit.


    I was afraid it would drop a big piece of wood down, so I went out and waited. However, at this time, strange things happened, I was as if I was enchanted, how can not move.


    I watched helplessly as pieces of wood of different sizes fell from the top of the pavilion and hit the ground, head and body.


    Clearly know that you should run out to survive, but I keep trying to get rid of this invisible bondage, but there is no way.


    Looking at more and more wood falling, the despair in my heart grows bigger and bigger. I really lost my life here today. I will be buried alive if I am not crushed to death.


    Now more regret to follow curiosity.


    If I had not been so curious, I would not have been here waiting to be crushed to death or buried alive. Even if I don''t know what a series of things can do, I won''t lose my life. Now, I''m not satisfied with my curiosity, and I have to take my life into it.


    I have been completely desperate. I would have expected Yu Mai to come to save me, but now it seems that he will not come.


    Fear, despair, loss, regret It''s a mixture of five flavors


    Suddenly, a burst of tummy, hunger to the special sudden. Before will also be uncomfortable, but is slowly a little bit of aggravation, and such a sudden discomfort is the first time to meet.


    I yearned for the beads in my bag, but I couldn''t move.


    Mother son heart to heart, probably the child also aware of my dangerous situation, began to struggle? But I don''t have the ability to protect you right now.


    The top of my head has begun to drop a large piece of wood, which hit my left shoulder. It is very heavy. It must have been a big green.


    I growled at the bottom of my heart: Yu Mai, if you don''t show up again, you really have to pay for your wife and her baby!


    All of a sudden, there was a slight sound not far away, because of the interference of the falling wood, I could not hear it clearly.


    After a while, the sound came closer and I heard it more clearly.


    It''s footstep! I was so excited that Yu Mai felt my call to him and came to save me? Step sound closer and closer, my desperate heart began to slowly full of hope, do not have to give my life here. I couldn''t even feel being hit by the idea of living out of this mountain. I just wanted to let Yu Mai go faster and rescue me from the abyss.


    Finally, the owner of the footstep appeared.


    It''s not Yu Mai. He''s in a low mood.


    Is it the strange stranger I was talking to? I''m not sure, but at least it''s a person. It should be able to save me.


    I''m really sleepy, hungry and a little cold now. No matter who comes now, it''s my hope.


    The man came up to see me for a moment, then looked up and down at me, and looked around again, as if looking for something. I was trapped there, unable to move, unable to speak, just thinking that this man could save me.


    It''s just that the man didn''t look at me any more except after he started looking at me a few times.


    He kept looking left and right, I can''t be anxious, but because I can''t speak, I can''t move, I can only rely on the expression to convey my emotions.


    If you can look for a mirror, my expression will be very ferocious and rich.


    The man looked left and right, but he didn''t look at me. Finally, he went to the right like this! My heart is dripping blood. It''s not easy to look forward to someone, but I''m leaving again? I followed him step by step, hoping that he could see my innocent and yearning eyes, but people really did not look at me.


    I saw that he took a few steps to the right, took out an object from his arms and stuck it in the dark, because it was a little far away, and he just blocked it, so I didn''t see very clearly. I didn''t see what it was until he turned around.


    It''s a rune. It''s stuck in the air like that. I''m stunned. This man is a half immortal!


    I wanted to ask who he was, but when I remembered that I couldn''t speak, I held back.I am still looking at him, hoping to attract his attention.


    He turned and walked up to me, looking at me with some disdain, "fool, you can move already."


    Yeah? Ready to move? I tried to lift my hand and found that it was OK. I noticed that there would be no wooden block falling off.


    I quickly walked out of the pavilion, stood next to the open place, carefully looked at the people in front of me.


    A bad smile, even two thick eyebrows are also soft ripples, as if always with a smile, curved, like a bright first quarter moon in the night sky.


    White to fair skin against the light pink lips, beautiful and prominent facial features, perfect face shape, especially the dazzling diamond earrings in his left ear, adding a trace of uninhibited sunshine to his handsome.


    "I know I''m handsome, but would you please restrain yourself? Wipe your saliva first. " Ridicule with the voice of a bit of ridicule, I suddenly returned to God, quickly wiped my mouth with my hand, and there was no saliva, I knew I was cheated.


    "Who are you? What''s the use of the rune you just pasted? Why can''t I move it just now?" I have no time and no mood to deal with his ridicule, the confusion in the heart of a brain out.


    "You are brave enough to come here at 12 o''clock alone. Don''t you know that you have a lot of yin? It''s the easiest time for you to pick up dirty things. " Instead of answering my question, he gave me a bad name.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 21

    I also know that I am a bit impulsive today, but I have regretted it. I am also very aggrieved to scold me so much.


    "I see, not next time."


    "And next time, you are lucky this time. If you meet me, you will be killed by a ghost. Maybe no one will see you!" I was startled by the sudden rise in his voice.


    "Ghost? I have ghosts around me today? " I hold on to the point and ask him mysteriously. I was afraid that a ghost would suddenly appear along the way, but I never thought that he would be around me from the beginning to the end.


    "Since when did you follow me? When you start going up the mountain? "


    "Say you are stupid, you really have my eyes!" He looked at me with disdain on his face, "when I came out of your house, I followed you. You didn''t find it. The one who walked all the way called a manly man!"


    "You follow me? Are you the devil named black


    "Your intelligence quotient is really erratic, from big to small, from time to time soaring ah!"


    Can''t this person speak without harming others? "Such a vulgar name is too rustic, sir. How can I have such a low name?"


    I did not pay attention to his nonsense, eyes straight at him, maybe I stare a little uncomfortable, he slightly deviated his head, cough a few times.


    "Well, you can''t stare at me with naked eyes, even though you know I''m handsome. Don''t you just want to know who I am? I''m not interested in following you. I''ve only been staring at this ghost for a long time. He had been hiding for several days, and I haven''t seen him for many days. But today he suddenly came out again, so I have to follow him! "


    "You''ve been following me? Did you see the whole process of being trapped in the pavilion? And then you keep watching? I''m going to be crushed to death! " I can''t be angry, with just someone has been watching my ferocious expression, I really became a joke in other people''s eyes.


    "Aren''t you dead?" There was a voice in his ear that he owed. Really, if the eyes could kill people, he would be full of holes and pieces.


    He ignored my aggressive eyes, took out a small bottle and put it away at the place where the symbol was, and lit the Yellow symbol. After all this, he turned around and walked down the mountain without looking at me.


    I looked around at the dark back hills and thought about whether to go with him or not.


    He: "you don''t go away, a person continues to recruit ghosts here."


    Me: "I..."


    Front of the head also does not return to speak, I am a little speechless in the back, good words can be well said ah!


    I murmured in a low voice: "I don''t even know your name. Who knows if you are a good person or a bad person." But all the experience I saw tonight was beyond my courage to bear. I was a little bit tempted to keep up with him.


    "My name is Luo Lifan. If I am a bad person, do you think you still have a chance to be here?" He looked back at me, his eyes are not covered with disdain, he heard me talking to myself, but I am clearly very quiet ah! What a weirdo. I define him silently in my heart.


    Luo Lifan? lolita? Ha ha ha ha ha, I laugh in the heart, the corner of the mouth also can''t control up ~ up. This name has personality?


    "If you want to laugh, don''t you feel bad? You don''t feel bad, but I still feel bad. I didn''t look good at all. Now my face is crowded together. It''s even uglier! " The smile that I haven''t come and raised is stuck in my face.


    I don''t have to look in the mirror. I know that my expression is not good. I didn''t even have the heart to scold him, because I could expect to be more miserable.


    Doesn''t this person need to accumulate a little bit of morality?


    The rest of the road, also just at the beginning of a few words to say, and then did not say a word, all the way down in silence.


    Although I can''t stand this kind of atmosphere and feel a little embarrassed, I will try my best to find a topic to break this embarrassment with my friends, but now I looked up to see Luo Lifan, who had been keeping a step ahead of me, and gave up this idea. This narcissist must say that I coveted his face again, and his poisonous tongue made me not want to block myself.


    As I walked on quietly all the way, my stomach suddenly turned upside down and tossed for such a long time. The fear and excitement of the survivors, coupled with the interference of this person later, I even ignored the sense of hunger. I quickly took out the beads from my bag and put one in my mouth.


    Having solved the discomfort in my stomach, I looked up to continue my journey. Just looked up and saw between has been walking in front of Luo Lifan a face complex looking at me.


    My reflexive thinking just did not do what looks like very stupid action, think about it or not, "why do you look constipated?" It was easy for me to find a chance to ridicule him.


    "Do you know what you eat?" This time, he didn''t open his mouth, which was the kind of breath I wanted to take from him, so I slowed down my tone, "I don''t know. It''s just a friend who gave it to me. I''m more likely to be hungry. I''ll be much better after eating this." I told him half false and half true."Are you pregnant? You... " He looked at my stomach, and he looked like he wanted to talk.


    I''m a little embarrassed. I don''t know what to do. This is obviously an expert. I can see the point at a glance. I feel that all my lies have been made up in vain, and he must have seen that I lied.


    "I I... " I haven''t been able to say what I want to express for a long time. My mind is running at a high speed now. How can I say it? Do I admit it or Before I could think of a way, I heard Luo Lifan ask me: "do you know what you eat?"


    I shook my head. "All I know is that I''ll soon feel better after eating this, and since I''ve had this, I don''t have to eat normal food."


    "You don''t know how to eat anything? Who gave it to you? Is that your child''s father? " A series of questioning questions didn''t give me time to breathe. As soon as I was nervous, all of them snored, "I didn''t eat at first, but later I was forced to eat one, and then I couldn''t get rid of it. It was the father of the child who gave me the food."


    I don''t know what this is, but I think the person in front of me must know: "you know what this is, right? Can you tell me? "


    I prayed to look directly at him: "you don''t want to know. Besides, you''ve been eating for so long, and there''s no side effect. Take it as sugar."


    "How come there are no side effects? I can''t even eat now. I can''t vomit as soon as I eat. Isn''t this a side effect?"


    "You You Just Just... "


    The first time I saw him talking so hard: "just tell me what it is, but it''s so hard. It doesn''t matter whether I can accept it or not. I came here tonight to ask about it. If I eat all I eat, if I can''t accept it, I can''t spit out. "


    Later one day, I realized how naive I was at that time.


    "Well, since you want to know so much, I''ll tell you. It''s called ninghunzhu."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 22

    "Congealed soul?" I asked him pale, the voice was a little shaking, "is that coagulant soul I think?"


    He looked at me sympathetically: "I don''t know what you think, but it means literally."


    I''m not just shaking my voice now. I''m shaking all over the place.


    Think of all the beads I''ve eaten for a long time It''s all I can''t talk about it. My stomach was full of nausea. I couldn''t bear it any more. I ran to one side and held a tree. I bent down and vomited.


    It''s just that I haven''t had a meal for a long time, so I can''t vomit anything at all. It''s just the disgust from the bottom of my heart that makes me retch.


    Just when I felt uncomfortable, a hand gently patted on my back, and a bottle of mineral water in one hand stretched out to my eyes.


    I want to cry all of a sudden. I stare at the mineral water bottle, motionless, tears from the corners of my eyes slowly.


    "This water is normal water, I will not give you medicine, you can rest assured to drink." In my daze, Luo Lifan spoke softly in my ear.


    I immediately burst into tears for a smile, the first time I feel that this owe tone is not so annoying.


    I took the water, simple gargle, but the stomach is still very uncomfortable, that kind of tumbling uncomfortable feeling seems to have, nausea is still residual.


    I still can''t imagine that the beads I''ve eaten for so long are actually Ning soul beads. No wonder at the beginning, I could see something moving in the beads. If I were more careful at that time, would there be no later events of mine? However, the ghost king will still do everything possible to let me eat, the results should be no different.


    When I took out the paper towel from my bag, I ran into the glass bottle that Yu Mai gave me. I didn''t know that before, I could take it out without any mental burden, but now, I have a look at it and it''s creepy.


    I quickly closed the bag, out of sight, out of mind, but want to have to open the bag, did not want to quickly take out toward the unknown dark force a swing.


    After I left, I felt that the whole person was in a good mood.


    Heavily exhaled a breath, in Luo Lifan''s dazed eyes, smile and continue to move forward. "


    " no, you just throw it away? Do you know how precious this thing is? " Luo Lifan quickly followed me, and asked eagerly in my ear while walking.


    "I don''t want such disgusting things! What''s more, you''ve heard about which normal people always eat this kind of food, and which normal people don''t need three meals a day. I feel like I''m not a normal person any more, I''ll become a monster! "


    Listening to my incessant complaints, Luo Lifan showed his sympathy again. He glanced up and down at me, and finally stopped on my stomach. "But your children are not ordinary children. What do you want to do?"


    I was asked a Leng, that is, what should I do? This child is not an ordinary child, but also fed with so many Ning soul beads, what will he become like. Is he a monster? The sudden thought in my head startled me, and I was in a panic.


    "I I''m not I''ll think about it again. I''ll I looked up at Luo Lifan, and suddenly I was stunned. Am I home? "I''m home?"


    "It''s so fresh that some people can''t recognize their own home. It''s still my home."


    Luo Lifan: "I don''t mean that," I smile embarrassed.


    "Come on, I know. You go home so late."


    "Thank you, Lorraine. By the way, I haven''t given you my name. My name is Yu Zhen. Nice to meet you


    Luo Lifan: "it''s Nice to meet you. "


    I shook my hand and went straight back. I was a little confused. I think I can''t sleep tonight.


    Back home, although it was dark, I still had some strange feelings, but I couldn''t tell what was different. I quickly turned on the light, and when I found someone on the sofa, I almost didn''t call out. I saw that the man was Yu Maishi, and my heart was slowly put into my stomach.


    But the anger in his heart was aroused again. He even gave me that kind of food. What did he think of me? Does he really only care about the child in my stomach, and doesn''t care about me at all?


    "Where did you go in the evening? Who is the man who has just sent you back? "


    Only then did I notice that Yu Mai''s face was gloomy and terrible, and his delicate face was usually exquisite. At this time, he was a little ferocious because of his anger, and I was jumped. Then he thought, why am I afraid? He gave me that kind of food first!


    Thinking of this, I raised my head again because of my guilty heart, and my eyes were not wandering, but looking directly at him.


    Me: "you care about me. Who are you? Don''t say it''s my husband or something. Where are you when I need you as my husband, the father of my baby? So who will send me back? "


    This is the first time that I always speak to him in such an interrogative tone, and at this time, I can also vaguely feel his body continuously emitting higher and higher anger.I kept on cheering myself, silently murmured in my heart: the wrong is he is not me, I don''t need to be afraid of him. However, perhaps because of his strong spirit, I became more and more guilty. In the end, I almost said in my stomach, "again, you even gave me that kind of food. What do you think of me?"


    "What? What kind of thing? " He didn''t hear that clearly. He asked again. I raised my head and said, "it''s ninghunzhu. I''m a normal person. You should let me eat such a disgusting thing. Are you sure I''ll give birth to a child instead of a monster?"


    "What are you talking about? How could my child be a monster? Who told you that it was ninghunzhu? Is that the man who just sent you back downstairs? Where the hell did you go tonight? What are you doing? "


    "I want you to take care of it. Since you can''t find anyone at the beginning, you don''t have to worry about my business in the future. I''m tired. I''ll go to bed first I can''t see what to ask, just want to go to lie down first, walk so long, really a little tired.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 23

    One night, silent, the next morning.


    I couldn''t help asking Yu Mai, "but why give me this kind of food? So So It''s disgusting. "


    I hard to say it, now think of it is a little unacceptable, I eat hunger is the soul of the dead! Although I know he won''t hurt me, I still have a little estrangement in my heart. I eat this kind of thing that everyone can''t avoid every day!


    Although I don''t have the anger of last night, my fear is still with me. No more hysterical inquiry, I asked him gently: "what''s the use of this? You know, I''m just an ordinary person. If you force me to eat this kind of food, I won''t really become very strange. Will I have any side effects in the future? If the child eats this kind of food every day, will he be a monster in the future


    Yu Mai patiently answered my question: "there won''t be any side effects, and I won''t let you have any problems. When the child is born, you can stop the soul beads and slowly recover."


    He went on, "I know you want something to eat, but it''s not that you can''t eat, it''s just that you didn''t get used to it at the beginning. But if you''re hungry and panicked, you still need to eat ninghunzhu. Usually, you can eat human food as a snack. "


    I nodded to show my understanding, but suddenly another thing came to my mind, "why do it take me so many years to have a baby? Even Nezha needs three years! I won''t give birth to a meat ball, and then the baby inside can walk directly and speak? "


    I thought about this picture, a newly born ball out of a pink carved jade carved little man, just landing can be a tearful cry of mom and Dad, happy and a little afraid in the heart.


    "Who am I, ghost king! My child naturally wants to be different, also can be very outstanding He spoke with a slightly proud expression.


    I''m a little speechless. Do all parents think their children are the best, even the ghost king.


    However, I looked at the ghost king, probably his first child, and his delicate and handsome face was full of expectation.


    My heart is also a burst of joy, he will love this child very much. I don''t have to worry too much about the appearance of the child, because I''m confident about my appearance.


    "Why are you staring at me all the time? Now I find my Wang''s handsome!" He looked at me with a smile, and I came back from my imagination.


    "I''m just wondering what our children will look like, me or you, or both. Will it look bad? "


    "How can it be? My son must be the best. If I keep him with such precious things every day, it will be very good. You don''t have to worry about frightening yourself."


    I said, "well, it''s good that the child doesn''t feel sick all the time, but it doesn''t make the child feel sick at all."


    "What nonsense?" He slapped me on the head and said, "do you know the value of this thing? You women really have long hair and short insight?"


    Ouch, it has risen to sexism. I can''t bear it. I must let him see the value of women and let him learn to respect women. Otherwise, I can''t stand the male chauvinism in the future!


    I said, "how can you talk like that? If you don''t have our women, how can you come from your men? If you say that your hair is long and your sense is short, you can do it yourself. Why do you want us women


    Seeing that I was really serious, he patted my head gently, "I''m kidding you. Why are you so serious? I don''t look down on women. I''m just looking down on you."


    Damn it! I immediately want to stand up to resist, the result was light floating press.


    "No kidding. Don''t move. You''re not comfortable. You can lie down. If you don''t feel bad and have the energy, I don''t mind doing it again to keep you out of bed. " He said this with evil charm, and his facial expression was a little bad, but it was a damned sense of sex.


    But I can''t bear to do it again. His another time is not a time. I really can''t get out of bed tomorrow! I lay down quietly and enjoyed the rare gentle treatment of the ghost king. I fed me by hand. After I had eaten, I also carefully helped me lie down and tucked in the quilt.


    After he sent out the tableware, he went back to the bedroom and lay down beside me.


    Although I didn''t eat much this time, I didn''t vomit hard.


    I turned over and got into his arms. My floating heart suddenly settled down.


    I am almost an orphan, from small to large, all the sense of security is their own. On the way of growing up, I constantly force myself to grow up, to be brave and mature


    I haven''t experienced the warmth given by others for a long time. The last time I felt the warmth was when my parents were there. Later, when they were gone, my grandparents were always cold to me. I hardly felt the care of my relatives. I have never thought of such a warm and broad chest. I was moved by the warmth of my nose and tears fell.I don''t want Yu Mai to see himself like this and bury his head in his chest. Maybe the tears wet his clothes, he and I slightly forced, my face full of tears exposed in front of him, I quickly want to lower my head, but he did not give me this opportunity, he held my face to do, leaning on the head of the bed, fingers rubbed my face, wipe away the tears on my face.


    "What''s the matter? Are you still worried about children''s problems? I have said that there will be no problem. This is also my child. I won''t let him have problems. Tiger poison doesn''t know the son yet. Am I so cruel in your heart? "


    Oh, my God! I could hear the grievance in his words! I don''t know if it''s my illusion.


    "I don''t think you are cruel, and I don''t think about children any more. I believe you said that our children will not have problems!" I said with a cry.


    Yu Mai: "then why are you crying? Tell me what''s going on, and see if I can solve it for you


    "I''m ok, but I suddenly feel at ease. I''ve never been so reassured. Before, I have to solve everything by myself. I''m afraid, sad, aggrieved I have to digest all the emotions and bear all the difficulties by myself. I never want to rely on others. Of course, I have no one to rely on. But just now, I feel very at ease


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 24

    "Thank you, let me have a sense of belonging, let me no longer feel that the world is only me. In fact, sometimes I also think, I am a person, later sick, died, should also no one will know, will care, I will leave this world all the time


    "Every time I think about it, I feel very sad. Seeing that other people have the care and protection of their parents and relatives, they don''t have to bear the accident alone. There will be many people who don''t ask for return to help them solve the problem. This is family relationship! But I can only rely on myself for everything, I can only rely on myself, because in addition to relatives, no one will help themselves without asking for return. However, I have no relatives. "


    "I have never felt the care and Favoritism of my relatives. I am forced to grow up and mature. I also want to be like other people. I can be coquettish, capricious, reckless and go ahead. I I really envy them


    "Why can this world be so unfair?" I''ll never pat myself on the back. At that moment, my heart was soft and warm, which was the taste of being hurt.


    "You used to be a person, but from today on, you will no longer be alone. You still have me, and there will be our son in the future. There will only be more and more people around you. You can''t go back before, but you can make it better and better."


    "Will you always be by my side? Will you leave me in the end? " I am a little flustered asked, he is like I catch ~ the last straw, is my only hope, I can''t lose him, whether he loves me or not, I don''t want to lose him now.


    In the future, we will not have more and more confidence in our children''s sex, and we will not have more and more confidence in us, and we will not have more and more confidence in our future


    I nodded. As long as he didn''t leave me, I felt satisfied. I rubbed in his arms again.


    Yu Mai looked at me with slightly red eyes: "you are playing with fire, and it will only be you who put out the fire in the end."


    I I just moved, OK?


    I heard him chuckle and kiss me. This kiss is not like before the savage rough crazy, but has a entangled ~ soft shallow tired taste.


    There is something wrong with Yu Mai tonight. I think he should be better to me after knowing my past. So after kissing me, he and I lie flat on the bed and chat with me casually. In fact, I like this feeling.


    At this time, Yu Mai is not too serious, but has the smell of a big boy next door. I lay in his arms, and he gently said my past, I do not know why, just hope that he can understand me more, and I naturally want to hear about him, but he does not take the initiative to say, I have no good intention to ask.


    Yu Mai suddenly turned to me and asked, "aren''t you curious about me?"


    "I''m curious, naturally curious, but I have self-knowledge. If you don''t say I won''t mess around. If I touch your taboo, will I not die very embarrassed? What''s more, if you don''t give me a good face after asking, how sorry I am


    "Oh, would you be sorry? I think you have a big face. I haven''t seen you blush in the unit. Moreover, you look like a man all day. You still have a girl heart? "


    After listening to Yu Mai''s words, I roll my eyes angrily. Isn''t it intended to slander me? When am I a man?


    "I don''t have the face like you at the corner of the city wall. Who do you think is as big as you? I''m so shy and beautiful. I''m so embarrassed?" I''m not willing to be outdone.


    "Excuse me. I''m sorry to ask you a question later


    "What''s the problem?" I doubt asked, only see his head does not return into the bath ~ room.


    I wonder in my heart, what is the problem? After thinking about it, there was no result, so let him go. Who do you love? I don''t do anything wrong. Just ask!


    After a while, after Yu Mai came out, his hair was still dripping down. He didn''t wipe it. You let it drop like that. I couldn''t see it anymore. I took a dry towel to dry it.


    I suddenly thought of a more important thing: "by the way, how do you ask for leave? Are we invited together?"


    Yu Mai: "nonsense, or you can''t ask yourself. You''ll sleep like a pig at that time."


    Me: "that''s not your fault! Is it that everyone in the unit knows our relationship now? "


    Yu Mai: "if you know, you will be mine."


    "Now it''s my turn to ask you a question. Who was the one who sent you back that day? Why do you have to run out in the middle of the night? " He hit me with a series of questions.


    It turns out that these questions are so serious that I thought what to ask me. I looked at his slightly serious face and tried to tease him.


    "No one, just a friend." I pretended some guilty answer, eyes look left and right, dare not look directly into his eyes.Sure enough, he was angry.


    "Ordinary friends can send you to your home in the early hours of the morning? Do you think I''m a fool?


    Me: "you are not a fool, you can''t even see it.


    I chuckled and he glared at me. "You still laugh. You explain to me what happened that night?"


    I see him really worried, also dare not tease him, in case he is really anxious can''t, suffer the loss is still me. I quickly told him what happened that day, and his face softened.


    Why don''t you wait for me to come back, or can you tell me your questions?


    "I asked you then, didn''t you? Besides, the stranger was super accurate. I thought it was believable, so I passed away. Who knows it was a lie? I almost lost my life there. Fortunately, Luo Lifan arrived in time, otherwise I really don''t know what the consequences will be! "


    "You go out and tell me, don''t act like this again. You are at least a mother to be. Can you pay attention to it?"


    "Can''t I find you?" I whispered.


    "Here, take this. I can hear you when you call me." What I saw in my hand was a jade pendant. It was a valuable treasure. It should be able to sell for a lot of money! I have a little vulgar thinking, but if I want to sell, the ghost king should not let me go. In the following days, I always carry this jade pendant with me. Even if I come back late after working overtime, my heart is still rare. At night, the jade pendant will emit cold light. I hold it tightly in my hand and fall asleep peacefully.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 25

    Since Yu Mai gave me the jade pendant, I have never seen him again in the company.


    I heard that there was something wrong with the company, and Yu Mai, who had a good performance, was temporarily sent on a business trip. Finally, he didn''t have to do things carefully under his nose. Occasionally, he discussed work matters with Xiao Lin, and he didn''t have to be afraid of being punished. But every night, I always wake up in my sleep. The light from the jade pendant in my hand makes me Miss Yu Mai very much. I miss the body temperature of his hands crossing my skin and his casual teasing.


    What happened to myself? I got up from the bed and was very thirsty. After groping in the dark for a while, I finally got to the table and poured myself a glass of water.


    It seems unusual today. Something is moving in the living room. Is it Yu Mai coming back? But according to my feeling, it''s not a familiar flavor. To be exact, I''m 100% sure that it''s not Yu Mai. I crept along, holding the jade pendant tightly in my hand. When I looked closer, I didn''t know when the wind blew the window open. The disorderly thing was actually a small pendant bought by the roadside a few days ago.


    A false alarm.


    But I couldn''t sleep any more. I called out to the jade pendant, "Yumai, Yumai." Jade plate did not have any response, just when I was annoyed, a sentence came from the corner: "I am very busy now, can''t shout."


    Who is it? I smart response to come over, whiz of the phone to the sound severely hit in the past.


    But the phone did not come out of the sound of landing, but static in the air, after a while he floated back, straight landed on the head of my bed. What the hell is this? Did you dream again? I pinched my arm hard. It hurt. It seems that everything is true.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m sent to protect you." Even so, he still refused to show up.


    Young master? Is it Yu Mai? Ah, no, it''s the ghost king!!! Aren''t you also a ghost?


    Since it was sent by the ghost king, it means that I am safe at the moment. Whether he''s a man or a ghost? But the total see the real face, don''t later to the critical moment, hurt their own people more disharmonious.


    The ghost in the shadow seemed to understand my mind: "are you sure you want to see me, but all the people in the sun are far away from me."


    People in the sun are afraid of, is it black and white impermanence?


    I couldn''t help but wonder whether the ghost could see it or not. I nodded my head in the dark.


    By the moonlight, see the real face, the little ghost in the corner is not so terrible? If it''s not because of my experience in earlier years, maybe I think it''s someone who made a joke about Halloween with me. If I look closely, it''s not one, but two. One of them is wearing black clothes, and her makeup is black and full of anger. The other is wearing white clothes. Her face looks like powdered, but she looks pretty. It must be this one that I just talked to myself.


    "What about the young man?" I asked curiously.


    "Get married." The black one is annoying, but what did he say?


    Get married? Did that damned ghost King marry me? I have no appetite to eat, but he is very happy.


    "The underworld chooses relatives for the king of ghosts every year. The girl is nostalgic for the mortal world. There is no way to do it." The white one didn''t like Yu Zhen, so he quickly explained.


    How about the eighteen of my talent? It''s not my life pursuit to go to hell before enjoying the wonderful years in the world, OK? But since I am pregnant with your seed, will you be responsible for me in the end? Do you all have wives and concubines in the underworld?


    "It''s normal. Besides, he''s the king of ghosts." The two ghosts on the opposite side seem to know my heart like the palm of one''s hand and see through my mind. But just because he is the king of ghosts, how can we manage these little ghosts like you? It''s monogamous in the world. I can''t share monogamy with others, ah, bah, and other kids.


    Thinking of this, I pulled down the jade pendant in my hand and smashed it to the ground.


    Before black and white impermanence came and reacted, the jade pendant was already broken. Looking at my angry appearance, the Black Ghost was actually concerned about how to report his life.


    "Why don''t you just go away. Anyway, I''m not doing well these days. I don''t need his hypocritical way."


    Both black and white looked at each other and said that ghosts are capricious. It''s obviously that you humans are unpredictable, OK?


    In this way, angry to the dawn, hazy mobile phone SMS prompt sound for a while.


    Who is it so early? When Yu Zhen opened it, it turned out to be a piece of news: an unknown female corpse appeared in the outskirts of the city, but the purple cloth bag left near the female corpse was so familiar with? As like as two peas, he was busy turning over his closet, pulling a red bag that had already faded in the hidden corner, and compared with the news picture, the pattern on it was exactly the same, and in the pocket of the pocket, there was a word embroidered with a thousand stitch.


    In Yu village, everyone has his own bag, which is a symbol of identity. The color of the cloth bag symbolizes the level. Red is the lowest and belongs to the younger generation. Because I stayed in Yucun for a short time, I haven''t yet reached the next level. The purple cloth bag of the female corpse is obviously the right one for the supreme ruler of Yu village. The face of the female corpse in the picture is mosaic. If you want to find out, you have to go there in person.I made up my mind to go to work in my normal clothes and try not to let anyone see my flaws. Just wait for night to explore the secrets related to Yu village.


    Black impermanence because the jade pendant destroyed last night went back to the ghost king to report his fate, while Bai Wuchang was obviously not as vigilant as Hei Wuchang, but he was still around me. This feeling of being monitored is really uncomfortable, and he must never let him know what I am doing tonight. This is related to the secret of Yu village and even related to my fate. If I can''t go there, I''m afraid some mysteries will be forgotten for a lifetime.


    I used to say that my anger might be contaminated with some unclean things near my home last night. I asked Bai Wuchang to go back and help me deal with it. After settling down, I would go back again, so as not to hurt the fetus in my abdomen. White impermanence heard the fetus immediately agreed, rushed back to my apartment, so that I can rest assured of the suburbs.


    It was near dusk that I arrived at the spot where the woman''s body was found. Probably because of the homicide case, the police cleaned up all the people. It seems empty here. A gust of wind blows, and I feel cold on my body.


    Maybe it''s the lack of people here that makes the police relax their vigilance. Besides, who will come to this gloomy place at night. I easily stepped over the cordon and entered the scene.


    But there''s nothing I want.


    The body, the purple bag, disappeared.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 26

    "You are brave enough to come." With the gloomy and horrible laughter, a ferocious old woman appeared in front of me.


    I realized that I might have been caught in a trap and it was too late to run. But think that he did not offend anyone, so he tried to calm down: "why cheat me here? What about the man from Yu village? "


    "It''s only your brain," said the old woman fiercely, "but thanks to my cloth bag, otherwise I don''t know how to call you."


    "Are you from Yu village? impossible! More than 100 people in Yucun can own purple cloth bags, and judging from the use of that bag, it will not be yours. "


    "What if it''s mine? If I had not been looked down upon again and again in Yu village, I would not have lost my own child. I robbed her bag. What can I do? Anyway, Yu village can''t be called Yu village now. It should be called ghost village. "


    "Even so, it has nothing to do with me."


    "Then you have to ask about the fetus in your stomach." Grandma suddenly approached a step, greedy looking at my stomach, "I heard that the ghost fetus can survive most, not to mention he is the son of the ghost king."


    "Dare you? If you move, I''m not afraid that the ghost king will trouble you. "


    "Hum, you have destroyed your keepsake. Will the ghost king still save you? Don''t talk nonsense. Today, I''m going to take your fetus from your womb and continue my life for my son. "


    I saw a five or six-year-old child behind my grandmother. His body was almost transparent. If it hadn''t been suppressed by magic power, I''m afraid it would have been gone.


    "Since you know the pain of the child, you should not take my fetus to pay back your son''s life." But Grandma didn''t pay attention to me, straight to my stomach. At this critical moment, a black shadow passed before my eyes. It turned out that Hei Wuchang was back.


    Last night, Hei Wuchang came back to the underworld with the fragments of the jade pendant, and saw the ghost King describe the situation again. Originally, the ghost king was very angry. Hei Wuchang angered me and wanted to recall Bai Wuchang for punishment. However, the ghost king had not come and ordered, and the fragments of the jade pendant magically flashed a few dark lights.


    This jade pendant is extremely cold and psychic. I''ve been wearing it for days. I''ve never thought that it could be destroyed. I can even inform the master when I''m in danger. If it wasn''t for it, I''m afraid I''ll be killed by this poison tonight.


    Because the ghost king was dragged down by things, and Hei Wuchang asked for orders to protect me, so this time can appear in time.


    My grandmother, like me, didn''t expect to be destroyed in the wild, but when I looked up, I couldn''t help being shocked. Isn''t this the black impermanence that the world fears? The grandmother secretly called not good, quickly turned to protect the son, if once found by black impermanence, the son''s life will never come back.


    However, Hei Wuchang didn''t care about this. He directly used the soul collecting network to point out the life gate of grandma''s son. The transparent body gradually fell back, and then slowly narrowed down and floated in the air. Finally, he turned into a pearl, which was the kind that the ghost king gave me to eat. Grandma saw that her son was taken away, and the earth shaking ghosts and wolves howled.


    "Return my son. You wanted to separate me from my son in Yu village before. I escaped for so long, but you still refuse to let me go. How can I live? I''ll fight with you. " After that, my grandmother''s eyes gathered, which seemed to have gathered a lot of strength, and attacked the black impermanence. I was wondering, the arm was led for a while, and then the body floated to the safety zone, I fixed my eyes, it was Bai Wuchang, "little sister, you just stand here, don''t move, grandma was cursed, at the moment, the person under the curse dominates her body, my brother is afraid that can not support, I have to help." Said, in my surrounding scattered some powder, in the dark actually sent out a delicate fragrance.


    And then reassured me again: "remember, no matter what happens, can not leave this circle." With that, whoosh appeared behind the grandmother, and black impermanence attacked her on both sides. But at the moment, grandma seems to be fighting like chicken blood, black impermanence has suffered a loss, white impermanence has been left and right can not enter the grandmother''s body.


    At this time, a familiar voice sounded in my ear: "Yuzhen, Yuzhen."


    I turned my head and saw the heroic face, calling me softly, "Yu Mai?"


    Walking about a meter away, he stopped moving forward and held out his hand to let me pass. It was you who did something wrong in the first place. If you didn''t take the initiative to come over, I let me go. I was disgusted and refused to move forward. He moved forward a little tentatively, and the delicate fragrance of the powder became dignified.


    I''ve got an instant reaction. There''s a trick here!


    Yu, who are you


    "Ha ha ha, the woman that the ghost king likes is really not a straw bag, but you don''t want to leave the suburbs today." Come to see through the trick, angry into their own. The woman in front of me was wearing priceless jewelry and special silk, which glittered in the dark night. Except for the make-up that didn''t match her face, I saw it very well.


    came audacious in the extreme age of 20, but painted a thick black eyeliner. The tail of the eye was flying up. The beautiful hair looked too graceful. I was thinking about who she was, and white gave her a whip behind the back. "You are scared to death, and you are not going to go back quickly!""It depends on whether you have this ability. Even a Lady Wang can''t get rid of it. Do you want to influence me?" This woman is domineering and cruel.


    However, from Bai Wuchang''s answer, it is very likely that the ghost King temporarily detained the ghost. Unfortunately, that pair of good leather bag.


    After hearing this, Bai Wuchang turned to me and said, "little sister, if you are afraid, close your eyes. It seems that tonight is forcing us to make a unique move."


    There is no reason not to see such a good play. Although I promise, I secretly open my eyes and watch all this.


    But the next scene made me regret my decision. Black and white impermanence fought side by side. After a shout, he changed his face. The elongated tongue was naked and exposed, and his face became extremely ferocious. Then the two became one and interacted with the old woman and the ghost. After several rounds, both the ghost and the old woman could not resist and even begged for mercy.


    Feelings still have such skills. How can we not use them at the beginning? How good is a move to defeat the enemy! Then look at black and white no commonly used chain to bind the ghost and grandmother, and then whip.


    After winning, there was no need to fit in again. Black and white impermanence changed into the original appearance again. Black impermanence took her grandmother and ghost to the hell, while Bai Wuchang followed me closely away from the suburbs.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 27

    In the underworld, the ghost king is sitting in danger.


    Kneeling on the ground, the grandmother said, "I''m just lost in my mind. I thought I could take her fetus to live for my son. I really can''t give up my son. My son is poor. Please let me live."


    The ghost King snapped, "do you know who''s child you''re going to take to continue your life?"


    Granny scared legs a soft, directly fell on the ground, "it can''t be you?"


    "Why not?"


    "I''m really blind, but I''m really blinded," she said quickly. "It''s all her. She''s the one who instigates me and embarrasses me with my son''s soul. If I don''t listen to her, she will destroy my son''s soul and let him live forever."


    After hearing this, the ghost King patted himself on his couch: "purple smoke, more and more wanton! I thought you were trapped in regret over the bridge, you will reflect on the Epiphany, did not expect or so unbearable, would rather use such methods to threaten Wang Po, bold! Be bold


    When the ghost heard this, she couldn''t help sneering, "since I followed the ghost king a hundred years ago, I''ve been serving you as hard as I can. You used to marry me as my wife, but it''s not a lie in the end. You''d rather please a Yu Zhen who won''t pay for you than give me my position. Do you understand? "


    "Do you want to be a ghost? From my first day as a woman, you should clearly realize that there is no good end to being jealous. As for Yu Zhen, that''s my destiny and her destiny. How dare you, a little concubine''s room, question me in the hall? "


    After hearing this, the female ghost looked at the ghost king like a ball that had let out her anger. "OK, I have no right to ask. What about Yu Zhen? Isn''t she just as ungrateful as she is to destroy the ghost King''s thousand year old jade pendant. Shouldn''t she be punished? "


    This sentence seems to sting the ghost King''s heart, the ghost King yelled: "wanton! Enter the 18 levels of hell, demote to the common people, and never be a man in the world Instead, when she was pulled down, she sang the poem that she met the ghost king for the first time: "in a hurry, in March, peach blossoms turn with the water, and in February the kite is broken." The young Ziyan admires the love between Zhuo Wenjun and Sima Xiangru, but she doesn''t want to meet the ghost king. People and ghosts have different paths. She sacrificed her life to accompany him, but she didn''t expect to end up like this in the end.


    With a long sigh of Ziyan, the grandmother who knelt aside for a long time was scared out of her wits. She knew that it was hard to protect herself, but she still wanted to ask for a comprehensive treatment for her son. "I know my sin is very serious. I just want to transfer my yangshou to my son, so that he can have a good place."


    The ghost king didn''t expect that the grandmother would say this. She had not finished her life in the book of life and death. In the past years, she had suffered a lot. If Ziyan didn''t mislead her, she would have had a chance to continue the relationship with her son, but now it seems impossible.


    Grandma''s motherhood is strong. It makes the ghost King think of his unborn child and Yu Zhen, who has been in love for several generations. She can''t bear to let her son suffer. "She can repent, and her life is not full. Do more good deeds and accumulate virtue for your son."


    She still refuses to walk on her knees.


    "What''s wrong with your young son? That''s all." A wave of hand let black impermanence send grandma back to Yang.


    And the soul of the grandmother''s son was left in the underworld, waiting for the opportunity to reincarnate, hoping that there would be no bloody rain in this life, and only wish spring flowers would bloom.


    Bai Wuchang sent me back to my apartment. It was safe all the way. Once in a while, lonely souls and wild ghosts do not dare to get close to them easily. Maybe it''s because I''m too busy. I really want to sleep. White impermanence helped me to bed, but found my look is not right, is it what poison?


    If something bad happened in my heart, I could have made up for it. Now I will suffer again. And now my stomach up and down the fluctuation, the fetus may also have a premonition of my accident. Bai Wuchang calls Hei Wuchang in a hurry. Thanks to Hei Wuchang, he quickly receives a call for help from Bai Wuchang in the world and comes in time.


    My ankle is emitting black blood, the original just in the process of fighting, purple smoke resentment rushed to me.


    At present, the only way is to ask the ghost king for help.


    I don''t know how long I slept. In my dream, I saw the king of ghosts and his concubine''s room holding a grand ceremony. I felt a faint pain in my heart, but I saw the familiar embroidery, which was not mine. I carefully looked at the woman''s face, covered with thick powder and painted with strange makeup, but I was so familiar. Ah, isn''t this me?


    Then the picture turns to be Yu Mai''s smiley face. He walks in front of him and calls out to me, "Yuzhen, Yuzhen." What a familiar scene, "where is this? Why is it so similar to Yucun? "


    "It''s Yucun, you see." I follow the direction of Yu Mai''s fingers, one by one solitary grave stands by the river, and on the top of the grave covered with weeds lies a small fox. Where is Yu Mai now?


    I''m so scared, "Yumai, Yumai!" I yelled, shaking my body, just when I felt like I was going to fall into the river, a pair of big and generous hands caught me, "am I not here?"


    Good real picture, that heavy breath, strong arms, and familiar smell, I suddenly woke up. Or late at night, black and white impermanence and disappear, I touched my forehead, all sweat, the original just had a dream.I sighed, but I heard a voice coming from the dark: "I really thought of myself as a pig, and I have been sleeping for three days and three nights."


    "Yu Mai?" I turned my head and put on a harmless face. But how did he fall asleep for three days and three nights? I clearly remember that I was very sleepy that night. When I got back to my apartment, I fell asleep. There was no difference. "How could you be here? What about black and white? " He shouldn''t be married with his newly married concubine. How could he come here? I said silently in my heart. In front of him, I really couldn''t ask, as if I was jealous.


    "What? Just a few days, so I think black and white is impermanent? It seems that I have to change a ghost to protect you. " Yu Mai didn''t answer me. Instead, he talked about other things.


    Just as I was about to ask again, Yu Mai blocked my mouth with his lips. Then he crossed my body uneasily with his hands and said, "didn''t you call my name all the time in your dream just now? Don''t you miss me


    "I don''t have one." I''m still angry about that.


    "Don''t you think every day and dream at night?" Yu Mai said thoughtfully, "well, since I guess wrong, I''ll go back, so many beauties are waiting...


    before Yu Mai finished, I bit him on the shoulder, and he yelled:" Yu Zhen, do you want to murder your husband? " After that, a more intense kiss fell on me. Is this the most gentle punishment?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 28

    He hasn''t appeared in the company for several days. As soon as Xiao Lin saw me, he told me mysteriously that there was a beautiful boss in the company. Although he was cold, he was secretly...


    I turned a blind eye to him. When did he become such a gossip? However, the beautiful boss just came only a few days ago. I''m afraid someone is jealous and arranges it. In this way, I ignore Xiao Lin and go back to his seat. My work has been piled up for several days. I''ve been busy all morning, and I don''t even have time to go to the toilet.


    Yu Mai also came to the company today, but seems to have been in the office of the beautiful boss. Although it is normal, it is superior and inferior, but this kind of not avoiding suspicion, inevitably makes people suspicious. This is not, Kobayashi put out his head again, knocked on my desk, "no, you see, this is starting again, really everyone is not let go." However, the tone is obviously jealousy, which is no wonder that Xiao Lin''s appearance is ordinary, there is no prominent background, the main thing is that he always loves gossip, so people in the company always look down on him.


    I was so mixed up by him that I didn''t want to work. So he took the materials just sorted out, like the office of the beautiful boss.


    Just about to knock on the door, I heard Jiaodi inside saying: "you know the woman''s heart best. It''s not good for us to sit and chat like this."


    Yu Mai smiles. "Does that need something exciting to enliven the atmosphere?"


    Beautiful boss a listen to the heart is elated, "good, all with you."


    Yu Mai didn''t know what to say, but heard a burst of obscene laughter from the office.


    Then Yu Mai came out and saw me blushing. The person who had been arrested turned a blind eye to me. I was so angry that I called out to him: "director Yu, I have this wrong data. Please show me."


    Yu Mai looked back: "well, but now I''m going to the warehouse to check. It''s better for you to come and set up your hands." I had no choice but to follow him, though I had to go ahead even though I thought I had seen someone having such a relationship there.


    When I got to the warehouse, I just wanted to ask him what he had said to the beautiful boss. Instead, he caught me and threw it on the wall. Yu Mai gently vomited in my ear: "goblin, I heard enough outside the door just now. How can I be jealous?"


    I''m ashamed and angry. A few days ago, you didn''t say that you took a concubine. Today, you openly molested other women in front of me, and you even asked me in a big voice! Then anger my heart next horizontal: "no dumplings to drink what vinegar?"


    Yu Mai looked at me, staring at me angrily. Suddenly, he felt very excited. He put his hand into my professional suit and touched it at random. Because he could not move his hands, I had to say "this is the company. What should I do when someone comes to find out?" Think of their own scorn to see others happen like this, then others don''t know how to think of me?


    "They can''t come in," he said, glancing at the door lock, "pa" the door automatically locked. Yu Mai couldn''t help but grab my shoulder and push my skirt up. He became more and more powerful on his half naked body. Today, Yu Mai seems to be a little excited, probably because it can arouse his emotion more in this kind of place.


    I finished my dress and asked him, "what did you say to the boss? I think she''s having a good laugh


    "Want to know?"


    I don''t know what kind of psychology it is. As soon as I see that Yu Mai is too close to other women, I feel very uncomfortable in my heart, so I don''t even think about it and say, "well."


    But with a sly smile, Yu Mai went out.


    I didn''t find the answer I wanted. Instead, he took advantage of him. I went out with a blush and almost ran into the person at the door. The smell of perfume in the nostrils and the noble dress show that this is the new beauty boss Su Yun.


    Su Yun has long golden wavy hair and a pair of dark almond eyes looking up and down at me, "are you Yu Zhen who asked for leave a few days ago? Why are you here? Why are you so red? Is the warehouse very hot? " Said, subconsciously looked inside, seems to be looking for someone.


    I quickly said: "director Yu asked me to check the goods here. Maybe I was so tired that I would blush."


    Su Yun heard me say this, seems to put down his heart, also no longer say what, quickly left.


    I don''t want to eat lunch again. I always feel weak these days. Maybe it''s because of the little guy in my stomach. I took out the bead that Yu Mai gave me before. Although I know what it is, I still have to eat it for the sake of the small food in my stomach.


    In the evening, the beautiful boss suddenly asked me to go to her house. I was just surprised. Su Yun said, "well, it''s just finished. I didn''t have time to decorate it. Today, the property called and said that maybe my pipe was leaking. Let me go there." Seeing my hesitation, Su Yun said, "I''m not familiar with there, and I''m afraid of gossiping when I go to find a male colleague. I think you''re the most suitable one."


    Seeing that she couldn''t refuse, I had to promise her, but as soon as I got on her car, I felt something was wrong. This was driving, Su Yun turned around, and there was that beautiful boss! It''s a disgusting monster face!


    I yelled to pull the door, but I couldn''t open it. The car was getting faster and faster. I lost consciousness in the rapid bumps.I don''t know how long after, I found that the surrounding dark, dew wet grass let me think that I was probably in the countryside, there was no movement around, I tried to twist the body, but could not move, my hands and feet were tied. Where the hell did Yu Mai go? I didn''t always say that we were interlinked. Why didn''t it work at this time? If I don''t come again, I may die. I feel sad when I think of it.


    Just when he was in despair, he heard only a whiplash, and then came a shout: "demon, don''t stop!"


    It''s Luo Lifan!


    At this time, I suddenly thought he was so cute, my Savior.


    Su Yun, oh no, she is a female ghost now, with a cold smile, "by you?"


    At that time, Luo Lifan whipped down to the ghost''s shoulder, and the air was filled with bloody smell. It turned out that the whip was covered with black dog blood. The ghost ate pain and said to her: "don''t mind your own business."


    Luolifansi did not give in, "can you make waves and bring disaster to the world?" After that, another whip hit the ghost''s left shoulder. The ghost, seeing how powerful she was, ran out of Su Yun''s body and turned around and rushed at me.


    I couldn''t dodge and watched her enter my body.


    The body suddenly increased some strength, let me break free from the shackles of the rope, my body has been unable to control by itself, but I tried to resist with my only consciousness, "why is it me?"


    "Ask the person you should ask." Another voice came from my throat.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 29

    In a trance, I saw Luo Lifan holding up his whip and accumulating enough strength to hit my body. At the critical moment, a dark figure grabbed the wrist and threw it hard. Luo Lifan rolled away with his whip.


    Luo Lifan got up and said angrily, "this ghost girl has been chasing me for hundreds of years, and you even stopped me? Just for Yu Zhen


    The ghost king looked at him and said forcefully: "Yu Zhen is my woman, I naturally want to protect her well!" Then she said to the ghost in my body: "silver, don''t you stop?"


    Ah yin? It seems that I have heard this name. Bai Wuchang mentioned it to me once before. He was the most favored person after Ziyan. But why is he so embarrassed? Before I had time to think about it, the female ghost dominated my body and rushed to the ghost king, "I don''t believe you are willing to hurt her a hair. Her Yin body is really a good place for me to nourish my energy."


    Luo Lifan comes forward again, and is stopped by the ghost King Shengsheng.


    The ghost king looked at ah Yin coldly, "don''t think I can''t do it like this."


    At the moment, the female ghost is not willing to show weakness: "let me close my hand, but must meet my requirements."


    "Wait till you have the ability to do it!" With that, the ghost King took my flesh and body and ah Yin''s soul and flew away. Luo Lifan kept on chasing me, "ghost king, you will regret it!"


    Open your eyes, a misty day, back and forth people are expressionless, lifeless.


    This is the underworld.


    The king of ghosts lay on his couch and called Meng Po and the judge.


    When people came to see me, they were busy bowing and bowing: "the empress is up, please be worshipped by the lower officials." The respectful appearance is very much like the attitude of the slave of the ancient costume drama to the master.


    The ghost king said coldly: "see clearly the comer!"


    Meng Po and the judge then dared to look at it carefully and said, "ah yin?" They both cried out almost at the same time.


    The ghost King nodded with satisfaction: "yes, ah Yin''s soul is now in the mother''s body. Can there be a way to avoid hurting her?"


    Meng Po and the judge looked at each other and shook their heads.


    The ghost King''s face was more gloomy at the moment, and waved his hand: "fool! What do you want from you? "


    At this time, Mencius came forward: "a Yin had been refusing to drink my bowl of soup when he crossed the bridge. Now he refused to be reincarnated. I''m afraid that''s the reason why he doesn''t want to be reborn. He doesn''t want to do it in exchange."


    The ghost King''s silence was counted as an agreement.


    Ah Yin''s mind was suddenly guessed by Meng Po, "but there''s no basis for her words. I beg the ghost king to give her orders!"


    The little ghost who was waiting for him got the brush, ink, paper and inkstone. The ghost King waved his hand and the will was given.


    Looking back at the palace, ah Yin was trapped for a hundred years! Now I have to leave with my memory. I''m afraid I want to find a husband in the next life.


    My soul is out of my body. I''m exhausted and I fall.


    Wake up again, lie in the bedroom of ghost king. She only wore thin clothes. The embroidery was as good as my wedding dress. Looking around, except for the gray, there was no response.


    I''m a little scared. I''m a living person. I won''t die after staying in the underworld for such a long time? I quickly called out: "ghost king? Yu Mai? "


    The small servant girl that hears sound comes in the hand holds clothes dish, "ghost King handles government affairs, ask Niang to change clothes."


    I thought, I asked for leave a few days, the company''s copywriting has piled up like a mountain, not to mention the prefecture government every day so many important things, but I really want to see the ghost King deal with government affairs, think, I quickly change clothes, let the little maid guide the way.


    Outside the hall, the little maid is not allowed to go in. Standing there respectfully, with a low brow.


    I walk and stop all the way. This hall is divided into internal and external halls. As a mortal, I can''t do magic power, so I can only walk one step at a time. The kids who pass by occasionally who don''t know what position they are going to avoid both sides, so it''s a sight seeing.


    Come up with this idea, I really feel that I am not normal, who normal people will go shopping as a tour.


    As soon as I entered the main hall, I heard a woman''s coquettish voice.


    "King, I heard that you came back on purpose. How about touching this newly made belly bag?" Then he took the ghost King''s hand to rub against his body.


    Are all the women in this prefecture so flattering to their husbands? I thought about it, but I accidentally touched the bolt.


    "Who is there?" Just now the voice of Jiao Di Di Di, now extremely alert question, I have not had time to respond, was suddenly appear long sleeve around the neck.


    "Ghost King save me!" If I''m killed in hell, I don''t have to be in the sun.


    But the ghost king did not move: "call my husband."


    Are you kidding? I can''t breathe now. Do you want me to call my husband? But under the control of others, I had no choice but to call out weakly: "husband."


    The ghost King seemed dissatisfied. He held the woman beside him in his arms and grabbed a handful on her crisp and tender chest. "Call on your husband to listen."


    The woman in the arms seems to have got the approval, demon ~ Mei''s shout husband, regardless of being strangled neck of me.


    The ghost King smiles and offers a kiss, and then says to me: "learned?"As soon as I showed my reluctance, my sleeve around my neck increased my strength. So I used the biggest voice in my life to shout: "husband." In an instant, the sleeve disappeared, and the ghost King patted the woman''s fart, indicating her to leave.


    Passing by me, he asked, "is this the new woman your husband has found?"


    Ghost King cold face: "multifarious." The woman did not dare to say much, but her sleeves were shaking and disappeared.


    "I''m dealing with government affairs? How the twinkling of an eye and his concubine room together. " I muttered.


    The ghost King pointed to sitting under the couch, and read tens of thousands of documents. Looking at my astonished appearance, the ghost king said: "really think I am a prodigal generation? If so, it is not chaos to the underworld. "


    I quickly flattered, "you are the best. But is it really all right for me to be here for so long? "


    The ghost king looked unhappy: "do you want to leave here? What''s good about the sun? It''s worth your nostalgia. "


    In fact, I have no father or mother in the sun, but I don''t care about it. Now I can''t go back to Yucun, but I don''t want to die!


    "Give me some more time, I know if you want to stay here, just change the life and death book, but I know you won''t do that." The first time with the ghost King coquetry, but still quite smooth.


    The ghost King pinched my nose and said, "how do you know I won''t?"


    I pointed to my stomach: "listen, he is resisting again." The key moment or the son is the most effective, as expected, the ghost King took soft: "then after giving birth to the baby, you will stay here with me, OK?"


    "Well, but am I going back to the sun now?"


    "When it''s morning, I''ll take you back in person." Say it, the ghost king put me on the couch, hands restlessly into the thin as cicada wings in the clothes, from the body of pleasure, let me tightly climb in the ghost King''s body.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 30

    My body was almost hollowed out in the night.


    The king of ghosts pushed me: "get up quickly and go back at the moment when Yin and Yang meet, or you will stay here forever." Then I still don''t forget to tease me, "really treat yourself as a pig, so sleepy."


    It''s not all your fault. You don''t recognize people when you put on your pants after you''ve had a good time? But at the moment, I didn''t have time to fight with the ghost king. I dressed up in a hurry. According to his instructions, I closed my eyes obediently when I went out of the ghost gate. In the dark, I felt that the ghost King took me to the sky and floated over the mountains and rivers. Then I felt warm on my body, and my eyes became very uncomfortable because of the sudden arrival of the light. My subconscious hands wrapped around the ghost king''s He buried his head in his powerful chest.


    At this time, it was just dawn, the vendors downstairs had begun to greet, because I did not have to eat human food, I had not been to the market for a long time. Seeing that it was still early, I decided to go down for a spin.


    The ghost king looked at it. He felt something out of his hand and hung it on my neck. I fixed my eyes and said, "isn''t this the jade pendant before? How many pieces do you still have? If I buy this jade pendant in the sun, I will buy it in the sun. "


    He looked at me and said, "dare you! This jade pendant has been with me for thousands of years. If it wasn''t for it, I''m afraid you would have died under the whip of Luo Lifan that night."


    As soon as I mentioned Luo Lifan, I was angry. However, I had several connections. In order to catch the kid, I didn''t care about the past affection. Anyway, I was also a human being. Standing in front of him, I could do it.


    The king of ghosts suddenly pulled my shoulder and looked at me straight in the eyes: "stay away from him later."


    I was not angry to say: "this nature, almost killed me, I can be so blind to see the upward rush? I''m not a masochist. "


    "It''s not masochism. Why did you call it so exaggerated last night?" The ghost King squinted and asked.


    Your joke is not funny at all. I really have to go around. It''s not good to be late for work.


    The market is still noisy in the past. Some stall owners who are familiar with me take the initiative to say hello to me, which makes me feel better. Ready to turn around, a familiar figure appeared on the other side of the street, looking in a hurry.


    Who is not Luo Lifan?


    I follow the corner quietly, see him carrying the bag of yin and Yang division on the bus leading to Leyuan.


    Leyuan is the richest community in this town, where the biggest wealth of the town is gathered. Luo Lifan seems to show people Feng Shui, but isn''t he using Feng Shui to cheat money?


    Originally planned to follow up, but it was too late to see the time, so I had to go to the company first.


    The ghost king didn''t know when he got out of the jade pendant. When I arrived, I was eating breakfast in the office. I passed by the office of the beautiful boss and looked inside. I was not there.


    This is Xiaolin ran to me again. "You don''t know, manager Su was found in the suburbs last night. I heard that the scene was tragic, tut tut."


    "Is it?" As soon as I think of Xiao Lin, who has been unconsciously leading the topic, I am not angry. And the ghost king sitting not far away, oh, now it''s Yu Mai. I don''t notice the eyes drifting by.


    Seeing that I don''t care much about him, Xiao Lin turns around and runs to other beauties to quietly pass on gossip.


    I''m not familiar with Su Yun, but because when a Yin wasn''t attached to her, she would seduce people everywhere and even try to seduce Yu Mai with her own wisdom, so I decided that she would suffer whatever the result was.


    At the regular meeting in the afternoon, Su Yun came with a new assistant with a nice face, a man of course. "It''s a great honor for me to work with you," he said solemnly. I''m Luo Lifan. I''m new here. Please give me more advice. "


    Luo Lifan? Isn''t he supposed to be in Leyuan? How did he become Su Yun''s personal assistant? Luo Lifan glanced at me and nodded politely. You almost killed me. You know, now you pretend to be so calm.


    I went to Yu Mai to find out everything, but I didn''t see him at all. At this time, I would not go to business again? Unable to resist curiosity, I went on to work and approached Luo Lifan, "are you not a happy source? How can you appear in the company for no reason? "


    Luo Lifan showed his beautiful teeth and smile: "you follow me?"


    I roll my eyes impatiently: "do you happen to meet it?"


    He shrugged and threw a key.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Aren''t you curious? Now that you want to know about villa No. 8 of Leyuan in the evening, I''ll be with you. "


    I came up to him, staring at his face for a few seconds, "you should not be a charlatan that set, cheat money and cheat color."


    "What if I told him it had something to do with Su Yun?"


    "Su Yun?"


    "That''s right. Didn''t you notice that she was blackened in the printing hall recently and was obviously attacked by a little ghost?"


    "But didn''t you drive that ghost away? And he''s reincarnated. ""That''s a ghost. She''s looking for women who are lustful. Now she is contaminated with the ghost of the family. What I am going to today is her house in Leyuan. She has a lot of resentment. "


    Luo Lifan said that, I am more curious about Su Yun. So he nodded and agreed, "at 12 o''clock in the middle of the night


    I thought that everything could be concealed from the ghost king, but when I appeared at the source of music, a familiar cold voice said, "when my words are not heard?"


    My back was tight. I thought that if I put the jade pendant in the dark grid of the office, the ghost king would not follow me. However, I could not hide it. I waited for the ghost king to get angry. But the ghost king went straight to Luo Lifan: "Luo Yifan, what do you want to do?"


    Luo Lifan does not seem to be as afraid of the ghost king as other people do. On the contrary, he is neither humble nor arrogant and says, "save people and save difficulties, and help all living beings."


    Wait. What''s the situation? Isn''t he Luo Lifan? How can the ghost King call him Luo Yifan?


    The ghost king was aggressive: "don''t make a mystery with me. You cross your destiny. Why pull up Yu Zhen?"


    Luo Lifan glanced at me and didn''t seem to want to hide it for me: "but she''s going to follow her, but Yu Zhen''s curiosity is all right. In that case, I''m just satisfied. You know, I''ve never had any resistance to beautiful women."


    What are you talking about, you know what? Looking at the ghost King''s unpredictable face, my heart "clutters" for a moment. If the ghost King remembers hatred in his heart, am I not going to be changed to yangshou by him and go to hell early? I don''t want to die yet. Lord ghost, spare your life. I dare not.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 31

    Luolifan and ghost King confront no one wants to be soft, strange, ordinary people have scared their souls to fly away, but this luolifan and ghost King needle point to maimang, I think of this, also have no heart to pay attention to who is Luo Lifan, just do not fight up hurt innocent.


    This is, the door of Villa 8 is open, and an old man with butler appearance can not easily show people. This will also have to rest and get into jade pendant. The cool feeling on my neck makes me lower my head. The jade pendant that is placed in dark lattice appears miraculously on my body. When I wear it, I don''t know.


    Under the dim door lamp, the Butler''s face reflected a little mottled shadow. After a gust of wind, I was even cool, and I could not help shrinking my neck, and then looked at luolifan or luoyifan''s man with a strange anger.


    He seemed to see my dissatisfaction. "I can''t help the master asking for this time." After that, I followed the housekeeper and went in. I looked around, except for the cold.


    The house of Su family is surrounded by a high wall, and on the left side of the door there is a big tree, with luxuriant branches. Maybe it is because of this that it seems cold. I dare not stay too long. I also got into the house.


    If I didn''t see the red bag hanging on the coat rack, it would be hard for me to connect it with the gorgeous Su Yun. The decoration in the house is very low-key, mostly in black and gray color, and the furniture is also classical water willow solid wood. It is not like that of women, but a man. Yes, some women like the light color system, but the character of Suyun will not choose such a style.


    Indeed, the footsteps from upstairs proved my guess.


    A man with a clear eyebrow, to be sure, should be a boy, and I am about the age, even smaller than me, but the light in the eyes has a maturity that does not match this age.


    "I am Su Xiaozheng, son of Suyun." Then stretch out a slender hand.


    "I received an anonymous invitation today, which you sent me?" he said


    The boy leaned on a single sofa and said, "yes, I have a little trouble."


    "But why do you trust him so much, maybe he is a liar, for money, he may also." I don''t forget to belittle luolifan at all times, but Su Xiaozheng seems to have no cold to me: "Miss Yu, the Ming people don''t speak dark words, I saw all the things that night."


    I was stunned for a second, and then I reacted. He meant the night Su Yun went to the countryside. So I wanted to get the witness and asked quickly, "what did you see? You see him killing me, too, don''t you? "


    ¡°(¡Ño¡Ñ)¡­ No, I think Mr. Luo may just want to kill that evil ghost. " Indeed, it is not deep in the world, Su Xiaozheng said that he was in a dilemma.


    I don''t want to keep on pestering, sit down and ask, "can you tell me what you''re going to encounter?" It''s like I was invited, it means a little bit of a fight.


    But the ghost king in the jade pendant smiled quietly. Do you think I''m talking to you? But if you really think that is good, although the ghost king is cold and hot to me, but on the relationship, after all, it is my husband, and the damn luolifan if there is no relationship, then there will be only enemies.


    Su Xiaozheng nodded at me, then looked at luolifan and said, "actually, I felt my mother a long time ago, that is, Suyun was not right. She was very conservative when my father was in the past, but later, with my two dads, she changed together. She likes to wear thin and high shoes and draw those gorgeous makeup. The main thing is that she often doesn''t end up at night. This doesn''t change a bag tonight The bag went out. Now, how hard it is to hear the rumors outside, avoid these talks, and find her in the countryside every time, and there is no trace beside her. What do you say she will do there so late? "


    After listening to Su Xiaozheng''s description, luolifan did not immediately answer his words, but asked, "can I visit here?"


    With the promise of his master, luolifan turned out a gossip mirror from the bag and went upstairs. The pointer of the Bagua mirror has been shaking so hard that there is a problem with the magnetic field here. But when you go to the innermost side of the second floor, the Bagua mirror suddenly quiets down. Lorraine turned to the handle, and the door was locked.


    "What is this?"


    "My father''s bedroom before his life, some of his things my mother would not throw, but the two dads were upset, and finally my dad''s things were locked in.


    "Can I go in and have a look?"


    Is it really good to enter a private room for the night? Su Xiaozheng hesitated, "but you should hurry up, or two dads come back and find some more noisy." Then he told the housekeeper to take the key.


    Opening the door, Lorraine turned to me and said, "you come in, the rest of you wait outside." Said that can not help but lock the door inside.


    "Come out, ghost king, eavesdrop what you think for so long." Luolifan knew that the ghost king was hiding in my jade pendant.


    But the jade pendant around my neck didn''t respond.


    Luolifan looked at me and spread his hand, which means there is no way to communicate. I can''t turn my elbow outside at this moment. He said to luolifan, "I can''t wake him up."Luo Lifan slanted his eyes: "then you try Bi er?"


    "Luo Yifan, if you don''t stop talking, I''ll take you to the hell right away." The ghost King appeared at this time.


    "If you tamper with the order of yin and Yang master, you will go against the sky. Don''t mention your position as ghost king. I''m afraid you can''t protect bi''er." Luo Lifan said coldly.


    Now I''m sure Luo Yifan is standing in front of me. The reason why he is not afraid of the ghost king is that his destiny is determined by his own destiny. There is no name of yin and Yang master in the book of life and death. Thinking of this, I suddenly feel that I should find a Yin-Yang master to learn from him, so that I don''t have to be afraid of someone''s daily bondage.


    Ghost King similar to see my mind: "Yin and Yang masters are also divided into three six to nine, as long as the best can not be controlled by me, you ask him how many years of practice, in your small abacus."


    Being seen through his mind, he lost his face in front of Luo Yifan. I didn''t want to admit defeat like this. He turned to ask, "what about bi''er? Who is bi''er?"


    The ghost king didn''t answer me. Instead, he took a step forward and forced me to the corner of the wall. "I haven''t counted you and him yet? Forget how you got here so soon Then Mou son a cold, "husband''s matter also turns not to a woman to ask."


    Looking at the ghost King''s appearance, 80% is angry again. Although there are ten thousand unwilling in my heart, I still shut my mouth obediently.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 32

    Luo Yifan took a look at us, "now there are two ways, one is cooperation, the other is to give up."


    The ghost king said, "why cooperate with you?"


    Luo Yifan pressed step by step: "because you want to take her back, don''t you?"


    The ghost king said, "I can do it myself. Do you think I still need you?"


    Luo Yifan disdains to say: "then you show up to those people outside the door to see, you see they dare not ask you."


    Silent for a while, the ghost king said coldly: "how to cooperate?"


    At this time, Luo Yifan saw that the time was ripe, and he was no longer a dead face. He approached the ghost King: "you have to ask the dreamer to bring us to the previous life, so that we can make a judgment."


    "Why don''t you go yourself?"


    "I''m not as good as you are? Besides, are you not much better at dealing with gods than I am? " Also don''t know is Luo Yifan intentionally please, or sincerely, anyway the ghost king is agreed.


    It turns out that regardless of the Yin and Yang, as long as the sweet mouth is easy to do things.


    Luo Lifan said: "but not today, for a long time, people outside will be suspicious. How about we come tomorrow morning?"


    The ghost King nodded and went back to the jade pendant. To the living room, is catching up with Su Xiaozheng said the second father back, see Luo Lifan obvious displeasure, "how come everyone brought back?"


    Su Xiaozheng didn''t say anything. It seems that the two dads in this family still say the same thing. If they dare to treat the hostess''s son like this, they are not good at it. I quickly stood up and said to Su Xiaozheng, "it''s not too early. We''ll go first." The second father looked at us and stayed on me for a few seconds. Then he came over and touched the jade pendant on my neck impolitely: "this jade is good. Just a few days ago, Suyun was talking about buying jade. I don''t know if I can give it to me."


    Although I have resentment in my heart, but after all, it is in other people''s home, and it is not easy to break out. I had to try my best to be calm and say: "sorry, this is a family treasure, how much money can''t be paid." With that, I took Baotou and left without returning.


    After half a night, I want to take a shower and go to bed when I get home. After all, I have to go to Leyuan Su''s house tomorrow.


    The ghost king doesn''t need to take a bath, so I naturally don''t need to be humble when I get home. I get into the shower. The water temperature was moderate, and I washed it heartily. Just then, the ghost King knocked on the door outside. Thinking that I was naked now, and it was not easy to open the door, he had to turn off the shower and ask him, "what''s the matter?"


    The ghost king was stuffy for a long time. I thought he ran into the door of the shower and was about to open the shower. But he opened his mouth again, "hurry up, I have something to tell you!"


    It didn''t take me long to start urging. Although I didn''t like it, I didn''t dare to say it, but I asked carefully: "what''s so urgent? You said it. I''m listening


    The king of ghosts was angry when he heard it, "if you don''t come out, I can go in! I''ll give you five minutes, or I''ll wait. "


    As soon as the words fell, he leaned against the door of the shower room and counted. I scolded in my heart, but I could only finish it hastily. He was a man who could do everything. I could not really fight with him, so I went out of the shower before he finished counting.


    But before I could speak, he suddenly took my waist, gave me a deep kiss on my lips, and then bit me with a bit of anger.


    I have to eat pain to push him away, and then also do not care about his mood, called at him: "are you sick?"


    But the ghost king looked at me, but did not care to return to the room, regardless of my foot stomping in the back.


    The next morning I was woken up by Luo Yifan''s phone ring. I looked at my watch and urged the ghost king to get up, but he was still careless. Have you changed your mind?


    Looking at my anxious appearance, the ghost king didn''t know where to sprout jealousy, "Why are you so anxious? Is it hard to be haunted by the old goat last night


    "Old goat? You mean Su Xiaozheng''s second father? But I covet your jade. I''m so angry in the morning? " I don''t know where the courage comes from. I dare to talk with the ghost king in such a tone.


    The ghost king looked at me, "don''t think he takes the opportunity to look at jade to take advantage of it. I don''t know? I''ll wait until I get rid of him. "


    Do you have any? So many people were there last night. Even if he had the heart, he didn''t have the courage. It is said that Su Yun has been fighting for everything in the Su family, but the two dads last night were just a little white face raised by Su Yun because of his loneliness.


    But the ghost king didn''t think so. He regarded everyone who was close to me as an enemy, and looked just and awe inspiring. If you calculate carefully, thousands of years ago, in the feudal society, the ghost king has such a thought can be forgiven, but I am a modern woman, so think about it all big head.


    At nine o''clock, the Su family of Leyuan.


    Last night''s second father was not in, also did not see the housekeeper, only Su Xiaozheng himself.


    I was just wondering, Su Xiaozheng said: "the second father was still well in the morning, but somehow he fell off the balcony on the second floor and broke his hand. The housekeeper is accompanying him in the hospital."It turns out that I feel the jade pendant on my neck. It seems that I have to be more careful in the future. If I don''t pay attention, it may hurt others, even though I didn''t do anything.


    The red tape, the room. Luo Yifan put all kinds of things in order, I call out the ghost king, everything will be really ~ Xiangda white.


    The ghost king asked Su Xiaozheng by my mouth: "as long as you can help Su Yun, you are willing to return to the previous life, even if you can''t return to the present."


    Su Xiaozheng didn''t understand. He looked at Luo Yifan behind me.


    Luo Yifan had to tell the matter in detail: "the injustice of Su Yun''s life is the fate and disaster of the previous life, which can only be prevented by going back to the previous life, but there are many dangers in it. If we repent now, there is still time."


    Su Xiaozheng shook his head. Seems to have made a great determination to say: "I often have the same dream, the woman I love in the dream actually has the same face as my mother. Listen to you, I have to look at the previous life."


    So the ghost king called the dreamer in my body. Then I saw Su Xiaozheng lying flat on the bed. There was a soul rising in his body, and he followed the dreamer.


    My body seemed to be out of my control and moved on.


    There was a heavy fog. When I opened my eyes, I saw another scene.


    A young lady of an official''s family was standing in the courtyard dejected. The servant girl behind her called softly: "Miss, the master is coming."


    Miss wiped the tear marks on her face and said hello. It seems to see that her daughter is in a bad mood. She yells at her servant girl: "I want you to serve the good lady. Are you all poor? Well, wanwan, go to the front hall with my father. A batch of newly woven brocades from the south of the Yangtze River have arrived this year. Let''s see if there are any styles you like. "


    Wan Wan didn''t move. Instead, he knelt down in front of this man, "Dad, you''ve made me. Zhuang Chu and I really love each other! "


    Said, did not hesitate to knock down. However, even though he was afraid of bleeding, the man also said coldly: "help Miss back to the room, without my permission, don''t step out."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 33

    Then, the scene changes to Zhuang Chu''s home.


    In the most depressed Academy in the whole capital, there is a person constantly looking around, similar to waiting for someone. Take a closer look at that person''s appearance, isn''t it su Xiaozheng now? However, at this time, Zhuang Chu was wearing a thin autumn dress with his hair in a high bun. In his hand, the emperor issued a draft order a few days ago: the border is in urgent need, and all the men over 12 years old who have no grade should go out for the battle.


    But the man waiting for the man to know that the sunset still did not appear, he left regretfully.


    Soon after, the Yamen counted the number of people. Zhuang Chu went to the border with the army. It is unknown that he could meet again in this life. He looked back at the city, where he loved the woman, but she did not show up.


    She lost his engagement.


    Looking back, the youth has lost its original appearance.


    After three years of fighting at the border, the situation has already stabilized. The emperor personally issued an imperial edict. If he wanted to, he could go back to the dynasty with his teacher. Zhuang Chu was very sad when he thought of the people who broke the appointment that year. What''s the significance of not having her in the city? When his parents died early and his lover was gone, Zhuang Chu, who was alone, asked to stay at the border forever.


    These years, perhaps she has already married others.


    However, on the day when she learned about the emperor''s coming to Zhao, she looked forward to the fact that she had already known everything about him in the army. She had already been promoted to deputy governor because of the meritorious service of another breakthrough. Therefore, she declined many marriages of the Su family and waited for him to return to his hometown.


    The emperor''s imperial edict was issued for more than a month. The soldiers who had left their hometown were reunited with their families in Kyoto, but he was not seen in the end.


    January, February, she knew, he would not come back.


    A few years later, Princess Lianyi, the emperor''s favorite, got married. All the important officials in the army went back to the imperial court for orders. Which general was going to be his son-in-law? Su wanwan in front of the window thought to himself that the people at that pass would return.


    Yes, Zhuang Chu came back, dressed in red armor, riding a tall horse, majestic! All of a sudden, Kyoto is so busy!


    Su wanwan naturally got the news and ran to the gate of the city, regardless of Miss''s reserve. He came back.


    But outside the crowd, Su wanwan stopped. He came back to marry Princess Lianyi.


    People on horseback also noticed her. Seeing her make-up and hair ornaments, Zhuang Chu knew at that moment that it was he who had changed his mind. However, the emperor''s Zhao can not be violated. When the class teacher returns to the dynasty, it is the day of marriage.


    The princess was married and the whole country celebrated for three days. However, Su''s father comforted Su wanwan: "you don''t have to be sad for such a person, wanwan, you don''t have to be sad about such a person. My father has arranged a marriage, so it''s better...


    Su wanwan didn''t refuse, but just nodded gently:" OK. "


    The wedding is scheduled for the eighth day of next month.


    One day, Su wanwan''s maid received an anonymous letter and named her.


    Looking at the familiar handwriting, everything is clear. That night, she went to the appointment alone and never came back.


    The scene goes back to the bamboo grove that night.


    Su Wan Wan arrived earlier than the others and sat still on the stone bench. I can''t see any expression from her expression, but I''m sure the person who invited her is Zhuang Chu!


    However, an hour later, Zhuang Chu did not show up. Su wanwan sighed and was ready to leave. At this time, from the other end of the bamboo forest came a graceful woman.


    "Princess ripple?" I almost without thinking to shout out, and then afraid of startling others, quickly covered his mouth.


    "It doesn''t matter. They can''t hear it," said the dreamer


    "In this way, I can rest assured." I''m starting to run wild.


    Maybe Luo Yifan was influenced by my noise. He made a "Shhh" expression to me, and then pointed to the bamboo forest.


    Su wanwan didn''t seem to expect that the visitor was Princess Lianyi, and she was busy greeting her. However, Princess Lianyi didn''t pay attention to her. Instead, she put out her hand and slapped Su Wan in the face. Su wanwan fell to the ground in a hurry. Looking at Su wanwan''s confusion, Princess Lianyi was not relieved. She pointed to the tip of her nose and swore: "no wonder it is said that Miss Su didn''t marry for many years only for her lover, so she put her eyes on my bed! Since you play fox spirit demon ~ Mei son means, there is a place most suitable but. "


    Su wanwan seemed to guess where the place was and struggled in a hurry, but the bodyguard beside the princess pulled him up and knelt down in front of her. Su wanwan asked in a loud voice: "my son-in-law and I are innocent. Why do you treat me like this?"


    "Innocent? What about the keepsakes and letters? " Then she ordered the female slaves to get on the wooden box and grab the things inside and smash them like Su wanwan.


    "Are these all letters from the emperor in law to me?" Su wanwan couldn''t believe it. She thought it was just a casual remark.


    "Not only the letter, but also the purse you embroidered. Before the woman comes out of the cabinet, she dares to do so. Is that ok?" Said, the princess glaring angrily, "since you two agree with each other, then I will send you to be a couple of desperate couple."


    Su wanwan sprawled at the foot of the Princess: "may the princess be kind, and Su wanwan would like to repay her death."


    Lianyi looked at Su wanwan''s eyes and said, "you know what you look like."The Soviet family was implicated in the reform of the central government. His father was removed from office and exiled outside the Great Wall. All the property of the Su family was confiscated, and all the slaves were taken to work as coolies. Su wanwan, the young lady of the Su family, disappeared overnight.


    It''s a mystery forever.


    That year apricot rain, you and I met when.


    I thought God would help me, but I didn''t want to be happy.


    After the defeat of the Su family, Princess Lianyi rebuilt the princess''s mansion on the original residence, which was not given to Zhuang Chu at all. Although the princess was domineering, she could not bear to kill Zhuang Chu. If the emperor''s son-in-law didn''t move northward a few years later, or if it wasn''t for her young face, she might have spent her whole life with the princess.


    In the remote country, the common people can''t eat enough, but there stands a brothel. Zhuang Chu quietly walked in, he is not looking for flowers and willows, but the national crisis, who dare to sing the decadent music!


    Beauty is a curse.


    As soon as the lady looked at people, she knew that she could not afford to offend her husband. She called on her servant girl to ask her to come out to meet her guests.


    Pink peach blossom, graceful posture, low eyebrows when the gentle said: "red tassel to young master


    The sound?


    Zhuang Chu suddenly raised his head and looked at the man under his feet, lost his mind.


    In those years, even if the capital was turned over, there was no trace of people standing here, but their eyes were no longer the same. After seeing Zhuang Chu, they were still slightly stunned, and then they laughed in a low voice: "the official comes in to fight and kill, but after seeing the little girl, why don''t you give up like this? If the official gives up a hundred taels of silver, I''ll serve him well tonight."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 34

    Zhuang Chu stared at Su wanwan, "a hundred taels of gold."


    When the procuress heard this, she was very happy and was busy inviting Zhuang Chu upstairs. In the war-torn era, it has been a long time since the emergence of such a generous person. Looking at Zhuang Chu, he must have regarded Su wanwan as his old friend. Although Princess Lianyi has an order, and if he has met in the wild, he has to report it, but the golden gold is enough for him. When he thinks of it wrong, it is half a month after Zhuang Chu left. The procuress sent people to report in a hurry. Princess Lianyi was naturally very angry.


    That night, Qingluo red tent, Zhuang Chu ruthlessly from Su wanwan''s body, he kisses every inch of her skin, it has been his dream territory, he panted to see her under the body to cater to, suddenly lost interest, a push away her, hate closed his eyes.


    "Su wanwan, I wish I could kill you."


    "General, Hong Ying doesn''t understand."


    "If you only have similar sounds and looks, but the mole between your eyebrows will be unforgettable." At that time, Zhuang Chu followed other people to seek fame, but on the way to the examination room, he met Su wanwan who fell into the water. All the people did not stop. However, Zhuang Chu did not hesitate to jump into the river. When someone rescued him, Zhuang Chu did not have time to look at the girl. He only vaguely remembered that there was a black mole between his eyebrows. He rushed to the examination room, and the door to get the title had already passed heavy curtain.


    Seeing this, I understood how much, looked at the dreamer and said, "later, Su wanwan went to Zhuang Chu and promised to marry him. But when the imperial court recruited soldiers, they lost contact with each other. Then Princess Lianyi appeared, and everything was irreversible?"


    The dream God looked at me and said, "yes, Princess Lianyi and Zhuang Chu also have a bad relationship with each other. As long as one person reincarnates, the other two will follow. This is already the second. If we don''t make an end of this life, I''m afraid that Su wanwan will really disappear after the third life."


    "What did the princess do to Su wanwan in the bamboo forest


    Sleepwalking laughs but doesn''t speak.


    Then the dream changed, it was winter.


    Su Wan Wan sat by the fire, stroking his stomach, waiting for the man who said he would marry her.


    In the border war, the strong men did not return. Leaning against the red window, looking forward.


    She thought that the happiness, or in the moment the visitor came in the end. Even if she was sent to the brothel, Princess Lianyi would not let her go.


    Su wanwan of course knew that her every move was under the surveillance of Princess Lianyi, but on the night when she met Zhuang Chu, she couldn''t help but move her old feelings.


    "Give her a drink." Princess Lianyi ordered someone to tie her hands and feet, forcing her to drink the soup.


    Saffron.


    "You don''t have to drink. You can choose whether your son-in-law died in battle or returned triumphantly."


    Su wanwan took it and drank it all at once.


    The stomach spreads the intense pain, the leg ~ flows the warm blood, the child has not.


    But Princess Lianyi still didn''t intend to let her go. "Su wanwan still remembers the bamboo grove vow. If you can do it, I will protect my son-in-law thoroughly. If you can''t, the old and young of Su family will lose their lives."


    Su wanwan said, "I, Su wanwan, will never see my son-in-law again. In exchange for the peace of the Su family, the son-in-law is comprehensive. I will swear again today. If I disobey it, the sky will strike with thunder. "


    Princess Lianyi gave a strange smile, "Su wanwan, it''s hard to solve the thunder and lightning. I only hate you. I want you to be slaves and prostitutes for generations. If there is reincarnation, it will be doomed."


    When Zhuang Chu returned triumphantly, Su wanwan had already disappeared. That half embroidered mandarin duck, since then their respective ends of the world.


    One evening in a certain month, Zhuang Chu was reading a book in his study. A magpie flew in and knocked over a wooden box. There were letters secretly hidden by Princess Lianyi and letters exchanged with her confidants.


    The letter said that Su wanwan was dead.


    Zhuang Chu inflatable rushed to find the princess, but the princess was not afraid, "I want to get things, if someone wants to share a share, also have to see if she has this destiny."


    "So in your eyes, I''m just something to fight for."


    "If you were not famous in war and loved by the emperor, how could I find you to be the emperor''s son-in-law?"


    "The princess thought, why did Zhuang Chu marry the princess?" Zhuang chudun said, "if it''s not for the emperor''s life, I will not regret to marry you."


    "Be bold! How dare you speak out! For a brothel woman, you dare to fight with my princess Although she didn''t love him, she would never allow him to say that he loved others in front of her.


    "Why should the princess be angry? I''ll do it myself." Said a sharp sword stabbed into the chest, blood red, Zhuang chuqiang carried the last breath: "this can be released."


    At the moment of Zhuang Chu''s fall, Princess Lianyi found that she was not only greedy for power, but had already poured her emotion into this man unconsciously. Nothing else, called the doctor, but still unable to return to heaven.


    Perhaps when she first ran into those letters to Su wanwan, or when she dreamt back to hear the name of the person beside her pillow in the middle of the night, or when she begged her brother to indicate her marriage, Princess Lianyi fell in love with Zhuang Chu.But love this thing is like this, not who owns who is the winning side.


    The dream God takes back the dream, "the so-called natural mechanism can not be revealed, and the God will quit." The ghost King snorted coldly, and the dream God disappeared.


    Luo Lifan said: "the urgency of the moment is to find out the soul of Princess Lianyi." Then he looked at the ghost king.


    The ghost king didn''t respond. After a while, he actually got into the jade pendant. However, he had a solution. Moreover, Su Xiaozheng didn''t wake up. Today, he had to come to an end.


    Back to the company, everything is going on in an orderly manner. I was sent to other places to follow up the progress of work. I have no relatives or friends in the small town, which may be the reason why I am the first choice.


    I don''t have much luggage, just a backpack and a suitcase. When I got on the bus, I regretted that the space was narrow. Because the weather was hot and crowded and the smell in the air was really bad, I chose a seat by the window, beside which was a middle-aged woman holding a baby.


    Children some mischievous, from time to time to pull my hair, middle-aged women see Ha ha a smile and the people around them continue to talk, children more unscrupulous up. More times, I''m also a little angry. The parents'' education method is really problematic. When the child reached out again, I said, "don''t pull my hair, OK?"


    Although the tone is not good, but also just for their own interests of the normal reaction, but she did not do, aggrieved loud cry. At this time, the middle-aged woman knew to come over and said to me, "so big a person, what do you want her to do?"


    "Her hair hurts. I just told her not to pull my hair."


    Children cry even more when I say that.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 35

    "It''s you who bully my daughter. Tell me what you say clearly. Which child is not naughty? Besides, you''re not so good? Now it''s my daughter who is crying The middle-aged women refused.


    "If it makes sense to cry, so will I. And mischievous and disgusting are two different things. " After that, I didn''t pay attention to them, as long as I didn''t pull my hair. Looking at the distance, I fell asleep against the window.


    After a while, I felt vaguely that someone was searching my things. My first reaction was to meet a thief.


    For a moment, I grabbed a small wrist, the child turned my things out, holding a small bottle in his hand.


    That''s the soul beads that the ghost King prepared for me.


    The child looked at me, but there was no fear. On the contrary, she was interested in the small bottle and would not give up. There is no way, I had to snatch it. It''s not that I''m stingy, but I don''t know if the contents are harmful to human body. Although I don''t like that child very much, I still don''t want her to be hurt.


    But the little girl didn''t care about it. She started to cry and make a lot of noise when she saw the bottle I had snatched back. The people in the car also looked at me.


    "Why did you make her cry again?" The women questioned me indiscriminately.


    "She''s rummaging through my things. What''s wrong with me getting them back?"


    "It''s just a broken bottle. As for such a treasure?"


    "You don''t care about other people''s things, but ask the host if you think it''s appropriate?"


    At this time, the people in the carriage began to be the peacemaker: "forget it, don''t be wise with the little girl, she wants to give it to her." Seeing this, the woman said, "you see, it''s OK to give it to her."


    It''s really the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful person. If it''s really just candy, it doesn''t matter, but I can''t tell it. If the people in the carriage know that it''s ninghunzhu, they will think I''m abnormal.


    Just at this time, the little girl had opened the bottle, and I was just about to snatch it back. The woman pushed me away and protected the little girl to eat it. Then she made a good point: "it''s just a few chocolates. Look at your baby''s, I think it''s something valuable." I didn''t talk anymore. I was just thinking, what''s going to happen.


    After a while, the little girl cried out that she had a stomachache. Then she became blue and blue. She kept twitching and finally fainted in the woman''s arms. Seeing this, the woman was very frightened, but she still didn''t forget to pull me up. "My daughter just ate your food before she became like this. How could your heart be so cruel that she started to attack the child!"


    I took her hand away: "it''s reasonable to speak. I also eat chocolate. How can I have nothing to do with her?" Looking at the questioning eyes of the people around me, I took out the bottle and poured out a few, and directly put them into my mouth to swallow in front of everyone.


    When the woman saw that I was ok, she still spilled: "I don''t care. Anyway, I don''t care. You accompany my daughter


    People also can not see down, busy persuade: "elder sister, now send the child to the hospital?"


    "Yes, yes. Besides, other girls are OK. Your children have such a big reaction after eating. It''s definitely not the responsibility of other girls."


    "Go to the hospital at once."


    A kind-hearted person called 120. At a junction, the woman and the child were picked up by 120. Although this matter has nothing to do with me from the beginning to the end, my heart is still not very comfortable. After all, when I get on the bus, I will not speak when I get off, and even there is the possibility of death. I am vaguely worried. The ghost King Xu was aware of my emotions and whispered in the Jade Pendant: "her child''s Yang Shou is so much, it has nothing to do with you. If you have to get involved, it means she doesn''t know how to cherish it. If you meet your child and you, you will live longer if you are kind. But her mother is so insolent that she has already transferred the debt of her previous life to this child. "


    "Then we can only hope that she will have a good birth in the afterlife and find a mother who is knowledgeable and knowledgeable." I regret to say.


    Maybe people have their own lives, just like Su wanwan, Zhuang Chu and Princess Lianyi.


    Time cause and effect, good and evil will be rewarded.


    I don''t know if Luo Lifan found Princess Lianyi later, but I heard that Su Xiaozheng had lost contact with her after that day.


    The new city has different fireworks. After getting off the bus in L City, I found that there was no need for the previous villages and towns. All kinds of expenses were really expensive. I didn''t have much savings before, so I decided to start the provincial mode.


    The company has not arranged dormitory for the time being, so it can only find a house by itself.


    After a day''s driving, I didn''t plan to go to dinner. I fell on the bed and didn''t want to get up.


    Vaguely feeling, something climbed into my bed, I''m sure it won''t be human, is it ghost king? But this breath and body is not my familiar taste, I instantly wake up, a look of obscene drooling male ghost is a little closer to my body.


    What''s the special situation? Can you see ghosts beside such a noisy station? And he''s a dirty looking lecher!


    I turned my head and didn''t look at his face. I used my hands and feet to kick his vital points, but it was useless. My hands and feet passed through his soul like a punch in the air. Seeing that I couldn''t hurt him, he was even more reckless, blowing the wind and raising my skirt. Because the space was narrow and the day was sultry, I didn''t wear underwear inside. I didn''t care about the crisis of walking to the light at the moment. I took the jade pendant and recited, "my husband, come here quickly!"My bed was covered with a layer of golden light, the blown skirt returned to its original place, and the luster who was still covetous for me was suddenly bounced to the door.


    The lust ghost seemed to feel something. As soon as he was about to escape, he was sucked back by the light from the palm of the ghost king. Before he could say goodbye, he was turned into a Ning soul bead by the ghost king. The ghost King carefully put it in the bottle and handed it to me.


    I took it over with palpitation, and then asked, "won''t I eat something so disgusting that it will not affect the normal development of the child?"


    The ghost King laughed and hung up my nose. "This thing is very expensive. Don''t look at him as a ghost without flesh, but it has a great effect."


    "It''s disgusting."


    "Appearance is not to be spoiled, but ghosts and wild ghosts have the most flavor. They are similar to the game of human beings and have high nutritional value. But you can also choose the place, so many big hotels don''t live, but you want to live in ghost houses. "


    "Ghost house?"


    "Yes, if it hadn''t been for the sound you just yelled, I would have come to save you in time. I''m afraid the devil would have been on me."


    "But I didn''t feel it. You''re not lying to me, or are you catching one for me?"


    The ghost king gave me a white look. "Although I am in charge of the Yin world, some ghosts can be caught, some ghosts can''t be caught. The dust fate has not happened. You and I don''t know each other."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 36

    The front of the story turned, ghost King color ~ Mi ~ Mi to me, "but you that sound Xianggong is really worth aftertaste, call again to listen to."


    I blushed. "Did I yell? You can''t hear me wrong


    "I don''t care if you are haunted by a kid later."


    "Who dares to come with you?"


    "No one dares to come, but there are some who can''t go." Said, pulled out from behind me has been wearing red clothes angry ghost, ghost king let him show his real body, I clearly see his whole body is black smoke, his face is sad expression, but look carefully still pretty handsome.


    "In addition to resentment, the appearance is much better than the one just now." I inhaled.


    "Is it?" The ghost king came forward, and a white light flashed in front of him. The angry ghost twisted his body in pain, and his face suddenly changed. The blood hole on his head made me want to vomit, "what will this look like?"


    ¡°(¡Ño¡Ñ)¡­¡± I am silent and dare not speak. Of course, I have seen the appearance of the angry ghost before he died. I dare not stay in this room. No matter what the room charge, I ran out with my things.


    This time, I listened to the ghost King''s words and found a slightly larger single room with complete equipment. However, during the holiday, it was also doubled because I didn''t want to be tossed by the ghost again, so I opened a room.


    The ghost King refused to stay in the jade pendant this time. Looking at the surrounding environment, he seemed satisfied.


    Because the ghost king is around, I don''t feel the weather is hot with free air conditioning. This time, I changed into a conservative pajamas, covering all the places that can be wrapped. The ghost King squinted and asked, "what? If you''ve been looked down upon by that old goat, don''t show it to me now? "


    "Well, I just feel comfortable in this way."


    "You haven''t paid me yet, don''t you?" He picked me up and put it on the big bed.


    "Reward?"


    "Don''t forget who saved you just now, but I came here after putting down a hundred thousand things."


    "Well, now you should go and deal with your urgent affairs. I promise to support you."


    "My urgent business now is to solve you."


    Well, Lord ghost, you cheat!


    After a night''s entanglement, the sweet and greasy smell in the air made me blush after smelling it. I hastily cleaned it up and went to the company to report.


    Ghost king, oh no, his identity is Yu Mai at the moment. Naturally, he will go with me.


    As we have just arrived, the person in charge here took us to each place simply once. The environment was better than that of the headquarters, but I always felt that there was something strange about it. I asked Yu Mai secretly. He left without even looking at me.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve been with the ghost king for a long time. I think I''ve met a ghost.


    The new company has two buildings, one of which seems to have been built for a long time. I asked the person in charge: "will there be an office there?"


    "It used to be a staff dormitory, but then the welfare was better. Everyone bought their own house and it was idle all the time."


    "Is it still possible to live?" Because the rent outside is too expensive, if you can find a place to settle in the company, it is also good.


    "I have to ask the leadership for instructions. After all, it has been vacant for a long time, and the supporting facilities inside may be aging. Considering the safety problems, I think it is better to rent a house temporarily."


    I thought the plan of saving money failed, but the person in charge told me that I could move in the day after tomorrow at the latest.


    "May I see the room first?"


    "Yes, this is the key." Because there were other things to deal with, the person in charge handed me the key and went out.


    Because the building looks a bit gloomy, I still think it will be safer to call Yu Mai. I showed the key to Yu Mai. He was not as happy as I was, so he agreed to come over.


    The building is five stories high, so I decided to stay on the first floor to see if there is a suitable room. Probably because there was no one living in the house for a long time, there was a musty smell in the room. I saw Yu Mai frown. Obviously, he didn''t like it here.


    But the economy is a big hurdle, and I don''t have as much underground support as he does, so carefully compare the advantages and disadvantages of each room. Each room on the big surface is almost the same, but the room close to the door is sunny enough, but the storage space is not so large. However, I don''t have many things. A small cabinet should be enough. Thinking like this, I opened the cupboard by the door.


    "Ah Seeing a scene in the cabinet, I still screamed out in horror.


    Yu Mai hears the voice in the next room and runs over quickly, "what''s the matter?"


    Shivering, I held out my finger and pointed to the cupboard.


    There was a dead man in the cupboard. He looked at me with empty eyes. I didn''t know why. I suddenly felt that this face was familiar. Isn''t this the person in charge of receiving us?


    A dark shadow flashed through the corridor and Yu Mai chased him out. I didn''t dare to stay here for a long time, but something seemed to be blocking the door, which could not be opened.I don''t know where the voice came from, "today I see how you leave?"


    "Who are you? Why did you come to me? "


    "Fate."


    Before I had time to reply, Yu Mai kicked the door and yelled, "evil! It''s a trick to pull the tiger out of the mountain. "


    Yu Mai slaps him in the past, but he is cleverly hidden by the shadow. Before I could figure out what was going on, everyone from the company came.


    "I heard the sound just now. I''m worried about your accident. I''ll come and have a look."


    "Are you all right?" Someone asked me cautiously, because Yu Mai''s face was very ugly at the moment. Everyone thought that there was a conflict between us. Only I knew that Yu Mai was angry because the ghost escaped.


    At this time, someone found the person in charge of the cabinet. For a time, the sound of terror kept on. I don''t know who said, "you can''t kill him, do you?"


    "We just came here. Why kill him?" At the moment, Yu Mai''s face has returned to normal, but it is hard to avoid fear when people look at it.


    "Why are Li Jin here? I know you''re the only one in the company who''s ever been here. "


    "Yes, only the two of you have been here and have been in the same room at the same time."


    "If we hadn''t arrived in time, maybe Li Jin''s body would have you hide."


    "Yes, that''s right. Otherwise, why didn''t they say anything when we first came in?"


    "And there''s something obviously wrong with them."


    Nima, give me a try. When a dead man suddenly appears in front of you, you can still look like that, but these are useless. The crowd still burst into a pot, but it is all people''s suspicions and conjectures. The only evidence to correct us is that the three of us appear in this room at the same time, but this does not mean that it is not the way to see the quarrel going on At this time, a young looking man stood up and said, "in this case, it''s better to call the police."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 37

    Soon, someone called the police station. Before the police arrived, the people in the company seemed to be on guard against Yu Mai and me. They were guarding the door, unconsciously forming a semicircle. When I looked at Yu Mai, he showed an expression of indifference. I had to pretend to be calm.


    Too much has happened these days. First, the little girl on the bus died accidentally because she ate my soul beads. Then the person in charge of receiving us died in the empty building for no reason. But it seems that both of them had contact with me before they died. I have a little bad premonition. Is it hard for Chengdu to come for me?


    Thinking of this, I wanted to go over and look at the body of the person in charge, but someone in the crowd suddenly said, "she doesn''t want to run."


    I ran your sister, you three layers outside the small exit surrounded by water, I was difficult to fly. I gave them a blank look. "I just want to see the body."


    "She''s going to destroy the body, destroy the scene." There are good people shouting again.


    Looking at this group of people who I thought were killers, I had to go back to where I was.


    At the moment, Yu Mai seems to be thinking.


    Before I could ask him, the police arrived. The routine asked, and then said, "who first found the body?"


    "Me." I speak with Yu Mai.


    "Did you touch the body?"


    "No, I opened the cupboard when I came in, and that''s it."


    The police asked the company again, "what about you? When did you get there? "


    The company''s people began to scramble to answer, as if a little careless for a long time to forget some details. But the police looked impatient and waved, "find one to talk to."


    "I''ll tell you." It''s the same boy who suggested calling the police.


    "We used to work in the building in front of us. Suddenly, we heard a loud noise. Knowing that they were looking at the dormitory, we began to think that they were in trouble, but soon after we came in, we found the body of the person in charge."


    The policeman nodded thoughtfully. "When you came in, they were not next to the body."


    The boy thought for a moment: "No. But she looks scared. She''s not the killer. "


    "Is it that the murderer has to finish the investigation? Well, all the other people will stay in the company. You, you and you follow me back to the police station. " The slightly chubby policeman, apparently with a small head, pointed at me. Yu Mai and the man who had just spoken said that.


    When we got to the police station, we were all separated. It should be to prevent the confession.


    The first time I came to such a place, I was still nervous. But think about it carefully, I didn''t kill a person, but a witness. I should never blame myself.


    "Miss Yu, you just arrived here two days ago."


    "Yes, because of the transfer."


    "Did you have any conflict with the dead."


    "No, I don''t even know his name. How can there be conflict?" My voice was raised by an octave.


    The policeman motioned to me to be calm. "It''s just a routine. Don''t get excited. But I know it has nothing to do with you. "


    "Well?" I''m wondering, I didn''t even know it had anything to do with me? Now that you know it''s nothing to do with me, why bring me here?


    The police may see my doubts, then smile, turned out a yellow triangle from his pocket and handed it to me: "this is a good illustration."


    "This? It''s from a friend of mine. " This Rune paper was given to me by Luo Yifan in the Su family before. He said it was used to ward off evil spirits, because he forgot that he had not thrown it away.


    "Well, anyway, I''d like to hear miss Yu talk about the scene that she saw in her heart." The police seem to be able to see that I know something unusual.


    But I pretended to be surprised and said, "what I said in the company just now is all. Besides, the whole incident is discovered by the first one, I can''t help you."


    The policeman leaned back, knowing that I didn''t want to speak at the moment, so he said, "Miss Yu is a new comer. Maybe she doesn''t know the building very well. I don''t know the people who died in this city a few years ago. Has no one mentioned it to you since Miss Yu arrived here? "


    I calm down and think about it carefully. When I asked to live, the person in charge was really embarrassed, but I ignored it because of my carelessness. Now I think maybe the person in charge should know something. Then why did we agree to live in?


    Is the person in charge possessed by ghosts? And the ghost that Yu Mai chased out at that time?


    My scalp is a little numb. Now I just want to go back and find Yu Mai.


    At this time, someone pushed the door in, "leader, the autopsy report can only be released tomorrow, how many people?"


    "Let them go back first." The person called the leader then looked at me, "Miss Yu, you go back first. But I hope you think of something and contact the police in time. I''m afraid it will be restless againThe meaning of the police just now is very obvious, that is, there have been similar situations before. Today, the death of the person in charge is just the beginning. I dare not think about it and leave the police station quickly.


    After coming out for a long time, I still didn''t wait for Yu Mai. Instead, I saw the boy who was brought by the police with me.


    When he saw me, he stopped and said, "my name is Luo Hang. We are in a company."


    I nodded. "Thank you for today." If Luo Hang didn''t speak in time, I''m afraid the spitting stars of those people in the company would have been enough for me.


    "What I should do." I know you can see things that others can''t see, and the people you come with are very good


    I looked at him in surprise. Did Yu Mai find out when he was chasing the ghost?


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Luo Hang said, "I have no malice and will not tell others. Because my third grandfather is a master of yin and Yang, I know something about it, and I''ve seen you eat that. " With that, Luo Hang pointed to my bag.


    "Do you know Ning soul beads?"


    "Well, you should be careful when you are pregnant. Those ghosts will come again."


    After listening to Luo Hang''s words, I didn''t refute it. Since he knew that ningpizhu had not confessed to me, it should not be harmful to me. Thinking of this, I was no longer wary of Luo Hang, so I asked him, "the person in charge is dead. Do you think there is another secret?"


    Luo Hang thought for a moment, "I''m not sure, but in the morning, the person in charge said that he would go out to work. As for when he left, no one knew. In fact, I have always suspected that there is someone who controls the person in charge, and even the one who may play a leading role is not a person at all. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 38

    Back at the hotel, Yu Mai still didn''t come back.


    I look at the time is still early, opened online QQ. Just after logging in, a stranger wanted to add me. I wanted to refuse, but his additional information interested me.


    Add friends, the other side or just that sentence: I know the cause of death of the person in charge.


    I even asked: who are you? How do you know about today.


    The other side said: you will know sooner or later, why rush for a moment?


    But with me, I don''t know. I think maybe it was the boring person who made fun of me, so he would be offline. The other party seemed to see my intention: your name is Yu Zhen, and you are from Yu village. You''ve been haunted by ghosts these years.


    I was surprised to look at the screen, my name is very easy to query, but my hometown, that mysterious Yucun, few people know, this time I am more curious about who he is, but the other side let me ask, also did not speak, and finally went offline. After turning off the computer, I lay in bed and went through the information of people who knew I came from Yucun in my mind, but there was still no clue. Finally, I fell asleep.


    In the dream, I saw the ghost king sitting beside me, fingers caressing my hair, as if to see if I was sleeping soundly. Seeing that I didn''t move, he was more honest. Then he lay down quietly beside me. I could feel his breath, cool, but on this sultry day, it was very comfortable, so I turned it over subconsciously Body, vaguely see ghost king is a face evil smile looking at me, originally all this is true.


    See me wake up, ghost King pinched my chin, very serious said: "from the police station to run where?"


    "I waited for you near the police station for a while, and I came back when I couldn''t see you."


    "Is it? You haven''t met anyone? "


    "Well, Luo Hang, we went to the police station with us and talked to him for a while." I''ll tell you the truth.


    The ghost king looked at me discontentedly, "it seems that I am not in, and you go to make love with others?" He was about to take out his little tent.


    I quickly said, "where do I have it? It''s just a normal chat. "


    The ghost King pauses: "chat? So why do I feel you''re absent-minded? Didn''t you really seduce that little white face? " I was speechless, but what happened today was really strange. I pushed aside the ghost King: "I''m very tired today. How about tomorrow?"


    I looked at the ghost King''s face a little bit gloomy, "only this king refused others, this is how many concubines can''t wait for, but you''re playing up your temper." She turned her back to me like a child and got angry with me.


    Because I haven''t seen the ghost King angry, I think it''s very cute, but don''t you say it''s not good to sleep in the night? I believe that too! So patience amused him, but I forgot that he was a ghost, but there was not so much itchy meat, so I had to give up. I knew that women are careful. I didn''t expect that the man was more angry than the woman. I had no choice but to kiss him on the cheek! Seeing that he had nothing to do with me, I turned my back to him and was ready to go to bed. But the ghost King hugged me and said meaningfully: "although the concubines'' rooms of the king are demon ~ Rao in appearance, I can rest assured that you are always unpredictable. I am afraid that even if you don''t mind, you will be haunted by some little white face, and then it will be too late to repent."


    I rolled my eyes. "Is that what you think of me? In other words, in your eyes, I''m a very dusty woman? "


    The ghost King kisses my forehead, "is not the wind dust, is the coquettish."


    There was a pause. My lord ghost king, is not teased by you, and is not coquettish in front of you, is it hard to find a green hat belt for you?


    The next day, the police came to the news, the autopsy report results came out, the person in charge died of excessive emotion ~ desire.


    In this way, Yu Mai and I will be free of suspicion.


    However, the company''s people still stay away from us, looking at our eyes are full of fear, except for luohang, no one even wants to be with me.


    But it''s good to be clean.


    because there was no task to distribute, and all afternoon, I was very idle. I thought of the mysterious man last night. I took out my mobile phone to log in to QQ.


    When you see me online, talk to me.


    "I want to know what''s going on. I''ll wait on the Linshui River Bridge at eight o''clock in the evening."


    "What''s going on?"


    "You will know when you come." With that, the head turned black again.


    So I began to think about how to talk to Yu Mai about going out at night, but after looking around for a week, Yu Mai didn''t know when to go out.


    When he didn''t come back after work, he went back to the hotel one by one.


    Before I had time, I thought about the way Luo Yifan had taught me to make Rune paper. The people I''m going to meet tonight don''t know what their intentions are. If they are not allowed to prepare some things, they always feel uneasy.


    So he found the brush, ink, paper and inkstone, and turned out cinnabar from the suitcase. Start to prepare for the night to bring defensive Rune paper.At eight o''clock, there was no news from Yu Mai. After I had cleaned up, I left alone. Because I was not familiar with it, I took a taxi.


    Linshui River Bridge is not too far away from my hotel. It''s only a few minutes away. There was no one over the bridge. I raised my hand and looked at my watch. There was still five minutes to go.


    But five minutes later, there was no figure, even a ghost.


    I thought I might be fooled again, so I turned to go back. At this time, a voice came from the bridge, "Yu Zhen, you didn''t keep the agreement."


    "Shall I arrive early tomorrow morning?" I angrily responded, but the bridge is still empty, but I don''t know when it has come up.


    Is it just now that there was auditory hallucination? I hesitated and decided to go back.


    As soon as I stepped on my feet, I felt that it was not right. The road in front of me was blurred. I fell into the river without paying attention. I struggled desperately, but I felt trapped under my feet.


    It''s not like meeting a water ghost, is it? I regret not waiting for Yu Mai to come along. But now the river has overflowed over my head, the feeling of suffocation spread across my face, I only clearly see a ferocious Water Ghost under my feet, clinging to my ankle and dragging it down. There was a strange voice floating in the air: "Yu Zhen, how can you escape today?" After that, a huge pressure fell down from my head, and I was flustered and said, "where are you, Yumai? My ghost king, come and save me


    I wanted to shout, but I was filled with water. I thought of the rune paper in my pocket. When I reached out to touch it, it was saturated with water. Just when I was in despair, I was suddenly carried out of the water. I had a close look, and it was the ghost king.


    The fierce ghost in the water also felt wrong, quickly escaped from the bottom of the water, and the surrounding was quiet. Ghost King gloomy face: "who let you run around at night?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 39

    I was the first to make a mistake. Naturally, I didn''t dare to make a statement, but I couldn''t help muttering: "I almost drowned when I came so late."


    "It''s better to drown. I''ll go to the prefectures to accompany me." The ghost King seemed to regret saving me just now, "but next time I don''t call my husband, I''ll really stand by."


    I nodded in a hurry.


    Today''s ghost is clearly directed at me, I asked the ghost King: "I and her what hatred what resentment, must bite me not to let go?"


    The ghost King slanted his eyes, "do you think you are so charming? It''s not because of the baby in your stomach, our son! If she wants to continue her life, she has to keep coming to you. "


    "Then I am not very dangerous?"


    "What are you afraid of? With me, who dares to move my woman


    Who dares to move my woman, or let my heart warm, but the next second I began to worry about their own situation.


    The ghost King seemed to think of something in general, turned his head and asked me, "how can you appear here?"


    "Well, I''m..."


    I''m uneasy when I''m staring at the ghost king. I''m wondering whether to make up a reason, and then I hear the ghost King say, "lying can make you look ugly."


    QQ suddenly said, "I would like to be responsible for the person who killed me. I would like to tell you the truth."


    I thought that the ghost king would be very pleased to tell the truth, but the handsome face could be frozen at the moment. "You even believe a stranger who is not identified, and you don''t believe me. Yu Zhen, is it that I indulge you too much that you become more and more presumptuous?"


    It is not said that a good lie will die very ugly, but how do I feel that telling the truth will die faster!


    I don''t know what to do. Black and white impermanence, who hasn''t seen for a long time, appears to report to the ghost king. No wonder the water ghost just escaped. He didn''t chase him out. It seems that he was on guard. Since I knew that the water ghost was not good for me, he still refused to direct his hand. It seems that the ghost king wants to make me remember. I looked at the ghost king and thought that I would never be careless again.


    Black and white impermanence to the ghost king said to me: "little sister, long time no see."


    "It''s better not to be seen. It''s strange that a living person always sees black and white impermanence. Although I''m familiar with you, I always feel strange."


    "What about me? You think it''s weird, too? "


    "No, I wish I could be with you every day. You are my umbrella." I found that I had made a slip of the tongue just now, and hastened to please the ghost king. In a trance, I saw the black-and-white impermanence and laughed at each other.


    Hei Wuchang stepped forward, clasped his hands, and then said respectfully, "the water ghost is already in my soul collecting net now. How do you want to deal with it?"


    The ghost King narrowed his eyes and playfully said, "how about the next 18 layers of hell?"


    This is the trapped water ghost, shouting: "ghost king, you can''t believe what you say."


    "I didn''t believe what I said? On that day, you begged to be reincarnated. I have already accomplished you, but you still have resentment after reincarnation, and even have to fight my wife and children''s idea. Do you know the crime? " Sure enough, the ghost king who launched the powerful is still awe inspiring and frightening.


    Water Ghost see hard can''t, come to soft, "you know I''m not in the dust, I''m not reconciled, I''m just not reconciled!"


    "Then you want to persecute my wife and children?"


    "If you don''t take Yu Zhen away, how can you show up and how can I see you again?"


    This tone is clearly the speech of lovers after breaking up. Is it hard for the ghost king to have a romantic night? I thought to myself that Bai Wuchang seemed to understand my mind and said to me, "little sister, the water devil''s previous life was a yin. Originally, the ghost king had already let her live. Who ever thought that after reincarnation, she would not change her mind. I''m afraid that the ghost king will not be soft hearted this time


    Hearing this, I think of the despair of a Yin in the hell. I thought she would think it through, but she was even more resentful. It seems that some people know how to be grateful if you don''t give the opportunity. It''s up to others to do nothing.


    The ghost king sent black and white impermanence to bring water ghosts to the underworld. For the time being, it will be up to her fate whether she can reincarnate.


    When I got back home, the sky was white, thinking that the person on QQ was probably the water ghost just now. I quickly logged in and prepared to delete her, but as soon as I went online, countless messages came out, all from this QQ.


    "Yu Zhen, you can''t die easily!"


    "I''ll take you one day."


    "Don''t think you will be ok if the ghost King protects you. Wait and see."


    I stare at the screen silently. Who is the person who says that he wants to persecute me? Ah Yin tonight is just a ghost for the dead.


    It looks like something big will happen.


    In the morning, Luo Hang didn''t look very good. He slipped a note to me and left without looking back.


    "I want to get entangled in something."


    Did the ghost find him? However, Luo Hang is also a master of yin and Yang. Such a small matter should not be difficult for him. But judging from his face, it seems that he has encountered a thorny problem.But I can only see ghosts occasionally. If I catch ghosts, I won''t be able to do that. I may not be as good as Luo Hang''s, but since he can tell me, he wants me to deliver a message for him. Obviously, he asks Yu Mai for help.


    Yu Mai didn''t want to say a word to me about the last time. He occasionally came to yupeili to meditate. At this time, I''m afraid there will be more trouble if I ask him for a man, but human life is of vital importance, and I can''t turn a blind eye to it.


    We''ll have to wait.


    When I was about to leave work, I took a look at Luo Hang, and sure enough, he was followed by a kid. However, his appearance was not deep enough. I found that I was staring at him, and I actually shrank back and didn''t dare to move.


    Luo Hang picked up his things in no time. When I passed by, he said to me, "did you see it too?"


    "Well, but he can''t hurt you."


    "It''s not this that''s going to hurt me. Please." Eyes full of helplessness, seems to have predicted their own future.


    Both masters of yin and Yang have the ability to predict the future. Although Luo Hang only learned a little from his three grandfathers in those years, he still speculated that there would be a catastrophe.


    I looked at the far away Luo Hang and said to the jade pendant, "what do you think, my husband?"


    "Well, every man has his own life, and he can''t control it." The ghost king is still in a tone of indifference.


    I vaguely felt that things were not so simple, and said, "but I always think that this ghost can''t be easily on a person''s body, and Luo Hang is still half a yin and Yang master."


    The ghost King whizzed out of the jade pendant and said carelessly, "that''s also his destiny."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 40

    The implication is that we can''t help.


    I said: "you are so big, if a person''s life can not be controlled, how can others trust you?"


    Hearing my flattery, the ghost King finally relaxed, "I want a reward."


    "When it''s done, I''ll ask Luo Hang to send you more gold and silver mountains, and I promise I won''t lose you." I saw that there was a door, and I was busy answering for Luo Hang. After several contacts with luohang, I can feel that the conditions of his family are good. As for the things I promised to give to the ghost king, they should be small cases.


    "Are you making a fool of me?" Then the ghost King took my waist and said with a smile, "you should know that there are inexhaustible things in my hell. The only thing I am interested in is you."


    "Don''t you have those concubines? And this is the office. It''s disgraceful to be found. " I know what the ghost king wants to do. I blush.


    "I''ve set up a border, which can''t be seen by outsiders." The ghost king said confidently, "don''t believe you look over there."


    Xiao Wang may have forgotten something. He ran in in in a hurry. I yelled at him. But Xiao Wang didn''t see him walking by me.


    "I didn''t lie to you, did I?" Ghost king felt my surprise, and then teased my sensitive nerves.


    "Although the outside world can''t see us, we can see them. It''s breathtaking. We''d better go home." I admit that the scene was really exciting, but I was still worried.


    "Since it''s dangerous, don''t you want to try it?" The ghost King kisses my earlobe.


    Back at the hotel, I flipped through my wallet and couldn''t afford to pay for the room. This is not the way, so I discussed with the king of ghosts that we need to rent together temporarily. After all, we can share the general room fee, so the burden is not so heavy.


    The ghost king didn''t quite understand, "I can give you money, why rent together?"


    Brother, your money is all mint coins. It doesn''t circulate in my world. If I go out with a stack of mint coins, I will be either a fool or a madman.


    The ghost King shrugged his shoulders. In any case, where he didn''t worry about living, such a small jade pendant could be settled down.


    I turned on my computer and went to the city to find a house.


    The ghost king was surprised and asked me, "don''t you have to go out and look for it yourself?"


    Although I have been in the world for so long, I am still quite unfamiliar with some things. I patiently explained to him: "there is Internet. Some people will post the house they want to rent. You can see the photos. If you think it is appropriate, you can call and contact. It''s very convenient. "


    The ghost king still looked at me in disbelief.


    "Slowly you will understand that I am looking for a house. Do you want to go into the jade pendant and have a rest?"


    The ghost King shook his head and leaned against me to watch me swing my computer.


    Not long ago, I see a three bedroom apartment, housing information is sent out by the second landlord. The price is not expensive, and it seems that the equipment is quite complete. I hung up the phone for the other party, briefly said the situation, so agreed to go to see the house early tomorrow morning.


    Ghost king do not know when to fall asleep, I clean up the computer or can not help but log on QQ, fortunately, this time what news has not.


    There was no word all night.


    The next morning, I got ready to go out. Ghost king is not at ease and the company said hello, accompanied me to rent the place.


    A community of some years, but the environment is still good. There is a small garden in less than five minutes. I went upstairs and knocked on the door. It took a long time for someone to open the door.


    "Is it you?" The moment the door opened, Luo Hang and I cried out together.


    Luo Hang rushed me in, and I felt the jade pendant on my chest began to become cold.


    The ghost king was jealous, but the condition of the joint rent of luohang was very low. The rent for a month was 300, and the water and electricity were free. For the sake of economic convenience, I made a decision regardless of the ghost King''s mood.


    Luo Hang didn''t seem to think that it was me who wanted to rent a house and refund my deposit. "Originally, I asked for your money. How can I collect your money? Let''s take it as your reward for helping me. If it''s not enough, I''ll make it up to you."


    "They are all colleagues. What''s more, I''m doing good deeds to increase my longevity. " I didn''t receive the money returned by luohang.


    "Then you live in the east room. I don''t think you have many things, and you have enough sunshine." Luo Hang helped me put my luggage in.


    I went in and went around. The light was really good. I looked at the other two rooms, but it was a little dark. Just came to occupy such a good place, my heart is still a little sad, busy said: "this one for you, I''ll see those two."


    "No, I''m afraid of the light recently. I''ve moved to the north house for a long time. You can hold on to this side." Luo Hang was standing at the door, obviously unwilling to go any closer. I could not force myself to see the situation, so I said to Luo Hang: "in this case, I''ll stay in this room. I''ll sort out my things and talk about them when I have time."


    "Good." At the moment when luohang turned to close the door, I found that it was not right. The eyebrows of luohang were more black and blue. It seems that luohang has been sucking Yang in these days.I sat on the edge of the bed, shouting the ghost king. But there was no movement for a long time, so I had to clear my throat: "my husband, are you there?"


    The ghost King reluctantly showed up and glared at me: "why is it luohang? Isn''t it something you two discussed?"


    "My lord ghost king, what are you thinking about? Besides, what can I do under your nose?"


    After listening to me, the ghost King seemed to have calmed down for a moment, and then said, "I''m not allowed to talk to him when I''m not here. The boy has been pestered by ghosts recently. Don''t provoke him if you have nothing to do." Said the hand to my stomach, and the stomach of the small things seem to sense out, actually also moved.


    The ghost king was very happy. "Look, my dear son!" That expression is the joy of being a father for the first time. I can see how much the ghost King treasures this child.


    I was a little tired after cleaning up. I ate a jelly bead, and then lay down on the bed to brush the news. One of the items just updated was a homicide.


    In the empty building of our company, the body was found again, but this time it was a mummy.


    The appearance of the corpse is well preserved. There are signs of dehydration just now. It should be that it was not long after he died, but some of the features of the body were not so obvious. Otherwise, it would be difficult to connect with a woman with the red skirt on her body.


    After watching, I don''t know why I think of the water devil.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 41

    The police soon collected evidence for investigation. Finally, through DNA comparison, it was found that Ling Luoluo, a rich lady who had disappeared several years ago.


    Ling Luoluo''s identity was soon found out. The only daughter of Ling''s group went to D city a few years ago. She was out of her wits. All kinds of medical treatment didn''t help. Then one day, she suddenly disappeared. The Ling family had been looking for her for several years. Now, seeing the only daughter who had become a mummy, the Ling family cried and finally took the body to be cremated.


    The police immediately contacted the police in D City, but due to inadequate monitoring several years ago, it is still unknown who Ling Luoluo met in D city. I thought this was the end of the matter, but this night, Luo Hang was suddenly very uncomfortable. Because the ghost king told me not to contact Luo Hang privately, I didn''t care about his cry at first.


    But listening to the sound of pain began to become the last cry, I still did not resist, opened the door of luohang.


    At the moment, Luo Hang knelt on the ground, his face turned pale, and the sweat of beans kept rolling down. He held on and said, "Rune paper, bed." I ran to the head of the bed, opened the layers of bedding, found the folded square Rune paper at the bottom and handed it to him.


    However, before Luo Hang''s hand could be picked up, it was pushed to the door by a force. At the moment, the door was closed tightly, and luohang and I were trapped in it. There are some gray lights in the space. I know the ghost is coming.


    Sure enough, a charming beauty appeared in the middle of the house, but her face was pale and pale, just like that of Luo Hang. At this time, luohang also responded, "Lolo?"


    What? Is this ghost Ling Luoluo? It''s not like this.


    But the ghost looked at Luo Hang and sneered, "you knew it was me."


    I look at Luo Hang. He still hides some things.


    The ghost girl then said, "in D City, you saw that I was bullied, but you turned a blind eye to me, and even blackmailed me when I knew my identity. You are satisfied now that you have forced me to death, but how can you have a good time for so many years? Those ghosts that haunt you are the evils you have done in your life


    "Luo Hang, what he said is true?" I can''t believe to look at Luo Hang, but at the moment, Luo Hang trembles and dare not speak.


    It seems that what the ghost said is true, "since you are unjust and have a debt, why should you pester me?" I don''t think it has anything to do with me.


    "It''s strange that you don''t know how to break in. That building has been abandoned for a long time, but you have to live in it. Without you, I would not have to work hard to gather Yang every day. Now I have to live in this man. If you didn''t have a tire to protect your body, I''m afraid the little girl on the bus would have been looking for you for revenge. "


    "To kill people in order to keep their lives alive, how much do you think you are more glorious than luohang? At least he''s paying for it now. And the little girl in your mouth, her fate is so, what''s the matter with me? "


    "You don''t have a good saying in the sun. Everyone will kill the devil for himself. It''s the same with ghosts. What''s more, I can''t find the original mastermind after years of searching! "


    At this time, luohang regained some strength. "Luo Luo, I admit that I once liked you very much. Even if something like that happened to you, I didn''t give up liking you. At the beginning, I was blamed for being too cowardly in D city. I also felt guilty and dare not go to you. But I''ve been looking for that person all the time. Really, you believe me. "


    "How can I believe you?" But the tone obviously softened.


    "I don''t believe it." After a while, Luo Hang pulled out a peach wood sword from the bed to Ling Luoluo, and then called to me: "Rune paper!" In a panic, I turned out a rune paper under the bed and threw it to Luo Hang. However, the spirit of the female ghost was so fierce that she knocked Luo Hang to the ground.


    "Little skills." Then he looked at me and said, "your vaginal pregnancy is a good medicine for your life. Since you send it to your door, you can''t blame me for being rude." Said that it sucked me into the air.


    I have cursed Luo Hang for thousands of times in my heart. If I don''t want to die, I have to drag me. What''s more, I can feel the joy of being a mother when it moves in my stomach, although I can''t see him. However, today''s posture, I''m afraid I will be ashamed of the ghost king.


    The ghost king was not in the jade pendant all day today. I don''t know if he sensed it at the moment, but he didn''t show up until the female ghost fell me heavily. I remember that Luo Lifan once told me that the blood can hold those ghosts. When the female ghost attacked me again, I bit my finger and dropped blood on the ghost''s body. Obviously, I saw that the female ghost had a pain, so I bit another finger heartily. That taste was so sour!


    I hate in my heart, should not be to the body of blood flow into the ghost king will appear. As long as I knew this pig teammate, I would never run in to beg for hardship. What''s more, I have paid the reward in advance for luohang.


    I will continue to bite my fingers, my dear Lord ghost finally appeared. "Ling Luoluo, don''t stop!"


    Ling Luoluo Leng for a moment, it seems that the ghost king came back so soon, "it seems that I arranged in the west of the city or let the ghost King see through."In recent years, Ling Luoluo collected Yang Qi, which can not only prolong his life, but also cultivate his internal power. Therefore, he still has some skills, but these are nothing in front of the ghost king.


    The ghost king just didn''t come back from the west of the city. It didn''t need the ghost king to worry about such a trick, but just now the superior sent someone down and had to rush back to the underground. Who knows, he almost lost his wife and children. Looking at the ten fingers have not been intact, the ghost King''s mouth twitched for a moment, and then said to Ling Luoluo, "I didn''t take you because your wish has not been fulfilled. I''m afraid you are unwilling. Now it seems that you don''t need to be reincarnated. If you dare to hurt my wife and children, you can be the soul beads she can eat."


    After that, the ghost King waved his hand, accompanied by Ling Luoluo''s painful howl, a transparent bead appeared in front of my eyes, the ghost King motioned me to eat, how dare I not? Just the pain from the fingertip made me shrink my hand. The ghost king saw it. A backhand, the bead went into my mouth.


    The ghost king looked at me with a look of hatred for iron and steel. He took out a jade bottle from his waist and gently sprinkled the medicine inside on my fingertips. After a while, the wound healed.


    At the moment, Luo Hang, lying on the ground, had already startled his chin. He only knew that the man in front of him had a deep morality, but he couldn''t think that he was the ghost king of the underworld. Seeing Ling Luoluo turned into a soul bead, he thought about what happened because of his recklessness, and his back was covered with sweat.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 42

    Obviously, Luo Hang didn''t tell me the truth about the ghost, but he tried his best to make friends with me and begged falsely, just to hide people''s eyes and make me take it lightly. Now I almost die. I hate that I was blind. I look at the ghost king. He is still angry.


    I watched the ghost Dynasty go to Luo Hang, and Luo Hang seems to know his next fate, scared into a group. Although I''m very angry with Luo Hang''s practice, I still can''t bear to see the ghost King kill him. There are too many people who have died recently. I don''t want to add trouble.


    But the ghost king did not immediately start, but like carrying a chicken, he lifted Luo Hang from the ground, and then played with him like a cat teasing a mouse.


    Maybe a big man was so humiliated that he felt that he had no face, and no matter what, he was doomed to die. Luo Hang suddenly became angry: "kill or cut, whatever you want."


    The ghost king looked at it with a strange smile: "kill you? Why kill you? Your life is not complete. If I take your name like this, I''m afraid it will ruin my reputation, but some people are much more miserable to live than to die. "


    "What do you mean?" Luo Hang looks at the ghost king in horror and seems to predict that he will be extremely miserable next time.


    Looking at Luo Hang''s panic, the ghost king didn''t care. Instead, he said, "I killed you, but I took your soul. Even if I finally turned you into a soul bead, it didn''t do me much good. On the contrary, it only increased my bad luck. But if I keep you, your master will not let you go. "


    At the mention of the master, Luo Hang''s eyes flashed a trace of fear, but then disappeared. Strong and calm said: "what master, I only do things for myself, but because the timing is not mature, it falls into your hands." The tone was obviously hesitant, but in order not to be seen out of his heart''s suffering, Luo Hang has obviously done his best to cover up.


    When the ghost King waved his hand, there was a closed space in front of him. There were more than ten people in the room. Their eyes were empty and despairing. But they all sat there quietly and seemed to be under control. Luo Hang could no longer control it when he saw this. "What do you want?"


    "It''s very simple. You just need to give your master a word, hand over the dragon eggs, and write off all the past. If you are still stubborn, there will be gods to collect him!" The ghost king suddenly became cold, and then he brushed his sleeve and sent Luo Hang away.


    I let out a breath.


    The ghost king looked at me: "what? Afraid I''ll kill him? "


    I looked at the ghost king, "if I''m in trouble with a human life, I''m afraid I''ll have to sleep and eat hard in the near future. But it''s not your style to let him go so easily. "


    The ghost King pinched my chin: "Luo Hang still has more than ten years of Yang Shou, and the human suffering is still confiscated. How can I let him go to the hell to enjoy happiness so quickly?"


    I roll my eyes, you are really a gentleman revenge, ten years is not too late.


    "But why did Luo Hang''s mood change after seeing that scene?" I asked curiously, "and who is his master?"


    "His relatives are under control, so he has to work for his master. If he fails, his relatives will be tortured for seven to forty-nine days, but his death is not the same. His master will release those people and continue to search for the target. So he just deliberately provoked me just now. He just wanted to die. How can I get rid of him? "


    "Is his master so powerful?"


    "But he is also a master of yin and Yang, but he can''t stay more when he enters the side door." For the first time, the ghost King spoke so deeply.


    But I still don''t understand: "what do you mean by asking him to take his words back?"


    "In order to live forever, the Yin and Yang masters wanted to steal the Zhenhe''s reincarnation pearl, but in a panic, they took away the son of Ming River, who was a dragon egg at that time."


    "The Yin and Yang master didn''t kill him?"


    The ghost King hung up my nose and said, "Yin and Yang masters still want to use the ghost to exchange for immortal soul beads. How can you kill him? What''s more, it''s immortal at first, and the flesh and body can''t be destroyed. "


    After listening to this, I have a certain understanding, that is to say, luohang came to me this time and was also instructed by Yin and Yang masters. Because I couldn''t find the right Yin Qi all the time, I decided to give birth to Yin and Yang. This Yin and Yang teacher should have been able to help all living beings. Who ever thought that he would bewitch the world for his own selfish desire.


    The ghost King patted me on the head, "this is the mystery, I leaked it to you, how do you repay me?"


    "Don''t you know Lei Feng? You don''t ask for anything in return. Your consciousness is lower than other people''s! " I can''t guess who Lei Feng is.


    As expected, after listening to me, the ghost king looked angry, "I listen to this name is strange masculine, you quickly tell me, who is he? How did you two get to know each other


    "We are predestined, and we celebrate a festival with him every year." I deliberately stimulated him.


    The ghost King''s face changed, "do you think I can''t find him?"


    Seeing his jealous appearance, I couldn''t help laughing: "OK, well, Lei Feng is an example for us to do good deeds in the sun. I''ll show you what I''m worried about. What can I do with others?"


    The next day, I moved out of the three bedrooms and one living room, and decided to rent the house alone to avoid unnecessary troubles. If the situation is really exhausted, I don''t think the ghost king will ignore it.I made up my mind and went to the company. When I arrived, I found out that Luo Hang left yesterday afternoon, and his position was short for the time being. However, I heard that the personnel department sent another person over. The company''s efficiency is not very good, but it is still struggling. Some people want to squeeze in, probably because there are too many graduates now and the competition is relatively large. However, the ghost king would not have such trouble. He was very curious about the tired world. Why did I not want to go to the hell with him to enjoy the pure happiness? When he mentioned it for the 100th time, I had given up arguing with an unreasonable ghost.


    At the end of work, the personnel department held an extra meeting temporarily, and it is said that the replacement of luohang arrived.


    I scold secretly in my heart, just came out of the limelight, really don''t consider other people''s mood at all.


    But when people come in, I''m a fool. Isn''t this Luo Lifan? His face is still hanging cynical smile, during the scan I did not stop.


    I thought to myself, "shouldn''t he be at Su''s at this time?"


    Maybe Luo Lifan guessed my doubts and gave me a note from the company.


    I opened it and found out that Su Xiaozheng had seen his past life, so he asked Luo Lifan to find the soul of Princess Lianyi and stop the evil fate that had not happened in the third generation. But Princess Lianyi has reincarnated. Now only the ghost king can help find out. So this time, Luo Lifan is just looking for an opportunity to join the ghost king.


    The ghost king was sent out today. I don''t know about Luo Lifan''s entry into the company. If I see Luo Lifan, maybe they will fight again. And as for helping, I have to sell my face again!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 43

    Because the ghost king has explained before, no matter what happens, don''t trust anyone, especially the case of luohang, which makes me more cautious. Therefore, I didn''t pay attention to Luo Lifan''s request. I didn''t want to get into trouble because of my good heart.


    After all, when I was in the Su family, I didn''t promise anything. Everything was just Luo Lifan''s obsession with money.


    These days, the ghost king always goes out early and returns late as usual. Even the bed at night is not so keen, I can not help but curiosity asked him: "is the dragon egg has eyebrows?"


    The ghost king was just raising eyebrows to show me not to meddle.


    He didn''t want to say it, and I didn''t force it. Everyone has a secret, doesn''t it?


    The next day in the company, the ghost king saw Luo Lifan, and he didn''t have a good face. However, because they were in the company, they both had some taboos, and they were at peace all day.


    At the end of work, Luo Lifan came to me: "did you tell him?" The tone was obviously a little anxious.


    "Of course not." I didn''t even look at him, and said, "don''t you see the ghost king is very busy recently?"


    Luo Lifan a temper down, "Yu Zhen, human life matters, you actually so despise."


    I am not willing to show weakness: "I did not agree to others, you have the ability to go to the ghost King yourself."


    Luo Lifan looked at me and said, "you don''t want to know what the ghost king is doing?"


    I turned a blind eye to him without saying anything. Of course I want to know, but only if he is willing to speak.


    "So you want to know? I can satisfy your curiosity now, but, "Lorraine hesitated on purpose," you know. "


    "I know a fart." I look at the way Luo Lifan betrays the truth and I feel disgusted. Anyway, this Liang Zi is not formed in a day or two.


    "You really don''t want to know? As cold as it was with Beal? " Dogs that really bite don''t bark.


    You''re cruel. I don''t know why I''m so upset every time I mention bi''er. Although I haven''t met, which woman can tolerate her incumbent''s obsession with her ex. sure enough, every incumbent has a wound called her ex.


    "Deal I don''t know where the courage to follow the ghost king, but since you don''t say, I can only use my own way.


    Luo Lifan gave me some runes he had made for self-defense. I remembered that I had been interrogated by the police for a long time last time, and the conditioned reflex seemed to have thrown it out.


    "Are you sure you don''t want it? Don''t blame me for not reminding you when you are haunted by the little devil. " Luo Lifan said, pretending to take it back.


    I grabbed it and threw it away after it was used up. "Listen to you, what we are going to is a place with heavy Yin Qi?"


    Luo Lifan didn''t speak, so I had to follow him.


    After many detours, he finally stopped in front of a building. "No, that''s it."


    From the appearance, this is an ordinary residential house, nothing special, but why did the ghost King come here? What girl do you like? My face is full of jealousy.


    Luo Lifan looked at me, "poop Yi" laughed, "don''t say you''re a little bit of a house block junior."


    "Laugh at your sister!" I was upset, "but there''s nothing special here." If it is a place with heavy Yin Qi, I can always sense the existence of those things, but I think it is really not.


    Just wanted to speak, Luo Lifan made a silent expression to me.


    Hiding in the corner, I saw a 17-8-year-old cute girl coming out of the building. Ah Bu, the ghost king, should call him Yu Mai at the moment and follow him closely. However, it seems that they have met each other. Yu Mai doesn''t know what to say to her. At the moment, the cute girl looks nervous and leaves quickly.


    Yu Mai called out after him, "Li Xia, you are so thoughtful that you miss the time, but you have to do something bad!"


    Lixia''s figure stopped, and then quickly walked forward, and now hiding in the dark I was suddenly carried out by the ghost king.


    Ghost king looked at Luo Lifan faintly, then said to me: "follow me?"


    "I... I just happened to pass by. Do you think it''s Luo Lifan?" Nervous for a moment, I had to ask Luo Lifan for help.


    But Luo Lifan didn''t pay attention to me, instead asked the ghost King: "that Lixia body has the smell of dragon, did you find the dragon egg?"


    Dragon eggs? Junior? My God, I blushed for my own jealousy just now, but the ghost king didn''t seem to want to let me go: "I thought I was going to be abandoned, and then I remembered that I was good for my husband. In this case, I''ll give it to the king."


    And then he said, "you have a good nose."


    Luo Lifan refused to comment and continued: "it seems that you have already known."


    Ghost king on the eyes of Luo Lifan, I know a war is about to start. Hastily dissuade: "listen to muddle headed ah, but you just said that will miss the event, now do not have to follow the past?"


    Luo Lifan then said, "if Longdan doesn''t want to show up, it''s useless for you to ask for it. But I can see him, but don''t have to. I don''t want to. Because once I force him to show up, I will lose his vitality and give others an opportunity to take advantage of. "The ghost King sneered: "Luo Yifan, you will be so kind? At the beginning, no one secretly used the messenger of the Ming River to change for immortality. "


    Is it about rolivan?


    But the next second, luolifan loudly retorted: "I said how many times I didn''t know what you said about cailvan. I am luolifan. Follow me to read l~i, Li. Remember? "


    Ghost king does not eat this set, "less garlic! You are not, I can see at a glance, but since you promised not to move dragon eggs, you must speak and believe. "


    The son of the underworld is the future messenger of the Ming River, who is responsible for protecting the peace of the prefecture and government. Since the loss of the dragon egg, the devil and the devil have fled. Although the seal has been sealed by force, there are still some evil spirits taking the opportunity to escape when the moon is full. If they breathe in the essence of the sun and moon, they will bring disaster to the whole government.


    Lixia returned to her residence, and was waiting for her anxiously.


    Seeing Lixia, she held her tightly: "how are you? He didn''t hurt you, did he? "


    Lixia shook her head and said, "from the dark, he told me about your affairs. Don''t you always want to know your past? Then I''ll tell you. "


    "No, I don''t want to know now. It''s great to live with you." It seems that the news brought back by Lixia is likely to make him lose Lixia, so he would rather never know who he was, and not let her say that she was exporting.


    Lixia took a long breath and said, "from the dark, I remember the first time I rescued you from the river, and then I found your differences, so I kept you very well, lest I could be found."


    Deep in love, Lixia has a choking.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 44

    Lixia stabilized her mood and continued: "although I have protected you all these years, you are still not happy. Everyone has the right to know his past, and then decide to go or stay. At the beginning, you were still a dragon egg. I was afraid that you would be killed by a traitor. But now you have the ability to take charge of your own affairs. Now you should protect me. Would you like to


    Mingqi heard Lixia say this, the heart is at ease, but still nodded, and to protect his beloved woman, other things are not so important.


    "Then you quietly listen to me finish, promise me, no matter what you think of, you can''t be impulsive, OK?" Lixia said gently.


    Looking at the girl in front of her seemed to grow up overnight, but these things that she should not bear were imposed on her. She felt a burst of sadness in her heart and said, "I promise you, no matter what kind of ending, I will accept it with ease, and I will regard it as a gift from heaven."


    Hearing this, Lixia was gratified and told the story of the ghost king.


    "When I first received the letter, I thought it was a prank, but he could tell you exactly. So I went to the place where he said, and when he got there, he only showed me one thing."


    "What?" Ask curiously.


    "The scales are the same as you, but the lines on them are a bit of vicissitudes. I guess it should be your father''s scales


    "My father? Did he say who it was? "


    "It''s a river god in the underworld, guarding those ghosts. If you weren''t taken away by the adulterer, you are at the age of helping your father. By the way, don''t you often have the same dream? In the dream, you say there is a lot of water, but you are not afraid at all. On the contrary, you feel very comfortable when you are in the water. The scene in the dream is your home. You were born there and were forced to leave before you were conceived. But you will go back one day. "


    "You mean the Styx? I am the son of the Styx? "


    Lisha closed her eyes, "yes, you are the future emissary of the Styx."


    "But I have been away for so long that they should have bred a new messenger. You take me to see the ghost king, and I ask him to take it back. "


    "No, now it''s not only the ghost king, but also the evil spirits who escaped from the river Styx, as well as Mo Li, the yin-yang master in those years, who are trying to find you. If the ghost king is OK, he will send you back to the river Styx to protect you forever. But if you are robbed by other things, you will be more ominous than auspicious. Therefore, in order to avoid a long night''s dream, you should follow the ghost king


    As soon as Li Xia''s voice fell, he heard a loud noise outside. Li Xia was shocked: "no, I''m afraid it''s the Yin and Yang teacher."


    Ming Qi protects Lixia behind him and observes its change.


    "Ha ha ha ha, I''ve been looking for it for many years, but I didn''t expect to be hidden by your smelly girl. It''s easy for me to find it." Mo Li''s sharp smile cut through the sky and hurt people''s ears.


    With that, he broke into the door, followed by the obedient Luo Hang.


    With a little hand, Luo Hang said, "if it wasn''t for you, a punk, that Yu Zhen made great contributions this time, you and they would die here today, understand?"


    Luo Hang was scared even a soft, "I will serve the master wholeheartedly. I think they will come here by this time. The master should have made preparations earlier." He is really a slave.


    Outside the house of Lixia.


    I also entangled in the ghost king before the deception to me, Luo Lifan said: "the ghost king is worthy of the ghost king, such a method is only he thought out."


    I look surprised, that is, ten minutes ago, it was still in a state of tension? So fast to flatter and shake hands?


    Luo Lifan looked at me, "what a pimple. You, who would like to write all his emotions on his face, did a good play because the ghost king kept it from you. "


    "Good play? What do you mean


    The ghost King took my shoulder and said, "yes, because it''s very important and involves the fate of the whole hell. I''m afraid I''ll implicate you. But you didn''t fail to live up to your husband''s expectations. As expected, you still followed me. But why did you want to find him?" Said coldly looked at Luo Lifan.


    "My lord ghost king, if it wasn''t for Luo Lifan, how could I keep up with your route? It would be nice if I didn''t lose it." I think you overestimate my strength too much. I can''t even walk out when I buy a dress in the mall. What''s more, you just drew so many circles. If it wasn''t for Luo Lifan, I guess my husband didn''t follow me, instead he lost himself.


    "I''m already very slow, otherwise I won''t be able to circle for so long with a little mana." Looking at me, I still lack the key


    Hello, Hello, this sentence is too ambiguous, even Luo Lifan can''t help blushing.


    I quickly changed the subject: "you have not thought, if I do not follow you, what to do?"


    "You are so curious that you will not take a good opportunity. As I said earlier, you are the most insecure among all my women."


    Well, I was afraid that the ghost king would say something that would make people''s blood spurt out. I stopped in a hurry, and then turned the subject, "but you promised Lixia to let her think about it clearly? Would you like to come home at this time? "Luo Lifan looked at Lixia''s room and counted: "if this time doesn''t come, I''m afraid it will be separated forever." So he ran upstairs, and at the moment the ghost king, his mouth showed a trace of invisible smile, "it seems that the fox has been hooked."


    Mo Li was excited by the son of the river Styx. He didn''t take Luo Hang''s words to heart. He was about to use his magic power to fight like Ming Qi. He didn''t expect a familiar voice outside the door: "martial uncle, you''re all right."


    Luo Lifan stood at the door calmly and won half of the momentum. However, Mo Li didn''t pay any attention to it. It seemed that he was somewhat provocative and said, "since you call me martial uncle, you should be quiet and silent about today''s affairs. If you obstruct me, don''t blame me for ignoring the relationship between the past and the Japanese."


    "Ah, when you cheated your teacher and destroyed your ancestors, you had no feelings. Now you are even more rebellious. You dare to be unreasonable to the gods. Are you not afraid of the punishment of the old God?" Luo Lifan a cold hum, loud question.


    Mo Li threw out a look of disdain: "if you insist on doing so, take out your skills, just say you don''t practice fake tricks, but for the sake of you being my nephew, I will leave you a whole corpse."


    "What a big voice! Look at the moves. " Luo Lifan instantly waved from the waist to receive the soul whip toward Mo Li.


    Mo Li gently hide: "looking for death!" Luo Lifan was slapped from the side. Luo Lifan felt pain and was beaten several meters away.


    "When I was galloping in the world, even your master was afraid of me, and you didn''t think about your own abilities!" Said a sharp sword to Luo Lifan''s chest stab.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 45

    When I went upstairs to see this scene, I was scared and yelled out. However, the ghost king just waved his hand and broke his sword to the ground. He was very angry. He thought that he was a blind Yin and Yang master. When he turned his head to the ghost King''s eyes, he was shocked.


    "I have not finished my life, and now I have the water of the Styx River to protect me. What can you do with me?" Reaction over Mo Li is still an invincible look.


    "Is it? You are a teacher of yin and yang to communicate the two realms of yin and Yang, but you don''t know that the water of the Styx River can only work for three years. Is it a little funny to use it for self-defense at this moment? " The ghost king looked coldly, everything was in control.


    Sure enough, don''t leave a surprised expression, and then open the dark green bottle. But the taste of the river water is not different. At the moment, Mingqi gets up and knocks the bottle to the ground. When the river meets anything, it evaporates and disappears.


    "You... You cheat me!" At the moment, Mo Li''s face is angry. I''m afraid there is no amulet. I also expect to die soon.


    The ghost King''s face was cold: "I''m sorry for your insidious cunning if you don''t use some Yin moves. On the book of life and death, your Yang life has already been exhausted. If you had not forced yourself to change your life against the heaven, how could you have survived so far? I''m just pitying you for your hundred years of cultivation. I could have been promoted to immortality by sitting on the ground, but I just took the road of ghosts and monsters. I''m so pitiful! " Then, the ghost king used his magic power to control Mo Li and threw it to Luo Lifan with a wooden box. "You and his grudges will be settled today."


    Luo Lifan looked at the ghost King gratefully and said to Mo Li, "where is Princess Lianyi hidden by you?"


    "No comment."


    "Then don''t blame my nephew for his ruthlessness." He said a spell and raised the wooden box.


    In an instant, there were white lights in the room. Mo Li''s magic power was taken away. He knew that there was an old driving shell left, but he still said: "do you think you can stop everything if you take my mana? It''s destiny, ha ha ha A burst of roar, Mo left.


    Luo Lifan returned the wooden box in his hand to the ghost king. The ghost king turned his hand and all the beams of light hit the ghost king.


    At this time, the scales on the Ming got up and disappeared, and became a handsome young man.


    The ghost king looked at me and looked at me in a daze. He was not happy for a moment. He said coldly, "you left the river for many years before, but you didn''t have enough skill, so you have been half human and half dragon. Now you can cultivate your true body by virtue of Mo Li''s hundred years of mana. But you must go back to the river Styx with me right now, or the world will be in chaos. "


    Because of the cultivation of the real body, and many years of memory suddenly wake up, Mingqi deeply felt the responsibility, but look at Lixia, the heart is still extremely reluctant to give up.


    The ghost King seems to have not forgotten my eyes just now, so he said word by word: "in the sun, you and Lixia, one dragon and one person, to the underworld, is a dragon and a ghost. What else is there to keep cutting? "


    If it is so easy to cut off, why bother me for 18 years, I roll my eyes. Isn''t it just that I watched it for a while? Are you going to force the couple to a dead end?


    In order to make Lixia look not so sad, I had to soft voice to the ghost King: "Xianggong, you see what you said is so frightening, how can Ming Qi rest assured to go back with you?"


    Hearing a Xianggong, the ghost King almost changed his face: "when I didn''t say what I said just now, you go back to the underworld and manage the river Styx well. You will meet again in the future."


    "Really?" Lixia and Mingqi looked at each other and cried out almost at the same time.


    The ghost King hated to be questioned by others, so I hastened to finish the game: "are you two excited and confused? The ghost king always says everything. How can you deceive you? It''s not too early. When you get up from the dead, you have to go back to your fate. Don''t go away. "


    Thinking of his own responsibility and fate with Lixia, Mingqi worshipped the ghost king, "Mingqi is willing to follow the ghost king back to the palace and protect the stability of the river Styx." Then he turned and looked at Lixia, "promise me to live well. One day, when the earth meets, I will marry you as my wife."


    Li Xia instantly red eyes.


    The ghost king summoned black and white impermanence, ordered a few words, let black and white impermanence take the hell to go back to the underworld.


    "I hope he can realize what he said and keep the river Styx stable." Finish saying, Lixia turned back to the bedroom, we also did not stay for a long time, quietly came out.


    On the way back, the ghost king had been thinking about it. I didn''t think much about it. It was just that he was thinking about the hell. In other words, the ghost king didn''t go back for a long time.


    Just entered the house, the ghost king can''t wait to rub against me, but there is not the kind of domineering in the past, on the contrary, some do not mean to be coquettish. Is this still the ghost King I know? However, there is no small plot hidden in today''s 180 degree turn?


    Sure enough, the ghost King hung on my body and said, "look, you''ve been in the sun for such a long time. It''s better to...


    I was shocked. It turned out that the ghost king was thinking of this idea.


    "But if you promise me to let me see the prosperity of life, don''t you regret it?"


    "You see, it''s so hard for me to see the separation between Mingqi and Lixia. I''ve been away from the underworld for some time. If I don''t go back, I''m afraid that the emperor of heaven will find me trouble, but I can''t rest assured of you."I took a long breath. It was so.


    "I have the jade pendant you sent me, as long as you want me to...


    before I finished, I was stopped by the breath of ghost king.


    I was about to speak, but the ghost King seemed very sad and said, "don''t move, let''s hold for your husband." I had to quietly shrink in his arms, but after a long time, there was no movement of the ghost king, I was flustered, "ghost king, ghost king!"


    Just as I was thinking about calling Luo Lifan to come and have a look, the ghost king suddenly opened his mouth and said, "if one day I go back to the underworld and you call me like this and you don''t respond, what do you do?"


    I look at him stupidly, but can''t make a sound. Yes, after getting along for so long, I have long been used to the days when there is a ghost king. Whenever there is a disaster, he will come at the first time. As long as I call to the jade pendant, he will always appear in time. I didn''t even think about what I would do if one day he left and he disappeared?


    I suddenly know clearly what it''s like to leave Lixia''s body suddenly emptied. If it wasn''t for the promise that Mingqi made to Lixia before he left, maybe Lixia would have gone with him. It only exists in my mind, but I want to live well, to see the beauty of the world for you and appreciate the great rivers and mountains. I will walk through the mountains and rivers with my obsession with you, and the world will change.


    In my body, there is always a soul of yours.


    It is it that gives me infinite power.


    Honey, I love you.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 46

    Since that night, the ghost king never mentioned that he and I went to the underworld, but I vaguely realized that he was not very happy. Maybe it was to see that Lixia could make him jealous for the sake of Mingqi, or maybe it was because I didn''t feel the sense of loss caused by my vow to death as Lixia did to Mingqi. Anyway, he refused to talk to me for several days. But I am not in the mood to please him at the moment, because this month ~ often ask for leave, the bonus has no place, can only get a meager salary to live on. I was at a loss for my empty purse.


    At this time, Luo Lifan nearby glanced at my payslip. I thought he would laugh at me, but I didn''t want Luo Lifan to push me. "Hey, I have a way to make money. Do you want to try it?"


    When I heard the money, I immediately came to the spirit, "talk about it, but don''t deceive me. If you cheat me, I will beat people." And he waved my little fist.


    "Don''t do it all at once, but I mean it. As for me, I am responsible for contacting those rich people who are in need, and you are responsible for fighting for me. As for money, you are three, I am seven. "


    "Five to five."


    "At most four or six, I''ll get in touch with each other, and I won''t break up."


    "Deal My heart a horizontal, anyway Yin and Yang Feng Shui or anything I can''t, at most when the time is in charge of running errands, so easy to get money, why not?


    Sure enough, someone came to see me in a few days.


    The visitor was very polite to send a gift, and then said anxiously, "Miss Yu, please help me with my business."


    I looked at the visitors. The clothes on my body were very valuable, and the gifts I brought were high-end and high-end. But shouldn''t I go to Luo Lifan at this time? I don''t know anything.


    I couldn''t figure out what kind of tricks Luo Lifan played. I had to be brave and ask, "what''s the trouble with you? Talk about it, but I don''t have to help. "


    "Master Luo said that as long as the girl is willing to help, everything will be easy to solve." As soon as the visitor saw me answer, he felt that he had an eyebrow and said it respectfully.


    I wonder under my heart, with Luo Lifan haunting all day, how can I still climb up to the relationship with famous people? I was busy pretending not to care: "Luo family?"


    "Oh, it''s the Yin and Yang master who has always been famous in the local area. He said that he can''t do it by himself. He needs your help to do it. But you can rest assured that I have brought a deposit of 20000 yuan to Miss Yu today. If it is settled, I will certainly thank you very much. "


    I now understand seven or eight points, feelings, this is Luo Lifan for me to raise the price of the speech.


    I got a general understanding of the situation, and then got up to see off the guests. "In this way, you are coming to see me in a few days. I have to discuss the countermeasures with Mr. Luo about this matter."


    Since Luo Lifan can let him come to me, it shows that he is sure. I should come down at the moment. When the visitor sees this, he bows and bows and goes happily.


    I called Luo Lifan in a hurry: "this is a big deal, just a deposit of 20000 yuan, but how to do when it''s messed up?"


    "Money can''t stop your crow''s mouth." Luo Lifan a face disdain, "I have already inquired well, there is a willow tree in front of his house to cover his fortune. As long as the branches of Southwest China are cut off, all problems will be solved easily."


    As soon as I heard, "is it that simple?"


    "Otherwise?"


    "Of course, the simpler the better, but it''s a deposit of 20000 yuan. You''re too dark."


    "If you have too much money, you''re afraid to bite your hand. His money is not a good way to come. What''s more, it''s just a drop in the bucket for him. Let him give some blood or help him dissipate wealth and avoid disasters, and accumulate virtue and do good deeds."


    "I skimmed my lips," clearly took more money from others, but also said good reasonable appearance, the cheek is really thick enough. "


    Luo Lifan said with a smile, "since you also think that you should take as much money as you put in the effort, I don''t want the part you take more, but I must remember what I asked you before."


    It was a good set waiting for me to drill, but the money has been in my hands, no way, I had to brave the scalp to agree to come down, Luo Lifan this satisfied hang up the phone.


    But after the acceptance, I began to feel annoyed. I''m sure the ghost king knows where Princess Lianyi''s soul has gone after her reincarnation, but I''m not sure if he will help me.


    Looking at the 20000 yuan I got and thinking about the RMB that will come later, I decided that no matter what method I used, I would certainly coax the ghost king to agree.


    So I touched the jade pendant, with the voice of whine can no longer whine and cry: "my husband, are you there?"


    The ghost King seems to be unable to bear my voice, even hesitation did not immediately appear, and then looked at me with disdain: "how, hair ~ feeling?"


    I gave him a big white eye in my heart, and then there was still a big smile on my face. "Isn''t it that I haven''t seen you for several days, do you miss you?"


    "You are really open-minded about money. Money is the Lord, isn''t it? But twenty thousand dollars makes you forget yourself? "


    I am a ghost king long ago see through my mind, also not in disguise, scratch his head and say: "is not the end of the mountain, otherwise how can I do to dig people money loss.""It''s not like a hole in him."


    Well, I heard you right.


    The ghost King continued, "but don''t think I''ll help you." A proud expression.


    I had to hold the ghost King''s neck and continue to flatter, "but I have promised. If you don''t help me, how can I have face? Maybe Luo Lifan will think you don''t know? "


    "I don''t know? I don''t know who knows? " Ghost king can''t stand being questioned by others.


    As soon as I saw that the stirring method worked, I hastened to use the beauty''s and the mind''s tricks. "So I said to him, no matter the hell or the sun, there would be nothing that the ghost King couldn''t do. He didn''t believe it. You said that a little yin-yang master dared to be so rampant, but he just caught several little ghosts and killed the people several times? Compared with my husband, it''s a little bit of a witch, isn''t it? " Finish saying, I still did not forget to pinch the shoulder of ghost king.


    After listening to the king of ghosts, he felt comfortable, but after a few seconds, he was gloomy and said, "when did you learn to play with me?"


    I heard, the heart is not good, but still keep calm: "you misunderstood me, I said is the truth."


    "Is it? I can cover up the affairs of the underworld with my own hands, but it''s not necessarily the case of the sun. " The ghost king doesn''t seem to be lying to me.


    But I think that he has great powers, and naturally there will be ways. At least compared with me, he will be very familiar with his affairs. Let alone his identity, who will not give him a bit of thin face! So I gave him to rub ~ pinch the shoulder of the hand and increased the strength, at the same time pitifully looked at him, "you should not really bear to be ridiculed by the lolivan, and I will soon sit on the mountain, can''t you be happy if I live in the street?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 47

    After a few days, the family really came to me again, but the rich businessman did not come by himself, but sent a housekeeper. Looking at the housekeeper''s anxious appearance, I was not good to give up again, and Luo Lifan said hello and went on the road.


    It''s more convenient for the housekeeper to drive. No accident, I arrived before Luo Lifan.


    I don''t know Feng Shui, but I can feel those things.


    As soon as I entered Laohe''s home, I felt vaguely wrong. However, after careful exploration, there was no new discovery. Maybe it was because of the poor rest and poor spirit recently. I looked at the big tree at the door. Maybe it was because for some years, the tree was full of branches and leaves, blocking most of the sunshine. It''s no wonder that money does not seek shade. Why don''t you lose money? Even I, who don''t know geomantic omen, can really understand what this rich man thinks.


    After a while, Luo Lifan also arrived. I walked into the living room with him. Lao he sat on the sofa listlessly. It seemed that he had paid a lot, or he couldn''t look so painful.


    Seeing me and Luo Lifan come in, Laohe rushed to meet him, "immortal, you must help me. Business is poor in this year, but the optimistic projects have problems again. This is not a bad thing?" It seems that Lao he is really in a hurry for money.


    I looked around for a week and found nothing strange. I''m sure it''s not a ghost. Then he looked at Luo Lifan. He had no expression and didn''t intend to go back to Laohe. He asked, "do you have patients in your family?"


    Lao he nodded after listening, "my father is old and has been in bed for a long time. But I went to a lot of big hospitals and couldn''t find out why. "


    "Prepare for the aftermath." Luo Lifan frowned slightly.


    I saw old he obviously flashed a trace of embarrassment, "although my father has been lying in bed, but the mental state is OK, immortal, how do you say that?"


    I took a look at Luo Lifan complaining. I didn''t say that the tree would get better after pruning the door. At this time, why do you curse people''s father? If it wasn''t for Lao he''s single-minded pursuit of wealth, I''m afraid he would have started even if he had a good temper.


    However, Luo Lifan still said calmly: "some people use your father''s body to make a big fuss, don''t you know? His Yang Qi is almost exhausted. Now he can save his breath, but the other party controls you by external force. "


    "The only people who can get close to my father are me and some servants, and others can hardly get in." Old he if think of said, but immediately seem to think of someone, but the words to the mouth and swallow down.


    Luo Lifan naturally saw Laohe''s expression and said, "if you want money, it''s easy, but it''s hard to keep it. If you believe me, I''ll stay here tonight. You just need to prepare for the future. If you don''t believe me, I''ll go now and just help you get rich. "


    Looking at Luo Lifan, he doesn''t look like cheating on others'' money. However, although the house is a little dark, I can guarantee that it is not a shady house. Although I can''t say what''s wrong, I just think it''s uncomfortable to be in this room.


    He thought about it for a while. He probably thought that Luo Lifan couldn''t make fun of people''s life, so he left Luo Lifan down and told the servants to prepare for the old master''s future needs.


    During this period, I watched Lao he go upstairs several times, probably because I knew in advance that the old master was going to leave. My eyes turned red. I thought that although Lao he was greedy for money, this kind of family relationship was rare.


    I ran to Luo Lifan. He didn''t know what to study. He didn''t even lift my eyes when I came in. He was still busy with his work. I sat down not far away from him with a face of complaint. "It''s not that I''ll take the money and leave. Now I''ll take care of this business again!"


    "You are so obsessed with money that you can''t even see it. It''s easy to get rich, but when people lose their wealth, they don''t hold on. Instead, they think that we have no ability to play the signboard for the first time. We still want to find you to give you silver? "


    I thought it was reasonable to hear that, "I want to live here at night, too? I haven''t had time to talk to the ghost king


    "Isn''t he on you? You call him


    I white Luo Lifan one eye, "he so does not want to see you, don''t expect this will come out."


    However, Luo Lifan is also right. If there is anything I need to say to the jade pendant, the ghost king can receive it, so I can settle down at home.


    At about 12:00 in the middle of the night, there was a noise in the old man''s room. He had been prepared in advance and had already sent someone to take care of him, so he rushed over in time. The old man''s face was very bad, but his thinking was no problem. At the moment, he could still express his preparation. He watched his son kneeling beside the bed and sobbed, "Ah Wei, don''t cry. Dad is going to have a good time, just this time The whole family is up to you. "


    He Wei must have given his last words to him, so he cried even more. The first time I saw a man cry, I felt that the scene was also shocking. A big man knelt down and cried for half an hour. It was obvious that he was very reluctant to part with his father.


    When parents are there, life has its origin; when parents go, there is only a way back.


    After about two o''clock, the old man said, "go to sleep. I''m tired. I have to go on my way later." He Wei looked at his father''s deep sleep and knew that he would never wake up again. Yu Shiqian left the servant and kept his guard until dawn.He left peacefully.


    Because Luo Lifan had made it clear before, the funeral was well organized. Towards noon, many worshippers had come. These people were sad, but the two people in the crowd caught my attention. He Wei and the comer are quite similar in appearance, but they are cold from the beginning to the end. They are intimate with He Wei, but the woman on the edge is a little flustered after seeing him.


    What''s going on? I murmured in my heart that I happened to meet the eyes of that woman. I was surprised. My eyes were full of murderous spirit.


    Towards the evening, Luo Lifan called He Wei upstairs and took out two black cylinders, which were wrapped with two Buddhist tablets from Thailand.


    "This kind of thing is also left at home casually?" Luo Lifan looked serious.


    He Wei took it and looked at it carefully. "It''s not my thing. Where did you find it?"


    Luo Lifan understood eight to nine points in his heart, "well, check the origin of things. Fortunately, it was discovered early, otherwise the foundation of his family would be completely destroyed. " He wei walked into the room where he Wei lived, and then pointed to a dark grid to show him.


    He Wei can''t help but take a breath of cold air. The dark lattice is only known by himself and elder brother. He thinks that his face is dignified. Luo Lifan guessed that He Wei probably knew who did it, so he said, "it''s good that you know it in your heart, but you can''t easily scare the snake at the moment."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 48

    I tilted what he Wei had in his hand. It''s very evil. It will help you prosper at first, but I have to ask for it after a period of time. If you don''t serve well, you will eat back. If you don''t do it well, your family will be hurt. People who put things are also malicious, but those who can find this dark space are probably their own family members.


    Sure enough, He Wei said darkly, "my elder brother has been to Thailand a few months ago. It must be him."


    This thing can''t stay for a long time. Luo Lifan cast the Dharma to control his anger temporarily. Then He Wei asked him to find a piece of red cloth to wrap it around and send someone to bury it.


    I came up to him and said, "isn''t it bad luck to be turned over after that?"


    Luo Lifan took a look at me and said, "that thing has not yet become a climate, and it is not worshipped by He Wei himself, but is tainted with some bad luck. If you don''t attract people for a long time, it will lose its effect. "


    "Oh." I nodded, but I didn''t think one of them knocked into Luo Lifan''s chin.


    Then a cold voice sounded, "what are you doing so close to?"


    I quickly jumped out of a good distance, "well, it''s just curiosity."


    The king of ghosts pinched my chin and said, "if I didn''t go home last night, I still have to be alone with this man in broad daylight. Are you a little bold?"


    I whispered: "I called you yesterday, who let you sleep so dead. What''s more, how dare I be? I''ve been cheated by him, all right


    After hearing this, Luo Lifan said solemnly, "but you asked to make money, and I didn''t tie you to come." You are really a god mending knife. I watched the ghost King''s face become more and more gloomy, and I was busy with a smile: "I''m going to go back, but it''s not like that if I leave now, who''s going to do the funeral."


    The ghost king looked at me without words, and I didn''t know what he was thinking. Instead, Luo Lifan was indifferent.


    I watched He Wei send someone to deal with it, and then a woman followed him upstairs. Then push the ghost King: "do you want to see the situation?"


    Ghost king a pair of and I have nothing to do with the expression, I had to get up to eavesdrop.


    "Ah Wei, you really misunderstood me." A woman said anxiously.


    "Misunderstanding? I told you about the hidden case. Why did things appear there? You can explain it clearly


    "It''s not your brother who said that I put it in secretly for the sake of the old man''s good. If I know it''s not good for you, how can I do it? I don''t want things to be like this. "


    He Wei shook off the woman''s hand. "Don''t be hypocritical. Don''t you just have money in your eyes? How can I see my inheritance and want to come back to me? When my brother got the shares of the group, didn''t you climb into my brother''s bed in a rush? "


    "Ah Wei, how can you say that?" The woman was a little angry.


    "In my eyes, you are nothing now." He wei walked away coldly.


    The woman stood still and seemed to find me listening. She ran straight to me. I was at a loss. The familiar hands covered my mouth. Then I saw the woman looking at me strangely. While walking, she murmured: "was it wrong to see someone here just now?"


    Wait for the woman to walk away, the hands will be put down.


    "Don''t you listen? Come back? " Even though he didn''t help me escape.


    "Why don''t you stand between two people and listen? At your level of eavesdropping, you can''t see until you are blind. "


    "Do you mean I''m stupid?"


    "No, no, no, I mean, you''re stupid."


    I was so angry that I couldn''t fight back. I just waved my fist behind him.


    Back to the room, thinking of the two brothers at the same time to see the same woman, a little interesting, thinking that actually fell asleep.


    Turning over in the middle of the night, I feel a chill, but it''s not the smell of ghost king. I wanted to shout, but it seemed like I was controlled. There was no response. I suddenly realized that I might be possessed by something.


    By the dim light, I saw a dark shadow in the dark, like my bedside, moving to the end of the bed, and still. I feel a hand move up my big leg root. I''m afraid he''s trying to do something wrong, but his hand crossed my most sensitive part and touched it up again.


    Then I heard an exclamation. It may be that I found the vaginal fetus in my stomach at the moment. After careful calculation, the vaginal fetus has grown up a lot these days. Should he not have the idea of vaginal pregnancy?


    Just thinking about it, I felt a pain in my abdomen, and then a bloody smell filled my mouth and nose. I almost felt sick.


    "Ghost king, I''ve been amputated, please help me!"


    That thing has already cut a very deep hole in my belly, and I''m tearing my belly open. I scream in my heart. I''m afraid it''s really going to die.


    At this time, a golden light flashed in front of my eyes and smashed at the end of the bed. The group of dark shadows ran away in a hurry. Luo Lifan, who was sleeping next door, also heard the news and rushed to me. I exclaimed, "turn on the light, I''m cut to my stomach. Hurry up."Luo Lifan turned on the light and was surprised to see the red stained bed sheet. He''s servant asked for gauze and painkiller, and his family doctor gave me a simple treatment.


    I lay flat on the bed and looked at the frightened eyes of the servants. Fortunately, Luo Lifan responded quickly: "Miss Yu was meditating just now, but because of external interference, she almost lost her temper. So please wait a moment. No matter what happens, you can''t walk around and make noise. If Miss Yu is injured, you can''t go out and make noise I can''t take care of his family. " As soon as the servants heard this, they quickly agreed. Then He Wei woke up and looked at me lying on the bed. He said to the servant, "don''t go back soon. No one is allowed to come out tonight!"


    After dismissing the servant, He Wei asked me with concern: "Miss Yu, how did you get hurt?" Obviously, He Wei didn''t believe what Luo Lifan said just now.


    When I saw that I couldn''t hide it from him, I didn''t avoid it. Ask Luo Lifan directly: "what was it just now? Is it a ghost again? "


    Luo Lifan nodded, but said solemnly: "but it''s not an ordinary ghost. It''s been running away for hundreds of years."


    "Is it OK for the ghost king to go alone?"


    Luo Lifan snorted coldly: "such a big mansion can be managed, not to mention receiving a ghost?" However, I saw Luo Lifan''s expression was a little strange, and I asked, "what''s the origin of this ghost?"


    "The one who escaped from the river Styx has suffered a lot after a hundred years. Although it is very difficult, you can rest assured."


    I didn''t fight with Luo Lifan for the first time, because I was suddenly worried about the ghost king. The origin of this ghost is not so simple. It has not been captured for hundreds of years. It must have some skills. But if the ghost king can''t subdue him, I''m afraid the world will suffer again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 49

    What a quiet night, most people are still nervous. Although they don''t know the Tao, they are confused at most. What kind of ghost can you make a hole in your belly? Although they didn''t believe it, because the eldest young master was there, no one dared to question. They all went back to the house according to Luo Lifan''s instructions.


    The sky was white, and the ghost king came back. Luo Lifan asked: "have eyebrows?"


    The ghost King shook his head. "He is cunning. He looks for places where there are a lot of people. Maybe he expected that I dare not hurt innocent people easily, so he is unscrupulous. However, he took my palm and was afraid that he could not come out to harm people in a short time." Then I looked at my bound abdomen, a burst of heartache flashed in the eyes, and then gently said to me, "don''t move around these days, good for birth and maintenance."


    I nodded, and he asked me to put the jade pendant on the head of the bed and prepare to enter the jade pendant. Maybe I didn''t sleep all night. In addition, I spent a lot of skill. I''m going to repair it. I did, but vaguely saw the ghost King''s coat corner of blood, I pulled his arm, "injured?"


    The corner of the ghost King''s mouth twitched for a moment, "I''m meat body now, inevitably slow reaction."


    I rolled my eyes, this time also care about face, but can hurt the ghost king, it is beyond my expectation. The ghost king looked at me and went straight in. The room was quiet again. I didn''t dare to make any noise. Oh, it affected the ghost King''s recovery.


    Because it''s inconvenient to get out of bed, I lie on my back all day, and the ghost king is still deep asleep. I picked up my mobile phone to read the news of the day, and was attracted by a news about "blood coffin".


    The blood coffin appeared in a deserted ancient temple. A beggar from other places stayed in the temple. In the middle of the night, he was awakened by a rustling sound. He ventured to find out the truth. He saw that there was a red light in the backyard of the temple. When he walked in, he saw that it was a redwood coffin. I planned to get up early to exchange money, but I found that this was not mahogany, but a common coffin full of blood.


    Scared beggars, and finally went to the bureau to report the case.


    I''ve heard people in Yu Village mention the blood coffin. It''s a very heavy curse. Once people die and complain about life, they will die every other period of time, unless they can surpass them. But since they can be made into blood coffins, it''s impossible to go beyond them.


    I think of the ghost king who was injured last night. Can''t that ghost be the owner of the blood coffin?


    If that''s the case, he didn''t kill me last night. He''ll do it again tonight even if he''s injured. Because if the blood coffin sees the light, someone will die!


    Thinking of this, I quickly called to Luo Lifan and showed him the news. Luo Lifan looked natural, as if he had known it for a long time. I asked, "what are you going to do?"


    "Cold sauce!"


    I want to sit up angry, did not expect to be involved in the wound all of a sudden, hurt me straight grin.


    Luo Lifan looked at me, "don''t think I''m a master of yin and Yang. I can manage everything. I will not move if the enemy does not move. "


    I looked at him angrily: "wait until the enemy moves you, and then you have to take a few lives."


    Luo Lifan pointed to the Jade Pendant: "then you have to find him. The book of life and death is in his hand."


    But at the moment, I dare not disturb the ghost king. The color of the jade pendant today is dark and light. If I go to trouble him again, I''m afraid it will disturb him.


    Luo Lifan saw that I didn''t open his mouth and squinted at me: "are you so afraid of him?"


    I looked at him: "afraid of a fart? You''re blind. I care about it. I''m heartache. You know a fart


    Luo Lifan curled his lips, "you are tough, but the ghost king is also affectionate."


    "Don''t you stand against him? This will praise him again. Is there any attempt? "


    "Yu Zhen, I say you have such a big mind. If we don''t get along with each other, it''s a disharmony between us, but I''ll never wipe out other people''s merits because of this."


    "It''s so righteous, but I''m curious. What do you have against the ghost king?"


    "If you ask him, you can''t talk to me!" Then he opened the door and disappeared.


    As for it? If you don''t say it, you can always find the answer.


    The ghost king didn''t wake up until the evening. After looking at my wound, he was much better than yesterday, so he put his heart down. But at this time, I was a little anxious to urinate, and it was not convenient to go to the bathroom by myself. Just now when his finger brushed my belly, the meaning of urine was more obvious.


    I twisted my face, the ghost king looked at my appearance, and without a word hugged me out of bed, went straight to the bathroom.


    All right? I blushed and asked, "how do you know I''m going to the bathroom?"


    "Is it difficult or spring?" What words to his mouth have changed flavor, but at the moment, I have to deal with as if did not hear.


    Put me gently on the toilet, but do not see the slightest intention to go out. I sipped my lips. "Well, I think it''s better for you to go out now."


    "You''re going to walk back by yourself later?" This ghost King''s brain circuit.


    "I don''t mean that, but I''m shy about you." I blushed,


    the ghost king looked at me with a helpless tone: "I''ve seen every inch of your skin, but I haven''t seen you shy. What''s wrong with this? Don''t talk nonsense and urinate quickly. I have to keep my energy up."I squint, it seems that I can''t move him, so I have to close my eyes. When he doesn''t exist, with the sound of flowing water, my abdomen is not so swollen, but my face is like a red apple. I have no good intention to open my eyes, flustered in touch ~ to the ghost King''s leg, encountered a hard.


    The ghost King impatiently hit my hand, "I, I didn''t mean to." I said, blushing.


    Just let you not go out, now come to the reaction, can blame me?


    Early the next morning, the housekeeper of the he family reported that there was a murder case in Houshan.


    My heart a mention, as expected by me said, this evil ghost is afraid to have been unable to bear, began to act.


    The ghost King''s face is not good-looking. Maybe he didn''t expect the evil ghost to come out so soon. I told the ghost king about the blood coffin I saw on the news. After listening to him, he was also surprised and asked me, "what''s the date today?"


    "The sixth day of August." I wonder why I suddenly asked about the date.


    The ghost King read it silently: "there are nine days left, and it will be too late." The ghost king looked at me anxiously. "I''ll call up black and white impermanence to protect you. I have to go back to the hell. Remember, I can''t run around when I''m away."


    I looked at him plaintively, "on my body bone, where can I go?" But I can''t help but ask, "when will you be back?"


    The ghost king leaned on my lips and asked, "do you miss me? If it goes well, I''ll be back in three days. Don''t worry


    The ghost King nodded, as if relieved. After a while, black and white impermanence appeared, the ghost king gave an account and went back to the underworld.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 50

    I haven''t seen black and white impermanence for a long time, but I miss them. Maybe it''s because I don''t have any friends in the sun, so I always have some good feelings for the black and white impermanence who has accompanied me. Hei Wuchang is still not very talkative, as always cool. White impermanence is much better. I don''t know if it''s because of color. I don''t know if it''s more intimate. So I decisively choose the white impermanence, affectionately pull his cape: "what''s new, tell me."


    Bai Wuchang asked, "is it related to the ghost king?"


    I thought about it. Anyway, it was a good time to understand the ghost king, so I nodded and said, "good."


    White impermanence thought carefully, "ghost King these days did not meet the underworld, those concubines room all remember very much, especially last time miss sister you saw that concubine is more noisy to come, but asked the ghost king was not agreed, this time the ghost king back must have some trouble."


    "Didn''t the concubine dare not easily get angry with the ghost king? If the ghost king is angry, how can it end? " I''m curious that there are still people who dare to fight back with the ghost king in the underworld. However, if I don''t pay attention to it, I get goose bumps.


    "Those who can''t be spoiled don''t dare to make trouble, but the ghost King especially dotes on her, so she has a bit of courage." Bai Wuchang explained to me patiently.


    "Oh, well." It is said that the ghost King dotes on other women, and I feel bad all of a sudden. Fortunately, I was still reluctant to part with him just now.


    White impermanence may be to see that I am not happy, so coax me to say: "the ghost king to her is also small indulgence, if really twist up, she also dare not, but the ghost king to the little sister but the sincere protection, has never seen the ghost king for who is willing to stay in the sun for such a long time."


    "I didn''t keep him." Listening to Bai Wuchang''s words, I feel more comfortable, but I''m still flustered. Which woman can stand her husband''s love for other women? Although I calculate carefully, after them, I put them in the sun, I should play the role of junior three.


    White impermanence then said: "little sister, you can hurt the ghost King''s heart too much. The sun is no better than the underworld. Every day just turning into flesh consumes a lot of true Qi. Moreover, a little carelessness in the world will hurt the ghost King''s vitality. This is also the reason why those concubines are worried. Although the emperor of heaven protects our ghost king, his body is his own and no one can help him


    I''m sorry that he didn''t deal with me so much. In this way, his concubines are more qualified than me.


    I hummed twice, no more words. This is white impermanence suddenly like to think of something, from the waist out of a crystal clear small bottle, handed to my hand.


    "What is this?" I asked curiously.


    "It was the emissary of the Styx river who asked me to bring it to my little sister. He said that he and my little sister were old acquaintances, and a little elixir was a reward." Bai Wuchang opened the bottle as he said. I smelled a strange fragrance.


    Through the gauze actually all into the wound, I just feel a little cool, after a while and feel warm, and then the fragrance disappeared. Bai Wuchang said, "little sister, try to move."


    I still carefully turn down ~ body, as if not so painful, no, as if it is not painful. I increased the strength of the next move, or no pain.


    I looked at Bai Wuchang in surprise, "my wound?"


    Bai Wuchang smiles at me, and then gently raises her fingers. The gauze opens in a twinkling, revealing her white tender belly, and the scar disappears.


    I am happy to jump up, originally I am also worried about being discovered by the man in the sun misunderstanding unmarried first childbirth, after all on the belly scar, the first reaction will think is cesarean section ~ abdominal operation, I am just 18, was gossiping, no face in the world, but so it seems, now don''t worry.


    "This medicine is really effective. Did he give me other words?"


    "The emissary of the river Styx said, please take care of the affairs in the sun."


    I understand that Mingqi is worried about Lixia. I haven''t visited her for a long time. If it wasn''t for where I came to make this money, I should have gone to see it.


    White impermanence looked at my reaction, probably also guessed my mind: "little sister, now it''s not safe outside, the ghost king said that Miss sister can''t walk alone."


    "Not with you?"


    This is black impermanence, who has not spoken for a long time, stood at the door with a cold face.


    "Well, I won''t go out. I''ll wait for him." I have also seen the ability of that evil ghost. If I go out and meet him at the moment, I will give the ghost King trouble.


    The ghost king came back one day earlier than expected. It seems that things are not as difficult as we imagine. As soon as we meet the ghost king, we gather on me, and I quickly push him away. "Black and white impermanence are all there."


    "So what? Is it difficult to ask Wang Xing for instructions as a husband and wife? "


    My lord ghost king, I am a living person. I would be embarrassed if you did this.


    At this time, the black and white impermanence outside the door said, "I''d like to leave."


    At this juncture, I don''t mean to drive you out. What do you mean by quitting?This is the ghost king again, but there is no next move, just say: "those concubines pester the king all day long, annoyed!"


    "They also care about you. Besides, if you haven''t been back for so long, shouldn''t you accompany them?"


    The ghost King probably didn''t expect me to say so. He got up from me and looked at me incredulously, "shouldn''t you be angry?"


    "Why am I angry? If someone likes you, you are charming. "


    "Aren''t you jealous at all?" The ghost King''s face changed a little.


    I still said to myself, "Why are you jealous? I don''t eat dumplings


    The ghost King''s eyes darkened at the last second, "I''m afraid you''re worried about me, but you''re so ungrateful! Break the king''s heart


    Looking at the big devil suddenly angry, I think it can be a man to hear his own women say don''t care and so on will be sad, in order to let him emotional stability, I put his hands around his neck, initiative kiss up.


    A little surprise flashed in the ghost King''s eyes, but he pretended to be calm and said, "don''t you say you are not jealous? What will this do? "


    I put my mouth to the ghost King''s ear. "Don''t you know women like to lie? It''s not interesting at all! "


    "It''s really hard to guess the women''s mind in the male world, but if I like you, I can only let you fool around! But next time you give me a hint, or I will take it seriously! " The ghost king said and gave me a kiss on the forehead.


    The forehead that the ghost King kisses is a little crisp ~ crisp ~ numb, but when I look at the ghost king again, I feel a little closer.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 51

    Night spring festival night, I was tossed by the ghost king of the whole person feel bad. Last night, the ghost King seemed to have completely misunderstood my words, so that I didn''t dare to speak at last. Unexpectedly, I fell asleep in his collision again and again.


    Luo Lifan knew that the ghost king had come back these days. He thought that there might be clues of evil spirits in the murder case in Houshan. So he knocked my door jingling as soon as it was dawn. However, when he thought that I would go to see Lixia later, he didn''t care about him. He simply cleaned up and set off.


    The back mountain is not far from he''s house. It looks like a ten minute walk. However, it seems that no one has been taking care of it for a long time, and weeds are everywhere. It''s no surprise that the murder happened here a few days ago. It''s really a good place to commit the crime. On the hillside, we can see some dark red blood on the ground.


    "Have you found anything?" Luo Lifan asked the ghost king.


    "Judging from the smell left over from the scene, the evil ghost should just come out to look for food. This man''s fate is just so, and it''s not a pity."


    Listening to the ghost King''s words, I think that people who live and die are so numb. You can see that so many people die every day in the hospital, and no doctor is crying all day long. But I am not the same, always feel that it is human life, whether familiar or unfamiliar, will let me feel sorry.


    The ghost King probably saw that my mood was not quite right, "he ah, it''s strange that he came to the wild mountains and mountains to fight a field war, and was not watched by evil spirits?"


    "Why is the girl in the field OK?"


    "How do you know she''s ok? It''s just that the devil''s in a bad mood and it''s too late."


    Luo Lifan a listen, busy asked: "that can find that girl?"


    The ghost King slanted his eyes. "I just take the dead. Where are the living? How can I know?"


    That''s not going to work. Old in the back of the mountain so stiff is not the way, I and the ghost king to discuss, "it is better to go back to long-term thinking, today you accompany me to see Lixia."


    Luo Lifan was busy following: "I''ll go too."


    I gave him a blank look. "What about being a light bulb?"


    Luo Lifan didn''t pay attention to me, but followed me on the bus.


    Last time, Luo Lifan took me to Lixia''s home. I was a road maniac. I didn''t know where the car was going, but slowly I found out that it was wrong. The buses were all on the busy roads, but this one was bound for the suburbs. I called out: "master, where are we going?"


    However, there is no reply. If I take a closer look, there is no one in the driver''s position, OK?


    If it wasn''t for dealing with ghosts and ghosts, most people would have peed at this time. Fortunately, I was calm.


    At the moment, Luo Lifan also found that it was wrong. He ran to the front to try to control the car, but he was rebounded by a huge force. The doors and windows were locked at the moment, so it was impossible to escape.


    I slapped the window violently, hoping that people outside would see that they could help me stop the car, but no matter how hard I tried, there was no response from the outside, and no one noticed the abnormality of the two cars.


    "It''s no use, he''s now controlling our consciousness with a blind eye," said Luo


    "What about that? How to get out? "


    Luo Lifan thought for a moment, "with your blood, try it on the window."


    I bit my finger with pain and drew a symbol on the window in the way lolivan taught me.


    Sure enough, the door opened. Then there was a burst of laughter, "it seems that I underestimated you, but also let me see the power of vaginal pregnancy. Without wasting my attention for so many days, I will take it today."


    I quickly protect my stomach, that night was gouged abdominal pain is still vivid, I do not want to go through that heart rending physical torture. So I yelled: "you dare to move me, the ghost king will let you go."


    "Ghost king? Where is he? " The devil heard me say this, still some fear.


    I raised the jade pendant and called out to him, "here, if you go one step further, you will die."


    As expected, the devil stopped, but after a while he reacted: "if he was really here, he would have appeared, little girl, take your life!"


    I am also wondering, in the past, this time the ghost king has come out to save the beauty. What will this do? If I don''t come out again, I will have to go through a gouging, and then I may bleed to death.


    It was a loud noise outside the car. The driver of a truck seemed to find something frightening. He turned the steering wheel and knocked down the electric pole. He was out of breath at the beginning.


    I watched in horror, and then like Luo Lifan for help: "you usually trumpet very strong, now what to do, you pour a fart ah!"


    Luo Lifan glared at me: "if I have a way, I still use you to urge?"


    "Are you not? You''ll tell me that you can''t help it. You''ll fool me At the moment, I wish I could kill this one!


    "You can beep with me. Why don''t you call your family member at this time? He''s dead?"


    Luo Lifan and I were pinching each other. I saw a golden light appear from behind the evil ghost. The evil ghost ate a pain and turned around: "the king of ghosts, he attacked me with the method of sneak attack. It''s not afraid of being ridiculed by the ghost world?"The ghost king said coldly, "I''ll take you today. Who knows?" With that, he soared into the air, and several golden lights appeared, straight shop evil spirits.


    However, evil spirits are not good at fighting. After all, they have hundreds of years of skill. Only a small part of them hit them, and the rest cracked them with a backhand wave. Luo Lifan here raised his soul whip and hit the ghost where he had just been hurt by the golden light. The evil ghost howled and saw that out of his inferiority, the evil ghost still found a chance and ran away.


    "Why don''t you catch him?"


    "Do you think it''s so easy to catch? Or we won''t have to show you the play. "


    I''ll pull a grass and act? What acting? Are you two colluding again? When was the collusion? Why don''t I know?


    The ghost King pinched my face: "don''t be angry, we were at the back of the mountain when the devil was staring at, so Luo Lifan will follow us to get on the car."


    "That is to say, you saw something wrong with that car in the early morning?"


    The ghost King doted on me: "suddenly become smart."


    "But if I don''t get in those two cars, he''ll have nothing to do with it."


    The ghost King continued, "if you don''t get on this one, it will be the next one. What''s more, if you look for Lixia in the morning, you''re doomed to escape. Today ~ he''s seriously injured. I''m afraid it''s Yin Qi that needs to be replenished. You should be careful these days


    When I recovered my mind, I remembered that I should go to see Lixia today, but the ghost king said: "her Yang life is not much, you go to see her is just to increase the trouble. If you provoke affection, you and Lixia are constantly involved, to miss the good relationship of others. It''s also a good thing to go to the underworld early in the summer. When the time comes, I''ll ask the emperor for mercy and give them an eternal marriage. It''s better than the two of yin and Yang


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 52

    The ghost King''s words made me speechless but inexplicably sad. Maybe in my heart, Lixia had been regarded as a good friend. Naturally, I hoped that she could stay with her husband, but I felt sad to think that she would fall in such a blooming season. But I decided to go and see her, because I really don''t know when and when I will meet again.


    It was afternoon when we arrived at Lixia''s house. After knocking on the door for a long time, no one answered. On the contrary, with a slight push, the door opened.


    However, there was no one living in the house. According to the dust, it was at least a week before the summer.


    I am a little anxious: "she has no relatives in this world, where can she go?"


    The ghost King comforted me and said, "although I don''t know where she went, I told you that Lixia is still alive, so you don''t have to worry about it." The ghost king is a man who controls life and death. He won''t cheat me. My heart just settled down a little.


    It was a footstep outside the door.


    I thought it was Li Xia back, and ran out to see, but saw Luo Lifan in a mess. Luo Lifan saw me and asked, "where is the ghost king?"


    I felt that he really had something to do. I didn''t fight with him. I pointed to the house directly.


    "Come on, it''s not safe here."


    Then I pushed me hard, and I almost could roll down the stairs.


    Angry, I scolded: "Luo Lifan, are you sick! Do you treat pregnant women like that? If I hurt the child in my stomach, you and I would cry so loud that the king of ghosts would hear me, but he didn''t fight with Luo Lifan. Instead, he teased me: "yes, it looks like a little bit of a mother."


    I''m angry.


    But looking at the place where Luo Lifan pushed me away, I couldn''t help sweating.


    The ground was full of black insect bodies, which was disgusting.


    But I remember that I just walked past and there was no difference. At this time, my abdomen began to ache, but it was just a little bit like my aunt''s feeling. I didn''t care. But since Luo Lifan said that it was not safe here, not to mention Lixia, it was meaningless to wait any longer.


    "What did you mean by insecurity?" After leaving Lixia''s home, I remembered to ask Luo Lifan.


    Luo Lifan eyes a slant, "you have stepped on so many insects, still safe?"


    "Shit, you play with me! How do I know it wasn''t your trick that scared me I should have known for a long time that this lolivan is not reliable.


    Luo Lifan mumbles: "the dog bites LV Dongbin."


    I saw the ghost king as if he was worried. I didn''t want to take care of me at all. I didn''t speak at all. But the more I thought about it, the more wronged I was, the more angry I was.


    To the bus stop, the ghost king suddenly said: "you go back first, I and Luo Lifan go out for a trip."


    "Oh." I answer carelessly, but in the heart actually determined that you do not take me, I will not secretly follow?


    When the ghost king came out, I got off the bus and chased after him in the direction he left.


    I don''t know how long I went. I found myself turning to the ancient temple. Luo Lifan and the ghost King often found the direction of the blood coffin.


    I crept to follow, only listen to the ghost king asked: "you also found here is not right?"


    "Well, if it''s a real blood coffin, it can''t be so bloody."


    "Yes?"


    "I think it should be around here."


    I couldn''t understand what they were talking about. I was trying to put my ears forward to listen. I felt a little cold behind me. When I turned back, I saw the cold face of the ghost king.


    I''m caught on the spot. I can''t say I''m here for a walk.


    "Disobedient?" The ghost King frowned slightly.


    "I''m just curious," I said with a smile


    Luo Lifan also stepped forward quickly at the moment, "don''t you know that there is a sentence called curiosity killing the cat?" I white his one eye, "have you in, what am I afraid of?"


    This time it was Luo lifanbai''s turn, but the ghost King seemed to be very proud of this sentence. He said faintly: "then follow, as long as you don''t touch things randomly."


    At this time, luojun and I could not feel the pain of standing on the side of the pain.


    Luo Lifan went on to say: "the insects just found in lixiana may well explain everything."


    "Do you mean Lixia has been taken away?"


    "Yes, that kind of bug doesn''t appear in a living person''s house for no reason, unless someone deliberately arranges for it."


    When I heard it, I asked, "what kind of insect is that?"


    "It''s a Yin loving insect. It''s easy to find you because you''re pregnant with Yin and have no mana. "


    I know that I have a lot of Yin in my body, but this insect probably comes to my Yin fetus. It seems that all things in the world really want to share a share.


    This is my faint feeling that something has been left in my lower body, and the pain makes me unable to persist any longer. Looking at the sweat on my forehead, the ghost king suddenly picked me up, "what''s the matter?"Luo Lifan''s face changed, "have you been bitten by the Yin loving insect?"


    Then said from the pocket out of a bag of white powder, forced me to eat.


    I haven''t eaten human food for a long time. Now I feel a little sick when I see it. I keep my mouth closed and don''t eat it.


    But Luo Lifan couldn''t help but break my mouth and pour it in.


    My stomach began to turn upside down, "wow" a vomit out, and then only feel the whirling, unconscious.


    Wait for me to wake up to find or in he''s guest room, ghost King iron green face guard me. See me wake up, also did not give me a good face. I turned to see Luo Lifan, hoping that he would tell me what happened to the ghost king.


    Luo Lifan sighed, "it''s good to be in time, otherwise the vaginal pregnancy will be in danger."


    Suddenly, I was afraid, "are those insects?"


    "I''m also careless. Those insects have been kept in the blood coffin for some time, and they have some magical nature. Otherwise, they won''t easily get on you."


    "Those worms are not dead?"


    The ghost King finally couldn''t help but say, "if the insects are not dead, you will not wake up. Those insects are infected with the poison of the blood coffin, but they are all the termites under control. But just now you''ve vomited those dirty things out with your emetic, but it''s pathetic for my child to suffer


    "I have long been out of the Lixia that had a problem, but I don''t know why the other side has not started yet. Is there a bigger conspiracy?" Luo Lifan asked.


    "It seems that they want to make Mingqi look good, but I''m afraid this summer will not live tonight." The ghost king said blandly, but he didn''t expect to be involved in the matter of the underworld.


    In the early morning of the next day, as expected, a corpse was found in the ancient temple. This time, a total of 13 girls were killed.


    If you''re right, Li Xia is one of them.


    By the time we got to the scene, the body had already been carried away.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 53

    Because of its importance, the police also attached great importance to it.


    From the surface of the corpses, all the girls had no trace of being violated, which means that they were not raped and killed, but some people were excluded. However, all the bodies found a small black hole in their necks without exception.


    At present, only so much is known. As the above orders to block the news, there is no more news coverage for the time being.


    The police informed the family members to collect the body. Because Lixia had no family members, the unexpected police called me. Li Xia and I still had some same fate. I thought that if I died in the future, no one would collect the body for me.


    When I went to the police station to sign, I ran into the Li Bureau, the former police officer who handled the case. Li Bureau saw me slightly stunned, and then said to me: "Miss Yu, do not know if you can borrow a step to talk?" I took a look at his look, as if there was something important to say, so I followed him to the office.


    Li Ju was very pleasant, without the airs of some big leaders, and he poured me a glass of water. Then he beat around the Bush and said, "Miss Yu should know some geomantic omen."


    I looked at him in surprise, thinking that it was not Luo Lifan who brought me to make money. I didn''t know any fate. If I was found out, I would be covered with a crime of playing tricks and cheating money.


    So I did not speak, waiting for Li Ju to continue.


    Perhaps to see my concerns, Li explained: "in fact, as a policeman, it may be inappropriate for me to ask this question, but it''s really the first time that I''ve dealt with a case for so many years. Last night in the morgue, old Geng tou, who was playing a watch, said that he saw layers of black fog on the bodies. I began to think that he was old and dazzled, so he took people to guard them. Unexpectedly, I also saw those black fog. I shot a gun to strengthen my courage. What do you say? The black fog was full of insects like us, but I don''t know why they fell on the ground and disappeared before they got close to us


    I was shocked. "Are you sure it''s a black bug? Are they not in proportion to their heads, with big heads and long bodies


    After hearing this, Li Bureau nodded and then said, "Miss Yu, it seems that you know something. I don''t know if you can cooperate with the police. If you think we will do something, but if it is really related to the supernatural event, our police are powerless."


    I know something was wrong, but since people have already decided that I know something, I just have to be brave enough to promise, otherwise I will be annoyed by the police every day when I get out of the police station. Moreover, I also want to solve these mysteries as soon as possible. I am still worried about the death of Lixia.


    I thought for a moment, "then I''ll take Lixia''s body back, and I''ll contact you as soon as I find anything."


    Director Li saw that I had agreed, so he got up and sent me out.


    But there was an accident when she took Lixia''s body.


    Lixia''s body is missing.


    "Well, how could it disappear? Who has been here? " Li Ju looked very angry.


    Old Geng tou was also very puzzled and said, "all the people who came to collect the body were the family members. One of them carried them out. This can''t be wrong. Besides, other people''s families will not steal the corpses of the dead to go back. How unlucky!"


    "Lixia''s body is still here, but we can''t see those things with a mask." Suddenly appeared Luo Lifan looking at the empty morgue said.


    I just thought how he would appear here. Director Li said to him respectfully, "Mr. Luo, what do you think we should do now?"


    Obviously, Luo Lifan was invited to the police station by director Li. However, in order not to leave a scandal, Luo Lifan came to the police station with a low profile, so that I didn''t find him. However, since he came, this matter can be solved easily. Anyway, he is also a yin and Yang teacher, and he has some abilities to help him.


    This is when I feel the cold on my neck and the ghost king is back.


    Since the last time I vomited, I had to take some yin tonic medicine regularly. The ghost king had to go back to the hell to help me refine it with a Dan stove. He has been working hard these days.


    I thought I took out the bottle in my pocket and opened it. Sure enough, I saw a red pill. I ate it and my stomach moved. It seems that the little guy likes it very much.


    Taking advantage of no one''s attention, I secretly asked the ghost king, "since Lixia is dead, what do they still keep her body for?"


    "They use the poison of the blood coffin to temporarily seal Lixia''s soul in the body, so as to coerce the emissary of the river Styx to open the river Styx."


    The ghost King''s expression is gloomy.


    I thought that Lixia would be reunited with Mingqi after his death, but I didn''t expect such twists and turns. I said in a hurry: "how is Mingqi going to do? If he opened the river Styx, those evil spirits would take the opportunity to make trouble. "


    "Don''t worry, it''s prudent. And I promise to go back with the soul of Lixia. Now I''ll wait for the devil to show up."


    At night, the ghost King settled me down and went out after murmuring with Luo Lifan.


    Because of the last thing, I didn''t dare to act rashly, and I fell asleep unconsciously.


    A huge smell of blood filled my room. Some damp and wet liquid dripped on my body with moldy smell. I forced myself to open my eyes and saw the body wrapped in blood just above my head."It''s lucky that you couldn''t take your vagina last time. But tonight, I''m afraid the king of heaven can''t save you."


    "My female fetus has just been poisoned by Yin loving insects. It''s useless for you to take it. It''s better for me to take care of my body before you take it." I''m talking about the facts and, of course, the way to hold him back.


    After hearing this, the evil ghost did not go on, but he was not willing to go on like this.


    Just as he hesitated, a white light flashed in the room, besieging the evil spirits in the middle. The evil spirits rushed to me again, and then Luo lifandang waved a whip. Evil spirits eat pain, and then step back, a wave of hand into the appearance of Lixia.


    I''m surprised. Is it summer? No, Lixia''s eyes are glowing red at the moment. Obviously, he is controlled. I look at the ghost king, but he was expected.


    "Ripple, don''t you stop?"


    I was even more surprised that Princess Lianyi had been sealed in the blood coffin.


    "Hum, I think it depends on your skills. Ghost king, if you promise to take Lixia''s soul back, if you hurt her flesh and body today, you will directly let her go. When I see you, you will have no face to see the dark."


    This ripple is really poisonous. In the past, he grasped Su wanwan''s deep love for Zhuang Chu, and now he uses Lixia''s soul to control the decision of Mingqi.


    But the ghost King snorted, "who said I would hurt Lixia''s flesh, but the blood coffin you used to live in, I would like to take it apart." With a wave of both hands, what appeared in front of him was the scene of the ancient temple. Beside the blood coffin, there was a pile of bonfire.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 54

    "If you are not separated from the flesh of Lixia, I will immediately burn your blood coffin, even if it is you who are ashes."


    The devil roared up in the sky, "well, even if I die, I will not let go of Lixia." Said ran to the direction of the temple escape.


    The ghost king showed a little imperceptible smile, gently holding me, "is not always curious? I''ll take you. " Finish and Luo Lifan to look at one eye, not to slow to follow the ripple princess.


    When she waited for the temple, Princess ripple had already thrown the body of Lixia into the blood coffin, and said, "I have known what you have made. This blood coffin is just a temporary place for me to heal. Since you are so interested, please use it!" Said the blood coffin accurately threw on the bonfire.


    Those who were burned out of the cry, I hear the soul of Lixia want to break through the body but not its voice. But the princess ripple''s resentment is too heavy. Li Xia doesn''t say it is escaping ~ blood coffin, even if she comes out of her body is difficult.


    The ghost king gave luolifan a look, Luo Lifan understood, waving the soul whip and the soul of the ripple princess to make a group. I was not interested in watching the war, just thinking about how to help the soul escape from Lixia.


    "Bite your fingers and drop blood to the coffin at my command." The ghost king had a little pain, but he had to calm down.


    I know that the ghost king is to save Lixia, so I have to break my fingers with pain. When the ghost king gives out the order, I quickly drop the blood up. Then I was dropped into the blood place to melt into a small hole, the ghost king used the magic power to cover the coffin, release the body of Lixia, and then gently waved the seal to the body of Lixia meat to release.


    I saw the soul of Lixia shrink into a round bead floating in the air, the ghost King reached out to carefully catch, and then put it in the jade pendant.


    I was wondering, the ghost king said: "although the soul of Lixia is rescued, but the poison of the coffin is too deep, it is inevitable that the evil will take up the mind and complain. I will leave her in the jade pendant for several days, and I will send her to the dark side."


    "What about her flesh? What to do with it. "


    "Give it to rolivan, he is better than me in everything." "I said to see luolifan and Princess ripple fight direction, luolifan almost can not stand, and then said to me," I went to help him collect the ripples, you live sitting waiting for the opposite father to come back. "


    Because of the good treatment of the soul of Lixia, ghost king is not worried, the next hand is more fierce. Plus the old injury before the ripples makes the body lose its strength, and one will lose the array without attention. "You should go back to the punishment for so long that you have been harming the world." Although the ghost king said that, but did not collect the ripple soul.


    Luolifan will take ripples into his soul collection bag and set up seal.


    "I can help only so much, next time I have asked, do not have to say to Yu Zhen." The ghost King began to put his stinky face again.


    But luolifan Si did not mind, but said with a smile: "probably there is nothing to ask for, but you should not stop looking for Yuzhen to take her to make money?" Sure enough, it is very luolifan, typical bridge breaking down the river! Then he turned to me and said, "I have done everything about which family I have done. Maybe there will be a money call in these days, which is enough for you to use for a while. And Li Ju, you can go back. As for the government pension, you have collected it for summer. "


    After that, luolifan walked with the ripple soul, maybe he went back to find Su Qizheng that past.


    The next day, I arrived at the police station, I just said there would be no more smart incidents, so that Li Bureau was relieved. Then he picked a good cemetery for Lixia with that T-shirt.


    I also burned all the remaining money to her. I went to the underworld, where ghosts were more serious than my heart. I decided to give her less every year to make her miserable in the prefecture.


    I went back to my rental house where I got my stuff packed.


    Because the soul of Lixia is in the jade pendant, the ghost king has to squeeze with me. In a moment, the ghost King''s heart that is so eager to move no longer can help leaning on me. I hurriedly push him away and point to the jade pendant.


    The ghost King smiled, took off the jade pendant on my neck and put it on the bedside, and then ran to the bathroom with me.


    Turn on the shower and put me in the bathtub.


    The water temperature of the bathroom became cold, so the ghost King reluctantly took me out.


    Dress me up and say, "I have to go back to the prefecture."


    "Send Lixia back? Can she be with the dark? "


    The ghost King shook his head. "The soul of the person who entered the blood coffin can not marry the Yin official after his death. I went back to put the soul of Lixia into the river to purify. They''re going to be together, afraid it''s hard. "


    "Then reincarnation, from the dark can wait for the next generation of the summer ah."


    "You don''t know the blood coffin is so bad that there is no next life in summer. If you venture to take a baby, it will be gone. All I can do is to put her beside the river, but the next thing will be their creation."


    Ghost King brought out the soul of Lixia and put it in the jade bottle, and helped me to wear the jade pendant. Some of them left.


    I was lying in the rental room alone, and talking to the little guy in my stomach when I was bored. He seemed to be afraid that I was lonely, kicking my belly constantly. After eating the condensate, he was more active.I didn''t sleep well this night. I regretted teasing this little guy. Especially when I got up in the morning and saw the slightly protruding abdomen in the mirror, I suddenly collapsed. The change was so obvious in the night? It''s said that exercise can improve your health, but you''re growing too fast. Before, I could be satisfied by eating one or two of them in the morning, but I still felt hungry after eating two or three, so I ate a few more, which made me feel the hunger disappeared.


    However, there are only a dozen of them left in the wooden box. I think that if the ghost king doesn''t come back in time, I will suffer from hunger. But can the little guy in my stomach do it? I have a headache when I think about it. But there must be a way to get to the front of the mountain.


    The food problem can wait for the ghost king to come back to solve, but it really took me too much effort to choose clothes, because before I had a flat stomach, I had been wearing tight clothes, and now there was no loose one. I took a long time to put that lotus colored dress into it. The waist design of this skirt is higher, although it is also tight, it just missed The position of my stomach is bigger and bigger every day, and people in the company know that I''m not married. If I go to work again, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 55

    To the company, people still do not like to pay attention to me, because without the ghost king and Luo Lifan''s company, I can only sit alone there.


    Although it was delayed a few days ago, the desk did not have any documents to deal with. I had to find something to do for myself. In fact, I was also curious about the chatter of the women who got together all day, so I secretly observed.


    I have no friends since I was young and used to going alone. Especially after I knew that I was the wife of the ghost king, I stopped drilling into the crowd, for fear that they would know me and regard me as a monster, but even if I did not approach them, I would be regarded as a monster.


    At this time, I found that there was a person in the crowd who was not so gregarious. When others were chatting and laughing, her expression was natural, but only she was reluctantly and embarrassed to cooperate. It seemed that she wanted to be integrated into it. However, people with a clear eye could see that she was not accepted. The girl might feel that someone was watching her and looked back and found that it was I, then quickly lowered my head.


    This person''s name is Xiaoqing. I only knew it when others called her. She was dressed up to see that the family conditions are not very good, otherwise, how can those stinky babes look like they don''t care about people? But Xiaoqing is very hard-working, what dirty work all rush to do, they also want to have such a person to help them out. In this way, she probably handled the documents on my desk.


    At the time of work, people were walking in groups, only Xiao Qing was left behind. I saw that she was a little depressed, so I went to say hello to her. She seemed surprised and afraid of me. Obviously, she didn''t intend to accept my friendship. She bypassed me and planned to leave.


    I laughed and said, "I won''t eat you. What am I afraid of?"


    Xiaoqing was seen through my mind, some embarrassed smile: "no, but they say you are evil."


    "Do you believe what they say? You see, if you''re with me, you can say it''s OK. Besides, there is no ghost in my heart. What am I afraid of doing? "


    Listen to me so say, small green instead relaxed, smile to me, "also right."


    So I waited for the bus with Xiaoqing. Later, I realized that the house she rented was very close to me, only one street away. I''ve heard that my life experience is almost the same as her. She asked me to go to her house when I got out of the car.


    I didn''t want to go home, so I agreed.


    When I got to her door, I heard the voice of scolding coming from the corridor. I was thinking about how she chose such a poor neighborhood. She ran in quickly, pulled up the boy who was hit on the ground and protected her behind her, "Xiaobai, what''s the matter?"


    Those who hit people did not fear at all, but took a step forward: "your brother ran into my car, should hit!"


    "Yes, don''t you know how expensive Mr. Cheng''s car is?"


    "You poor people want to get your fingers?"


    Then he went forward and continued to play Xiaobai.


    I looked at the boy behind Xiaoqing. He was not tall. Maybe it was because of long-term malnutrition that he didn''t look as strong as his peers. No wonder Xiaoqing said that her brother was always bullied. At the moment, Xiaobai, hiding behind Xiaoqing, whispered: "sister, I don''t have it. I really don''t have it."


    "If you don''t admit it, kill him until he admits it!"


    He pushed away Xiaoqing, who was in front of him, and slapped him. When I saw the anger, I didn''t fight anywhere. When I was in Yucun before, I was bullied like this. Seeing this situation, I grabbed the wrist of Young Master Cheng. With a little effort, he showed his teeth in pain. I said to the rest of the children: "don''t go away!"


    As soon as the children saw that I was in control of Master Cheng, they ran away in a hurry. I let go of the little boy surnamed Cheng. "I learned to bully people at a young age. How did your parents teach you?"


    He listened to the anger dare not dare to speak, tightly clenched his fist. Xiaoqing saw this and said to me, "forget it."


    I looked at Xiaoqing, "how can I do that? You usually deal with it like this? No wonder Xiaobai is always bullied! I must apologize to Xiaobai today. Do you hear me? " I suddenly raised the voice to make the little boy a little afraid. He apologized and ran away with resentment in his eyes.


    Xiaobai was a little excited when he heard the apology for the first time. He said, "sister, who is this sister? Your friend? Elder sister, you have such a good friend. Those older sisters are hurting you. Don''t think I can''t hear that. "


    I could not help feeling a little sad. I rubbed Xiaobai''s head and said, "yes, I''m your sister''s new friend. My name is Yu Zhen." Then I reached out to Xiaobai to show my friendship.


    Xiaobai is a little embarrassed to smile. The two brothers and sisters have similar temperaments and treat people sincerely.


    In the evening, Xiaoqing wanted to keep me for dinner. On the one hand, I didn''t eat the food from the world. On the other hand, I was worried that the ghost king could not find me, so I got up and said goodbye.


    Walking to the door, Xiaobai showed his small head and said to me, "sister, remember to come and play when you are free. I will miss you." Looking at the sensible child, I couldn''t help but wet my eyes, and agreed with her that I would come back tomorrow night.Xiaobai then smile contentedly, and then wave a little hand and I say goodbye.


    Back to the rental room, the ghost king has come back. It seems that he has been waiting for a long time.


    His face was not happy: "why come back so late? Let''s wait for my husband. "


    I went over and happily told him, "I made two new friends today, Xiaoqing and Xiaobai. They are very lovely brothers and sisters. By the way, Xiaoqing still has a company with us."


    At this time, the ghost King''s face softened, and then he poured the condensed soul beads that he had brought back into my portable wooden box.


    I just remembered the night I was tossed by the child last night, and then I took the ghost King''s hand and put it on my abdomen.


    As soon as the ghost King''s hand touched his belly, the villain inside immediately began to exult. Looking at my little protruding abdomen, the ghost King laughed with satisfaction and gave me a gentle kiss on my belly. Then he said to the villain, "grow up, my good son."


    I looked at the ghost king and said plaintively: "you are thinking about my son. What can I do? I think my stomach can be covered with clothes. After a period of time, my stomach is big like a ball. How can I go out?"


    "Then it won''t come out."


    "No, no money."


    "I raise you."


    "Raise you a big head ghost. I said your money in the underworld is useless."


    "Well, in a word, I have a way, but you..."


    looking at the ghost King''s appearance of stopping talking, I know there will be a lot of trouble tonight. His touch of the abdomen seems to have a warm current online, straight to the heart.


    What I don''t know is that Xiaoqing is now facing the biggest disaster in her life. Those evil hands have not let her go because of her tolerance and kindness.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 56

    When I arrived at the company, I looked at Xiao Qing''s seat empty. I casually grabbed a person and asked, "why didn''t Xiaoqing come?"


    The other side was surprised and said, "don''t you know? Xiao Qing''s younger brother was killed last night. Tut Tut, that tragic ah. "


    "Nonsense, I saw her brother yesterday."


    "That person impatiently said:" no wonder, I have said that, who gets you who bad luck, this has come true. " Then he patted his clothes and left in disgust.


    In order to find out what happened, I hung up the phone to Xiaoqing. It was the phone that was always on, but there was no one to answer. So I decided to take a look at it after work.


    I don''t understand why Xiaobai was still alive and kicking when I left last night. When I arrived at Xiaoqing''s house, I saw the white cloth hanging on the mottled iron door, which was gloomy and terrifying. But in order to understand, I still knocked on the door of Xiaoqing''s family. I think Xiaoqing at this time should be the time when people are most needed.


    After knocking for a while, Xiaoqing opened the door, but only left a small crack. Obviously, Xiaoqing didn''t welcome me in.


    Through this crack, I can see the soul hall arranged in the dark space. Xiaobai''s body is lying there quietly, as if asleep.


    "What are you doing here?" The voice is a little hoarse, but the tone is really stiff.


    "Let me see Xiaobai. Can I go in?" I know that Xiaoqing has no friends, and the company leaders only come here once in the morning. Therefore, I think it''s better to go to worship. Although Xiaoqing has an attitude of rejecting people from thousands of miles away, I still say it.


    But unexpectedly, Xiaoqing said, "no need. But for you, my brother would not have died. " Then he closed the door.


    I''m a little confused, but if you think about who''s responsible for this, everyone''s heart will suffer. What''s more, Xiaobai and Xiaoqing have been dependent on each other since childhood. Xiaoqing may also be complaining about me for being too sad.


    Back home, my mood is still a little low, ghost king came out to advise me, "people''s fate is so, you don''t have to worry about."


    "I''m just trying to figure out how to help her out."


    "Mind your own business." Ghost king has always been cold style, I am not surprised.


    However, I was still depressed. The ghost king looked at me and said, "look for trouble. If you have this Kung Fu, think about what you can do for your husband!"


    As soon as I heard that, the ghost would not do that again. His energy was really prosperous. However, at the moment, I was not in a mood. I was busy finding an excuse: "my stomach is getting bigger every day. Be careful of my injured son, and I''m still a little guilty about Xiaobai''s death. Maybe Xiaoqing is right. If I hadn''t been strong enough yesterday, Xiaobai would not have been revenged."


    As soon as the ghost king heard this, his nose would be crooked. "It''s really troublesome for you women in the sun. To tell you the truth, even if Xiaobai doesn''t have this, he can''t live to be 14 years old. His life span is so much."


    "Are you serious?"


    The ghost king looked at me, as if you believe it or not.


    "But now the key is that Xiaoqing misunderstands me. No, I''ll go to her tomorrow and tell her the truth."


    The next day, I came to Xiaoqing''s house again. Xiaobai''s body had been sent to be cremated. However, Xiaoqing''s eyes were still vicious. With a cold face, she asked, "what''s wrong with you? If you don''t want a trip, it won''t matter


    "I came to tell you about Xiaobai." I have a mysterious face.


    Xiaoqing looked at my eyes in disbelief, a glimmer of hope flashed in her eyes. "So you know who killed my brother?"


    "Yes, but that''s what your brother is. He doesn''t live a long life, so don''t be too sad


    "What do you mean?" she said? Is it possible that our family are all short-lived? You don''t think why people in the company don''t care about you, but I''m stupid and lost my brother''s life. " Said forcefully push me out, "bang" a closed the door.


    But at the moment of closing the door, I saw a black shadow floating on the top of Xiaoqing''s head. I realized that Xiaoqing might have been entangled.


    I knocked on the door a few more times, but Xiaoqing never gave me a response.


    I had to go downstairs and wait.


    The weather in mid October was still a little chilly. I waited for a whole night, but I didn''t see the light in Xiaoqing''s room. It seems that I can''t wait for Xiaoqing to go out tonight, but I still tried to resist sleepiness.


    This is a wechat from the mobile phone: "you are really patient, but you like it and you always keep it."


    I''m not sure this is what the ghost told me or Xiaoqing said, but since I was found out, I had to go back.


    At home, I found that the body began to feel uncomfortable, first sneezing, runny nose, and finally the whole body was boiling hot. I threw myself into the bed and lay there moaning.


    The ghost king saw the situation: "do it yourself." Although I said that, I still leaned over to cool me down.


    Touching his cold body, I felt better, so my whole body was hanging on his body. I pressed the palm of my hand on his chest to relieve the fever.He also put his hand on my chest, but it was not so peaceful. I knew he had a bad idea, but my body was very uncomfortable and I resisted instinctively. Some even complained, "is it just for getting my body to be with me for so long?"


    The ghost king listened to a face of disdain, "this king''s women go more, those chest big buttock fat rare? You want chest not chest, want fart ~ share not fart ~ share, what good? But if you look at it carefully, you can see that face is just OK. "


    I listen to angry, tight is just make do with! Since I have no chest and no fart, you still work so happily every time!


    Of course, I dare not say it, because I know a truth: disaster comes from the mouth!


    But I still can''t resist the ghost King''s temptation ~ bewilderment, in his strong or surrender, but after sweating, I found that my body is not so hot, and my head is not so heavy.


    Is this still a good cure?


    I see ghost king, he is a face complacent, "listen to the husband''s not to eat this suffering?"


    I blushed and thought of the ghost I saw today. I said, "it''s a little straight. Xiaoqing seems to be entangled with something unclean. I want to help her."


    "I don''t think you have a long memory. How many times have you said to mind your own business. You are easy to get into trouble with those things, but you are not obedient. If you take care of you, I will not help you if I kill you this time. "


    I know that the ghost king is always tough and soft hearted. If I really get into trouble, he won''t stand by and watch. So I decided to go downstairs of Xiaoqing''s house tomorrow morning.


    Recently, I have seen more and more evil spirits harming the world. My heart is always sad for those innocent people who are implicated. Thinking that Xiaoqing may also die as a result, I am on pins and needles.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 57

    The next day, I was waiting for the downstairs of Xiaoqing''s home early. Because of the sudden cold last night, my body was still a little empty, but thinking that there was a ghost pestering her, I couldn''t care about myself.


    When I went out in the morning, the ghost king was still sleeping. In fact, I knew that he was just angry with others. He didn''t want me to interfere with other people''s affairs, especially since the relationship between this person and me is like an enemy.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, I finally met Xiao Qing. Before I said hello to her, she asked me coldly: "Why are you always following me? Do you want to kill me, too


    She was willing to talk to me, which means that I still have a chance to explain all this to her. I have to take advantage of the opportunity.


    So I stopped her: "Xiaoqing, you misunderstood me. I''m just as worried about your brother''s death as you are. However, the fate of human beings is such that we can''t do anything about it. But you''re in trouble now. I can''t just sit around and ignore it. "


    Xiaoqing looked at me coldly: "don''t make mysteries with me, do you think I will eat your set?"


    "Well, since you don''t believe it, I''ll prove it to you." I decided to look at her, in fact, I was looking at the ghost on Xiaoqing, and then I found the flaw. Xiaoqing always liked to be clean, but the ghost was very demon and gorgeous. So I gave a faint smile and pointed to Xiaoqing''s red nails and asked, "you never painted your nails before, and your brother just died, so you can''t take the initiative to choose red."


    Xiaoqing snorted, "I just miss my brother too much. He liked red most. Do you have any other tricks? If not, don''t stop me, and we are no longer friends


    I still want to call her, but the ghost King covered my mouth, and I clearly saw the ghost on the back of Xiaoqing with a gloomy smile. After Xiaoqing went far away, I pushed the ghost King away in anger, "you saw that kid clearly, didn''t you also ignore it?"


    The ghost king said, "some things are not what you see. If the little ghost can find her, I will naturally let black and white impermanence take her away."


    "You don''t have to press me with the hell. I only know that ghosts can''t do evil in the sun."


    "What if it was man who did evil first?" The ghost king asked me.


    I can''t answer for a moment. Maybe the ghost king is right. Good and evil will be rewarded. Those good and evil, beauty and ugliness in the world, who can really make clear, say clearly. But I still can''t help sulking at the thought of that kid.


    This is also the first time I dare to face the wheat awn with the ghost King''s needle tip. Although I know that my insistence is not necessarily right, at least let me understand. But the ghost King seems to compete with me and hide in the jade pendant all morning.


    I thought about it, but I went to the company. Even if Xiaoqing doesn''t believe me, I can still reach out and pull her if there is danger.


    Sure enough, the black shadow on Xiao Qing''s head was aggravated, and his face was waxy yellow.


    However, no one in the company went to ask her. Instead, those arrogant stinks were still instructing Xiaoqing to do this and that. At first, Xiaoqing was obedient, but then suddenly went mad and smashed things.


    One of them said, "well, what''s going on? As soon as we mentioned it steadily, you were like this. "


    Another pushed the person on the edge: "Zhao Wenwen and Xiaoqing have the best relationship. When you mention the sad past, she is naturally unhappy."


    "That''s not what I mentioned. It was a hot topic at that time. Who didn''t know."


    "It''s true. It was a big news at that time that she was abandoned by a married man."


    "But we knew the inside story before the news came out, didn''t we, Xiao Qing?"


    Small green iron green face, I think her body that ghost is also gloomy and terrible.


    I have a terrible idea, this ghost should not be Zhao Wenwen, then what does she pester Xiaoqing to do?


    When I ask those stinky bastards about this matter, I''m sure it won''t be said. Instead, it will cause Xiao Qing''s misunderstanding. The one who knows the inside story is the one in the jade pendant, but I can''t bear to ask him.


    It was not until the night when my hunger increased, and there were few soul beads left in the wooden box that I reluctantly said to the Jade Pendant: "your son''s gone."


    There was no movement in yupeili. If it wasn''t for the unusual cold on the jade pendant, I would have thought he was not in it.


    I whispered again, "your son is hungry."


    Seems to have a little response, but not out, but I have to say, "my husband, I want to eat."


    This is the ghost king just stretched out his waist and pretended to have just heard it. Then he took out a jade bottle from his waist and poured all the Ning soul beads into the wooden box. It turned out that he had already made preparations.


    I gently cough cough, "that Zhao steady how to return a responsibility?"


    The ghost King slanted me one eye, "on you this tone does not know the person, thought I and Zhao steady have an affair."


    I''m also convinced. At least Zhao Wenwen''s ghost is still wandering in the world. Isn''t it your harassment to be heard?


    The ghost King continued: "Zhao Wenwen and Xiao Qing were neighbors before, and the relationship between them was good. So it''s no surprise that they know each other''s little secrets. Zhao Wenwen knows that Xiaoqing''s family is relatively poor, and he has inadvertently let slip the beans. People in the company have been crowding out Xiaoqing all the year round. Although he apologized later, the two people went further and further away. ""It''s just a good friend who''s forced to do it?"


    "Tear force?"


    ¡°(¡Ño¡Ñ)¡­ It''s just that two people are not at each other''s best. " I forget that ghost king is not a modern person. What I know about some modern languages is the literal meaning. That''s just right. The picture is too beautiful.


    With this episode, the ghost king and I did not seem so rigid, "then what happened later?"


    "Later, Zhao Wenwen found a married man and was pregnant. I happened to meet Xiao Qing and her younger brother to go to the hospital when I was doing the birth examination. "


    As soon as I was excited, "and then there''s a revenge game?"


    "Your woman''s mind is too lazy to guess. In short, the first one to say that Zhao Wenwen is pregnant is Xiaoqing. In fact, at that time, Xiaoqing just wanted to integrate into a certain group like this."


    "And then trade someone else''s secret for someone else''s favor." I can''t believe it, but it really happened, and it turned out to be a big deal. A woman''s husband didn''t recognize Zhao Wenwen''s child in his stomach. With the bullying of the main room, Zhao Wenwen committed suicide. But because the resentment is too heavy, has refused to reincarnate, so choose the weak will of Xiaoqing when she was on.


    "Will Xiaoqing die


    "No, she has a long life, but she is always lonely."


    This is also the best punishment, it was a moment of high spirited, destroyed two people''s lives.


    Later, I saw Xiaoqing go crazy in front of me. When someone came to pick me up from the hospital, she gave me a desperate look, but I didn''t stop her. Maybe this is the best ending for Xiaoqing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 58

    But the next day for me was not easy, because the ghost King left the underworld for too long, was known by the emperor of heaven. So in the future, I may have to live on my own.


    But the thing is not the same as I thought, the ghost King actually brought his favorite concubine, Princess an, to me as a companion.


    It''s not as good as living alone.


    Think of a woman who is married because of a man, in addition to being a rival, an enemy, or an enemy.


    And she has been around the ghost king for such a long time. She must be a powerful role. If I am not careful by her next trap, I am afraid is also need not go to the underworld, directly on the soul. And according to my years of experience watching TV dramas, I am now acting as a junior, Princess an is the main room, the third is pregnant, the main room will certainly be maimed, maybe at that time, I don''t know how little life will be lost.


    Thinking of this, I said in a hurry: "how can I let Princess Ann take care of me? It''s too troublesome, and it''s against the rules. Besides, I can take good care of myself on my own


    But Princess an took a speech box: "no trouble. I should share my husband''s worries." Ghost King satisfied smile, and then said to me: "I am not in, you should be good, don''t cause trouble, especially the little guy in the stomach, protect well."


    I can only nod to promise, thinking that you really do not know women, dare to put two more favored together when you are not at home.


    However, Princess Ann is also at ease, and she didn''t make any obstacles to me. But her way of taking care of people is to look at them with good eyes, which makes me scared. Especially when I get up in the middle of the night to go to the toilet, she stares at her big eyes and looks at me. At last, I can''t help but say, "although you ghosts don''t need to recuperate, at least you should have a rest. Besides, if you look at me like this, I won''t be able to sleep."


    "My husband said that I should protect you well. If I don''t keep watch, something will happen. I can''t say goodbye to my husband."


    "Do you worship your husband like a God in the underworld?"


    "Otherwise?"


    I white her one eye, "have their own ideas, have their own pursuit. And to be honest, you don''t feel aggrieved to take care of me? "


    I estimate that in modern life, no one in the main room is willing to take care of his husband''s little lover outside.


    But Princess an said, "how can you be wronged? If your husband likes you, I should like you. Moreover, if you are pregnant with your husband''s child, I am lucky to take care of him, which is also the love of my husband. "


    "Then you don''t have a little bit of jealousy?"


    "I''m just curious. My husband didn''t like children before, but it happened to be with you for the first time. Although there is still a concubine in the prefecture, Princess Jing is also pregnant, but my husband never bothers. He just sends me to take care of him. He thinks carefully that the husband will be better for you than the woman before. At least you won''t be sad. You don''t know, that time was too hard for your husband. "


    After listening to it, I thought of a name, which Luo Lifan had mentioned when fighting with the ghost king, "what Princess an said is bi''er?"


    Princess an was a little surprised: "what did the ghost King tell you? Forget it, it''s not too early to mention it. "


    I''m a little curious about this bi''er. Is it possible that my similarity with bi''er makes the ghost King fall in love with me?


    So I said to Princess an, "can I ask you what bi''er looks like?"


    An Fei thought for a while: "and you usually say the goddess is similar."


    Well, it seems that I just thought too much. Since bi''er and I are not like each other, what does ghost king like about me?


    I fell asleep in this way.


    The next day, I got up early for the first time. It seems that Princess Ann didn''t sleep all night. When I got up, she kept the same posture as last night.


    "To the company so early?"


    I nodded.


    In winter, there are more and more people who are crowded with buses. If you don''t go out early, it''s easy to miss the bus, so you will deduct money, and the balance on my card is very little. At this time, I Miss Luo Lifan''s days. At that time, money flowed into my pocket like water. But now I have to live in a private rental house without heating.


    Princess an followed me on the bus, but she couldn''t show up. I saw some people passing through her body. She frowned and got out of the car. She asked me, "Why are there so many people in that car? I look at them one by one. That''s how you go to work every day? "


    "Yes, living at the bottom must learn to bear the humiliation."


    "But in that case, is it possible for anyone around you to touch your body? The husband will not be angry? "


    ¡°(¡Ño¡Ñ)¡­¡± It''s true that they are not from the same world, and they are so sad to communicate with each other.


    To the company, an Fei still insisted on standing beside me, although others can not see, but I am not in the mood to work well. So I glanced, Xiao Qing''s seat was still empty, and I said, "you can go there and do it. There won''t be any abnormality in the company. I''ll tell you if there is an emergency."Princess Ann just walked over. But I don''t know how long after that, an Fei suddenly ran and jumped out of the window. I vaguely saw a ray of white light entangled with Princess Ann.


    Because I was in the unit, I didn''t dare to make it too obvious. When I went outside, the white shadow was grabbing Princess an''s chest and hit her with a backhand, which shocked her far away.


    At this time, I saw two ghosts floating in the distance, a man and a woman, looking at me without expression. I was a little familiar, but I couldn''t remember.


    When they came to me, they would pull me. I wanted to resist, but my body and soul were separated. My soul seemed to be able to see the body fall down straight and straight. I couldn''t feel the pain, but I was clamped forward.


    Finally, I was put on a lawn, I fixed my eyes on that piece of green behind the abandoned building. There were few people there. I don''t know what the next two of them are going to do, but I feel in my heart that they won''t hurt me. We three souls look at each other like this.


    After a while, the ghost figure entangled with Princess an appeared in front of me and sneered: "it''s really heartless. I''ve forgotten my own parents after so long absence!"


    "My parents?" I can''t hear myself, but the ghost can feel my words.


    "That''s right."


    "That''s why you sent Princess Ann away?" I don''t understand.


    "Of course not. I''m just selling you a favor. If a person hasn''t seen his own parents in his life, I think Zhong will have regrets. But since I''ve done you so well, you''ve got to do me a favor


    "What''s up? Don''t you force me to do something outrageous? "


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I just want what''s in your stomach." Then he reached for me.


    I want to hide, but I can''t move. He fumbled in my abdomen for a while and exclaimed, "how can it be? What about the vulva? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 59

    I am also a face of doubt, Yin fetus has been in my stomach, how can he not find it? Is it difficult for my soul to go, is the Yin fetus still in the body?


    He seemed not reconciled, and said to me, "you should remember to repay my kindness for the help I have given you. Now I leave your parents'' souls. You can send them to reincarnation, but you should also give me what I want."


    I was confused because I had offended many gods of cattle, horses and snakes, but most of them had a clear purpose. They killed me and took them away. It was the first time I saw them. I think it''s not a bad ghost. I also know how to ask the victim''s opinion.


    I was just about to ask, but I saw the white shadow found it and ran away.


    I look back and see the ghost King standing behind me, when I don''t know.


    I haven''t responded, he pulled me up and ran to the door of the company, "if you don''t go back, I''m afraid it''s too late to wait for your flesh to be destroyed."


    Yes, it''s my soul now. I don''t want to die so early. I can only hold the ghost King''s arm tightly. But when I got to the place where I just fell down, my flesh was gone.


    The ghost king had to look for it with the help of external forces. It took about ten minutes to find my destroyed body in an abandoned factory. The familiar smell of blood filled my senses. When I saw the cut stomach, I was suddenly afraid. If I couldn''t go back, I would be a ghost. The ghost King forced me to press into the body, but because the wound did not overlap, I was rebounded.


    The ghost king was silent for a while, so he had to force my soul in with his internal force. There was a dizziness in front of me, and I was completely unconscious.


    When I woke up, I found that I was still in the familiar rental house. I wanted to sit up, but I felt a sharp pain in my abdomen. I didn''t dare to move again.


    At this time, the ghost king came over, holding a white pill in his hand, and gently sprinkled it on my wound. It was amazing that it didn''t hurt so much. New skin quickly developed on the abdomen, even without a scar.


    I was marveling at the magic of the drug effect, but the ghost king was still gloomy, and then asked me, "why does an Fei suffer such a heavy injury?"


    Listen to the ghost king so asked, presumably an Fei hurt not light, I tried to remember: "not because of protecting me? I remember her wrestling with the ghost.


    The ghost King snorted, "what did you do at that time?"


    I was vaguely aware that it was wrong, but I still said, "I found it wrong and ran out, and then I was taken away by the soul of my parents."


    The ghost King''s face was extremely ugly: "I''ll give you another chance!"


    "How many times have you given me the same answer! Are you so easy to believe villains'' slander, and you don''t want to believe me? "


    " do you mean Princess Ann is a villain? What you did! Then he threw out a piece of Rune paper


    I picked it up. "Isn''t this the one I drew and played with before?"


    "Easy to say! If it wasn''t for this picture of Princess Fu An, could she be seriously injured? You don''t think that if I spoil you, you can make a fool of yourself and be stubborn. Don''t blame me for being ruthless


    "You spoil me? What I''m doing? Hehe, it''s really nice to say. Don''t think anyone is afraid of you. I''m the same without you


    With that, the ghost King left angrily. I was lying on the bed alone. Looking at some warm jade pendant, I suddenly had an impulse to smash it.


    My sad life!


    People in the company think I''m dead. If I show up again, it will probably frighten people. But if I don''t go to work, it''s like cutting off the road. And the most important thing is that without it, sooner or later it will be a problem.


    The ghost king doesn''t care about me, and the only one who can get the soul beads is Luo Lifan. I had to take the phone and send him wechat.


    "Emergency in the world."


    He was quite interesting and quickly replied, "I''m in the temple in D city."


    So the next day I checked out and went to D city.


    I didn''t expect that Luo Lifan''s ostentation was quite large, and there were also many gossips from Shangxiang. However, Luo Lifan still adhered to one principle and only showed divination to the rich.


    When I arrived, a rich businessman came up and gave him a bag of money. But Luo Lifan calmly retreated, "Sir, just wait for the result. If you wish to come back, it''s not too late."


    It seems that Luo Lifan has cheated many people with this method these days. The simple things are complicated and unpredictable, which makes people feel confused and naturally like to pay. After seeing off the rich merchant, I turned my lips at Luo Lifan, "a charlatan."


    "There are many kinds of swindlers. I am kind of righteous. Otherwise, we can''t take you in when you are abandoned by the ghost king, right? " He quickly jumped to one side and laughed.


    I didn''t get angry and said, "be careful of those rich businessmen who see your white and crazy appearance and are taking all the money back."


    This Luo Lifan, helping people, also makes people feel uncomfortable.


    However, the next second, Luo Lifan handed those beads to me, but I was moved. Although a mortal has magic power, it is not easy to get these things. In fact, he can refuse me at once, but he still chooses to help me.I suddenly felt sorry for him and said, "Luo Lifan, if you feel hard, I can leave immediately."


    Luo Lifan came over and squinted and said, "should it be good deeds? What''s more, there''s this little guy. "


    I looked at the stomach, some low: "it''s not yours."


    Luo Lifan''s brain may be short circuited: "the same."


    The days in the temple are really short of those ghost hunting. I think it''s good to have a baby like this. One day, Luo Lifan and I offered sacrifices to the gods in the incense hall. The ghost king stood in the courtyard and said, "do you want to miss Shu


    I went out, expressionless: "what? Don''t you want me to be happy? "


    The ghost King grimly said, "how many days have you not seen me? How dare you go to heaven?"


    I didn''t look at him angrily, but I thought that the consequences of his temper tantrum were very, very serious, so I had to change the topic: "didn''t you go because of Princess Ann?"? Now come back to me ~ what? At the beginning, I told the truth clearly


    Hearing that I still refused to be soft, the ghost king asked, "are you clear? Which sentence is complete except resentment? "


    "I''m entangled with you anyway. It''s not too late to come back to me when you get to the truth." I turned around and was about to walk inside.


    The ghost king just wanted to stop me, but Luo Lifan blocked behind me, "did you regret the decision you made? This is my territory. Don''t make a fuss. "


    I don''t think Luo Lifan can hold down the ghost king. He takes a step inside. The ghost King yells at the back: "Yu Zhen, you can try to move forward!"


    I can imagine how ugly the ghost King''s face is. If I dare to move again, I may die on the spot. No matter how reluctant I am, I still have to be restrained. After all, my life is my own.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 60

    I was standing there honestly. The ghost king asked, "are you still ready to stay?"


    Listening to this harsh tone, I was naturally very angry and blurted out: "I''m used to living here, and I can''t live without it now."


    "What do you mean?" The ghost King obviously misunderstood the last sentence, and his anger naturally increased.


    It may be that I expressed something wrong, so that the ghost King mistakenly thought I had something to do with Luo Lifan, but now I''m too stubborn to explain.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, the ghost king turned to Luo Lifan again, and there was no response.


    I know that the next second is at the end of the day, but I can''t help. I just stand in the yard and watch two people fight.


    But fortunately, both of them didn''t hurt the key point, so far.


    It was not until the ghost King took advantage of Luo Lifan''s not paying attention to clamp his soul receiving whip. Then I looked at me coldly. My scalp felt numb, but I was still dragged out of the courtyard. At that moment, I seemed to see some uncertain factor in Luo Lifan''s eyes. Luo Lifan seemed to sigh and turn into the incense hall.


    And I have been dragged forward by the ghost king. I don''t know where the ghost king is going to take me. I dare not ask. When I open my eyes again, it''s cold around me.


    Hell.


    The ghost king sent someone to invite an Fei. I saw that her expression was no different, but she was really indifferent to me. She invited An''an to the ghost king and sat down.


    It''s also true that I have to call her sister when I come to the local government to discuss the allocation of funds. She doesn''t need to flatter me even if she comes to calculate.


    The ghost king looked at an Fei: "you will be careful that day''s matter way."


    An Fei said with a low eyebrow and a smooth eye: "that day, I protected zhen''er to sleep. In the middle of the night, she suddenly wanted to get up to draw the amulet, and asked me whether my painting was good or not. When I saw it, she threw it on me. I was so frightened that I thought she was going to attack me, but then I found out that she was sleeping again. Maybe it was something wrong with the sun. The mortal body always wants to provoke something. "


    The ghost king turned his head and asked me, "tell me about it."


    I couldn''t help laughing: "what did I say? As she said, I certainly don''t remember at all, but you can understand if I have any physical problems."


    But Princess Ann can''t let go, and it''s something that can''t be verified. It seems that today''s black pot has been decided by me. So simply no longer speech, you are so eloquent, you come.


    The ghost king didn''t speak to me: "what? Are you guilty? "


    I said without expression: "I am not the one who is guilty. If there are such people, how can I not know the next day? How can you pretend to be innocent when you are really hurt? "


    An Fei''s face was cold: "Yu Zhen, I''m considerate for you, but you still don''t know how to repent. Well, for the sake of your pregnancy, I''ll take all the grievances on my own."


    Your grievances, where do you come from?


    But the ghost King believed this. He looked at an Fei''s eyes are slightly different, "then you take Yu Zhen back, good tone ~ teach."


    "Well, I''m afraid it''s not good. Since things are clear, it''s better not to commit crimes next time. Why should we go to the top of the line?"


    This is the iron heart wants to buckle the excrement pot for me, I scolded her group ancestor 18 generations in my heart.


    At this time, the ghost King stepped forward and pulled up Princess an: "I still love my concubine and know the general situation. I am in need of such a woman. It is my blessing to have people like you in the hell! You can go back for a while and spend a good night in your palace later


    After hearing this, Princess an''s face was flushed and she left.


    But I felt deeply humiliated in the hall. My man slandered me in front of others, and then flirted with other women in front of me. I didn''t control one of them, and tears burst out of the bank.


    The ghost king looked at me with a surprised face: "what do you do?"


    "Didn''t you just kill me? What do you care about me now? What''s wrong with my crying? I can''t be happy I don''t care how ugly it is now. I have to say it to make me feel better.


    The ghost king thought I was too shameful, so he carried me on his shoulder and went out.


    To the inner hall, he threw me to the bed: "you are really a pig brain, I believe you, you can''t see it?"


    "Do you believe me there? They''re pushing me to Princess Ann


    "Only in this way can I not be truthful, because I know that she will not do anything, I will be so relieved, otherwise you think I am stupid?"


    In any case, the ghost King finally chose to believe me, so I have nothing to worry about, but I should go back to the Yangjian.


    The ghost King probably guessed my mind at the moment, "don''t you say you can''t live when you go back? Are you going to the temple? "


    "Now people outside think I''m dead. If I don''t go there and hide and be seen, I think I''ll be a ghost. Luo Lifan will prepare me with ninghunzhu. If I don''t eat it, you can''t make your son''s fuss."


    "Sell your soul for something to eat? And why don''t you come to me? What''s more, why does my son support me"Who told you to leave, and then again, that it doesn''t matter to me?"


    "Well, it''s my fault, but I can''t go to Luo Lifan again. I said he didn''t have a good heart."


    Did I hear it wrong? The ghost King actually opened his mouth and apologized to me first!


    My mood began to get better. I suddenly wanted to know what the origin of Princess an was. I turned my head and said, "you know that I was framed. Why don''t you just make it clear?"


    The ghost King scratched my nose, "still angry? Pull a hair and move the whole body this truth understand? I have to think about everything, so sometimes I can''t be too eager for success. "


    "Do you mean she has a background?"


    "I''ll tell you later, but you can''t change your temperament? In the future, how much loss will we have to suffer when we come here? I can''t protect you all the time. I''ll have a good time. What''s wrong with a woman''s family with proper clothes and soft clothes? Do you have to make yourself a man? How do you say a word in the sun? Woman, yes, very much like you


    I rolled my eyes, not I want a woman, ah, mainly in front of you a cold face, how can I act coquettish? Is the painting style too weird?


    I turned to his eyes: "I will not be gentle and please people. I only know what to do. I will follow my heart and not do things that are harmful to nature and will not do by unscrupulous means. So don''t force me to do something I don''t like. I''ll never be your concubine in the hell, and I can''t give up the sun. Everything there makes me feel full and happy. "


    The ghost King changed his face: "didn''t you promise to stay with me after the baby is born? How can I change my mind? "


    "Shall we not talk about the future for the time being? But how to solve the current problem? If I don''t go to Luo Lifan, where I don''t have a foothold, what''s more, all my things are on his side. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 61

    When the ghost king heard the name of Luo Lifan, the whole person became bad. It seemed that he was under some kind of magic spell and forced me under my body. I was a little out of breath. Just as I wanted to say goodbye, the ghost King blocked my vermilion lips crazily. After a deep kiss, the ghost king said to me, "promise me, you can''t find Luo Lifan."


    Originally still because of this angry, I had to say intermittently: "I don''t... don''t go."


    "If there''s another time, I''ll make you look good!"


    The ghost king promised to send me back to Yangjian early tomorrow morning, and he would go to deal with things, and let Bai Wuchang take me everywhere to see it.


    I think of Lixia.


    Since that farewell, I have never seen her again. I don''t know what happened to her and Ming Qi.


    White impermanence low voice and I said: "Lixia came, did not go to see the dark rise."


    "Why? Don''t they love each other very much? " I think of the original Lixia and Mingqi when the broken heart, can not help but some doubts.


    "Because of her deep love, Lixia didn''t want to miss her future. If it wasn''t for the poison of the blood coffin, she would have been reincarnated."


    At the moment, the river under my feet is full of water. I can''t help but feel a little sad when I look at it. The words just said were heard by those who have the heart. In a twinkling of an eye, the river is like a column, and a small dragon leaps up, turning into a human and landing on the bank.


    "Yu Zhen, did you mention Lixia just now? She''s here, isn''t she


    I looked at Bai Wuchang and knew that something was wrong with him, so I lied to him and said, "you heard me wrong. There is nothing wrong."


    Mingqi grabbed my arm with some excitement: "how can it be? I''m really listening. How can you cheat me, Yu Zhen? Before promised good thing, said Li Xia to come back to accompany me, I about her yangshou also did, but always can''t wait for someone, you say you are not lying to me? "


    No way, I had to tell Mingqi: "it is true that summer came here, but because she accidentally touched the blood coffin when she died in the sun, and was sealed. Now I can only wait for the seal to lift before I can see you again. If I insist on this, I''m afraid it will change her life against the heaven and hurt the innocent."


    After hearing this, he said, "how can it be? What am I going to do? I won''t be the emissary. "


    Bai Wuchang quickly covered his mouth: "the emissary''s words can''t be nonsense. The ghost King attaches great importance to you Ming family. If you have such an idea, you will not bear the great trust of the ghost king. Besides, if you have a little sister to make decisions for you, don''t act rashly! If you act rashly, you will lose more than you gain in the end. "


    After hearing this, he thought it was reasonable. Then he looked at me begging, "Yu Zhen, I thought you were reliable in the sun before. Now, I can only ask you to help me again."


    I thought about it, even if it is for the summer, for the dark, for this persistent love, I should also try. So I said to Mingqi: "you just take care of the river Styx and guard against ghosts and ghosts. I will try my best to deal with you and Lixia. You can rest assured."


    After that, I sent someone to check the ghost King''s whereabouts, and prepared to discuss with the ghost king about Lixia and Mingqi. At the beginning, it was the ghost king who promised to complete them. The king wanted to make a word of it.


    The people who came back said that the ghost king was at Princess Yao''s place. I was not happy, didn''t I say I would go to work? Is that what you''re doing? But I still said to Bai Wuchang, "come with me."


    Bai Wuchang frowned when he heard about Princess Yao, and then said as if he was worried that I would not be happy: "little sister, this princess Yao is pregnant. The king of ghosts went to see her because she is pregnant. Don''t be angry when you get there. It''s important to be healthy."


    "Don''t worry, I just go to the ghost king to tell me about Lixia and Mingqi. I don''t have the right to ask who he is with."


    Hearing this, Bai Changchang''s face improved, and gradually calmed down.


    To the Yao Fei''s place, the servant girl informs, the ghost king appears immediately, Yao imperial concubine also follows closely. I took a look at Princess Yao. Although she was not a beautiful woman, she had a lingering charm, which made people feel confused. However, the red tide on her face seemed to indicate something. Everyone was from the past, so I naturally understood it.


    I knew that there would be complaints from Princess Yao at the moment, so I made a long story short: "I was for the sake of Lixia and Mingqi. Lixia refused to see Mingqi all the time, even if I was afraid of fulfilling the poison of the blood coffin."


    The ghost king thought for a moment and then said, "the poison of Lixia''s blood coffin has been dissolved. If two people still have feelings, they can be together. Since I have promised, I will certainly keep my word. " Then he looked at me and said, "anything else?"


    "I want to go back to the sun."


    "I''m not in a hurry. I''ll send someone to send you a message. You can go back." Said with Yao Fei back to the bedroom.


    I didn''t expect that the things of Lixia and Mingqi were solved so smoothly. Since this is good news, I quickly go back to tell Mingqi that I hope that a lover will get married.


    A matter of mind, I began to aimless Xiaguang, but although the prefecture is large, can see but not much. Especially in the foggy days, people feel depressed. So I asked Bai Wuchang, "have you traveled all over here?"


    White impermanence thought for a moment, "almost all of them have passed, but we can''t go to hell there. So it''s over. ""Hell?" "What is hell like? It''s too easy to get into the earth. Is it true that this hell is as evil as the legend


    White impermanence said: "in fact, I have never been there. It''s so gloomy and terrifying there that I don''t want to go."


    I looked at Bai Wuchang, "is there anything else you are afraid of in the hell? You''re a half immortal, and you won''t die. Why don''t you take me to have a look


    When Bai Wuchang heard this, his face changed and he waved his hand in a hurry and said, "little sister, don''t make such a joke with the lower officials. I can''t bear the responsibility if something goes wrong. The ghost king asked me to protect you. You can''t go to that place. "


    However, I have made up my mind which can manage those things. I don''t know how long I have gone. I only feel that the wind is stronger. The gray sky is a little dark, and the sound around me is far and near. I am a little lost. Bai Wuchang rushes after me to take me away. Where am I willing to go, I seem to see a big white barrier. I just want to ask Bai Wuchang, but I feel it I feel like I lost my center of gravity and fell into the barrier.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 62

    I don''t know how long I''ve been floating in space, but it''s like losing my center of gravity. I didn''t dare to open my eyes. I just felt the moisture and the cold. When the ghost''s voice disappeared in a moment, I suddenly fell onto an object. There was a white mist around me, and I lost my way. I wanted to shout, but found that there was no sound. At that moment, I was afraid. If I died like this, or no one found me here, what should I do?


    I suddenly regret coming here. Curiosity is not a good thing. I just hope Bai Wuchang will come to rescue the soldiers. I don''t want to die here.


    At this time, I don''t know from which direction the sound comes, which is ethereal but real. I could feel something floating around me. The white color was integrated with the fog. A pair of fatal eyes controlled my soul. I followed her and didn''t know where to go, and even for a moment I forgot who I was.


    All of a sudden, she forced me. I was involved in a black whirlpool. The image in my mind was something I had never experienced. It was my future.


    I clearly saw myself lying on the bed with a big stomach. The ghost king and Luo Lifan stood outside the door and didn''t know what to murmur about, but their looks were abnormal. I wanted to eavesdrop in the past, but was taken away by a force. A sharp pain hit me. I opened my eyes in a hurry.


    I went back to the Ming River. The white impermanence and ghost difference looked at me in horror.


    Seeing me wake up, Bai Changchang kneels down and pleads with me: "little sister, your humble duty is negligent, please punish."


    I feel very guilty at the moment, because of my ignorance and curiosity, so many people follow me to worry and fear. When difficulties arise, there is no way to do it. I feel particularly useless, especially when I see Bai Wuchang''s face pale and trembling with fear, I really hate myself.


    I quickly helped him up: "you this is to say where words, all blame my own bad, is I am sorry you are."


    White impermanence quickly kowtow again: "Miss elder sister''s words are heavy."


    At this time, I saw the ghost King running towards me angrily. Maybe I didn''t find me just now.


    "Well, what are you doing here?"


    Before I opened my mouth, the ghost sent a complaint: "Miss sister just fell into hell."


    After hearing this, the ghost king was furious and pointed at Bai Wuchang and scolded: "don''t you have a long brain? Or is it that the local government has been staying for a long time, and I''m a little impatient to live? "


    As soon as I heard that this was not about impermanence''s fault, I forced him to help me to bear the consequences. I did not know where the courage came from. I called to the ghost King: "it has nothing to do with her. What do you want him to do? If you want to punish me, deal with me. I''ll take care of my own mistakes. "


    The ghost king saw me like this, where can I tolerate it? His face turned blue and pinched my chin: "listen to me, don''t think I dare not move you!" Then suddenly pushed me to the side, and then pointed to white Impermanence: "protect the Lord is not good, go to the oil pot!"


    I hate and anxious in my heart, but if I fight with the ghost king in front of me, I''ll probably have no good fruit to eat. Don''t say that I can''t save Bai Wuchang. I''m afraid I''ll take it in myself. So I changed my strategy. This is the only way.


    I went over to the ghost king and said, "I have something I want to talk to you alone first."


    "What can''t be said here?" The ghost king is still angry.


    I had no choice but to harden my scalp in front of an outsider and say, "you will come."


    In fact, I am afraid that the ghost king and I have been in such a standoff, but fortunately he came with me.


    Seeing that they were far away from Bai Wuchang, I took the ghost King''s hand and said gently, "today''s things really don''t blame Bai Wuchang. You know my character, how can he stop it? Besides, he has tried his best these years, how can he punish him so ruthlessly."


    Ghost king is still a cold face, but fortunately not just so frightening.


    See him do not speak, I continue to act coquettish: "in the end can you, you promise me not to punish him, OK?" I think of some girls and boyfriends acting like coquettish when I went to work. Now I''ll learn to sell now. I don''t know if I''ve learned it or not. Naturally, it''s unnatural. But the next second I see the ghost King smile happily.


    He was really capricious. He hung my nose and spoiled his face. "Isn''t it different from other women? It''s really a bit of a fantasy for the king to scatter his coquettes. "


    I suddenly red face, grow so big, the first time such sweet talk, really too uncomfortable, but because this will avoid Bai Wuchang a punishment, I think it is worth it. So ah, people always say that coquettish women are the best, which is really right. But I don''t know if this move will always work for the ghost king. If this is so strong, why should I fight him to the end.


    I and the ghost King love honey ~ meaning of walking back, and then I said to Bai Wuchang: "everything is normal, free."


    White impermanence also seems to have no reaction to come over like a little bit of Mongolia, I shook his arm: "ghost King forgive you, do not thank you."


    White impermanence quickly kneels down, kowtow to the ghost King: "minister thanks."


    The ghost King waved, Bai Wuchang and the ghost errand all left.People are scattered, the ghost King naturally refused to let me go easily, he breathed in my ear, made me itchy, I know he wanted it again, but just experienced the disaster I really have no mood.


    I asked him, "didn''t you just come back from your concubine? How soon did you feel? "


    The ghost King''s eyes slanted: "how jealous?" But I could feel the smile from the corner of his mouth.


    I didn''t let him succeed so quickly. I continued, "I''m not jealous. I just want to remind you that I don''t want to be widowed at a young age."


    The ghost King pinched my chin. "What do you mean?"


    I broke off his hand and asked, "don''t you know there''s a saying in the sun called Jing Jin''s death? You do it so often every day. I''m afraid you can''t bear it. "


    The ghost king looked at me and said with a smile: "if I told you, I didn''t do anything with them, do you believe it?"


    I white him one eye, "I just don''t believe it, so many warm fragrance ~ nephrite, you can give up? When I''m with you, you can''t stop trying to cheat me


    But the ghost King ring on my waist, in my cheek gently kiss, incomparably gentle said: "but I said is true, only you, can let me so interested, only you, will let me do how long will not be tired."


    This time, he did not claim to be the king, he used the first person I, at the moment the ghost king is the most moving me, this is my own king, he dominates me, but does not force me, I do not know he has some good feeling for me, but I really, very seriously happy with him.


    Looking at the sky is not early, I and the ghost king said: "send me back."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 63

    The ghost king looked at me, and then a face ~ Mi ~ Mi''s, "what''s urgent, what should be done has not been done yet."


    He has the ability to make me obey unconditionally without even a little flattery. I think it''s probably my problem. In the past, I saw some ugly people in the unit and thought they were obscene, and those who were handsome felt attractive. The ghost king of the world who looked at the face won.


    Back to the inner hall, the ghost king can''t wait to strip me. On that stone bed, I feel cold and shrink unconsciously. This poor appearance arouses the ghost King''s interest. He tosses and gropes on me, until two people are exhausted, and finally stops and gasps.


    This just remembered to wait for the next time to return to Yang my place, ghost king said: "go to D City, other places you are not familiar with."


    I nodded. This is the best way to do it right now. If people really ask me, I''ll say I''ve made a mistake. Thinking of my things are in the temple, I and the ghost king said: "wait, I''ll go to luolifan there."


    "What are you doing there? Don''t see him again. " The ghost king is not happy.


    I hastily said: "so stingy, anyway, I also handed over the master''s for a few days, and how difficult it is to take me in a crisis, and what kind of hatred and resentment between you two should be solved in these hundreds of years!"


    Some of the ghost king looked at me angrily: "don''t worry about it." It seems that as long as the contradiction with Luo Lifan is mentioned, the ghost King intentionally avoids it.


    Well, I don''t want to go to the bottom of the matter at the moment. First, the ghost king is not happy. Second, I don''t think this is the most important thing.


    Lord ghost king, should I tell you about my return to Yangjian now.


    Just arrived in the sun soon, I saw a ghost messenger in a hurry to find the ghost king. I think it''s not what happened in the underworld. I''m anxious to find the ghost king to go back. But the ghost sent me there and hesitated. The ghost King''s face was impatient, "say!"


    The ghost difference sees the appearance also not in taboo, "king, that Bi Er girl''s remnant soul is afraid to be lost. The little ones looked at the bottle that Princess an opened. Because of their low status, they didn''t dare to stop them, so they had to ask the ghost king to go back and make a decision. "


    It''s bi''er again. My heart is holding back. Fortunately, I can still pretend to be calm at the moment, but how can I do otherwise?


    I didn''t care about so many princesses of the ghost king before, but it was this bi''er. Maybe I knew the mind of the ghost king for a long time in my heart, so I never panicked. But today is different. When it comes to bi''er, I know the ghost king will not give up. I guess it''s right. After listening to the ghost king, he has a gloomy face and does not hesitate to turn his head.


    Then it seemed that it was not right, and he turned back: "you are waiting here. I will come when I go."


    I didn''t say anything. If I let him go, I couldn''t say it, but if I didn''t let him go, it didn''t count. I decided to look at his back, suddenly came to the temper, I let the ghost to tell him: "from now on, each go his own way."


    I didn''t wait for him in situ according to the ghost King''s words. Who knows how long he will pester bi''er. What''s more, it''s not safe for me to be here alone. After thinking about it, I went to luolifan''s temple.


    On my way to the temple, I passed a village. There were a few people living there, because it was getting late and I didn''t stay long. Walking forward quickly, I saw a man standing in the direction of the village entrance. It was estimated that it was an elderly man, but his body was strong. Maybe it has something to do with the sound environment of the village. Now many people like to go to the countryside for vacation. Isn''t it a good environment? I''d like to stay a few more days, but I don''t know if I can stay here? So I stepped forward quickly, and was about to say hello to the old man when my arm was suddenly pulled by someone, "don''t talk, go!"


    When I heard the voice, wasn''t it Luo Lifan? But actually he told me not to speak, I still choose to shut up. When Luo Lifan dragged me through the entrance of the village, I smelled a disgusting smell, like rotten, and mixed with a stench. I naturally quickened my pace. Maybe it was because I was in a hurry to walk a little fast. I accidentally bumped into the old man''s arm.


    Maybe it was the momentum that made my arm numb. I didn''t have time to think about it. Even before I saw the old man, Luo Lifan threw me out of the village.


    Luo Lifan impatiently asked me: "how to run here? Didn''t you follow the ghost king? Abandoned again? "


    He is such a person, obviously is concerned about the words, but will not say well, and every sentence straight pokes the heart nest.


    I had seen his excitement completely gone, I said: "who abandoned who is not sure? But I did intend to go to you. "


    Luo Lifan''s eyes slanted, "my aunt, don''t go. Last time the ghost king knew that you were in my place and nearly overturned the house. This time, you will make a mess if you go to keep it in order."


    I knew that if I lost the big tree of Luo Lifan, I would really have to wander. So I took drastic measures: "you are afraid of the ghost king, and the Liang Zi of you two is not because of me. Don''t think I don''t know."


    Perhaps it was this sentence that stimulated him, "I am a senior Yin and Yang master, and I will be afraid of him?" Looking at Luo Lifan''s exasperated appearance, I think my treachery is still successful. In fact, he gave me the step. After all, I left him with the ghost king so unkindly at the beginning.On the way to the temple, I suddenly thought of the old man, "why don''t you let me talk to him? You shouldn''t be afraid that I''ll stay there, and you''ll lack a free labor force?"


    Luo Lifan looked at me and said, "did I use you to work for me? The sky is so dark, and you have so much yin. Do you know that the other party is a person or a ghost? That''s a lot of guts. "


    When I think of the arm hit by the old man, the numbness starts again. Even if there is impact injury, it should be him. But I clearly remember that the old man didn''t move at all. Can''t it be really a ghost?


    Luo Lifan said, "now understand why I went to that village?" Then she took out a bottle of ointment from my pocket and daubed it on my arm. I felt a little bloated. After a while, it was miraculously good.


    "To catch ghosts, but don''t you always work for the rich?"


    "How do you know they don''t have money? Of course, there is not much cash, but they have antiques, which are very valuable and much more than the money sent by the rich merchants. "


    When I returned to the temple, it was completely dark. After a day''s tossing, I was really tired. As soon as I touched the pillow, I fell asleep without any image. In the middle of the night, I felt a chill in my hand. I swore in my heart. What''s more, it''s not so evil that I met a ghost again? This is a temple. How did ghosts get in?


    This is the familiar voice from the side: "what? I can''t feel the temperature of my husband? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 64

    I still intend to sleep, but the people around me deliberately wake me up.


    "Didn''t you say you were waiting? Why are you so disobedient? " Some complain, some worry, as if I feel some confusion.


    I white his eye in my heart, if I really like a fool ~ son like there to wait for him until now, I''m afraid that the devil will drag the soul to go. But the words in his mouth turned into: "didn''t you go to find bi''er''s soul? What are you coming back to me for? "


    It''s not passing on. Lord ghost, you see, I''m so angry. I''m jealous.


    However, the ghost King seemed to be very helpful. I thought he would be angry with me for coming to luolifan, but he didn''t mention a word. Instead, he said, "I know you''ve been wronged about Princess Ann. Before that, didn''t you always say why I didn''t deal with her? Now it''s all settled. "


    After listening to a sneer, "my affair with Princess Ann has been over for a long time. Now what do you do with it? Don''t you know exactly what you''re dealing with her for? "


    People are often like this, clearly not for you, but they want to let you appreciate, now it seems, ghosts are the same.


    The ghost King continued: "at the beginning, I chose to open my eyes and close my eyes, not because I didn''t care about you, but because I cared too much. I was afraid that she would do harm to you. Princess Ann''s family is the only one who can do soul chasing and scattering. If I really do something to her, all the people I care about will suffer. At the beginning, I went to ask her to collect bi''er''s soul, and she asked me to marry her. I did as she did now But I regret it. Don''t blame me for taking pity. But for bi''er, I just want her to be reincarnated. That''s all. "


    I looked at the ghost king and said that I didn''t care about bi''er''s existence. I would not believe myself, but I really knew that my heart was a little unwilling. So I asked the ghost king, "in that case, tell me where I am?"


    The ghost King seemed to be in deep thought. For a long time, he turned to my eyes and said, "you are the most special existence. No one can replace you." But I know in my heart, this may be a way for him to comfort women. The most special existence is not me, but the woman named bi''er, whom he yearns for.


    I suddenly had a bad Association. Those people or ghosts who approached me on their own initiative were all for the purpose of asking for my perineum. I vaguely remember Luo Lifan''s whipping which left me regardless of my life or death in the name of exorcising ghosts. All sorts of coincidences in the dark made me shudder.


    It''s no wonder why Luo Lifan appeared at the scene of my production in the scene I saw in hell.


    So I asked the ghost King carefully, "in fact, you care so much about bi''er, don''t you think about how to revive her? Or is there any good way? "


    If I don''t want to stay with you, I don''t want to stay with you


    I knew that there would be nothing and no result if I asked again, so I almost went to ask Luo Lifan. In short, if this matter is not clear, I will never be able to sleep and eat.


    "If I don''t want to stay in the sun or the underworld, I just want to be reborn." I try to ask the ghost king, sometimes I really hate this world should not belong to my trouble.


    The ghost king suddenly changed his face, "absolutely not. Reincarnation means everything starts again. You will forget all the things in this life, including me. How can you be so cruel? "


    I suddenly felt extremely subdued, "I''m cruel? You''ve never considered my feelings. You''re a group of wives and concubines. What am I? What role am I in your heart, a woman who comes and goes at once? succedaneum? But I know I''ll never be your obsession. I can''t even compare with a remnant soul. In this case, I might as well go to reincarnate and meet a good man to marry


    "Dare you? What do I say you still don''t understand? What I said is true. My mother, bi''er, you are all I have. Those concubines are really forced to be helpless. "


    I''m going to get dizzy, OK? Maybe you won''t find such a honest boy in the world. Do you think I''m not making enough noise when you mention bi''er at this time? I didn''t want to be with you at the moment. In the twinkling of an eye, I was like a fart and had to be let go. Don''t you say I dare not? I will do it


    At the moment, the ghost king was already overcast, and his veins burst out. Finally, he roared: "shut up! Is it over? If you know that my guilt for her can only be compensated by letting her live, would you be so heartless! Do you want me to spend my whole life in guilt? Or are you selfish enough to think only about your own feelings? "


    At the moment, my mind is a little bit clear, but the words have been spoken. If I really get into trouble, I can only admit that I''m unlucky. Who makes my mouth cheap? Do you remember to eat or not to fight.


    Just when I thought that the ghost king would continue to rage, the ghost King''s kiss spread all over the world. It was as bad as the wind and the remnant clouds. I was a bit unable to control it. How could the two people who had just quarreled fiercely...


    but my resistance seemed to have no effect. On the contrary, it aroused his desire to conquer. His rapid attack and occupation seemed to prove that I could only belong to He, reincarnation or something, just talk about it, don''t take it seriously.Although our quarrel ended in an indescribable incident, I was still a little uncomfortable. He had to work hard to revive bill because of his debt. Seeing that he was so sad, I couldn''t force him to ask him. But since he opened his mouth, it would be much easier for him to explore in the future.


    After a long time, I put my arm around his neck, "that, bi''er''s remnant soul found back?"


    "Well." The ghost King seems to be still angry.


    "What about Princess Ann? What are you going to do? " In fact, I am not a small bellied chicken, I really just want to ask, as for what kind of results, I do not feel.


    Ghost king looked at me: "did not think well, but husband and wife a scene, even if hypocritical, also want to scruple."


    "Oh." I know that in the underworld, ghosts pay more attention to the original promise. Once they make an oath, they will abide by it forever, and those who violate the promise will always live worse than death. Maybe the ghost king and Princess an were combined in disguise and took what they needed, but the oath in front of the gods became the last straw to save Princess an.


    The ghost king saw that I didn''t speak, thinking that I was still thinking about those gratitude, gratitude and resentment. "How can you teach me how to deal with it


    I am busy waving my hand, "I really can''t do this kind of thing, let alone that little thing, if I really care about it, I will wait for the opportunity to revenge."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 65

    Ghost King rubbed my head. He likes this action recently, but I always think he is drumming a puppy. "I know that the woman I love will not be so insidious and spicy."


    I thought about saying to the ghost king, "anyhow, Princess an has been around you for so many years, and I am trying my best to serve her well. And most importantly, she fell in love with you, so if you are crazy about anything, you don''t use it. " These are my sincere words, although it is the fault of Princess an to love anything, but if I really ignore the consequences to hurt a person who loves himself deeply, I am afraid it is also inappropriate.


    Ghost King nodded, "rest assured, I will let her go to reincarnation, human suffering more than a few times when it is to repay it."


    The next two or three months have been peaceful, and I have been very hard to relax. The ghost king did not ask me what I lived in the temple, and luolifan had packed his bags and returned to luozhai a few days before the new year.


    Although luolifan has been a virtuous Yin and Yang teacher, he will go back to luozhai every lunar new year. Even if he is not a son, it is very good to be with his family on a happy day.


    But at this time, I always have no place to go. Luolifan originally wanted to take me together, but the ghost king didn''t agree with it. Yes, after all, in that special time, he would take a woman home, and Luo family would recognize me as a daughter-in-law, so I listened to the ghost king.


    Sometimes think about being alone and lonely except for one person, but at least one doesn''t have to be so troublesome. Even in the new year, my life is monotonous, burning paper money for my dead family and wishing. After last meeting their parents, the ghost king has arranged for their reincarnation. I think that there will be no one in the world calling my daughter. My heart is a bit of acid.


    Ghost king has been quiet with me, I am curious to ask him: "you have no activities in the underworld?"


    "How can''t it be? I haven''t seen the world." The ghost king always teased me.


    I was angry, "I have not been to, since there is activity, you have not talked about it, but how is the hell Festival?"


    "I can take you with you if you want to see it."


    "Really?" Since the festival between the sun will make me feel lonely, why not go to the underworld to turn around?


    The ghost King smiled, "when did you cheat for your husband? But when it comes, you must obey the rules. Don''t run around. "


    When did I have a disobedience?


    The Lunar New Year atmosphere in the underworld is no worse than that between the sun. It seems to me that it is more lively. Now, there is no more attention to the new year. Besides simple dinner, I can''t think of it. But the festival order will be made in the underworld. There are many wishes on the side of the Ming River. The lights are almost full. Of course, they are on the side of the Ming River The wish of the Ming River is very practical, because there are envoys of the Ming River.


    So thinking of the two people come to see peace and the dark up, I see peace is not hiding from the dark, but also happy for them, after all, it is also a rare fate to continue together after all through so many ups and downs.


    Anning saw me and pulled my hand enthusiastically. "I know you didn''t have much effort to do for me and Ming. Thank you Yu Zhen."


    "You are welcome. You can only do it." I haven''t heard my Yu Zhen for a long time. I am also very happy. People here like to call my little sister, but they don''t really like it. Calling my name directly reminds me that I am still a living person. I am not a accessory of anyone.


    "Where is the ghost king?" Ask me.


    I found out that I didn''t know when the ghost king was not following me. I was also in a hurry and busy looking around. This is a roadside jade owner waving a small flag in his hand and shouting, "girl, come and see the jade."


    His jade wares are all of the best goods, especially the jade bracelet, which has a special eye connection. I can''t help but take it up. This is where the ghost king did not know where to run out, a hit on my extended hand, I haven''t said anything, the stall owner did not let: "where did the son of the angry? Girls just like it. " I said I had to push it in my hand.


    The ghost king turned over the stall in a rage. "My woman dare to touch it?"


    I thought I just wanted to help me with the bracelet. As for such a big breath. I just wanted to help, the ghost King grabbed me. "Want to die? If you are entangled by him, I can''t save you. "


    The vendors at the moment are also iron green face, "she likes it herself, and she can''t blame anyone. How do you mean that the son has repeatedly blocked? "


    "I will protect the king''s woman. You want to use this method to make my woman and you exchange soul, dream! "


    The vendor called himself the king, and hurriedly kowtowed, "small eyes are awkwardly, and the Lord of ghosts forgive his life."


    Ghost king may also read in the new year, not good to deal with, waved a sleeve to let him go.


    I asked the ghost king, "what''s the matter with exchanging souls?"


    This is a young woman behind the ghost king who said: "the merchants here are all evil spirits who can not be born. You can only take his things, voluntarily or force them, and you can no longer go out here. Even the ghost king can''t do anything, but they will borrow your body to reincarnate and give birth."


    It turns out that, I look at the ghost king. No wonder he is so angry, that is to say, he is afraid to lose me?But who was the woman who followed him?


    The woman seemed to see the doubts on my face and said to me with a smile: "I am the concubine of the ghost king. This is my sister. Today I saw her and found out that her sister is so outstanding. No wonder the ghost king likes it so much. Our sisters are all envious of her husband''s kindness to her sister." Said to me to lean against, appears very intimate appearance.


    I don''t trust anyone since I went through Princess Ann''s affairs. At the moment, even though she is enthusiastic, I can still see what she is thinking under the mask of human skin. So I also smile and say, "sister, my husband likes us all the same. Although my husband has been with me for the longest time, it''s not because my sister doesn''t have the magic power of her sisters, Thinking of this, my sister is also ashamed. "


    She didn''t expect me to say so. She was so angry that she couldn''t speak. But because the ghost king was there, she didn''t like to make a mistake. So she invited the ghost king and went back.


    After she left, I was still indignant. I wanted to open my eyes to the underworld. I didn''t expect to meet the princess of the ghost king, but also a pair of demon ~ Yan hypocritical face. The ghost king looked at me and asked with a smile: "jealous?"


    I twined my fingers and casually said, "no, why are you jealous?"


    Ghost King smile, "also right, you really have no reason to be jealous, she is just my most respected concubine."


    It''s the first time I heard that husband and wife would respect each other, but looking at the manner of the concubine just now, I didn''t think that the ghost king only respected her.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 66

    Although listening to the ghost king said that, my heart is still uncomfortable, those women who appear around the ghost king for various purposes and coincidences will feel sad when I see them. Even if the ghost King says that he doesn''t care about them, I care about their existence. That kind of inexplicable jealousy arises naturally. Some people even can''t pose a threat to me, but I still feel blocked in my heart.


    After the concubine left, I didn''t want to go shopping. Anyway, the things here can''t be touched randomly, and the fog in the whole sky really affects my mood. So I said to the ghost king, "I''m going back."


    The king of ghosts excitedly invited me to spend the new year in the underworld one second. The next, I changed my divination. Maybe he thought that the concubine just appeared was not a matter at all. Men always think that women are difficult to do. In fact, they just don''t know women.


    The ghost king followed me with a little annoyed and asked, "why go back?"


    I said angrily: "you have so many wives and four concubines. I can''t be sure that you will meet any concubine later. This evening I have seen you. I will cause trouble at a loss. It will be useless if I come here. Anyway, you have so many concubines, and you don''t want me to be one. I''m going to go back to Yangjian, and when I get a chance in the future, I''m going to reincarnate anyway. "


    Finish saying, the ghost king looks at me like a smile, "you eat vinegar to be quite lovely, but take back your last words." The look began to cool.


    I was a little confused by the ghost king. I was very angry. As a result, you were lovely. I lost my temper completely, but my brain circuit was also short, "what do you say?"


    The ghost King pulled me to the most secluded place of the Styx River, and looked around specially. Then he lowered his head and kissed my lips.


    This may be the first time the ghost King kisses me in public. I am a little excited. I looked at the tent that the ghost king put up, and thought that I couldn''t be that under the public. Then the ghost King gently attached to my ear: "how about? Are you still angry? "


    I look at him with shame and blush. You kiss me. What''s your anger? What''s your anger? What''s more, do your family know how to tease your sister?


    But the ghost King finally complied with my wishes and took me back to the sun. At the moment, the lights were burning in the sun, and the dark sky was illuminated by colorful fireworks. The ghost king did not go back to the underworld and joined hands with me to celebrate the new year. I was wondering what would happen to those concubines'' rooms of the ghost king and whether they would stay up all night.


    I went back to the rental house at daybreak. It was a happy day, but I heard the sad music played by the building next door. I heard that the people next door couldn''t make it through the Spring Festival. It''s really the king of hell who let you die at the third watch. Who dares to keep you to the fifth.


    But it''s not like the normal mourning process in the next door. I''m not familiar with that family, but I''m also curious. It would be more sad if someone died at home on such a day. Then I saw a little girl touching her eyes at the base of the wall, who might be the only one in their family who showed sadness.


    I don''t know why, I looked at the little girl and thought of myself. I went over and patted the girl on the shoulder, "who are you dead in this family?"


    The little girl looked at me with tears in her eyes, "my grandfather."


    "Then why are you crying here alone?"


    "They don''t want me to cry in the house because they think it''s too bad for me to cry."


    It turns out that this grandfather must be very good to the little girl when he died again, but I really can''t understand the way the little girl''s parents do. If you can''t cry yourself, why should the child stop crying.


    Perhaps seeing someone care about her, the little girl cried even more, "I think granddad, sister, do you think there will be a soul after death? Can I see my grandfather again


    Originally promised ghost King regardless of business, see the little girl so I still can''t help but stay down, I squat down to help her wipe tears, very seriously told her: "as long as you think of grandfather every day, you ~ grandfather will understand that you miss him, and you should strive to live well, so that you ~ grandfather will be happy."


    When the little girl heard me say this, she quickly dried her tears, "sister, you didn''t lie to me? Can my grandfather really see me? "


    I nodded, actually should not say these with her, but looked at her sad appearance in the heart can not bear.


    The ghost king was impatient in the jade pendant and hummed coldly, "go." I just remembered that the ghost king didn''t like children, especially those who were crying. But there were no children who didn''t love crying. People were born crying.


    Then I thought about the vaginal pregnancy in my stomach. I asked him, "if your son was born crying so much, would you not like him?"


    The ghost King touched my stomach, and then said with great certainty: "how could it be that my son would laugh when he came out, and held it for such a long time, could he not be happy when he came out?"


    Yes, I''ve been here for several years. I''ll be happy when I''m born.


    Because of the sadness and joy of the next building, I didn''t sleep well all night, but the ghost king was tired of sleeping soundly yesterday. Because I couldn''t sleep, I got up to move, and then I saw a dark figure running downstairs in a trance. I''m sure it was not a person. Then a child ran out after a while. According to my figure, it should be the little girl I saw during the day.I was afraid that she had an accident and went downstairs quietly. Vaguely, I could feel what she had in her hand, and then put it on the crossroads at the door of the house and said to the ghost shadow, "eat it, and don''t disturb my grandfather after eating."


    I was stunned. Could she see it? The ghost figure ate all the food on the ground and then bowed to the little girl. Although I didn''t see the ghost''s appearance, I was sure it would not be the one who had just died in her family.


    I saw the little girl without fear. When the ghost went away, the little girl picked up the things on the ground, and then hurried back to her home. I have some worries in my heart. Although I don''t know each other at all, I don''t expect any life in the Spring Festival. Besides, looking at the little girl''s appearance, being able to treat strange ghosts like this, I must be kind-hearted.


    I didn''t intend to tell the ghost king about it. Once he said it, he would think that I was making trouble. After a long time, I was afraid that he would think I was forced to do something and dislike me. So I decided to learn Taoism with Luo Lifan well when he came back, so that when there was a crisis, I would not be in a hurry. And most importantly, I don''t want the ghost king to think that I can survive only by relying on him. After all, I live in modern times, and modern women are independent, so no matter how good I am to me, I still want to have more skills.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 67

    The next day, I had nothing to do. I planned to do morning exercises. I didn''t know if I could do it. I saw the little girl yesterday as soon as I came downstairs. However, she didn''t feel excited yesterday. She saw me saying hello to me friendly.


    "Little sister, where are you going She smiles sweetly, and I don''t know if it''s my illusion. Today''s little girl is not as sad as yesterday.


    But I feel a little strange, in the sun few people call me like this, I am a little uncomfortable, but still politely answer her: "go running on the mountain."


    "I''ll stay with you. It''s not safe here recently." She came to my side and cared about my appearance.


    Thinking that the new year has just passed, the mountain may be really lonely, if more than one person to accompany may be better, but I don''t know why I see the little girl, I feel a little uneasy. Maybe I saw her strange behavior last night. However, I didn''t find any other abnormality, so I agreed.


    The temperature on the mountain is a little low in the morning. Maybe the sun hasn''t come out completely. I always feel that the fog is bad. This is the little girl who suddenly pushed me, "be careful."


    The road is very flat, I was looking at her doubtfully, and then the light swept over a dark shadow and floated away.


    The sun is about to come out, those who come out to look for food will go back to the underworld. I was surprised to see the little girl. She continued to run forward as if nothing had happened. I''m sure she could see those things. That''s why she gave some food to those ghosts who were begging for food last night.


    But looking at what the little girl didn''t want to say, I couldn''t help asking. After all, some people don''t want others to treat themselves as strange people.


    We continued to walk up the mountain, when the fog was almost gone. I stood in the arbor on the mountain and looked down. I saw some people sneaking around on the hillside. I didn''t know what to do. The little girl looked out of my sight. "They''re stealing graves."


    "Tomb robbers?" I was a little surprised. I only saw it in the movie before. I didn''t expect to be hit by myself. It was on the first day of new year''s day, "how do you know?"


    "A lot of rich people''s cemeteries in town have been turned over recently. I also heard from my grandfather." When it comes to grandfather, the little girl is a little red in her eyes. "I don''t think they look like they do good things. Maybe that''s what they do."


    The little girl is right, as the fog spreads, she can see more clearly. At this time, I saw one of them waving the red thing desperately, like calling for help, but I was not sure and stood still.


    After a while, the red stopped dancing, and then the man fell to the ground. I thought it was a prank, but I didn''t see the man moving after a while.


    The little girl also obviously found the anomaly over there, "go and have a look?"


    I actually planned to go over and have a look, but I think it''s not convenient to take the little girl with me. If something happens, I shake my head before I tell the little girl''s family.


    But the little girl said, "little sister, are you worried about me? Don''t worry, and he will protect us if something happens She pointed to the jade pendant on my neck.


    "Can you... See?" Although I had been prepared before, I was surprised that she knew the ghost king was here.


    The little girl nodded, "little sister, you can''t tell others, if you say it out, others won''t want to play with me."


    "Well." I understand the little girl''s mood, because I have experienced, so I solemnly nodded.


    "Can we go now?" The little girl is also very curious.


    So we walked up the mountainside together.


    After looking for a long time, I found the man waving the red cloth in front of a tomb. Fortunately, he had some breath. Maybe he knew someone was coming. He opened his eyes slightly, "help... Help me." And the group he was with didn''t know when they had run away.


    "The little girl said," let you steal the tomb, now call retribution. "


    The man seemed to have been fulfilled, shivering and speechless, but his eyes seemed to be begging. I couldn''t bear the sight of others. At the moment, I only thought that although he had committed many evils, he could not bear to leave him.


    So I said to the little girl, "you wait here, I''ll go back and find someone."


    Then I hung the jade pendant around the little girl''s neck, "don''t be afraid, he will protect you if something happens." The little girl nodded to me, and I went down the mountain quickly.


    There were few people on the way to the new year''s day, and I didn''t know a few people in the small town, so I had to run back to the rental house to see if there was anyone who would help.


    At this time, I saw several people standing on the roadside and asked them for help.


    When these people followed me up the mountain, I found that one of them was always looking at me with bad intentions. I felt a little regret that I had just pulled someone to help me without looking carefully.


    But now I go back to look for someone, afraid it will delay the rescue, so I have to go up, I will ignore him.


    But the man deliberately leaned on me: "my name is ah Hua, and you?""Yu Zhen." With that, I''ll take a quick step.


    I didn''t expect ah Hua to follow up with him, "how do you run in junior high school, don''t you go to relatives, by the way, you don''t have a boyfriend?" Said intentionally or unintentionally with the arm touched my fart ~ stock.


    I glared at him fiercely, but he didn''t care. However, the people who followed him just now laughed at ah Hua, and then joked, "be careful to be cleaned up by other people''s family. If you look at the pretty girl, you are a ghost."


    Ah Hua was a little embarrassed when he was exposed. He said to the group, "no, I''m just kind to help."


    As he spoke, he came to the place where the man had just fallen down. Ah Hua saw that there was a little girl in there. He stretched out his hand and pinched the girl''s face: "Oh, there is a little beauty here."


    Seeing this, the little girl took ah Hua''s hand and took a sharp bite. Ah Hua was in pain. Fortunately, she didn''t get angry with the little girl. She just said, "you''re a baby. You''re not happy."


    I couldn''t say anything when I saw it. I pulled the little girl behind me and said to those people, "just help him down the mountain. When I get off the ambulance, I can go."


    A few people joined hands and carried them away easily. The little girl and I followed closely, reminding our feet from time to time.


    This is when I saw the man lying down with some abnormality and a whirring sound. When I approached him, I found that he seemed to be out of breath. I motioned to the men to adjust his posture, which was a little better, but after a while, I had to speed up and transport him to the foot of the mountain, waiting for an ambulance.


    During this period, he once opened his eyes and looked at the flat ground around him. He seemed to settle down.


    I asked him, "how could you have been so hurt."


    He pointed in the direction of the mountain.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 68

    If it''s not possible to be attacked, the grave robbers will calculate the time most, and they can''t rush to go when there are people. Generally, it''s still at night, and last night is the new year''s day. No one will care about the movement on the mountain.


    If it''s not human, it''s just ghosts.


    Thinking of this, I asked carefully, "that thing?"


    After hearing this, he closed his eyes and trembled a little. I guess he must have fainted because of his excessive fright, so that he still has a lingering fear when he mentions it.


    But I looked at him, and was not entangled with unclean things, I have some doubts, the little girl opened the mouth: "he is in the corpse poison."


    I''ve heard the old people in Yucun mention it before, but how can such a small child know it? I think this girl is not simple.


    Probably because I have been staring at her, the little girl continued: "my grandfather used to be a yin and Yang master, and some of my Taoist methods were passed on to me by him, but I only learned superficial knowledge, and my parents didn''t let me learn it, so I generally know it."


    It turned out that I had to look at the little girl differently.


    But even if you get poisoned, there is no way to send it to the hospital. The hospital can''t be checked out. I thought about it and said to the people who helped me just now, "brother, can you help me carry it to the temple?"


    I want to send it directly to the temple, and everything will be easy to solve when Luo Lifan comes back.


    Others seemed to hear the corpse poison and felt unlucky. They were also afraid of being contaminated. They said, "little girl, we still have something to do, so we''ll go first."


    Far away, I can still hear them say the bad luck of the Chinese New Year. I knew they would not reach out to help. I can understand them. After all, ordinary people will feel bad when they hear about corpses, but I don''t think it matters. Because I have been with ghosts for so long, I think sometimes souls get along better than people.


    I was worried about how to get people back to the temple. Ah Hua ran back happily. "I finally got rid of them. Fortunately, you are still here."


    Although I hate ah Hua, there is no one to help me at the moment, so I have to give him a hand.


    Because people poisoned by corpses can not be exposed to the sun for a long time. If exposed to the sun, very bad things will happen. As for the most serious consequences, I have not seen and do not know, so I try to be more careful.


    I took off my coat to shield the man from the sun.


    Because the temple and the rental house are not the same direction, I said to the little girl: "you go back first, I will send him to the temple."


    The little girl may also be afraid to give me trouble, so nodded, and then returned the jade pendant to me, "little sister, be careful."


    I patted her on the head. "Don''t worry."


    On the way to the temple with ah Hua, he was quite honest. Looking at him, he was very warm-hearted. I felt that others were not bad. Which man had no bad thoughts, but ah Hua showed it clearly. Chatting, I know that ah Hua is still unmarried in his thirties. I think that he may also lack of women, coupled with poor conditions, he has become an old bachelor.


    I don''t look down on him, but I don''t agree with the way he flatters women. After all, no girl would like to be a slut now.


    At the temple, Luo Lifan has not come back. It seems that it will take a few days. However, human life is critical. I have to make plans in advance. So I called Luo Lifan. Luo Lifan was surprised after hearing this. He was poisoned by corpse. If it is not handled in time, it may lead to great disaster.


    He thought for a moment, "Yu Zhen, do you remember the Daofa I gave you before?"


    In fact, I didn''t study hard at that time, but I still had the impression that "I can still remember some."


    "In this way, you go to my incense hall to find some Rune paper to cover the man, and then chant a mantra for him. I will go back as soon as possible."


    It seems that this is the only way.


    There were many people who offered incense in the temple, but they couldn''t publicize the incident. Thinking that I might need help at any time, I kept ah Hua because I knew him a little and there was a ghost King around me. I was not afraid of him doing wrong.


    In the evening, the temple was tied down, and ah Hua stayed in the guest room. I chanted to the man in the incense hall.


    In the first half of the night, everything was normal. I felt sleepy. Looking at the light in ah Hua''s room, I relaxed my vigilance.


    In the second half of the night, I was about to take a nap, but I heard the man cry.


    I sat up in a hurry and watched him wriggle his body in pain, as if something was going to come out of his body. I had never seen such a scene. I quickly pasted a few pieces of runes, and as expected, the man was quiet. I look closely, it turns out that the wind blew a piece of Rune paper I pasted before.


    At this time, the light in ah Hua''s room flickered and then went out. I thought maybe ah Hua heard the news and wanted to get up to see him. But I felt that I didn''t call him, so he lay down and went to sleep again.


    Thinking like this, I fell asleep against the incense platform.


    The next day the sun hit me and I woke up. It''s already more than 9 o''clock. It''s quiet because the bolt of the temple hasn''t fallen off. I called ah Hua, but there was no response. It was time to get up. I knocked on the door of ah Hua''s room. No one answered. The door opened. I looked at the people on the bed and couldn''t help shouting out. Isn''t that ah Hua? I don''t know what ah Hua saw before he was alive, but I''m sure it must be a very, very frightening scene. I think of the flickering light last night, it''s very likely that ah Hua wanted to give me a signal at that time, but I mistakenly thought that he had fallen asleep. I couldn''t help thinking about it Blame yourself.I called Luo Lifan in a hurry. "Someone died. Ah Hua, who accompanied me with me, died."


    "That''s the fate. I''ll be there in the afternoon."


    "What am I going to do now? Can''t you keep the body and the half dead man until you come back? "


    "Then you go to the police, and you will be the first one the police will arrest."


    See I no longer silent, Luo Lifan said: "protect the scene, do nothing, wait for me."


    I don''t want to go to jail or go to the police station. I can only stay by the side of half dead people and read scriptures occasionally, which can be regarded as killing time.


    Because he didn''t go back to the rental house last night, the ghost king was a little angry. Seeing that I was still in charge of these things that I couldn''t do, he refused to come out. I had to pull down my face and coax him: "I know I did this without consulting you. You are angry, but think about it. That big living man fell down in front of my eyes. Besides, there is a child watching. Can I sit and watch Is it reasonable? If it were you, you wouldn''t have the heart. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 69

    Who knows the ghost King snorted, "I don''t care."


    I rolled my eyes. "Why? Just to get angry with me


    "I''ve said for a long time that you can''t live by doing evil." The ghost King seems to recognize that there is a head of injustice and a master of debt, and he is still indifferent to his own affairs.


    "What do you mean? You mean he deserved it? I know that he was a tomb robber, but the one who robbed the tomb was not a person, or even a human life. Besides, ah Hua didn''t do well. Why did he die? " I asked.


    Ghost King face a sink, "that touch your fart ~ who is the person?"


    I remember that ah Hua touched me with his arm intentionally or unintentionally. Maybe at that time, ah Hua wanted to get close to me, but he definitely didn''t want to insult me. But the ghost king thought so, I couldn''t help it. Besides, when people died, there was no proof of death.


    "How did ah Hua die? Why don''t I feel the ghost? " Finish saying the heart is startled, should not be the ghost king because jealous and intentionally took him.


    The ghost King seemed to guess that I was in a general state of mind, "can I do such a dirty thing?" I knew that it was no use even if I asked again. I simply leaned on the pillar to keep my eyes closed.


    I wonder if the corpse poison ran out last night and contaminated ah Hua''s body. Otherwise, how could the decent people disappear? Just thinking, this is someone knocking on the gate of the temple. I saw that it was Luo Lifan who came back.


    This is just like my Savior. I would like to give a brief account of the situation in these two days. Luo Lifan listened to it and then said, "go and see ah Hua first."


    Entering the room, Luo Lifan observed, "poisoned, this is not easy to do."


    Because he couldn''t deal with the corpse without permission, Luo Lifan had to ask me to call the police and hand over ah Hua''s body to the police. He probably thought that it would be easier for him to know the director before.


    Before the police came, Luo Lifan looked at the man in the incense hall. Luo Lifan shook his head. "I''m afraid he won''t live long, but the poison in his body is not clear. I''m afraid it''s going to harm the world."


    "Didn''t Rune paper seal all the corpse poisons? Just burn it. "


    "It''s easy to say. If you take people to the mortuary, they will tear off the rune paper for a long time. When it comes to chaos, I really can''t control it."


    "What about that? At present, we can only leave the body and people in the temple. "


    At this time, a group of police came in, began to block the scene, routine cross examination, because I was more clear that I had been answering. A few of the police who handled the case knew me before. After a brief greeting, I asked, "did the director not come today?"


    "The Bureau has a meeting, but I haven''t pulled out. If Miss Yu has any request, I''ll help you pass it on." Last time the police met with the director and asked me to deal with the case, so he was polite to me.


    "Well, because people died in the temple for no reason, I want to see if I can leave the corpse here for analysis."


    The little policeman was embarrassed and said, "there is no such precedent, but I''ll ask the director for you." Said dial the director''s phone, do not know what said there, the small police repeatedly nodded, and then hung up the phone.


    "Miss Yu, the director just said that he could give you a green light, but the body can only stay for one more day."


    "One day is enough, thank you."


    I went to Luo Lifan and told him the news. Luo Lifan thought for a moment that there should be time, but whether we can find out the truth depends on whether the living person is willing to help.


    After the police pulled the cordon, symbolically left a few people and went back. Because the director ordered that the bodies would come and go the day after tomorrow, people would not be so nervous. Before nine o''clock, I helped to clean up the guest room and let the policemen go to bed. Then Luo Lifan explained: "no matter what''s going on, you should pretend that you can''t hear anything."


    The small police have seen the world, and they have a lot of complaints about ghosts. But fortunately, the director has explained that they look at each other and are not good at saying anything.


    In the evening, there was a gust of evil wind in the temple, which made people shudder. Luo Lifan snorted coldly and held the peach wood sword tightly in my hand. I could feel that Luo Lifan was also a little nervous. I could not help but pinch a sweat when I felt that Luo Lifan was also a little nervous.


    I felt that the man lying in the incense hall gave out a hoarse howl, as if he had been robbed of his heart. It was particularly tragic. If it had not been for the ghost King beside me, I would have fallen down. I unconsciously touched the jade pendant and touched the cold, which made my heart slow down.


    Luo Lifan heard the sound sprinkled Fushui on the peach wood sword and ran towards Xiangtang. Before the man stood up, he stabbed into his body. I exclaimed. After all, what this sword really stabbed is the flesh of that man. It would be bad if he died again.


    However, Luo Lifan has a good sense of propriety, only in a few important acupoints ~ Dao points up to now, like blocking the corpse poison running around. However, if you can''t get out, you can only make a mess in that person''s body. At the moment, the person looks very strange. His hands and feet are bent, even shaking, and his head is drooping, like a zombie!


    Luo Lifan took up the peach wood sword and stabbed the man''s eyebrow. When the black outflow was not much, the whole face was covered. The man yelled several times and fell to the ground.Luo Lifan motioned to me to help carry the man to the chopping board. As soon as I wanted to move the ghost king, he came out and waved his hand, and the man''s body fell lightly. Luo Lifan took out the rune paper and pasted it on the man''s brow. I saw that Luo Lifan''s forehead was covered with sweat. These simple movements actually consumed most of his skills. It can be seen that the corpse poison is not generally severe.


    After a long time, Luo Lifan said, "most of the poison was forced out by me, but there are still residues that must be cleared before committing another crime. Otherwise, not only can he not survive, we will all suffer."


    "How could that happen? Is the poison so bad? "


    "The corpse poison itself is not so powerful, but some people have a bad heart and offend the corpse. Let the corpse''s resentment melt into the corpse poison, and then ~ enter the body, of course, they can''t stand it."


    "Who''s going to mess with dead bodies for no reason?"


    "Ordinary people certainly won''t, but what does he do?"


    I understand that the grave robbers said that they took other people''s things. People were not happy. No wonder the dead were angry. Why do you think it''s hard? I think of what the ghost king said before. They all asked for it. That''s what they meant.


    But what about ah Hua? Ah Hua didn''t participate. How could he die earlier than he did?


    Luo Lifan sneered, "it''s only because he is greedy for money that shouldn''t be greedy. He still dares to take the dead man''s things. Can''t he die or others die?"


    "I didn''t see ah Hua steal things?" I clearly remember that ah Hua has been under my nose all the time. It''s impossible for me to commit a crime. I can''t find out.


    "Have you ever thought about why others have left, only ah Hua has come back? Do you really think he is lecherous? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 70

    I looked at Luo Lifan. I didn''t tell him about ah Hua''s coveting of me. How could he know so clearly? Seeing my puzzled face, Luo Lifan said to me, "you are so easy to cheat. Ah Hua has done a lot of sneaking things in this area. Can Xiaojiu hide from me? It''s just under the guise of lust that you don''t look at him and take the opportunity to commit crimes. "


    It turns out that I underestimated him, thinking that he was angry with the ghost king before, and even misunderstood that the ghost King hurt him. I feel sorry for the ghost king.


    "What did he take? We will send it back. " I think this is the most feasible one at present.


    Luo Lifan shook his head. "Can''t find it. How can people like ah Hua steal things and carry them with them? I''m afraid they''ve already been changed."


    "That''s no solution. We can only sit and wait for the poison to harm us?" I''m a little worried.


    "Not necessarily. It''s just a matter of whether someone is willing to help." With that, Luo Lifan looked at me.


    I understood that Luo Lifan wanted to ask the ghost king to help me. Since the ghost King took me away from the temple last time, they haven''t spoken well. It''s because the ghost king is not in the first place. At this time, it would be even more difficult for Luo Lifan to speak in person. It seems that I''m the only one to do it myself.


    I went back to the house and said to the jade pendant, "I misunderstood you before, but what do you think you should do now?"


    The ghost king has no echo.


    I had to play weak. "If you don''t come out again, I may die."


    "Dead, just follow me back to be a mother." The ghost king said without being angry.


    I saw that the ghost king was willing to deal with me. I knew that everything could be solved as long as I was coaxing him. I shook his arm, "isn''t it sooner or later to be a lady? I''m your life, and I''m your ghost. Isn''t it all a matter of certainty? And what he did. " In fact, I''m not sure what the ghost king is thinking now. I know that my yangshou has already been exhausted. If it wasn''t for the ghost king, I would have died. Moreover, the ghost king has been looking forward to my return to the underworld. Now if I really don''t help me, I have no way.


    The ghost king listened to that sentence that life is your man, death is your ghost, his face slightly eased, "this is still about the same."


    No matter whether it''s a ghost or not, they like to hold good words.


    I also found the way, and then more gently said to the ghost King: "you see, you are so powerful, your heart is still broad-minded, if you help a small help, it should be no problem ha."


    The king of ghosts glanced at me: "if you have something to say, you can fart."


    So vulgar? But since it''s asking for help, I''ll bear it.


    "Just now you also know that the corpse poison has been almost expelled, but if the residue is not cleaned up in time, it will damage the fish in the pond."


    "And then?"


    "Then Luo Lifan may have no choice but to come to you." I''ll tell you the truth, and I won''t die ugly.


    The ghost king was silent for a moment.


    However, after a long time, he said, "I didn''t want to interfere in this matter, but if you insist on getting involved, I can only stop. I am only responsible for helping Luo Lifan bring ah Hua''s ghost, and I am not responsible for the rest. Besides, you are not allowed to participate in this matter in the future. Otherwise, I will go back to my regret and bring you back to the underworld for strict discipline. "


    I am busy nodding, did not expect so smooth to persuade the ghost king.


    Because ah Hua has just died two days ago, Yin Yang division can''t attract the soul of the dead. The earliest time is the seventh day after the death. However, the police can''t agree for such a long time, so we can only rely on the ghost king to help us find out.


    I thought it was easy, but in the middle of the night, the ghost king still had no response. I was a little worried, "don''t all the dead people have to go to the hell to report? You can find out if you catch any kid. "


    "But ah Hua didn''t go to hell." The ghost king said a little low.


    "How could it be? Did he escape to the third world


    I''m a complete liar, but I didn''t expect the ghost king to nod, "yes, there is indeed a third boundary area except the sun and the underworld, where people have no reincarnation, so I can''t take charge of it. Now it seems that ah Hua gave the stolen things to others. "


    "What about that?" I''m a little worried. It''s a matter of human life. If I can''t do it well, I''ll have to take a few lives.


    "What can I do? It makes you a lot of trouble. " The ghost king looks careless, but I know he should have eyebrows, otherwise he won''t have a desire for my body.


    Because I had something to ask him, I didn''t resist. The ghost king saw that I didn''t resist, so he picked me up and put me on his leg. I took a breath because I touched the cold of his body. The ghost king said badly: "I''ll warm you up later." Say rain like kisses fall one after another, I can''t resist.


    After I finished, I lay in his arms, and then asked, "every time something happens, you will be the first to come to me. Why not this time?"


    "I''m afraid you''re worried." In fact, my real idea is that I don''t want to rely on him, but in the end, I have to rely on him to help tide over the difficulties.


    The ghost king said coldly: "I know your mind, you don''t have to hide from me, I just want to know why to hide from me? Do you think you can get away with it? Or do you think... Where do you dislike me? "I didn''t expect the ghost king to think like this. I couldn''t bear it. In fact, he did very well, but I didn''t think it was useful. I looked up at him: "I just don''t want to be a burden on you."


    The ghost king raised my chin. "That''s a sweet burden."


    It seems that he didn''t like to tell me the truth in the next moment.


    Tired, I had already gone to sleep. At this time, the ghost king was thinking about how to summon ah Hua''s soul. The corpse poison could not be delayed for a moment.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 71

    Sleep in the middle of the night a little cool, I reached out a touch, the side of the bed is empty, the ghost king is not in. I fumbled out of bed, looking at the incense hall lamp is still on, estimated Luo Lifan is still, I ran to see Luo Lifan leaning against the pillar has fallen asleep.


    I gently called him, see did not wake up, I turned for him to take a blanket for him to cover, but accidentally to Luo Lifan wake up.


    I smile awkwardly, "why don''t you go in and sleep? The corpse poison can''t attack again for a while? "


    " it''s OK. Anyway, it''s light. What do you say to the ghost king? " Luo Lifan rubbed his eyes.


    I sat down against the door, and now I don''t feel sleepy. I wonder where the ghost king can go? When Luo Lifan asked, I said, "yes, but he said that now ah Hua''s soul is not in the underworld. Do you know the third world? "


    Luo Lifan slightly frowned and whispered: "the third world, the third world."


    "So what?"


    Luo Lifan''s look suddenly dignified, "where is the ghost king?"


    I spread out my hands and said, "I don''t know where he went."


    Luo Lifan looked at me and said seriously, "when the ghost king comes back, let him take you to the underworld. Don''t come back for a moment. I''ll watch your flesh for you. "


    I was surprised to see Luo Lifan, also feel puzzled.


    "Why? Does my going to the underworld have much to do with it


    Luo Lifan sighed, "do you know who destroyed Yu village?"


    "Yu village, isn''t it occupied by the fox?" I can still remember the tails of the relatives I know.


    "In fact, I haven''t told you that it''s Yu village''s own name, Yu Zhong. It''s the man of your last life who refused to reincarnate because of hatred. Later, he escaped from the underworld without knowing how. We have pursued him for hundreds of years, but we still have no eyebrows. The third world has something to do with him. If you involve him, it will be complicated. "


    "The ghost king can''t deal with him?"


    Luo Lifan nodded. "After running from the underworld, I don''t know what kind of mana he was contaminated with. He actually survived in the third world, relying on the Yang of those tomb robbers. The man you picked up probably survived for so many days before his life was finished. Otherwise, it would have been Yu Zhong''s soul. "


    "Can you take me to the third world?"


    "No, are you crazy? When you get there, don''t talk about yourself. Even vaginal pregnancy can be dangerous. You don''t know how important it is. " Then Luo Lifan glanced at my stomach.


    My stomach is bigger than before. If I look at it carefully, I can see that I am pregnant. However, Luo Lifan''s words just now did not seem to worry about my safety, on the contrary, he was very interested in the children in my stomach. When I think of the general manager before, I can''t help but have doubts.


    Is it true that I have some strange curative effect? To make everyone covet.


    Thinking like this, I heard a familiar voice behind me: "what are you doing here?"


    When I saw the ghost king, I ran to him and said, "it''s so late. I didn''t see you. Where did you just go?"


    Seeing that I was so nervous about him, the ghost King relaxed his face and said, "look for ah Hua."


    "You went to the third world?" I said in horror.


    "Well. He did take the things from the tomb and cause trouble to his body, but he was afraid that he would give it to Yu Zhong, for fear that he would not be able to find it for a while and a half. " The ghost king said understatement, but I was frightened.


    "Don''t you mean you can''t control that place? How dare you go by yourself


    "I can''t control their fate, but they can''t help me."


    It turns out that this is what makes me worry in vain. I think just now Luo Lifan said let me go to the underworld. I asked the ghost king, "will they hurt me?"


    "What do you think? How can I let them hurt you? "


    "Then you take me to the third world."


    "No! Is that where anyone can go? I don''t know how to live or die. What''s more, I still have this precious thing in my stomach. I can go as soon as I can


    As soon as I heard the meaning of ghost king and Luo Lifan Du, that is, my greatest value now is this scrotum. Without him, I guess I''m nothing. Thinking of this, I''m bound to be sour. Without a voice, I went back to the room alone.


    In fact, I should have known for a long time that the vaginal pregnancy in my stomach is like a transaction, but who is the person who gets the most benefit? Ghost king, Luo Lifan and even now Yu Zhong may covet the vaginal fetus. Who will benefit the most?


    I think it''s better for me to go.


    The ghost King owes her, but I don''t owe her. Why should I be wronged to save her. For the sake of this infertile child, I was chased and killed almost every day, and my life became a mess. Even those delicious food could only be replaced by Ning soul beads. Why should I ruin my life for a stranger. I couldn''t help crying at the thought.


    The ghost King seemed to hear that I was not in the right mood, so he quickly comforted me and said, "what''s the matter? It''s not that I don''t take you, it''s really dangerous. "


    "Danger? But I''m afraid that you can''t save the woman you love by hurting her? I don''t owe her the name of bi''er. Who owes it will pay back. What worries me? "The ghost king listened to the stupefied God for three seconds, and then said, "where are you going? What does it have to do with Beal? Say you pig brain, you still really strive for success, do not lose false reputation! I said I only love you now. As for bill, it''s a matter of the past, and I''ll take care of it. "


    "Are you sure you don''t want to have a vaginal pregnancy?"


    "That''s my son. How can I make my son atonement?"


    Although I doubt the ghost King''s words, I still believe most of them.


    Seeing that I was in a stable mood, the ghost king said, "wait here with peace of mind. I have to go to the third world with Luo Lifan. The matter is urgent and there is no time to explain it, but you should believe me."


    "I know you are good, but I still don''t want you to provoke those things. But if you insist on going, can you take me with you


    The ghost King hesitated for a moment, looking at my yearning eyes, "to that will be very dangerous, you must follow me closely, do not act alone."


    After that, the three of us rushed to the third world, where the fog was very heavy, and we could not see the whole picture. However, we could see some soldiers walking back and forth again. The more we went up, the more rugged the road was. I walked between the ghost king and Luo Lifan, but it was OK.


    Just thinking of a careless not paying attention to my feet, I almost fell down the mountain stream. Luo Lifan grabbed my hand behind me. This is the ghost King''s reaction. He coldly looked at Luo Lifan''s dog''s paw and patted it down.


    Luo Lifan didn''t care when he arrived. The three people went forward together. But after walking for several hours, I felt as if we had been spinning around all the time. I asked the ghost king, "how is it like going around in circles?"


    "Ghost King cold face," is clearly set up a mask


    This is Luo Lifan from his waist to grope for a compass with a pointer, self-care to stir.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 72

    Looking at Luo Lifan agitating those things, I also came to be interested, "can this work well?"


    Luo Lifan rolled a white eye and expressed dissatisfaction with my query: "I haven''t failed these years."


    Seeing that he blew so much, I had to shut up and watch on the side. After a while, I saw that the compass pointer changed from a rapid rotation to a slight vibration, "OK!" Luo Lifan''s face was full of pride.


    I disdain to look at one eye, "cut, the villain is successful."


    This time, Luo Lifan walked in the front, I was in the middle, and the ghost king was cut off. The more forward, the more fog, a few meters away from me Luo Lifan almost can not see clearly, I quickly called: "luolifan, you slow down!"


    Luo Lifan responded to me: "I''ll tell you, women are the most troublesome!"


    I caught up with him and patted him on the back, "don''t look for a wife after abandoning women''s troubles. It''s better to be single for a lifetime."


    Luo Lifan snorted coldly, but the speed slowed down.


    After walking for about two hours, it was close to noon, but the fog still did not disperse, "this day is also evil door!" Luo Lifan mumbles, "you follow, don''t go away."


    The ghost king looked around and stopped. "Don''t go. You can''t go out again. It''s better to stop and rest. " I know that the ghost king said this just for me, because Luo Lifan complained that I was troublesome, so I didn''t dare to mention rest. But my body was honest and betrayed my fatigue. The pain from the soles of my feet let me know that there must be blisters, but I dare not speak. After all, it is the most important that this can enter the third world.


    Luo Lifan saw this, "well, you two wait, I''ll ask a ghost."


    "Can it work? Besides, how can they help you? " I deliberately stimulated Luo Lifan because of his prejudice against women before.


    Luo Lifan didn''t care about it. He said, "I can promise to be reborn. Who would like to live in this place where the birds don''t poop all their lives."


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy to use your promise. I have to ask the ghost king to agree."


    Luo Lifan glared at me, but the ghost King laughed when he heard the word "my home".


    Make to return to make trouble, did not expect Luo Lifan to really attract a kid, but is the image is poor, but this is also a skill.


    Luo Lifan looked at that strange ugly face, but also helplessly sighed: "how do you grow into this ghost appearance?"


    The little devil laughed, but he was not angry. Instead, he asked with a smile, "I don''t know what I''ve got?"


    "Please show me the way." Luo Lifan is not polite.


    The imp was not in a hurry, but asked, "what''s the advantage of me?"


    Luo Lifan snorted: "take you reincarnation, what do you think?"


    The little ghost looked at him suspiciously, and then said, "that''s all the business of Lord Yan. Can you persuade him?"


    Luo Lifan nuogued toward the ghost king, "you just point the way."


    Of course, the little ghost has never seen the ghost king, but he also judged his clothes and temperament, and then asked, "where do you want to go?"


    "I''m looking for the entrance to the third world. You should know."


    The kid was embarrassed. Naturally, his expression could not be described. It was just like the scene of a car accident: "that entrance is far away from here. I advise you not to go. There are no few dead people at the junction. Besides, we ghosts can''t get out, let alone you." She gave me a special look.


    I don''t like it any more. Why do you think I''m a burden? But when you think about it, I do.


    So I decided to shut up.


    "Don''t worry about it. Just be responsible for directing the way." Sure enough to see more than his own ink of the imp, Luo Lifan is also tolerant to the limit.


    "Since you are determined to go, follow this road up the mountain and you will find it at the end." The little ghost licked his lips, and then said, "the matter of reincarnation..."


    "what''s urgent? You can do it naturally, but it''s not now. We have to wait for us to come out. The good things will never forget you. " Luo Lifan has a heart.


    After sending the kid away, I asked Luo Lifan, "is it reliable?"


    "If you''re so ugly, you''ll be a ghost all your life."


    However, there was no way to retreat. If he just walked in vain, Luo Lifan still walked along the direction of the little ghost. I looked at the ghost king, without any expression, so I followed silently.


    I feel like I''ve been walking for a long time, but I still have no end. But looking at Luo Lifan''s energetic appearance, I had to follow. Luo Lifan was also obviously in a hurry, and his pace quickened a lot. Further on, the fog seemed to disperse and a cave suddenly appeared. I''m familiar with it, but I think I haven''t been to this place at all. Maybe all the caves in the world are the same.


    It''s spacious to walk inside. The fog outside can''t come in. You can also take a good look at it. However, after walking around, we found that there was no other exit, and we turned back.


    At the moment, Luo Lifan already knew that he had been fooled by a little devil, and was angry as if he wanted to eat people.The ghost King laughed at him: "can Yin and Yang masters be played?"


    Luo Lifan didn''t know whether he was angry because of being cheated, or because of a sneer from the ghost king. He said angrily: "I''m not for you! What time wasn''t for you, woman? "


    The ghost king heard what seems to think of something in general, and I listen to this sentence, which is not for you, the woman suddenly panic.


    I am very sure that the other woman that Luo Lifan said is bi''er, because the other concubines of the ghost king are all in peace to serve the ghost king in the underworld. Luo Lifan can''t know them. Moreover, Luo Lifan has mentioned bi''er before. I suddenly feel uncomfortable when I think of it. Who can tolerate the man he likes and other women to roar the fierce love together until he dies In praise of it, I suddenly felt like a fool, always in front of bi''er''s double.


    But just now the ghost King''s sudden attack is out of what is unknown, but I have now felt a strong aura. Both of them were at daggers drawn at each other''s throats. However, if we fight now, we will surely die, let alone go to the third world. I''m afraid that when they are both defeated, those who have the will will sit down and reap the profits, and then leave us here to be reincarnated.


    Thinking of this, I immediately called to them: "stop fighting, stop it!"


    But it didn''t work. I could only watch them attack each other in one move. I didn''t know where the strength came from. I picked up the stone under my feet and smashed it at the tree trunk. The loud noise made them stop to look at me. I stood in the middle of them. "If you two do something, we''ll both die!"


    Ghost King listen, do not care, also right, he is dead, still afraid of fart.


    So I protected Luo Lifan, "if you start again, I really ignore you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 73

    Ghost king saw me for Luo Lifan against him, iron green face will say to me: "get out of the way!"


    When I saw that he still wanted to fight, I would not let him. We were in a standoff. At last, the ghost king looked at me and said, "don''t regret it!" He left without looking back.


    Now it''s my turn to be silly. I stare at the ghost King disappearing in the fog, thinking that if bi''er is like this, he won''t leave. In the end, I still can''t compare with others.


    Luo Lifan did not expect the ghost king to leave, he looked at me, "why bother him, he will not fight for a while."


    I glared at him, "I don''t stop. I don''t know when to fight. Besides, I just saved you. You''re polite!"


    Luo Lifan laughed. "Well, my Savior, you must follow me closely."


    I can''t help it now. The ghost king has disappeared without a trace. If I can''t keep up with Luo Lifan, I''ll be dead. Fortunately, Luo Lifan doesn''t walk away like he did before, but he knows how to worry about my feelings. Because he disliked him before, I tried not to drag his hind legs. After a long walk, I asked him, "who was the woman for the ghost king Ah? "


    "Beal, I mentioned it before." When Luo Lifan talked about bi''er, he was obviously gentle.


    I was so excited that I asked, "are you familiar with her? And the ghost king. "


    Luo Lifan seemed to understand what I was going to do and said faintly, "well, bi''er people are very good, so it''s OK."


    "Oh." I didn''t ask any more questions. I think it''s better to ask the ghost King directly. I don''t want to make it as if I have some small action behind my back and don''t trust the ghost king.


    Of course, I didn''t use such magnanimity. In the face of such a girl who no longer exists but still has such a great influence on her, I feel very struggling and hesitant. I wonder if I have some magic power, I will also become like an imperial concubine to do harm to her. Now I can understand a little bit about Princess an''s release of bi''er''s remnant soul, although I know an Fei in my heart It''s not right to do this, but women''s jealousy is really terrible. I suddenly fear that one day I will become such a person. I shook my head and put those dirty thoughts behind me.


    Just thinking of a careless almost fell into the edge of the deep ditch, fortunately I quickly stepped up, I felt stepped on a soft ~ soft thing, I climbed up to stand on the edge of the ditch, looked down, and took a breath of air. Although there is a thick fog shrouded, but still can feel deep bottomless. The thing that I kicked just now rolled to where, and came back with a dull sound.


    I dare not look down, always feel flustered.


    This is the sound of footsteps I heard, not one or two, but many people, training orderly appearance, I think the third world is also a space, that is to say, there will be their own guard team, afraid it is not good, I and Luo Lifan looked at each other, held their breath, hid in the withered grass and did not dare to make a sound.


    Far away through the fog, a square square, there are probably more than a dozen people, walking in the direction of our neat. I tried to lower myself, and the square team ran forward without stopping. I breathed a breath. I was careless and didn''t see the dead branches on the side. I stepped on it carelessly and made a creaking sound.


    The team suddenly stopped and ran to us. I was so scared that I grasped Luo Lifan''s arm. The pursuers were in front and the abyss was in the back. I know how it''s all dead. It''s better to simply jump down. Luo Lifan doesn''t know what''s wrong. He''s stunned. I pushed him, turned his head and jumped into the abyss. I heard a voice and then called out: "Yuzhen, Yuzhen!"


    I was surprised, looking at the side of the road, no one in the sky, Luo Lifan pulled my clothes, was blocking me to jump down. I was a little confused: "where are those pursuers just now?"


    Luo Lifan looked at me, "some people use the enchantment array, probably because they know who you are, they don''t dare to start directly. However, looking at their awe of the ghost king, they should not do too much to you, but the one in your stomach is hard to say."


    When it comes to vaginal pregnancy, I''m a little worried. Although I''ve been pregnant with him for so long, I don''t have any feelings for him at first. I think he''s very annoying and makes me sleep and eat hard,. When he will move, I really accept him, and even want to see his appearance. Of course, every time I encounter danger, I will think not to hurt him.


    Perhaps, this is the mood of a mother.


    "Why are you thinking of ghosts?"


    "Because he has value." Luo Lifan stopped talking. I don''t know what he was trying to express. "I think it''s time to go a little longer. Be careful."


    Further ahead, there was a protruding rock, like a barrier. I vaguely heard the sound of fighting there. It should have come to steal the tomb. Luo Lifan and I tried to be careful not to be found by them, but at this time, two cold knives on our necks: "who?"


    I quickly raised my hand. "I''m from a nearby town. I came here to explore, but I lost my way."


    the other party didn''t believe it, but they forced us to bypass the rock and send it to the largest camp. I had a close look, and the people here should be a team. The head of the people carefully look at us, seems to want to find out our flaws, I and Luo Lifan are calm looking at him.After half a minute, the leader got up from the tiger skin mat and said, "are you really from a nearby town?"


    I nodded.


    "That means it''s no use keeping you."


    Shit, it''s useless. You just want to kill! I looked at Luo Lifan and he didn''t let me down: "it depends on how much money you pay. When the money is in place, I''ll help you. If you don''t have money, you don''t want to go out."


    "Ha ha ha, it''s not a small tone! Tell me what I can do and see if I need to invite you. "


    Luo Lifan looked at him calmly, "since everyone can come here, you can see my ability. But now you can''t stop, but I can''t go out


    The head of the heat Leng for a moment, then said: "how do I know you are not a liar!"


    "When you came here today, you made a wrong calculation and took a wrong road. Moreover, your Yin and Yang masters lost their lives because they opened their eyes to heaven. More importantly, you did not have much food. If you don''t go ahead, you''ll starve to death sooner or later, even if it doesn''t come. "


    I don''t know how Luo Lifan knows these things. It''s impossible to calculate so much in a short time. Is it by observation or by making up nonsense? I don''t have a bottom in my heart. This is the first one who asks you to say, "deal!"


    Is that ok? I was surprised to see Luo Lifan, but he is still arrogant!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 74

    Next, I thought Luo Lifan would take us on the road. Who knows that the three guns started to pretend to be forced. "If you want to cooperate with me, I have to listen to your price."


    I''m going to slap him in the face. When is it? I''ll have to pay for my life. Why do I have to spend so much money! What''s more, I''m still holding my life in my hand. I''m still talking about it. Don''t you feel your neck with a knife? You''re not afraid I''m afraid. I haven''t had a baby yet? I can''t keep my baby in my stomach before it''s born.


    Thinking of this, I glared at him fiercely, but Luo Lifan didn''t seem to see it.


    At this time, the leading man burst out laughing, "OK, refreshing! But how much do you want? "


    Luo Lifan stretched out a finger, the other side laughed, "a million?"


    "Ten million." Luo Lifan shook his head.


    "So much?" Obviously, the other party is not satisfied with the price, and the voice has been raised by eight degrees!


    "More? You know a lot about this business, but how many ghosts have you seen? I can keep you safe. Your life will not be promised by your men! " Luo Lifan is not in a hurry. He makes clear the key points and let Tian Kun decide by himself.


    The other side thought for a while, probably also felt that Luo Lifan didn''t exaggerate, so he stretched out his hand, "deal Then he turned his head and looked at me? Don''t you think it''s a drag? " Maybe my performance is a little cowardly, afraid that I will delay their trip to leave me.


    Luo Lifan looked at the head of the person, said firmly: "she is my close disciple, where I go, she will go, if you do not let her follow, this ten million you will keep your own flowers."


    "Ha ha ha, good, good. Since we are the close disciples, we will take them with us." "Tian Kun, what''s your name?"


    Luo Lifan stretched out his hand and said faintly, "my surname is Luo. This is Miss Yu."


    "Can we start now?"


    Luo Lifan nodded, still from the waist out of the compass, finger belly press in the middle of the position, after a while the pointer began to slightly tremble, "go


    Then he set out with a crowd.


    Then someone in the crowd called out, "Ouch!"


    "What''s the matter?" The first reaction is Tian Kun. She goes to the person who just called and asks about it.


    "It felt like someone pushed me and almost fell off."


    "Who would sit on that boring thing? All right, keep your spirits up and keep going


    But the man who called just now didn''t move. It seemed that he was in pain. The brother behind him lifted his coat and there was a five finger print on his back, which was startling in black.


    People around him did not dare to say anything. They all looked at Tian Kun, but Tian Kun had guts. "I don''t believe this ghost. Don''t panic. Keep going!"


    People have no other way. They can''t sit here waiting for ghosts to catch them. So I followed the team in fear. I was closest to Luo Lifan, but at the moment, I had some bad premonition in my heart. So I held Luo Lifan tightly, probably not used to me. He looked at me scornfully, but fortunately, I didn''t want to lose my hand. Now I don''t want to be photographed with a five finger print. If I''m targeted, it is There must be no good fruit to eat.


    So he went on, the fog was thick again, and the sky was a little dark. Luo Lifan began to act like a small minion, but now I can live on him, and I would like to be a grandson.


    A few more steps forward, Luo Lifan motioned everyone to stop. With a flashlight, it was a very deep pit, all around was smooth, if people accidentally fall in, it is estimated that they can not get out. At this time, Luo Lifan said to Tian Kun, "find two strong men to dig down."


    Tian Kun said with a smile, "is this it?"


    Luo Lifan nodded.


    Two big men jumped in and began to dig hard. After a while, there was a disgusting smell of decay. I subconsciously covered my nose, looking at those who stare at the pit, have vomited, fortunately their curiosity is not so heavy.


    But after a bout of nausea, I felt hungry. But now I don''t have Cong soul bead, had to look at Luo Lifan, "I am hungry."


    Luo Lifan didn''t look at me as if he didn''t hear, "bear it."


    When you are hungry, give me a look at me. Then the hunger comes from all directions. I feel that I have no strength. I just sit on the ground.


    This is Tian Kun, seeing the situation, handed me a bag of compressed biscuits. I laughed and refused. Tian Kun was embarrassed and said, "aren''t you hungry? Take it


    "I don''t eat human food."


    Tian Kun looked at me and didn''t say anything, but his face was chatting.


    At this time, there was a terrible cry. People were a little frightened, but they found that the sound came from the bottom of the pit. The big man who had just dug was struggling in pain, covered with strange lines on his face, and then continued to extend down to the whole body. In bursts of crying and howling, the skin was raw and the blood was flowing, and a strong smell of blood came.People can not help but swallow saliva, and at the moment Tian Kun also iron green face, "Mr. Luo, how is this going on?"


    "Don''t tell me that you don''t know that there is poison in the coffin that hasn''t been opened for a long time. You don''t know." Luo Lifan''s indifference at the moment made Tian Kun lose his mind, "I don''t care about those, they all follow me out, I have to ensure their safety, since said cooperation, how can you not remind point?"


    Luo Lifan''s face was cold, "cooperation is between you and me. Besides, you don''t understand such a simple truth. After entering the tomb, you will die!"


    Tian Kun is not good to say anything. It''s true that his subordinates are still reckless, but their real skills are only superficial. Moreover, the two who just went down have always been obedient. If they had not valued their obedience and strength, they would not have bought them back from the talent market.


    "Since Mr. Luo said so, it''s hard for someone in my field to say anything more, but when we go down to the tomb, I''m afraid Mr. de Luo will lead the battle, so we''ll follow," then he looked at me and said with ulterior motives: "Mr. Luo, just look for the passage and protect your apprentice, so I''ll do it for you."


    At the moment, my feet are too weak to be hungry. Of course, I hope to follow Luo Lifan, but he turns around and jumps into the pit first. Then he follows two people. I just want to move. Tian Kun holds me back: "Miss Yu, you are not in a hurry."


    I thought to myself, would Luo Lifan really leave me alone? If so, it''s no wonder that the ghost king asked me to stay away from him. I called him out loud at the mouth of the cave, but there was no reply.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 75

    Just when I was frustrated, Luo Lifan''s voice of dying suddenly came, "didn''t you let me explore the way? What''s the matter? Do you want to do it yourself


    However, Tian Kun didn''t have any idea of joking with him at the moment. He said viciously, "don''t try to trick me. If you leave, she will die! Explore the way, don''t leave my sight! "


    Said I also pushed down the pit, fortunately Luo Lifan timely pulled me, I will not fall too ugly. But he also swore in his heart. What a bad luck it was. It''s hard to be taken hostage.


    Entering the tomb, Luo Lifan and I were separated again. The cold wind from the deep of the tomb made me shrink my neck unconsciously. Because of extreme hunger, I walked very slowly. The fat man behind me pushed me unsatisfied. I stumbled and nearly fell a dog to eat dung. I was very angry. I just wanted to question him, but I saw him head tied in the place and rolled It seems that the whole body is itchy, and I scratch with my hands.


    Tian Kun saw this and quickly pulled my collar: "do you get it?"


    I stare at Tian Kun with my anger just now, "I walk in front of him, how can I know what''s going on behind me! Besides, if it''s me, why are you all ok? "


    Looking at my angry appearance, Tian Kun loosened my collar, but still took a knife to draw on my neck, strange infiltration.


    At this time, Luo Lifan saw the situation here, understood what was going on at a glance, and called to the group: "it''s just a collision with unclean things. It''s good to use blood on the eyebrows." However, no one moved. I''m very surprised that Tian Kun was still angry at the death of two right-hand assistants. The one who was about to die in front of him suddenly did not care what the logic was.


    Others even shrunk, and no one was willing to help. I probably thought that it was just a matter of biting fingers for fear of being touched by ghosts. I didn''t think I wanted to bite my index finger. I found the right position and ordered it down.


    After a while, he stood up and laughed at me, probably to thank him. This is Tian Kun to see the situation lifted, a little better-looking face, "continue to move forward, after we all enjoy the rest of our lives!" Maybe it''s the charm of money. I feel that people''s morale has been mobilized.


    But this time the fat man didn''t push forward and didn''t dislike me. Instead, he said to me, "Miss Yu, I''ll carry you. Thank you just now


    I was really hungry, but I thought it was strange to be carried by a strange man, so I waved my hand and refused.


    I said to the fat man, "I''ll just take a break."


    The fat man pointed to the wall in front of him and said, "take a rest there."


    I barely supported my body and walked over. I didn''t know what I met at my feet. The wall tilted down and rolled me in. I heard the fat man cry anxiously, "Miss Yu, Miss Yu!"


    I heard people in front of me running towards here. "What''s the matter?"


    "Fell in?"


    "Will he die?"


    I want to shout, but my mouth is covered. Is there anyone else in the tomb? I was very scared, but because the other side''s strength was too strong, and I was already out of strength, I was dragged in the corner of the wall, and just wanted to fight, I heard a familiar voice: "did you suffer a lot with Luo Lifan?"


    "Ghost king?" I whispered.


    The ghost King motioned to me not to make a sound, until there was no sound on it, the ghost king said coldly: "you take out your heart and lung to others, what''s the result?"


    "Then what have you done? You left me alone in the wilderness. Don''t you know how hungry I am I was suddenly a little aggrieved, but I tried not to let the tears flow down.


    The ghost King hesitated and gently hugged me. I felt that his body was a little stiff at that moment, but I didn''t care, but he let me go for a few seconds. "We''re going to find Luo Lifan, he''s not safe."


    I think so. Compared with those people outside who have swords and guns, Luo Lifan can''t get any benefits from fighting. Although he is unkind, I can''t be unjust, so I followed the ghost king out of the channel.


    I don''t know how many turns, I finally saw a piece of open land, this is the main hall lights suddenly lit up, followed by the graceful music, I saw Tian Kun and the gang broke in, but now they are leading a passage, we separated a disc.


    But the sharp eyed Tian Kun found me at a glance. At this time, he ordered to shoot. I knew that although these people did not know Fengshui Yin and Yang, their shooting skills must be well-trained. I was thinking that I would die. The ghost King protected me behind me. But when I was looking, where was the ghost king? It was clearly a ghost pretending to be a ghost king, but he seemed to be really protecting Protect me, but I don''t know what this is for.


    This is Luo Lifan, who did not know where to run out, picked me up and hid behind him. The evil ghost turned around when he heard the news. It was Yu Zhong!


    Now I understand that he didn''t want to protect me, he wanted what was in my stomach.


    Yu Zhong looked at Luo Lifan and said, "I know you will come. If you don''t come, it''s not so easy to go out. You all have to die." He pointed to everyone present, including me.Tian Kun''s gang had already seen the difference and didn''t do much entanglement. They climbed up along the iron chain.


    Yu Zhong took a peek, "looking for death." And then quietly hit a hand, some did not grasp ~ directly fell down, fell in the furnace below, not even a corpse capital.


    The rest of the people did not dare to act rashly, lying in that silly eyes.


    Yu Zhong pointed to a corner and said, "I know the ghost king is here, come out and show up."


    Where''s the ghost king? How is that possible? Just now, it was clear that he could be so good at it when he was held by others. But when I think about the supernatural event of the fat man just now, it seems to be his style. However, no matter what Yu Zhong called, there was no trace of the ghost king.


    Luo Lifan is facing the front coffin at the moment. He is waving his soul whip in the air. I can hear the sound of beating the air. Because there is echo, the momentum is very strong. Yu Zhong was busy in the past to stop.


    There was no one around me to protect me, but I vaguely felt the feeling of being monitored in the rear. As soon as I looked back, I saw two headless skeletons coming towards me. I stumbled and fell, and below was the furnace. Falling down was not only fatal, but also as dead as the group.


    I closed my eyes and tried not to think about those frightening pictures. When I fell into the melting pot, I was caught by a pair of big hands. If I guess correctly, it should be the ghost king.


    Put me on the ground smoothly, the ghost king looked cold and did not intend to pay attention to me.


    This is what the ghost king looks like! Think I''m settling down.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 76

    At this time, Yu Zhong, who saw the ghost King show up with a smile, "had known, I would have forced you to see me with this move."


    Luo Lifan took advantage of the rest of the clock, a whip waved down, hit the upper left corner of the coffin, a stone fell down. At this time, Yu Zhong showed a ferocious expression, and then fought with Luo Lifan.


    At the same time, Luo Lifan called out, "open the coffin!"


    Time is pressing, the ghost king had to carry me behind him, with a wave of his hand, the lid of the coffin moved up a little bit. At this time, I don''t know where to rush out. Many skeletons with no heads rush to the ghost king. Because of the protection of me, the ghost king had a lot of work to do. I could not help but was in a hurry. So I wanted to bite my finger to help. The ghost king said, "if your blood dries, they can''t die. Save it."


    I had to hold the ghost King tightly and try not to give him any trouble. At this time, Luo Lifan threw a rune and said, "step on your feet!"


    When the rune paper fell to the ground, it formed a golden circle. Those skeletons could not enter the body. The ghost King took the opportunity to open the coffin. There is a beauty with an extraordinary appearance. I feel lost for a moment.


    The beauty''s skin was as if she was just sleeping. At this time, the ghost King quickly took out the beads in the beauty''s hands. I saw the woman''s body changed, as if losing the protective film. All the water was instantly emitted and turned into a corpse. The surrounding tombs began to collapse. I called out Luo Lifan, but there was no response until The ghost King pulled me out. I haven''t seen Luo Lifan''s shadow yet!


    He won''t be buried in it, will he? I thought to myself.


    The ghost King seemed to see my mind and said coldly, "do you still care about the safety of others?"


    It seems that the jealousy is not over, I have to say in a good voice: "but because together, how can we say to leave him alone?"


    The ghost King''s face looked a little better.


    At this time, I saw several sneaky people coming out of a corner of the tomb. I was careful. One was the fat man, Tian Kun and some small minions. Because the ghost king was invisible now, they thought that only I was there. The fat man only politely nodded at me and left in a hurry. On the contrary, Tian Kun was the first one who rushed to deal with me, but he didn''t wait to get close The ghost King waved his hand and threw it far away. The others were scared out of their wits at the sight of the rush and ran away like a wolf.


    After a while, I saw Luo Lifan come out, followed by Yu Zhong and the beauty.


    I thought it was inevitable to have a big war again, but Yu Zhong knelt down three feet away: "just ask the ghost king to forgive Xiaoyu and let her reincarnate."


    What''s the situation? I''m a little confused.


    Yu Zhong looked at my expression and simply described it to me, "Xiaoyu and I were originally in love with each other, but they were hurt by the traitor and were forced to separate. After my death, Xiaoyu also killed herself, but the traitor designed this tomb, which trapped us from reincarnation."


    I was so sorry that I didn''t know why it was so difficult to have a lover together. Although Yu Zhong hurt me repeatedly, he still didn''t kill me in the end. I was just curious what he wanted from my stomach.


    But Yu Zhong never said, I think it may be to save the beloved woman, let her return to the sun, but all this is not important, the final decision depends on the meaning of the ghost king.


    At the moment, the ghost king is sitting in a dangerous position, but his face is serious: "Yu Zhong, you have done harm to the world, and it is impossible to be reborn. It is unforgivable to hurt my wife. Although Xiaoyu is excusable, she does not know how to cherish her life. She has to go to hell to accept punishment before she can be reincarnated."


    When Xiaoyu heard that she wanted to separate from Yu Zhong, she said, "I don''t want to reincarnate. Before that, we were hurt by adulterers and could not stay together forever. Now, even if the ashes are gone, I will never leave!"


    Yu Zhong''s eyes turned red after hearing this, but he still said: "I''m a person to wear sin. Xiao Yu, you''re obedient, go to reincarnation, and forget that I''m alive."


    Looking at a pair of Bi people in front of me, I shook the ghost King''s arm, "it''s better to complete them."


    "No, there are no rules! Women are not allowed to participate


    Looking at the ghost King refused, I had to move out to save the soldiers: "the son is about to be born, you even give him a blessing. How about that? "


    The ghost king looked at me: "never again!"


    I happily put my arm around the ghost King''s neck and gave a kiss. Then I found that everyone was embarrassed to look at us. The big and shameless ghost king would be shy, but I saw the smile on the corner of his mouth!


    At this time, black and white impermanence took orders to take Yu Zhong and Xiao Yu away. The fog around him had already dispersed, and everything returned to calm again.


    Luo Lifan leaned against the tree trunk and squinted and asked, "have you got it?"


    The ghost King nodded.


    I was curious and asked, "what is it? Is that the bead? "


    "Well." The ghost King snorted.


    "For what? I see it''s worth a lot. " At that moment, I still thought of money, forgive me, because I had no money, so I paid special attention to what I had not.


    Luo Lifan did not speak, but looked at the ghost king.


    So they both wanted something, and they didn''t have to think about it. So I said, "it''s for Beal?"The ghost king looked at me in surprise: "you tell her?"


    Luo Lifan shrugged and denied.


    The ghost king looked at it and found nothing unusual. He said faintly: "it''s for bi''er. Before, I spent a lot of energy to protect her body. Now I often walk around in the sun. It''s hard to avoid physical discomfort. So it''s urgent to find this one. If you don''t run into the tomb robber, I''m afraid I''ll have to find it for a long time."


    I tried to keep my voice level. "Can the beads keep the body from rotting?"


    The ghost King nodded.


    My heart began not to taste, think of their inadvertently help such a big help. However, I am not happy at all, but I feel that I am a bit stupid. Luo Lifan and the ghost King discuss to find ah Hua''s soul is just a cover. At this time, the day is about to dawn, we need to go back to the temple immediately. Today, the police will carry away ah Hua''s body, and the urgent task is to go back to see how the remaining poison of the tomb robber is.


    Fortunately, the time to go back was before the police arrived.


    The man was still lying in the incense hall, and his face had obviously improved. I tried to wake him up. He turned over and continued to sleep. Luo Lifan looked at it and felt nothing wrong. He turned around and went to the inner room. I accidentally saw the blood behind his robe, which must have been hurt in a fight. However, Luo Lifan didn''t say to anyone. Then I heard a low voice of enduring pain coming from the inner room. Maybe he was taking medicine.


    Although cheated by their partnership, I still have to ask: "injured?"


    Feel Luo Lifan seems to be stunned for a moment, and then said: "ghost king is more serious than me, you still care about him."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 77

    Hearing Luo Lifan''s words, I can''t help but worry that the ghost king can''t see the wound more than ordinary people, and I always thought that those ghosts and mortals could not hurt him, so I didn''t pay attention to it.


    I subconsciously touched the jade plate, with some residual temperature, the ghost king is not here.


    I was suddenly a little worried, but I didn''t care so much. I called to Luo Lifan''s room: "can you send me to the underworld to find him?"


    Luo Lifan didn''t answer. I suddenly remembered that Luo Lifan was also injured. At this time, he took such a big risk to help me. I couldn''t make sense of it. I had to shout to him again: "you are also hurt. Forget it, when I didn''t say it."


    At this time, Luo Lifan came out.


    Because he had just finished dressing the wound, he walked in a strange way. Looking at my strange eyes, self mocking smile, "it is really underestimated the strength of the enemy, that Tian Kun is really under the hand."


    I didn''t see Tian Kun in the cave, so I was a little curious, "how does your wound have something to do with him? Isn''t Yu Zhong''s design frame up? "


    Luo Lifan curled his lips, "have not seen the appearance of the world, some people ruthless up still use their own hands?"


    I was more curious and asked, "that Tian Kun just has a few stinky money. Can''t you cure him in terms of Taoism?" I looked at Luo Lifan dressing place is not only that one, think can hurt Luo Lifan must also be a lot of effort.


    Luo Lifan glanced at me. "He can''t do it naturally, but money can buy what he wants. He has been in this business for so long. How can he walk around the world without any real things? But it''s really powerful. Maybe it was opened by some eminent monk. But looking at the font reminds me of one person. "


    Looking at Luo Lifan''s chatting, I thought it was no big problem. I asked carefully, "can you help me with what I just said?"


    "Which one? To hell? " Luo Lifan looked at me, and then shook his head, "it''s not that I don''t help you. I''m afraid it''s more than I can do. If I go to the hell for a long time, I''m going to die. If you can wait for two days, how can you wait for me to recover


    As soon as I heard that, I had to wait for a few days, but I couldn''t sit still. "I don''t know what''s going on with the king of ghosts. However, seeing that you are so heavy, he''s not much better. Besides, you also said that the things that got the monks must have done great harm to him. If you can''t go, I''ll have to do it myself. " If Luo Lifan doesn''t help me, I can only be in a hurry, but I can only continue to brag.


    Fortunately, Luo Lifan didn''t care about me in general, "I said that you are a woman, but you can''t allow others to talk. I can''t go, but I can tell you how to do it, but whether you can achieve it depends on your own creation. "


    As soon as I heard that there was a door, I got up and poured a cup of tea for Luo Lifan. "You tell me, you tell me, I listen to you."


    Luo Lifan gave me a look. "Can I have a cup of tea? I''m so thirsty. "


    I stare at Luo Lifan, looking at him to raise a glass, I stopped all of a sudden, "when I see the ghost King come back, how much do you want to drink? Can I pour you how much?"


    Luo Lifan got serious and said, "when you go to the underworld, you must take the keepsake and be free of distractions. When I give you something, you must remember the place you want to go silently. Don''t be careless. If you go into the wrong way, I can''t save you. At most, I can help you collect a whole body."


    Looking at Luo Lifan''s appearance, I didn''t seem to be joking, but I was scared to say that. But I thought that this was the only way to see the ghost king. I gritted my teeth and took the token from Luo Lifan and went back to the house.


    I chose a comfortable position to lie down, so as not to get a backache when I came back from the underworld. I hold the chert in my hand and recite the underworld in my mouth. After a while, I feel the darkness around me, and then I feel that the body and soul are separated from each other. Then it is like falling into a deep hole or cave, and the wind is blowing in my ears. The cold outside also infects my soul. I can''t help shivering. Then I seemed to feel not so cold, I tried to open my eyes, but I saw a bright and moving face.


    Haven''t I been to the underworld yet? But the gray sky lacks the truth to tell me that I have arrived at the place I want to go. But the person in front of me, I have never seen before. I can''t help but wonder that he doesn''t look like a ghost or something like that. His temperament seems to have some aristocratic appearance.


    The man found that I was looking at him, not coy, but asked me, "who are you?"


    Listening to the impolite tone, it seemed that I was the master here. I said without fear: "my name is Yu Zhen. I want to go to the hell, but who are you?"


    The man laughed, "what are you doing here? And don''t you know that you can''t come to Xishan when you go to hell? " Said the eyes like the torch staring at me, as if I was lying in general.


    "Of course I came here for something, but isn''t this the underworld? How could it be Xishan? " Because of the fog, I didn''t find anything unusual at first, but after listening to him say that, I could not see the gate of Yama palace.


    The man looked at the chert in my hand and frowned, but then he stretched out and said with a smile, "listen to what you mean. You are wrong, but it''s easy to do. As long as you promise me one thing, I''ll help you out.""What? I don''t want to kill or set fire to kill people! " I looked at the man in front of me. There was always a strange smile on his face. I was afraid I would fall into his trap.


    Seeing that I was so cautious, he was not in a hurry. He just said, "it''s fate to get acquainted with each other. However, I don''t want to sell at a loss. For the time being, I have nothing to let you do. However, you can rest assured that I don''t care to do what you just said. But if you have any scruples, you can try to go to the palace of hell by yourself, but as far as I know, no one can get out of my western mountain. "


    I think that although I have been to the prefecture several times, they are just wandering in the hall. If I really want to find it myself, I can''t find it. I simply agreed to him.


    And he told me to close my eyes. I just feel the body floating in the air, and soon heard someone shouting: "little sister, how did you come?"


    I opened my eyes and was already in the hall. But the man who sent me has already disappeared, because he has something to worry about in his heart, but he didn''t care.


    I was busy asking the ghost Messenger, "where''s the ghost king? Take me to him. "


    The ghost sent a reply: "ghost king is in the inner hall at the moment, please follow me." He said, leading the way ahead.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 78

    Ghost messengers are not allowed to enter the inner hall, please go back.


    Before entering the inner hall, I could smell a smell of rouge and gouache, which was familiar to me. It should be from some concubine I met. The ghost king has more wives and concubines, but the taste of each person is different. They all say that smell the fragrance to know a woman. I think the ghost king knows his concubine by smelling the fragrance.


    I was hesitating whether or not to go in. At this time, a demon enchanting woman came out of the inner hall. She was worth wearing thin clothes. Every smile was showing off her amorous feelings. I looked at her face. She should be the one I met on the new year''s day in the underworld. Didn''t the ghost King say that she was his most respected concubine? How can this respect to the inner hall?


    What''s more, before the ghost King''s favorite concubines were all in the side hall of the concubines. Since I could come to the ghost King''s bedroom, I must be a red man in front of the ghost king. Thinking of this, I turned around like walking outside the hall. But the woman behind her refused, "zhen''er, why don''t you go in and sit down? The ghost king is waiting for you He was about to come and pull me.


    I deliberately staggered her to take my hand, and then said faintly, "presumably the ghost King''s body has no big problem, I come here to seek peace of mind, since this I will go back."


    Before going out of the inner hall, he was stopped by the ghost messenger at the door, "little sister, please go to see the ghost king."


    I heard to the gas, how even small ghost difference also don''t put me in the eye, I said coldly: "get out of the way!"


    The ghost errand probably didn''t expect that I suddenly lost my temper, was stunned for a moment, but still stopped at the door, and then said, "my humble duty is just to be ordered to do something, but also ask Miss sister to enter the inner hall."


    At this time, the concubine who swung her waist and legs came to me, thinking of waiting for her hypocrisy. I stamped my feet and walked towards the inner hall. I saw that the ghost had gone far away from her. I just wanted to retreat from the inner hall, but I didn''t think that a force of attraction brought me to the inner hall.


    The big stone bed was emitting cold fog, and the ghost king was lying on it quietly. Maybe it was because he had just moved his true Qi, there were many holes in his body, and the black blood gushing out there was buried under the fog.


    I was flustered at the first sight. How could this happen? The ghost King''s injury was much more serious than Luo Lifan. I stood there at a loss. I wanted to come forward. The ghost King shook his head at me.


    "Are you going to die?" I suddenly want to cry, although always want to get rid of him, but at this time to see him like this, I can''t help but feel sad.


    The ghost king suddenly laughed, "how can I die? I''m a God. I''m a God


    "How could you have been so hurt? Isn''t God omnipotent? Then you are saving yourself


    The ghost king stretched out his hand to touch my head, "didn''t Luo Lifan tell you? The more Yin Qi is, the deeper the damage will be. But it''s OK. You don''t have to worry about me. "


    "Don''t you worry? What do you look like now Tears do not strive to flow down, I have already left the concubine in this matter behind.


    The ghost king also wanted to say something, but his body seemed to be twisted out of control. Then a force lifted those mists into the air. I heard what seemed to be a tearing sound. After a thin smell of blood, the fog slowly dissipated, and the air became moist and wet. The ghost King disappeared. On the huge stone bed, there was a little man carved with powder and jade Children.


    I reached out my hand to touch it, but the little boy raised his eyes and asked, "who are you? How dare you be unreasonable to this king? " I heard that this little guy still dare to call himself the king. Is it really the son of the ghost king?


    But didn''t you say there was no son? Did I get cheated again?


    When I was looking confused, the concubine just came in and said to the child, "this is the ghost king in front of zhen''er. Because he was hurt too much, he could not repair himself, so he had to be reborn. But after rebirth, the memory before the ghost king will be temporarily sealed, and you will have to grow up to think about it


    "Rebirth? Lost memory? " I cried out in surprise, and then looked at the face of the small man with displeasure.


    Small people were helped to go to the outer hall, black and white impermanence and the judge are also waiting here. See the person to greet, the little man is also just expressionless said exemption, finally climbed up the couch, eyes cold looking at all this.


    I gently asked Bai Wuchang, "is this really the ghost king?"


    White impermanence nodded, and then attached to my ear, said, "because now the ghost king doesn''t remember the things before, the little sister must not annoy the ghost king at the moment."


    I know that Bai Wuchang really cares about me. Last time I was by the river Ming, I saved him. I feel that the relationship between me and Bai Wuchang is closer, so I believe in his words, "when can the ghost King recover his memory? Will he always be so small? "


    "When the ghost King grows up, he will remember it slowly. Moreover, the ghost king is different from ordinary people. He grows up very fast and will be like before in a few days."


    I hope the ghost king can grow up quickly. I always feel like taking a son to such a small person. May be to see my carelessness, the ghost king suddenly pointed to me: "you, don''t want to lose ceremony in front of the hall."White no common ghost king to anger, busy step forward: "ghost King please calm down, little sister because is a mortal, do not know the rules of the earth, but the little sister is your favorite concubine, and pregnant, you can never punish her ah."


    The ghost king looked at my protruding stomach, nodded, and then asked me to sit on it. He touched my stomach and said, "tell me about this. How many months has it been? How come I have no impression at all? "


    I had to say, "four years."


    "Nonsense!" The ghost king looked at my stomach in disbelief, "how can I be pregnant so long without birth?"


    I rolled my eyes in my heart. At the beginning, I asked you the same thing, and you didn''t answer me. After thinking about it, I could only make it up and say, "maybe because I''m a mortal, you''re a God, so it''s only so long."


    The ghost king looked up at me and said, "I''m not a liar! Forget it, Ben Wang is tired, you all! Step back


    As soon as I heard that I got up from the couch to go, the ghost King grabbed my coat and asked coldly, "what are you doing? Who allowed you to go


    "Did you just say you were tired?" I looked at him suspiciously, the people who looked at the hall all withdrew.


    "I''m tired. Naturally you want to undress my king. How can I go?" Before that, the one who looked at you would not look like this


    With a smile of embarrassment, I hastened into the inner hall, simply made up the bed, and took off the ghost King''s coat. I was relieved to see the ghost King lie down.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 79

    After a while, the ghost King fell asleep, probably because of his physical strength, he would fall asleep so quickly. I saw that the ghost King''s body was not seriously affected, so I retreated from the inner hall.


    Thinking that I could not stay in the underworld for a long time, I decided to go back to the sun. But when I came in a hurry, I forgot to ask Luo Lifan how I should go back. I was annoyed and vaguely saw a man coming in from the gate of the main hall.


    I have a close look, that long gown elegant, Xianfeng crane bone appearance, is not Luo Lifan, who is it? I was wondering if he couldn''t come to the underworld? He opened his mouth first. "Fortunately, it''s not too stupid to find it."


    I took a look at him, the gauze that bandaged the wound has been removed, it seems that it is no big problem. So he asked, "what are you doing here?"


    "I''ll do whatever you do. Look at you, ghost king. Is it OK? " Luo Lifan is still half dead pulling a long voice.


    Thinking that I might have to rely on him to go back, I didn''t care about him. Then I told him, "you''re late. The ghost king has already rested. Don''t know when to wake up?"


    "Then go and wake him up. I have something to look for." Luo Lifan deliberately beat me.


    I jumped up and said, "why don''t you go? Let me wake up the little boy, and I''ll tell you there''s no door. "


    "Hairy boy?" Luo Lifan took a look at me, and then sneered at himself, "he is really willing to be reborn. I''m afraid it will take some time, but it''s good to do things without so much effort."


    As soon as I heard that Luo Lifan was going to have another moth, I said, "the ghost king doesn''t remember the past things very much now. You have to be careful when you do things. If you still fight against the ghost king as before, I''m afraid there will be no good fruit for you to eat." I''ll point to Luo Lifan''s meeting in the sun. Anyway, I have to remind him properly.


    Luo Lifan looked at me and said, "how could you be so kind all of a sudden?"


    I rolled my eyes. "My heart is not bad, do you think I have any intention?"


    "That''s not easy to say, but if you really want to ask for something, please say something nice for me in front of the ghost king. I''ll take you back to the Yangjian after it''s done." Luo fan, as if he was able to put on Yin and Yang. What''s more, I feel vaguely that he didn''t tell me the way to go back on purpose, and then blackmailed me to work for him. He was really a villain!


    Although I saw through Luo Lifan''s villain behavior, I still had to help him.


    The ghost king may have woken up by our two voices and had a big drink in the inner hall: "who is noisy? Wanton


    I was startled by the sudden cry, but it didn''t seem to be the voice of a child of several years old. I ran in to see that the ghost king had grown up a lot.


    It was just like a little baby carved in Pink Jade, but now it is a young man with elegant appearance.


    I looked at him with some surprise. The growth rate was too fast. Seeing that I didn''t mean to go there, the ghost King frowned, "are you stupid? Help Ben Wang change his clothes. "


    Being instructed by a child who is a few years younger than himself, it is really a little uncomfortable, but he is the ghost king. I have no choice but to go and help him change clothes. Looking at his immature body, I suddenly blushed. When the young ghost king saw me like this, he was surprised, "Why are you so shy when you marry me for so long?"


    "Every day I am facing you when I grow up. Now I still feel a little uncomfortable." I hastened to explain.


    He nodded thoughtfully, "so freshness is important."


    When I heard this, I quickly dressed the ghost king and told him, "someone is waiting outside the hall."


    The ghost king was a little displeased, "will this king just wake up and deal with political affairs?"


    "It''s not a ghost, it''s a mortal." I''m not sure if he remembers Luo Lifan. He invited the ghost king to the hall.


    "Who are you? Is this the palace of hell that ordinary people like you can break into at will As soon as the ghost King sat on that chair, he gave full play to the emperor''s authority. Although he was still a teenager, his aura was very good.


    Luo Lifan took a step forward, not humble but not arrogant, "I am a yin and Yang teacher. I ask the ghost king to borrow a token for emergency."


    The ghost King snorted coldly, "it''s so bold! I can''t borrow my token at will


    I hastily said: "ghost king, you may not remember him, he is your best friend ah, you go to the sun is he is helping you do everything, and before you were injured, he is protecting you, you can come back here." I was afraid that the ghost king would find the clue. Then I took a look at Luo Lifan, and I could help so much.


    Luo Lifan listened and laughed, "the little sister is right. I don''t know if the ghost king still likes the little sister to wait on him? When the little sister was desperate in the sun, but I took her in, and those evil spirits couldn''t get close to me


    "Stupid is a bit stupid, but Ben Wang also wants to change his taste. I''ll remember you in this way. What do you want for a token The ghost king heard Luo Lifan mention me, thought for a while and said.


    Luo Lifan, seeing the ghost King loose his mouth, said: "now someone uses an eminent monk''s incantation to do harm to the underworld. In order to find out the trace of this man, I must go to the west mountain to find out. Only by asking clearly can we have a solution."Originally, that beautiful man called Ying Ruyue. He thought that he sent me here. Before I could say thank you, I also wanted to follow Luo Lifan to have a look. But Luo Lifan didn''t look at me at the moment. I have no bottom in my heart. Can''t I forget my return to the sun?


    After listening to the ghost king, his face sank, "it''s a matter of great importance. I can''t stay for a moment." So he opened his palm, and a token appeared in the white light. His fingers were smart, and the token fell to Luo Lifan''s feet.


    When he got the token, Luo Lifan said to the ghost king, "the hell is full of Yin. I''m afraid you can''t stay here for a long time, so you''d better make plans as soon as possible." And then he flew and disappeared.


    I secretly scolded him in my heart, but you are happy to go. If the king of ghosts does not give me the sun, I am not really waiting for you to collect the corpse for me?


    I quickly piled up a smile to the ghost king and said, "you promised me at the beginning, you can''t help counting!" After that, I felt cold all over my body and some signs of my soul drifting away. More and more heavy sleepiness hit me and I lost consciousness.


    When I woke up again, I found that I had returned to the temple.


    All that just happened was like a dream. Now Luo Lifan has not come back. I picked up the scattered books, on which I could not understand Sanskrit. I flipped a few times, feel dull, put it on the desk, I think of Luo Lifan before and I said to hurt him that charm, it is not engraved with Sanskrit charm?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 80

    If it''s just an ordinary rune, it''s definitely not so powerful. Since it can hurt the ghost king and Luo Lifan, it must not be a common thing. However, this Sanskrit has not been touched before. Can luolifan go to the west mountain and know something like the moon?


    So I thought to myself, did not notice that Luo Lifan had come back.


    "Do you understand?" Only when Luo Lifan''s voice rang out did I come back to my senses.


    I didn''t pay attention to him. I was still angry at his lack of loyalty in the underworld. At that time, I was willing to tell a lie. If the ghost king wanted to settle accounts with me in the future, I would die. However, the person in front of me said that he would leave me.


    Luo Lifan didn''t care about my attitude at the moment, "I didn''t force you. It''s you who are willing to say that."


    "Gee, you''re really shameless. Didn''t you ask for me?" I''m going to smoke.


    "I asked you to help me, but I didn''t ask you to say that. Didn''t I ask for it?" Said deliberately stretched out his tongue angry me.


    Think of it is also, people did not let me say so, I just want to go back to the sun, anxious for a moment, his way, can only blame his mouth did not have the door.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Luo Lifan deliberately said, "this Sanskrit is powerful. It can make the ghost king have to give up his real body. Tut Tut, it''s really powerful. But the ghost king is not a hundred dead body. If he dies a few more times, I''m afraid he will be destroyed. "


    I didn''t listen to Luo Lifan as a joke. I stared at him, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. I''ve got a clue about this. I''ll take the 8:00 train tomorrow morning. I''d like to go." Then he threw down a ticket and went into the inner room to have a rest.


    I looked at his despicable virtue and really wanted to tear up the ticket at once. However, considering that this matter had a lot to do with the ghost king, I had to put aside my personal affairs for the time being, and it was not too late to find a chance to clean him up.


    The next morning, Luo Lifan and I got on the train to L City. This is not the peak season. There are not many people going out. There are many empty seats in the carriage. Seeing that it was still early, I fell asleep on the chair.


    I don''t know how long after, I felt a dark shadow shaking in front of me. I rubbed my eyes. I didn''t know when a big boy came up in the carriage. The pendant on his backpack was shaking. However, the EMU was confined space and the train was running smoothly. The shaking pendant made me realize that it was wrong. I looked at Luo Lifan, and I obviously noticed all this, but I didn''t want to take care of it.


    I kept staring at the backpack to see who was at it. Now the boy''s back to me, I don''t know what he''s looking at, but he''s very focused. Just from the side of his face, you can feel his face pale, and you can see that he is possessed by unclean things.


    At this time, a chubby little hand stretched out from the side of his backpack. The white color was infiltrating. I looked down and saw the owner of the small hand. A little girl was flipping her schoolbag. She didn''t know what to look for. She seemed to notice that someone was looking at her. She raised her head and bared her teeth to me, "get out of here!"


    I just want to talk, the boy suddenly turned around, looked at me, said faintly: "what''s the matter?"


    My posture was very awkward at that time, like peeping at the current obscene woman who was caught. I had to smile with embarrassment, "I recognized the wrong person." Then I saw the little girl lying on the boy''s shoulder making faces at me.


    The boy seemed to feel some discomfort in his shoulder and was rubbing it all the time. How could he know that the kid was on his shoulder.


    Looking at the little girl''s ecstatic appearance, I pushed Luo Lifan, "regardless of you?"


    "It''s none of my business. Sleep." He turned around and began to shout.


    Although I can see it, I have no magic power. If I want to accept her, I have to come to Luo Lifan. At the moment, the little girl may also see that I can''t do harm to her, even more rampant. All the way, I didn''t fall asleep because of the little girl, but Luo Lifan woke up when she was about to stop.


    The little girl''s ability to deal with me was collected at the moment when Luo Lifan looked at her. She hid quietly behind the backpack and did not dare to make a sound. At this time, the boy''s neck could also shake freely.


    In L City, the boy pushed the suitcase and got out of the car first. As soon as the little girl left the sight of Luo Lifan, she began to make faces with me. Although I was angry, I had no choice but to blame him, "don''t you say that saving one life is better than building a seven level butcher? Seeing the boy possessed by a ghost, you can''t do it


    Luo Lifan looked at me, "you white ~ crazy ah, did I say not to save?"


    "What did you say in the car?" I asked him in a hurry. I didn''t see where the boy had gone.


    Luo Lifan reached out to stop a taxi, threw me into the back seat, and sat himself in the co driver''s seat. I looked at the family photo on the pendant of the driver''s car. The people on it were very familiar, so I wanted to have a look. Luo Lifan said, "don''t look, it''s him."


    "How do you know?" I don''t believe it. How could it be so coincidental?


    However, the driver looked calm and said to us, "a month ago, someone told me that there would be Yin and Yang masters coming to L City to help my son. They must be two."Luo Lifan took out a rune from his pocket and folded it into a triangle and put it into the driver''s pocket. "Yes, I know your son is haunted by evil spirits, but you have to tie the bell to untie the bell. This is not easy to do."


    I thought to myself, this Luo Lifan really has to earn one by one.


    The driver was generous: "master, you can rest assured that my son''s affairs have been solved, and how much money is not a problem. I''m the only son. If anything happens to him, what''s the use of me asking for so much money? "


    Luo Lifan did not refute. What the driver said is reasonable, but there are not many people like him who can see through his eyes. Those who regard money as their life, in the end, who is not divorced and ends up in a miserable life. Listen to the driver said so, it is estimated that he is very fond of his son, otherwise we can''t just meet so urgently to ask for help, even did not ask our name.


    I don''t know what to call you


    The driver was a little embarrassed, "look at me. As soon as I came up, I had ink marks. I forgot to introduce myself. My surname is Zhao. You can call me Lao Zhao. My son''s name is Zhao Xin. I haven''t been very good in recent years. I''m also dizzy. Don''t you know your name, master? "


    "My name is Yu Zhen. He is He is my master. " I don''t know how to introduce it, so I just make a fool of it.


    At the moment, Luo Lifan was not calm. He turned back and asked me, "which nerve of yours is wrong? Can I have such a stupid apprentice as you? Then he said to Lao Zhao, "my apprentice is a bit of a solid eye. Don''t pay attention to her. She''s not bad. She''s stupid. You don''t have to be polite. Just call me Xiaoluo."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 81

    This is even if we know each other. During this period, Lao Zhao made a phone call to his home, which probably means that he received a person and was very smooth, so that he could prepare the meal.


    I looked at Lao Zhao. "It''s not so troublesome, and I don''t eat human food."


    As soon as he said this, Lao Zhao was not surprised. Instead, he said, "I''m the one who made up my own mind. I think that you two came from afar and should do our best to be the hosts. But what about Xiaoluo? Any questions? "


    Luo Lifan leaned back, "I don''t pay so much attention to it. Just take care of the big fish and meat." He was not polite, but Lao Zhao was very happy. There is an unwritten rule in L City. If you do it sincerely, you have to accept the gift and eat the meal prepared by others. If you don''t eat or not, it will make people misunderstood. These Luo Lifan has already investigated.


    But the damned Luo Lifan didn''t tell me anything. If it wasn''t for Lao Zhao who didn''t care and thought I didn''t want to help, I gave him a resentful look at this, but Luo Lifan laughed as if he was picking up a bargain.


    Lao Zhao''s home is only a few stops away from the station. In the fighting spirit of Luo Lifan and I, we will arrive soon. An ordinary residential building can''t be seen in the outside.


    When we arrived at Zhao''s home, his wife warmly welcomed us to sit down and then called out to the inner room, "Zhao Xin, here is the guest."


    Finish saying to Lao Zhao: "this boy, I look at the face is not right, ask him also do not speak."


    After a long time did not see Zhao Xin come out, Lao Zhao''s impatience came up, pushed open the door, "home to people, how do not know to go out to say hello."


    Zhao Xin only reluctantly came out and was surprised to see that it was us. But he immediately asked Lao Zhao, "what are you going to do when you invite them back? Is it hard for me or ghost


    At this time, I saw the little ghost lying behind Zhao Xin, sticking out her head and grinning at me. Her face was ferocious. It seemed that she was angry because of our arrival.


    Luo Lifan stepped forward. "Do you think you didn''t recruit ghosts? Then why did she pester you all the way and didn''t want to give up now? " Said pointing to the back of Zhao Xin, the little girl ghost seemed to have a sense of tension, and squatted on the instep of Zhao Xin.


    At this time, Zhao Xin felt some discomfort in her feet and just wanted to rub them. Luo Lifan said, "it''s no use. She''s sitting there now. It''s useless if you rub your neck all the way, but it''s all her fault."


    Zhao Xin looked at Luo Lifan in surprise, "did you see her? What does she look like? "


    At this time, the little girl also came to her temper and said, "go away! He''s the one who''s sorry for me. I won''t let him go! "


    But Luo Lifan did not care about these, only light said: "long hair, little girl, round face, eyes are not big, single eyelids, she said you hurt her, now only you can help yourself."


    Zhao Xin shook his head in disbelief. "No, no, it''s been so many years. She should have been reincarnated."


    It seems that Zhao Xin did harm to her, but what is the relationship between them? It should not be father and daughter. After all, there are too many irresponsible boys now. When they find that the girl is pregnant, they ask them to have an abortion. But they don''t know how much resentment there is in the living beings. However, Zhao Xin is only in her twenties. This girl is about seven or eight years old, if it is a father and daughter, Is Zhao Xin''s sexual enlightenment a little too early? But think of the ghost king, I am also about that age married, the fate of the arrangement to that, who can control it?


    "Who is she?" I asked curiously


    "Xiaoyang, what you see is Xiaoyang." Zhao Xin whispered the name.


    When I looked at Lao Zhao, his expression was a little tangled. "Is that true? Is it Xiaoyang? But Xiaoyang has been dead for more than ten years. If she is still there, why didn''t she come to us? We''ve never been given a dream. "


    Zhao''s wife is also a little difficult to accept, do not know whether it is because of fear or because of miss.


    "Is Xiaoyang your daughter?" I asked carefully.


    Zhao controlled his emotions and then said, "Xiaoyang is Xiaoxin''s sister. When Xiaoyang was seven years old, I took them out to play, and there was an accident. At that time, in the mountain area, the conditions were very bad. I went to the hometown to buy eggs for the children. When I came back, I saw a car accident in front of me, and a large truck was crushed to death. I didn''t care, so I went back to look for it They later saw Xiaoxin on the edge of the scenic spot, but Xiaoyang never saw it. Because of the poor communication at that time, I didn''t receive the call, so I missed the last meeting with Xiaoyang. "


    Said Lao Zhao looked at his son, Zhao Xin is now sitting on the ground, I still can''t believe that he will personally kill his sister, but everything in front of him points to Zhao Xin.


    "Over the years, my mother and I have been missing our child, but no one in my family is sorry for her. Why don''t we give birth to her?" Lao Zhao is a bit hard to understand.


    "If you and your wife don''t do it, it doesn''t mean others don''t do it." I am now 100% sure is Zhao Xin, but at the moment Zhao Xin is not willing to say anything except whispering.


    Lao Zhao was also angry at the moment. He was the winner of both children''s life. However, when he came to this stage, he was childless. He called out to Zhao Xin: "what good things have you done? Don''t tell me quickly?"Zhao Xin was obviously scared, but still said, "I didn''t do anything. Besides, you also saw that Xiaoyang was killed by the truck. What''s the relationship with me?"


    Lao Zhao''s daughter-in-law pulled him down. "Don''t get excited. What can you say? Xiaoxin was just a child at that time. What can he do?"


    Seeing the impasse, Luo Lifan took out the peach wood sword from his pocket. "How about this? I''ll find Xiao Yang''s soul and ask clearly, so you can all be at ease, aren''t you?"


    In the middle of the night, it was quiet and frightening. Luo Lifan''s method calls Xiaoyang''s soul. Xiaoyang seems to be very afraid, but he is not reconciled, "it''s not me who did wrong. Why should I be forced to come? It''s not fair to me that I have a feud. "


    Luo Lifan looked at the little girl, and she was not as arrogant as in the daytime. "To come to you is to help you with your long cherished wish. Only when you speak clearly and eliminate your resentment, can you be reborn. What''s more, you''re attached to your brother now, which has caused trouble to him. Why don''t you tell me the truth


    "It was Zhao Xin who killed me. He hated me. He didn''t like me. He wanted to get rid of me for fear that I would compete for favor." Xiaoyang hate said.


    At this time, Zhao Xin rushed out: "you are lying at all!"


    Xiao Yang suddenly stood up and pointed to Zhao Xin and said, "I didn''t. I remember all the things. You saw dad go away at that time, and you had to push me to the middle of the road. I was small at that time. I sprained my ankle and couldn''t run. I would die before I could avoid the car."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 82

    At the moment, Xiaoyang is extremely excited, and may eat Zhao Xin at any time.


    On the contrary, Zhao Xin was a little distressed. He pointed to Xiaoyang and said, "although you have been dead for so many years, I have always missed your sister. Although you are not good enough, I always think that the blood relationship of your closest relatives can make you repent. I didn''t say it all the time, but I was afraid that my parents would be sad. You are younger than me. I let you everywhere, but you always regard me as a thorn in the eye. However, as a brother, I still don''t care. On the contrary, you deliberately threw the ball in the middle of the road when the truck came by. I didn''t obey you, you pushed me to the middle of the road. But at that time, your clothes were hung on my backpack and were taken to dangerous areas. At that time, I tried my best But you don''t know how you can''t move. Then the truck rolled over you


    Hearing this Xiaoyang want to go crazy, he yelled: "why should I die? Why don''t you go to hell? It must be you, it must be you


    Listening to the conversation between their son and daughter, Lao Zhao and his wife were tearful. They always thought it was an accident, but they never thought it was human. The daughter they were thinking of and the son they had always thought of as useless turned out to be wrong.


    At this time, Luo Lifan said: "it was not Zhao Xin who made you unable to move at the beginning, but the immortal who passed by. He was in love with Zhao Xin, so he had to do something. Now that everything is clear, you go back to the underworld and accept the punishment you deserve, and Zhao Xin will follow him back to Xishan as the moon


    "What? I''ve lost a daughter. Is my son leaving us now? " Lao Zhao''s daughter-in-law fell to the ground because she couldn''t bear the grief.


    Meanwhile, Lao Zhao''s expression was dull and he did not speak for a long time.


    Luo Lifan sighed, "the edge of the rise and fall, just look open. At the age of eight, Zhao Xin''s life was over, but his master felt sorry for his filial piety and gave him a life extension. Now that all misunderstandings have been removed, Zhao Xin must return to the west mountain to serve


    Lao Zhao''s daughter-in-law is still difficult to accept. At the moment, she knows that it''s useless to cry. She sobs and says, "I''ve been childless all my life, and I don''t know what I''ve done?"


    "You don''t have to blame yourself. It''s a lot of good things. Although the love road between you and Lao Zhao is rough, I think you will have a child with you when Zhao Xin leaves, so you don''t have to worry about it. "


    Perhaps it was because he was too sad. His wife had a severe stomachache. He took him to the hospital. Later, he learned that her daughter-in-law had been pregnant for a month. I believe that after such a great joy and sorrow, Lao Zhao and his daughter-in-law will become closer to each other and take the cycle of life and death seriously.


    Luo Lifan settled me down and went to Xishan with Zhao Xin''s soul.


    I''ve always wondered why Luo Lifan insisted on going to Xishan at the beginning. Now it''s all clear that the relationship between Ying Ruyue and Zhao Xin needs to be completed by one person, and Luo Lifan can get the clues he wants from Ying Ruyue, so-called taking what he needs.


    And I helped Luo Lifan do one thing in a muddle headed way, but I thought that when Luo Lifan came back from the west mountain, he could find out the person who had destroyed the ghost king at the beginning. I also had a lot of balance in my mind.


    In the afternoon, Luo Lifan came back, and there was nothing on his face.


    I asked, "delivered?"


    "Well." Luo Lifan obviously didn''t want to talk much.


    "Then are we going to cast the spell next?" I''m still a little worried about the ghost king.


    Luo Lifan looked at me. "You''d better worry about you."


    "What''s to worry about? Aren''t you by my side? " I am a little puzzled, but I always feel that Luo Lifan''s return this time is strange.


    Luo Lifan face dew ~ gloomy, some worried said: "you and should be like the agreement, you ask for more happiness. He has always been cruel and ruthless. If you can''t come by then, let alone me, even the ghost king can''t save you. "


    I vaguely feel bad, but Yingru Yue didn''t ask me to do anything. Did he tell Luo Lifan in advance? I asked, "what did he say to you when you went to Xishan?"


    "Noisy!" Luo Lifan turned his back and said, "go back to your room. I have to rest for a while, and I will take you to find the person who put the spell tomorrow."


    It''s clear that you brought up the quarrel with me, but I think he can mention Ying Ruyue again. Maybe it''s the other party''s cruel words. If I live alone in a room at this time, I don''t know how to die. I ran to the bed opposite Luo Lifan and said, "I live here tonight. I''m afraid."


    Luo Lifan said, "whatever you want," and fell asleep.


    However, I couldn''t sleep any more. I lay there thinking about what kind of request should Ruyue let me promise him. The most valuable thing I have now is the scrotum. Is it possible that another one is running to the scrotum? But if he really wanted to, how good it would be if he took it away from him at the first meeting. Is it still so troublesome?


    The next day I was sleeping soundly and was roused by the impatient agitation of Luo Lifan. Looking at me still in bed ~ on, Luo Lifan a face of disdain: "the brain is stupid, still learn from others to think about problems, most of the night do not sleep, now do not think of.""Who do you think is stupid? It''s going to be a fight in the morning, isn''t it I listened to the gas, instant spirit.


    Look at lovan, I''ll take care of my face for five minutes


    "Five minutes, are you kidding? Where am I going to go In the morning, my brain was in a mess, so I was confused.


    "You are so stupid to say that you are stupid. I''ll find the person who casts the spell later. Don''t blame me for being late and leaving!"


    I forgot this stubble and quickened my speed. Finally, I finished it in five minutes.


    LUO Lifan nodded at me, expressing his satisfaction.


    Go out to take the subway, and then pass an underground passage, it''s almost there. As soon as I entered the underpass, I heard a familiar voice, "Yu Zhen, you make me easy to find."


    I look back, that majestic is not the ghost king, who is it? I am busy smiling ha ha welcome up, "you restore memory?" But at the moment, I can''t help but feel guilty. I think of the matter of cheating him in the underworld. I think it''s hard for me to fly even if I''m a winger.


    As expected, the next sentence of the ghost king was, "how dare you deceive this king! When was he and I good friends? And why did you follow him? "


    "You see your body just recovered on the rage, at that time you did not recover completely, he was furious, how do you suffer losses?" I try my best to say from the angle of thinking for the ghost king, "and ah, seeing you suffer so much, I must help you find out the troublemaker, so I have to follow him."


    Ghost king heard this just satisfied smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 83

    "It''s rare that you have this heart. I have something else to do. I''ll come back to you." Then the ghost King disappeared.


    It''s amazing how the ghost King forgives me so easily this time. As soon as I look up, I have stood in front of a Fengshui house, looking at the huge aura, and I can see that the objects are very expensive. I wonder what I''m doing here when a little monk at the door comes out knocking at the wooden fish.


    "Did you come to divination?"


    Luo Lifan nodded. I look at him doubtfully, can''t I divine? Running for fun? Because there are outsiders in, I am not good to ask, can only observe quietly.


    At this time, the little monk took out a piece of red paper, wrote the number plate, politely handed it over, "the next one is you."


    I thought the last one would be quick, but I had been waiting for an hour, but I didn''t worry about looking at Luo Lifan.


    Just thinking, a fat middle-aged woman bowed out of the inside, looking at the dress is not rich or expensive, it must be done.


    At this time, the little monk came to shout, and Luo Lifan and I were invited in.


    It is divided into two spaces, and we can''t see the diviner''s face. We can only perceive that he is a man.


    Luofan, who was waiting for a moment, was not polite.


    Although I was looking at the young man in his twenties, I didn''t think that the next pair of men would be very uncomfortable.


    The diviner stepped forward and worshipped Luo Lifan, "uncle, how did you come?"


    "Find someone."


    "I don''t know who the martial uncle is looking for?" The divination man is still respectful.


    "Your master Zeng Chunping."


    "This Master has been dead for many years. What''s your intention? " The divination man was obviously embarrassed.


    Luo Lifan was still indifferent. "Then you can say the charm like that."


    "The charm? It was a grave robber who came to ask for it. I gave it to him when I saw Xincheng. But is there anything wrong with this? "


    "I''ve made a big accident and nearly harmed the Yin and Yang worlds. I dare to provoke the ghost king!"


    The divination man was also shocked, "is there such a thing? They were cheated by the thieves. "


    Luo Lifan squinted, "don''t lose your life for money." Then he turned and went out. I didn''t understand what was going on. I looked back at the divination man. The man who was still good-looking just now had an interesting dissatisfaction in his eyes. He seemed to be mixed with resentment. He did not have time to think about it and quickly followed him up.


    Out of the Fengshui house, I asked Luo Lifan, "why is the man''s eyes so strange just now?"


    Luo Lifan snorted, "but a nest of snakes and mice. But this time it''s not in vain. Just watch it get better. "


    You mean to go back "I''m a little annoyed." isn''t everything clear about the charm? Let him go so easily. "


    Luo Lifan stopped. "It''s not him. It''s his master. In a few days, Zeng Chunping will come to find out, and everything will come true


    Back to the residence, did not wait until Zeng Chunping, but saw the ghost king is leisurely in the room and so on. I''m not surprised. He said he would come to me when he finished his work, but he didn''t expect that things would be done quickly.


    The ghost king saw me back, "why so long? Let me wait. "


    I laughed. "When did I recover my memory? I''m still worried about you. I didn''t expect you to get better so soon. "


    "What? You''re not happy? Excuse me? "


    I had no choice but to sigh. The ghost king was good at anything, but I still had to accompany the smiling face, "what''s the matter with me? How can I be unhappy? I''m safe when you''re good. "


    "So lolivan can''t protect you?"


    "It''s not. After all, it''s not related. It''s better to have your own family around if you really want to get into trouble, isn''t it?" I separated the ghost king and Luo Lifan''s relatives so clearly. I think it will make the ghost King happy.


    Sure enough, the ghost King''s eyebrows relaxed, and the color ~ color appearance showed no doubt. I know the next step ghost King''s action, the heart is reluctant, but also had to agree.


    This was the first time that the ghost King regained his true life. I could feel that the ghost King''s arm was more powerful than before, and the strength under him was also increased a lot. I have some pain, busy call him, but he did not seem to slow down as if he could not hear. I was a little angry, and immediately showed it on my face.


    The ghost king was smiling, "let you not accompany this king to grow up slowly, next time long some memory."


    I roll my eyes straight in my heart. If I accompany you, I will lose my life, and now I can make you toss and turn?


    The ghost king didn''t care about my attitude. He touched it with both hands and suddenly stopped at the position of my chest. I could feel that there was a small bulge. The ghost King took a look and immediately left my body, "how could this happen?"


    I have some doubts, ghost king has never been like this, at the moment he did not enjoy, how can so easily let me go? I subconsciously touched the next chest, that protruding trace was touched by the ghost king, but it seems a little hot. And the trace I touch with my hand is like a crescent moon. "What''s the matter?" I askedThe ghost king was angry, "how can you have this thing? Who have you met? "


    I''m a little confused. I don''t know when this little crescent moon started, but I''m sure it''s after looking for the ghost king. At this stage, the only stranger I''ve met is Ying Ruyue.


    I had no choice but to tell the whole story. Unexpectedly, the ghost king was furious after hearing this, "do you know who you have provoked? That troublemaker will kill you! At that time, I have no way, you let me say you what good


    I was stunned. Luo Lifan didn''t cheat me before. I knew that he would not trade with him. However, I couldn''t go to the hell without trading. It seems that everything is not so simple by chance. Is it possible that I have been targeted by the moon?


    At this time, a white light flashed in the room, but no human form was seen. The familiar voice called my name, "Yu Zhen, follow me, I have something to say." I know it''s a voice that should be like the moon, with a little husky in it.


    I looked at the ghost king and knew that everything could not be avoided. "The one who should come will come. I will go with him to solve the problem."


    The other party laughs, I haven''t come and listen to the ghost King''s talk and was taken away. After a moment of dizziness, I appeared in the west mountain.


    Should be like the moon, sitting with my back to me, playing the piano, surrounded by mist, but for the gray sky, I really thought I had gone to fairyland.


    I don''t know what to do with me, but I have to die to understand. I asked him in a loud voice, "do you want to take my life? Or more directly, you''re just thinking about my vagina? "


    Ying Ruyue motioned to me to sit opposite him, and then slowly said, "if I want you to die, do you think you can still live till now? What''s more, your vaginal pregnancy is nothing to me. What can I do with it? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 84

    I don''t doubt what Yingru Yue said. He wanted me to take my life the first time I met, and I heard Luo Lifan say that the moon should be immortal. As long as you ask for the Jade Emperor, you can be in the immortal class again. I don''t need my Yin fetus to continue my life.


    Then I''m a little strange. Besides these, I seem to have no other value. But now I also look indifferent to learn from his appearance, picked up a cup of tea, and then looked at what he wanted to do.


    "You don''t want to know something about vaginal pregnancy? I''ll tell you. "


    As soon as I heard this, I was puzzled. I didn''t understand why I had not been able to give birth to a child after being pregnant for such a long time. However, I restrained my curiosity and tried to be insipid, "who says I want to know? If I want to know, I can ask the ghost King why I need to listen to you in the ink I don''t know what he''s up to and I''m going to fight him on purpose.


    "You think the ghost king will tell you? He had the idea of Yin fetus to save bi''er. You are still waiting for the ghost king to say? Don''t wait for the baby to come out, and Beal will come back to life. You will regret it then. "


    I looked at Ying Ruyue, which should not be lying to me, but I also tried to restrain my emotions and could not catch his way. "You said this, I know, I also promised to help him save bi''er, what else do you know to tell me?" At the moment, my heart has incomparable anger, because before the ghost King repeatedly promised not to hurt the child, did not expect or negative me.


    "I said," are you a woman? It''s not nervous to hear that your man is going to save his old lover? " At the moment should be like the moon, but some can not sit still.


    "You said it was an old lover, and I was so nervous! But I wonder why I have lived to this day, and why the women of our family have to marry the people of the underworld for generations? "


    Should be such as the moon looked at me with a smile, "no comment!"


    Isn''t it obvious that it''s blocking? I guess I just wanted to irritate me, but I didn''t respond. Now I want to use this to make me uncomfortable. This person is really strange.


    At this time, Zhao Xin came to report in a hurry, "master, someone has broken into the western mountain."


    "Let him in." Ying Ruyue seems to know who is coming.


    After a while, the ghost king then angrily entered the hall, "should be like the moon, how dare you! Do you know what you''re doing? "


    "Of course I know, but Yu Zhen is much calmer than you." Should be such as the moon to the ghost King cold hum, continue to say, "I was just early to take off your mask, she had the right to know."


    It seems that all this is true, ghost king has no words, for a long time just said: "how can you take back the mark?"


    "Easy to do, let her marry me!" Ying Ruyue actually put forward this request.


    I am a little surprised, because I am not familiar with Ying Ruyue, and he is unpredictable and more difficult to do than the ghost king. It is better to let me die if I stay with him all my life.


    Obviously, the ghost king was very angry because of the incident, "I exchange my real body for Yu Zhen Ping''an. You can''t hurt him."


    Should be such as a month to listen to, "ghost king, if I remember your life is not much, you are not afraid that you will die to see your bi''er in the future?"


    As expected, bi''er ghost King launched an attack as soon as he mentioned it. It seems that bi''er is really a forbidden area, and my heart is a little cold. It''s just a cover for such a long time to guard. I''m still puzzled to believe him. I really think that he loves my baby in my stomach. My life and children''s life are not equal to the ghost. In fact, I should have known that my existence is only because it can revive Beal. If not, I would have gone to the underworld.


    Thinking of this, I made up my mind and said to the two people who attacked each other: "don''t fight. I''ll stay here for the moment. I think I''m quite in favor with him. Ghost king, if you have something to do, you can go quickly. Things in the hell can''t be delayed."


    The ghost king was stunned for a moment and looked at the palm power that should be played by the moon, but he didn''t evade at all. In an instant, his real body was broken, and soon he turned into a pink baby.


    I didn''t expect to be like the moon, really, all of a sudden anxious eyes, "you this person start is really regardless of the weight."


    "Who would have thought that he would not hide, but it would be better if your mark was removed and we would not owe each other in the future." Should be like the moon a pair of indifferent appearance, and then looked at me, "however, the ghost king is on your heart."


    I sneered, "forget it, if it wasn''t for Bi Er, he wouldn''t have sacrificed his life so much."


    Should be such as the moon shook his head, turned back to the inner hall, and then said: "if you think so, there is no way, but I see the real."


    He said what he said and sent me and the ghost King away. Back to the underworld, it is distressed to death those ghost errands, busy to welcome the ghost king back to the temple, finally coax him, I let Bai Wuchang send me back to the sun.


    Maybe it''s because I have decided to go, and the underworld is not a place to stay for a long time. Bai Wuchang doesn''t do much to stop me. He sends me back to my residence and goes away.


    At the moment, my heart still can''t be calm for a long time. I ran to Luo Lifan. He probably figured out that I was taken by the moon, and his eyes did not lift and asked me, "do you all know?"I nodded, a little aggrieved asked: "ghost King hit my idea of vaginal pregnancy, are you the same? You are all good to me. You want the birth of the womb to live, to be reborn, to realize what you can''t achieve yourself? "


    Luo Lifan was a little surprised, "how can you think so? I have been separated from reincarnation. What do you want your vaginal fetus to do?"


    "It''s not for bi''er. Maybe you and the ghost king have become enemies because of her?" I said all my doubts.


    Luo Lifan some helpless, but looking at my appearance at the moment, or magnanimous coax, "you think more, OK, don''t think about those unhappy things, but I can tell you what you didn''t inquire about in the moon."


    "Really?" Listen to Luo Lifan said so, I suddenly came to the spirit.


    "You Yu family has to sign such an agreement because of the evil done by your ancestors. If not, the Yu family will disappear long ago, just to prolong the offspring."


    "Is it the happiness of women? And it''s the same for all generations? " I''m a little angry, but think about that time before, women''s life was cheap, which was the foil of husband''s family.


    "I can''t help it. Either we''ll all die, or we''ll leave half of our blood. If you were the patriarch at that time, you had to decide, who let your ancestors kill the gods? The emperor of heaven will not pursue the amnesty already granted. "


    "What about my vaginal pregnancy? Why do so many people covet it? And he really has that great effect? " I still want to make sure that if the vaginal pregnancy really has the powerful effect they said, we will have to be more careful in the future.


    "Yes, he is the son of the ghost king. He is half of the God''s blood. He will live forever after eating it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 85

    "That is to say, you knew the purpose of the ghost king from the beginning?" I don''t give up asking.


    "I don''t know the mind of the ghost king. I only know that he has thought a lot of ways to revive bi''er. He won''t move until he has to."


    That is to say, when the ghost king really has no way to go, he will still have the idea of a child. I feel cold all of a sudden, and I don''t want to report any hope. But now the child is not born, I have to protect him in any way. Thinking that the child has grown up again these days, and some of my clothes are also tight to buy, I made an appointment with Luo Lifan to go to the mall the next day. When a woman is in a bad mood, her consumption can be greatly satisfied. She thinks that she is not her own purse. She is ready to go to bed early and spend money tomorrow.


    Go directly to the pregnant women''s area. There are not many people here. The shopping guide is also very enthusiastic and patient. Luo Lifan is probably not used to this place. After all, it is not appropriate to buy pregnant women''s things before they are married.


    He didn''t urge me, but he didn''t help me to choose. I took one and he threw it into the shopping basket. The shopping guide is also happy to see this, busy said: "madam, your husband is really considerate, you are really lucky!"


    I was stunned for a moment, looking at Luo Lifan is also unnatural expression, hastily paid the money and went out of the shop.


    Because it is not convenient to move and carry so many things, I slowly followed behind. After walking for a while, Luo Lifan suddenly took all the things in the past. I was a little strange. Luo Lifan said, "I just don''t want others to think me irresponsible."


    I was dumbfounded, no matter what kind of people, they are more concerned about other people''s views, originally did not want to help me, but because of other vision, extended his hand. Anyway, it''s much easier for me to walk.


    Luo Lifan and I were fighting and rowing forward. We saw two people in the crowd staring at us in a trance.


    One is the ghost king, another charming woman is naturally one of his concubines.


    These days, the ghost King recovered well and grew into an adult again. I was thinking about whether to go to say hello. At this time, the concubine came to me twisting her waist and limbs, and said to me warmly: "Zhen Er, are you OK recently? But as soon as the ghost King recovered, he came to the sun to look for you, and he thought about it. "


    I snorted, "thank you. I''m fine. Didn''t you see that I bought so many things? People don''t know that they love me, so I have to be nice to myself. "


    As soon as the concubine heard what I said, she took a look at the ghost king and continued to say: "sister, look at what you said, who doesn''t know that the ghost King''s favorite is you. You will be angry with the ghost king, and you can lose your temper." Then he suggested that the ghost King''s face was not good.


    I have long found that the ghost King''s aura is wrong, but thinking about his calculations, I feel cold again, so I pause and say: "I have no anger with anyone. Facts speak louder than eloquence, but I have a vaginal fetus to protect my body now, but I can''t move me. But waiting for the birth of the child, I voluntarily accept punishment. I''m not afraid even if it''s going up the mountain and going down the oil pan. "


    I know the result of infuriating the ghost king, but I also know that he can''t do anything to me at the moment, so he just broke his face with him. Anyway, it''s impossible to make up with him. When bi''er is born again, I may not be a fart.


    When the ghost king saw me saying this, he stopped me from letting me go. "Would you not listen to me? You are willing to listen to what kind of enchanting soup should be poured into you by the moon. "


    I don''t show weakness. "Ying Ruyue is just telling the truth. It''s not that I''m willing to listen to him, but every word he says is true and I have to believe it. But what about you? From the beginning to the end of the purpose is not pure, you think I can easily be deceived by your rhetoric? Ghost king, you can control people''s life and death, but I want to tell you, I''m not afraid now. If you want to take my life, you can take it at any time. "


    "You You The ghost king was trembling with anger for the first time, but it didn''t break out. Instead, he stabilized his emotions. "I admit that I had a purpose at the beginning, but how did I treat you for such a long time? Can''t you be worthy of a word from others?"


    "Whatever you think, but I have also said that I can''t tolerate being cheated by others over and over again. It''s better for us to get together and get together and not owe each other." My back to the ghost king, tone as gentle as possible, I do not know at the moment what the ghost King''s heart is like, but I said those words when the heart is like a knife, hate only hate I fell in love with the heart of other women. I can''t be an accessory to anyone, I just want to be an independent existence.


    Thinking of this, I took Luo Lifan and left without looking back. The ghost king didn''t catch up with me. I heard the concubine call me, but I didn''t look back.


    Back to the residence, I did not care about Luo Lifan''s presence, hiding in the quilt and crying. Maybe it was the only time that Luo Lifan saw me in a mess. However, he didn''t laugh at me as usual. Instead, he patted me on the shoulder and accompanied me for a long time.


    Later, I was tired of crying. I sat by the bed and chatted with Luo Lifan.


    I know crying can''t solve the problem. It''s better to think of something practical before the baby is born. "Do you think I can give birth to the child and keep it by myself?" My eyes were swollen like a peach, and my voice was buzzing because I had just cried.Luo Lifan gave me a blank look, "what do you say? Even if it''s not for the sake of saving bi''er, if you are separated from the ghost king, you can''t let you raise the children of the gods alone in the sun. What''s more, the ghost King''s temper is abnormal today


    I think so. People at that time were more conservative, not to mention the underworld, even in the sun, it was impossible to let their descendants wander outside. Moreover, the character of the ghost king was really a headache. Once he did not conform to his meaning, he would think of any way to torture me. Although I argued with him in the mall, I was angry. Now I think about the ghost King''s eyes at that time.


    Luo Lifan saw that my face was afraid, so he said, "how dare you fight with the king of ghosts? I think you might as well give birth to the ghost King honestly and think about how to make him happy. Otherwise, if there is no God of protection in the future, you will be miserable. "


    I know that Luo Lifan deliberately scared me, but also a little afraid. Moreover, Zeng Chunping has sent someone to send a note these days. I thought that I would not make any mistakes without waiting for the baby to be born. I really can''t afford it.


    So I looked at Luo Lifan and said, "I won''t have my own room tonight. I''ll squeeze in here for one night. I''ll let you say that there are so many weird people. You can be brave at any rate."


    Luo Lifan did not drive me, I climbed to the cot and wanted to continue nagging, but I felt out of breath, and my stomach still had some faint pain.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 86

    Recently, fetal movement is more frequent, but it is definitely not the same thing. I quickly called Luo Lifan, he was also anxious, "where does the stomach ache?"


    I pointed to the position of my chest down. At this time, I felt that it was difficult to breathe. Luo Lifan used his magic power to help me along with the Qi, but I still felt very uncomfortable.


    "Go back to hell and find the ghost king!" I didn''t wait for me to answer, but I felt that I was in the dark before I woke up.


    Luo Lifan put me on the river Styx and protected me with the power of the river Styx. "Don''t be afraid. I''m going to find the ghost king."


    I feel soft and weak. I don''t want to open my eyes when I feel a stomachache. At this time, I feel that someone is coming to me. It''s a real person. I can really smell the smell of people.


    Then the next second his knife point in my stomach, I want to shout, but can''t shout out. Can only secretly think that Luo Lifan can quickly come with the ghost king.


    Just when someone''s knife was about to scratch my stomach, I heard a crack. I didn''t know what hit the man''s hand and the knife fell to the ground.


    Then the ghost king called out, "stop it!"


    Then I felt that I was picked up. Luo Lifan cried out: "go to the stone bed in the inner hall. What you want is swallowing Yu Zhen''s body. If you don''t control her flesh, your body will be destroyed!"


    Then Luo Lifan and that person''s fighting sound is getting smaller and smaller, my consciousness began to be a little fuzzy, I vaguely heard the ghost King calling my name.


    Back to the inner hall, because of the protection of the stone bed, my pain gradually weakened, and I slowly opened my eyes. I saw the ghost King''s worried eyes. In a moment, any hatred was left behind.


    Love may be like this, can let you hate to become a shareholder, can also let you love crazy.


    At this time, the ghost came to report, "Zeng Chunping escaped."


    It turned out to be him. In order to live forever, he also fought for his life. Unexpectedly, he dared to break into the local government.


    I want to try to sit up, at this time, my stomach starts to ache again, but it''s not like the kind of breathless just now, but a little falling. I look at the ghost king, "I''m afraid it''s going to be born."


    The king of ghosts had no experience, so she rushed to ask for an experienced female doctor. At this time, mother Meng came in a hurry. After inviting the ghost king out, she and the female doctor began to deliver me. Because I had consumed a lot of physical strength just now, I couldn''t use my strength and almost fainted.


    I saw in the Daze should be like the moon, he is still playing with those tea sets quietly, "you will not die."


    "But how can you be here?" I feel that this is not the west mountain, but a little like the inner hall of the ghost king. Ordinary people are not allowed to enter here.


    "I''m just entering your dream. I''ll tell you not to be afraid. The ghost king will not let you die."


    "But I''ve seen my future in hell before, and I''m going to die." At the moment, I thought that I would be afraid, but I didn''t.


    "Those are not enough to fear, Yu Zhen, the only thing you have to do is to live well." I don''t know how, should be like the moon looking at me in the eyes of some unusual meaning.


    "But no one can resist the fate, after the birth of the child, my mission is completed."


    "He can change his life for you." Should be as light as the Moon said.


    "Can you stop him? I beg you. I don''t want him to carry too much. If you will help me, I will promise you anything. " I know that the only thing that can stop the ghost king is Ying Ruyue.


    Should be such as the moon looked at me, "let you leave him, stay with me forever, do you want to?"


    I don''t know why the moon should have a sudden idea. I said, "are you crazy? How is that possible? Besides, we are not familiar with each other. The time I spend with you is not as long as that with your apprentice Zhao Xin. "


    The man in the dream sighed, "forget it, I thought you would still remember. It''s just that I think too much. You go back. The baby is coming. "


    The moment I woke up, I heard the baby crying, but I wasn''t dead. Is it true that as should be said by the moon, the ghost King forced me to renew my yangshou?


    I pulled over the ghost king, "did you let me live? I don''t want this life. You take it. I want you to be safe. "


    Ghost King stroked my face, "I promised you, I will let you go back to the sun alive."


    I have a trace of moved, suddenly thought of the cry just now, "let me see the child."


    A moment of hesitation flashed on the ghost King''s face, and I immediately thought of something bad and asked, "you didn''t kill him, just to save bi''er?"


    "No, he''s fine." Then he asked the ghost messenger to hold the child to me and then looked at me and said, "Yu Zhen, I promised you that I would not cheat you again, so I have to tell you that I can''t wait any longer. Bi''er will be in danger one day later, so I have to go to save her. You can have a baby."


    "What? You''re going to take my baby to save Beal? What right do you have to kill my child? " I tore at it desperately. Maybe the child knew his fate and began to cry.


    But the ghost king just lightly looked at me, picked up the child and walked out without hesitation. At that moment, I knew that everything was over.Luo Lifan once told me that the ghost king would not easily move the child until he had to. Now it is obvious that when he made the absolute decision, compared with his unforgettable memory, perhaps this flesh and blood relationship is nothing. I can understand Luo Lifan, in order to love the woman can go through fire and water, after all, had been together, but the ghost king, in the end, what kind of identity, is it just to make up for that defect?


    It''s true that the ghost king and Luo Lifan have a grudge over bi''er. Luo Lifan and bi''er are in love with each other, but the ghost king also adores bi''er. When bi''er arrives at the underworld, the ghost King naturally refuses to let bi''er reincarnate. When Luo Lifan and the ghost King fight, the ghost King mistakenly injures bi''er, which is the story of dog blood. But why should I and my children join in?


    I fell asleep for a few days, and the ghost king never appeared again. At the moment, I am busy helping bi''er to be reborn. How can I take care of me, who has no use value? Before the ghost king came back, I chose to leave wisely. Back in the sun, everything was the same as before. I simply packed my bags and went to a small town in the South without leaving any message to anyone. I wanted to start all over again.


    Because there was no vaginal pregnancy, my Yin Qi was no longer so heavy, but I spent a few months peacefully. In order to feed myself, I found a new job in a small town. The salary was meagre, but every day was very full. I started my nine to five life again. Sometimes I shuttled through the streets and alleys, and saw people I had met before, I also laughed at my own stupidity. Things have passed so long, I think some of the things that can''t be put down will be put down.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 87

    I work in an alley, mainly engaged in Thai Buddha cards. I didn''t like to deal with ghosts and gods at first, but I didn''t have any skills when I first came here. I could only find jobs with low recruitment threshold. I didn''t like to work as a handyman. Later, I stayed in this shop by mistake.


    The boss is not a talkative southerner, not tall, but very smart. One of the biggest characteristics is stingy, so my salary is very low, but fortunately, I can provide for food and housing. After a few months, plus the bonus, I also saved a little money. I usually spend most of my time in the shop. Occasionally, I come to ask for Buddha cards. I am only responsible for the cashier. Some important ceremonies have to be explained by the boss himself. He doesn''t need me to intervene.


    When there are no guests, the boss will occasionally chat with me. Most of them are boasting that he has a good friend. He has lost a lot of advice over the years, which is a bit of wealth. I think that he is exaggerating. If he is virtuous, who will pay so much attention to his money? What''s more, the business he''s doing now sounds like Buddha''s card. What''s worse, he''s raising kids. If he wants to deal with the underworld, evil will invade his body. Naturally, I dare not tell him. I can''t say anything ominous.


    Although the body''s Yin Qi is not so heavy, I still occasionally see those things, but I''m not surprised. I''m a mortal now, I have no magic power, and I can''t hurt anyone. What''s more, because of the embarrassment, those kids are not bothering me.


    However, one time when I was sorting out the Buddhist cards, I saw a kid who was not very happy. He chatted with him for a few words, but the boss found that I was talking to myself naturally, so he chased me and asked. Naturally, I can''t say anything. I just said that I was tired these days and wanted to have a rest for two days. The boss saw that I couldn''t lift my spirits all day long, so he allowed me to have a break for the first time.


    In fact, since I came back from the underworld, I have been living a muddleheaded life. Nothing can arouse my interest. I just occasionally see people holding children passing by in front of me. I will think of the child who I haven''t seen clearly. Thinking of this, I will hate the ghost King more. Of course, Luo Lifan and bi''er have never met. Sometimes I feel like I''m going crazy, and I even want to use death to solve it. But every time, it seems that there are obstacles, so I can''t die. Later, I also become free. I can live like this. Maybe when I meet the ghost king in the underworld, something will happen.


    Two days off. The boss is very happy. I thought he made a big order again. Every time he issued the order, he would be happy. Of course, my food would be better. But this time the boss said mysteriously, "the old man is coming."


    The old friend in his mouth is the wise man mentioned many times before. I don''t care much about it. It''s his business, it has nothing to do with me.


    But when the boss went out to pick up in the afternoon, I didn''t think so. I''m clear about the person who came. However, at the beginning, I almost killed me in the hell. Now I have no umbrella. I can''t bear to find my trouble.


    Seeing the boss invite Zeng Chunping and his apprentice in, I slipped away from the back door with my bag.


    I don''t want to fight with him. Although I don''t have a scrotum now, I can''t guarantee it. He will put all the shame on me. I don''t know where to go, but the boss''s residence can''t go.


    Just like this, I was wandering in the street. Later, I thought that my luggage was still with my boss, so I had to go back. About Zeng Chunping, this meeting should be with the boss, I quietly sneaked back to the rental house. As soon as I turned on the light, I saw Zeng Chunping and his apprentice sitting on the sofa waiting for me.


    Zeng Chunping sneered, "do you think you can run? Since I can figure out that you are here, it''s the same everywhere you go? "


    I put the bag on the tea table, thinking that it would be a death. Anyway, I have nothing to fear now. I said to Zeng Chunping''s eyes, "I don''t want to run. You can do whatever you want. We''re so exhausted. I don''t have a vaginal tire now. It''s just a mortal. It''s useless for you."


    See me this attitude, Zeng Chunping ~ on the contrary, his tone softened down, "I come to you not to kill you, just want to ask you to help."


    "Aren''t you a master? Thailand''s Buddha card can be made sure, still need to ask me a mortal? " I can''t believe it.


    "I can only communicate with the underworld, of course, those things are not a problem, but please help communicate with the upper authorities." He pointed to the sky with his finger.


    I sneered, "then you really overestimate me. If I have the ability, I still need to stay in this remote country? Besides, how can I help you? "


    Zeng Chunping smiles, "it''s good for you. Didn''t you think about that kid all the time? I''ll let you see him. How about stealing a piece of meat that should be like the moon for me? "


    The more I listen to this, the more confused I am, "how is it related to the moon?"


    "To tell you the truth, I''m just looking for immortality, and you''re just trying to keep the baby alive. Now that I can control the life and death of your child, you naturally have to pay something. As long as you can steal the meat that should be like the moon, even if our business is completed, what do you think? " Zeng Chunping was impatient, but he had to explain.When I heard it, didn''t it drag me into the water? It is no small matter to destroy the body of the immortal. If the emperor of heaven knew that I was the last time I was scared out of my wits. But thinking about my own child, if I can really save him, even if it''s ashes, I''m worth it.


    Zeng Chunping probably saw my hesitation, and then continued: "whether your child can live or not is in your mind. You can think how he died. This method of death is not reincarnated. You can bear to watch him in the flesh, unable to move?"


    I think of the king of ghosts holding up the child to save bi''er. Since the child is dead, bi''er must have survived. Maybe he will stay with Luo Lifan for two nights. Why should my son suffer this ordeal for her? Thinking of this, I said to Zeng Chunping, "I promise your request, but I have to see my son before I can believe you."


    When Zeng Chunping saw my promise, he was very happy, as if he could live forever. Then he said, "the day after tomorrow, I will bring your son''s God to see you, but you should also bring something to show me your sincerity."


    I look at him with some doubts. Do I have anything valuable?


    Zeng Chunping''s Apprentice handed over a note, which should be the address of a high-grade community.


    Zeng Chunping said, "I know you have hatred in your heart. Go to the man who took your son''s life and come back to me with her heart."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 88

    I didn''t expect to get bi''er''s address so soon. In fact, I was very curious about this woman. After all, the ghost king and Luo Lifan made a bridge for her, and the ghost king would rather give up his son to save her. So at this point, if I kill her, I''m just taking my son''s life back.


    In this way, I put the note carefully and prepare to go to bi''er tomorrow. At the beginning of this idea in my heart, I found that my heart demon was out of control. Perhaps the accumulated hatred in the past made me feel quick to revenge. This night, I slept soundly and woke up at 6:00 in the morning. I simply cleaned up and ran away to the address on the note.


    The high-end residential area is located in the center of the city. I never thought that Luo Lifan would send her to this small town for the sake of her safety. I think if it was not for my dislike of shopping, I might have met her earlier, but it doesn''t matter now, because I will kill her soon.


    I looked around. There were cameras all around. Once I entered the community, it was equivalent to entering a monitoring network. I am a living person now. Once I make a big mistake, even if the emperor comes, he can''t help me. I suddenly understand why Zeng Chunping didn''t come in person. Once he committed a crime, he would go away from home, but once it was done, he would threaten me to succeed Continue to work for her.


    Although the analysis of the interests, I still did not stop the pace, but in the absence of a good decision when reaching out on the doorbell.


    Soon someone came to open the door. A woman would be moved by her face. Her black straight hair and big eyes looked like a doll. She looked at me without any vigilance. On the contrary, she was very friendly and asked, "who are you looking for?"


    I looked at her and casually made up a reason, "I''m looking for Luo Lifan."


    The girl was surprised and said, "are you looking for the wrong person? I live alone here. "


    When I heard this, I was puzzled. Luo Lifan tried his best to help bi''er to be reborn, but what was with her seemed to make no sense. I could not help but look into the room.


    The girl may also be aware of my distrust, flashed and said, "if you don''t believe me, you can go inside and call the person you''re looking for."


    To solve my doubts, I went into the house. Looking around, it is true that there is no sign of Luo Lifan. The style of the whole room, including those articles, are girls. I''m surprised, but I''m also relieved. Since Luo Lifan is not here, I''m more likely to succeed. In fact, I was reluctant to part with bi''er''s face just now, but when I thought that this face was exchanged with my son''s life, my only good feeling would be gone.


    I quietly sent out the rope from the backpack, while bi''er didn''t pay attention to it and put it around her neck. She didn''t panic. Instead, she looked at me with a cold look. "Are you really going to do this?"


    "Otherwise? Watching you live well while my son is dead, why? I''m going to take your life today! " Now I have red eyes, I want revenge.


    Bi''er didn''t flinch. Instead, a backhand gripped my hands and changed his voice and said, "your son is still alive, but he can''t wake up for the time being. Even if you kill bi''er, it''s no use. It''s a chance for villains."


    Why is the sound so familiar? I''m looking up. Where is bi''er? It''s clear that the master of Xishan should be like the moon.


    I was a little surprised. At this time, the heart demon was not so agitated. I was a little scared when I thought of all that just happened. I should look at me like the moon, "do you also fear? Do you know how dangerous it is just now? If you really kill bi''er, your son won''t wake up, but your ending is miserable. Do you want to go to hell


    When I heard of hell, I shook my head decisively. I had been to the first floor of hell, and I still can''t forget the horror there.


    Ying Ruyue looked at me and said, "I figured out that Zeng Chunping would come to you in the early morning, but I didn''t expect that you would catch his way. It seems that I underestimated him." Then he wiped it on my head and took out a red thread from my hair.


    "What is this?" After the red line was taken out, I found that I am now back to normal, not so strong revenge, although I admit that I still have some jealousy and resentment, but I will never be suicidal.


    Should be such as the moon sighed, "you are controlled by him, he uses your inner resentment, let you kill. But fortunately, I have already cut off the heart demon. "


    Without the heart demon, I can judge who should trust and who can''t. although it should be as cold as the moon, subconsciously I regard him as a good man. If it wasn''t for him, I would have gone to hell after death. Thinking of going to Zeng Chunping later, I quickly told Zeng Chunping all the things he told me, including the matter of cutting off the flesh that should be like the moon.


    Should be such as the moon smile, "no matter, I help you do some hands and feet. However, in the future, you should have a long mind. Zeng Chunping is not so easy to deal with. The one behind him is even more cruel. "


    Said to change out of a heart, let me go back to find Zeng Chunping.


    In fact, I don''t really want to see him because I''m afraid of death, but I don''t know when he will control my demons and ask me to do something that I regret. But if I don''t go back, I will start to scare the snake, and the plan that should be like the moon will be in chaos. After weighing it over and over again, I decided to go to Zeng Chunping and see what else he could do.Before leaving, I asked if she should, "why do you help me repeatedly? And what''s the matter with my kids? "


    "You have protected him, but you haven''t been awake for saving bi''er, because he hurt her spirit. But you can rest assured that the child will look for you. As for why I help you, you should think I am good and good


    I went out of bi''er''s house and went to Zeng Chunping directly.


    When I handed him that heart, he smiled with satisfaction, and then put it in a delicate wooden box and said to me, "now we are a grasshopper on a rope, and no one can run. Now you are responsible for inviting emperor Tian, and then you can find a way to cheat the body


    I was in a hurry, "didn''t you promise me to show me my child? Now Bier''s heart I brought you back, how do you regret? "


    Zeng touched his beard and said, "I just regret what can you do? You have killed people now. If you don''t work for me, you have to go to the Bureau in the sun. When you get to hell, you have to go to hell. But if you continue to do things for me, you will naturally see your son after the work is done. I may bring you with you on the day you are not old! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 89

    I looked at his evil face, and I was 100% sure that he was killing me. Fortunately, I didn''t really kill bi''er, otherwise I could not escape from his devil''s paw in this life. I looked at his eyes and added some disgust.


    His apprentice looked at me unconvinced and glared at me fiercely, "if it hadn''t been for your valuable use, I would have persuaded the master to kill you. What do you mean by your eyes now? Not satisfied? "


    I sneered: "what? Stop pretending to be your fake Taoist? What you have learned is used to harm the world


    Little apprentice still want to continue to argue, Zeng Chunping waved his hand, he quietly retreated to one side, dare not make a voice.


    Zeng Chunping''s face at the moment was a little relaxed, a bit of a sense of discussion. "I know that although you hate the ghost king and Luo Lifan, if you know that they are in trouble, you will certainly not sit back and ignore it. Now they are both driven into the eighteen levels of hell because they are against the principle of reincarnation. Do you really have the heart?"


    This old fox can always catch the most painful point. Yes, I am the king of hate ghosts. He gambles my child''s life to save a person who has nothing to do with me. As for Luo Lifan, I just hate his deception, but I hate guihen. I don''t really want to kill them. But in order not to let Zeng Chunping''s plot succeed, I smile calmly: "what do you say What does it have to do with me? Do you think I''m going to love two people who hurt my children? "


    Zeng Chunping was not in a hurry. "That''s the decision of the ghost king at the last moment. He didn''t give up the child. As for Luo Lifan, I think you''ve been with him for so long. You won''t have any pity. In a word, if you invite the Jade Emperor, you can steal meat and body for me, and you can plead with one stone and kill two birds with one stone!"


    "It''s easy to say. Why don''t you do it yourself?" I was moved by Zeng Chunping''s words. I couldn''t bear to think of their suffering in the 18th floor hell.


    Zeng Chunping saw that I was loose and said, "I am a master of yin and Yang. I can only communicate with Yin and Yang, but you are different. How to say that you and the Jade Emperor are also relatives. It''s better to talk."


    According to Zeng Chunping''s instructions, I sat in the open space of the living room and learned to recite those incantations. I was exhausted because I was not organized. At the moment when I was about to give up, the Jade Emperor really appeared.


    A dignified face, not a smile, "what''s the hurry to call me?"


    "Where are the ghost king and Luo Lifan now?" I''m anxious to know the answer.


    "If you violate the law of heaven, you will naturally be punished. Yu Zhen, your life is over. Now the ghost king is just punishing you. Luo Lifan''s forced resurrection of bi''er is a felony. "


    "Is there any way to prevent them from suffering like this?"


    "Your soul goes to hell, and bi''er''s soul disappears. They can come out naturally."


    "Bi''er''s life is my child''s exchange. If it''s easy to die, it''s a waste of life. But it''s easy for me to go back to hell, but only if both of them are released. "


    The emperor thought for a while, "OK."


    After saying that, I felt that my body and soul were forced to separate. I looked at my body and fell back. My consciousness was a little vague. When I could see something in front of me, I found that I was already in the underworld.


    Is hesitating to find the ghost king, this time should appear like the moon.


    "I didn''t expect you to come." He seems to know everything.


    "I just don''t want to owe anyone else, so it''s good to pay it all off."


    "Is it? But the ghost King won''t see you easily at this time. I''d better take you to the west mountain to kill time. "


    Before I could speak, I would fly to the sky as soon as the moon pulled me up. When I was pulled by him, I felt a sense of deja vu.


    The whole dungeon is gray, but the west mountain is different. Because the moon is the immortal, his place is white fog, some dreams. At the border of the western mountain, should be like the moon to create a pond, in which the lotus is in full bloom.


    I was dazzled, should be like the Moon said: "in the last life, someone said to me that he liked lotus best, so he built this pond, but she didn''t have time to see the flowers bloom, she reincarnated."


    Looking at should be like the moon some sadness, I unexpectedly also inexplicably sad, "then she must be a very good woman, just worth your waiting so long."


    Ying Ruyue looked at me: "yes, she is very good, just like you."


    I was a little surprised, but how can I afford such a metaphor? I scratched my head and said, "don''t make fun of me. I''m a mortal, but I''m curious about the woman in your mouth."


    "Do you really want to know?"


    I nodded and shook my head again. "It''s just nonsense. I used to lead to a lot of incidents because of curiosity, or forget it. You can tell me when you have a chance."


    Should be such as the moon sighed, "do not know if there is a chance, in a few days the king of ghosts will come to you, you can still be so free?"


    I thought about the despotism of the ghost king. Maybe I wouldn''t allow me to go out for sightseeing with other men. However, I decided not to be with him when I thought about the ghost King''s actions. So I said to Ruyue, "I''m here to repay his kindness, and the other is to break the engagement with him. I''ll come back to you when I''ve done this. "I don''t know why I like this pond very much. Maybe it''s because the hell is too gloomy. I asked, "does this lotus bloom all year round?"


    "Well, I always hope that when she comes back, she can see the lotus in full bloom, so she has been keeping it with her internal power." Although Ying Ruyue said it lightly, I could feel that he was very affectionate. Maybe he refused to leave the hell, just waiting for that person.


    When I came back from the west mountain, I went to see the ghost king, but the ghost messenger said that he was not there. Fortunately, he arranged a place for me. The place was not big, but the good thing was that it was fresh and elegant. I thought that I was also a person, so the courtyard was also comfortable. I just don''t know why I always think of the lotus pond. It just wants to have a kind of magic around me, so that it appears in my dream.


    What I saw in my dream was a bigger pond, as if not in the underworld, but in the heaven. The flowers there are more colorful and beautiful. I just wanted to pick one. Then someone called out, "Xi''er, mind your feet!" I look back to see should be like the moon, he a fairy robe floating, gentle looking at me.


    I wake up from the dream, I don''t know that the soul also has a dream, thinking about the dream just now is quite real. Is it because I was moved by the love that should be like the moon, would I unconsciously replace it? But everything that just appeared in the dream seemed to have happened, just like the feeling when yingruyue took my hand and flew to the west mountain. Is there any connection between my previous life and yingruyue?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 90

    I don''t dare to think about it. I haven''t dealt with the affairs of this life. I don''t want to involve the affairs of the last life. At this time, I have to find some things to let myself not think about them.


    I thought of the purpose of coming to the underworld. At this time, the ghost king should have been released, but I don''t know why he didn''t come to me. I probably feel ashamed to me. But I have to go to him. I want to break my engagement.


    So I ran to the main hall to see me, but the ghost sent me back, saying that the king of ghosts would go to other gardens to look for me after dealing with political affairs. Naturally, I don''t believe it. How could it take so long for the ghost king to deal with the political affairs? I asked the ghost Messenger: is the ghost king in the palace


    Ghost had a moment of stupefied God, I immediately understand, but also regardless of the ghost bad block into the inner hall.


    Just see the ghost king of the moment I was silly eyes, he quietly lying on that stone bed ~ surrounded by fog, I only music to see his body wound, shocking. In the stone bed stands a concubine, a new face, I hear the ghost errands call her dream princess.


    Maybe I didn''t expect me to come. Meng Fei''s face was a little ugly, but she had to say, "since you''re here, I''ll go back." I didn''t notice the jealousy and unwillingness in Meng Fei''s eyes.


    After a long time, I dare to move to the edge of the stone bed. The ghost King probably noticed someone and yelled: "get out of here!"


    Listen to his voice sonorous and forceful, probably only the wound did not heal just lie on the bed ~ bar, so I did not have a good temper to say: "if you break the engagement with me at this moment, I will leave immediately, and you don''t need to drive me out."


    Why do you see me


    "What? Still thinking about your dream princess? Give me the letter of divorce, and I''ll replace her immediately. " I''m not afraid of him at all. Anyway, my soul is in the hell. If the ghost king doesn''t write me a letter of divorce, even if I''m reincarnated, I''ll be forced to deal with it.


    "Wait until I''m well, but you have to take care of me these days!" It''s still a great look.


    Seeing that he still wanted to use me, I got angry and said, "you''re not afraid that I poisoned you. I haven''t had time to ask you for my son''s life!"


    "Dare you! Unless you don''t want to reincarnate. " He had the bottom of his heart.


    But he is right. No matter how much I hate him at this time, I can''t kill him. I''m still looking forward to my next life. Since I can''t get along with the ghost king, I can''t stay in the hell all my life, can''t I? Besides, it''s a felony to punish God. I dare not violate the law of heaven easily.


    Thinking of this, I had to keep silent, which was an agreement.


    The ghost King''s body recovered quickly. The wound on my body was almost healed in two or three days. I didn''t expect that he would have the strength to write a letter of divorce for me, so I mentioned the old thing again.


    He didn''t refuse. He just asked me to sharpen the ink for him. After a while, he wrote it. However, he offered a condition that I should stay in the local government for a period of time, but he could not reincarnate for the time being. I thought that the suspension letter had been obtained anyway, and I was not in a hurry for a moment, so I agreed without thinking about it.


    At this time, the ghost king stretched out his hand and pulled me to his chest. I knew what was going to happen next. I wanted to get up, but I didn''t dare to move about because of his wound. I had to persuade him with good words: "the letter of suspension has been issued, you and I are no longer husband and wife, so this is not polite. Please respect yourself."


    The ghost King frowned, "this king dotes on a woman in the dungeon, where has so many said!" I was angry and angry, but I couldn''t help him. I thought what the use of the divorce letter was. I would suffer a lot here one day.


    The ghost king also knew that enough was enough. He just kissed me and didn''t make the next move.


    Because the ghost King''s behavior just made me feel that I had been taken advantage of. I was very upset to walk around in the street. I bumped into a person accidentally. I looked up and saw that it should be like the moon. Thinking of what I saw in my dream that day, I felt embarrassed and said sorry to him and I was about to leave, but should be like the moon but grabbed me, "how can I get so anxious?"


    Before I could speak, I felt a flash of golden light, which separated the moon from me. I fixed my eyes and found that it was the ghost king!


    The whole street suddenly quiet down, those who came out of the ghost disappeared instantly, the atmosphere between the two people became delicate.


    The ghost king asked coldly: "should be like the moon, you still have a stubborn nature? How many times have you said that your previous life has nothing to do with this life, why do you have to entangle yourself


    "It''s because you didn''t do well enough. You can''t blame others!" he said


    The ghost king was infuriated by his words: "good and bad have nothing to do with you, not to mention I am trying my best to compensate."


    Should be such as the moon sneer, "if so, then I can."


    In an instant, it was dark, and a big war was about to start. I saw both of them start to use their internal forces. I didn''t know what to do, so they just stood there. I can''t understand their words, but I can vaguely feel that they are inextricably related to the previous life. Can we say that we are so entangled in the last life?


    At this time, black and white impermanence arrived in time. Bai Wuchang said anxiously, "little sister, come up with a solution. If you fight like this, you will disturb the heaven. Moreover, the ghost King''s body has just recovered and can''t stand it!"Two people move deadly, it seems to fight with all their strength, I had to shout: "should be like the moon, stop!"


    Bai Wuchang has a black line on his face. I don''t know how to shout at that time that he should be like the moon. At this time, both of them were stunned, but then they fought together again.


    See I also have no way to let two people stop, white impermanence are anxious to cry, at this time only heard a cry on the top of the head: "still don''t stop, waiting for punishment?"


    It was the Jade Emperor.


    I met him once, but I didn''t feel afraid. Instead, he knelt down in a panic.


    Looking at the two people who had been very happy just now, they were standing on one side dejectedly, afraid to speak. At this time, the Jade Emperor said to Ying Ruyue: "the past life is due to the result of future generations. Since you have made a decision at the beginning, don''t ask for a good return to your Xishan Mountain. If you are in a state of uneasiness, follow me back to heaven!"


    Should be like the moon should be a sound disappeared.


    Then the Jade Emperor looked at the ghost king and said, "you are too reckless. If there is anything wrong with the king of Xishan today, I will take you to blame! If I didn''t think that for the sake of my fellow countrymen, I would let you experience the suffering of hell. You should give me a long memory and go back to take care of your underworld. I will make my own decisions on other matters. "


    The ghost king looked at me and said reluctantly, "it''s not because the king of Xishan seduced her first."


    "Didn''t you give me all the papers? Who is in the way of you? " Because the Jade Emperor is here, I''m not afraid of the ghost king. What''s more, he did such unreasonable things to me just now. Naturally, I would not let him go.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 91

    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor was stunned, and then rebuked: "ghost king, you are all nonsense! Do you mean you can break the marriage by breaking it Then he turned to me, "when you asked me to let go of the ghost king, I thought it would be a perfect couple. I didn''t expect that you would make me such a headache."


    I didn''t want to take myself in at once. I didn''t know what to do. The ghost king was laughing at the side, "I said, brother, she is good to cheat you or cheat! You will find out if you take her letter of divorce


    The Jade Emperor doubted and wanted me to stretch out my hand. I had to take out the letter of divorce from my pocket and hand it over respectfully. My heart was also uneasy. However, I saw him write it with my own eyes. It should not be greasy.


    After reading it, the Jade Emperor just laughed. His anger just disappeared. I was wondering. The Jade Emperor said, "I think my brother-in-law won''t be so mischievous. This letter of divorce without a seal is equivalent to a piece of waste paper. However, it seems that you have not spared no efforts on Yu Zhen, and you have to think of such a way!"


    I listen to this is not right ah, with my carefully guarded divorce is a piece of waste paper, no effect? Does this thing have to be stamped on the sun''s divorce certificate? I was a little annoyed. Now it is not only that the letter of suspension has not come, but also for a few days in vain. More importantly, I was given a routine by the king of ghosts. Thinking about the scene of him kissing me in the inner hall that day, I can''t help but get angry: "you play me?"


    Ghost King smile, "life is my man, death is my ghost, this sentence but you said, want to leave this hell, wait for me to die!" Then he left.


    I''m thinking of pleading with the Jade Emperor, but I don''t know when it''s gone. I can only admit that I''m unlucky. I''m still angry when I go back to other gardens.


    After a while, I heard the noise outside. I was curious and went to see it. As soon as I got to the door, I heard Meng Fei shouting for help. Although I was not very proud of her, she also served with me. At least she was half a sister. Since I saw it, I had to help out.


    Dream imperial concubine also saw me in panic, did not wait for me to speak, she and the evil ghost that chased him behind said: "the one in front is the ghost King''s favorite. If you catch her, you will be fine!"


    Those ghosts looked at her and didn''t seem to believe it. Meng Fei then said, "I can''t run again. What am I afraid of? But if you let go the big fish in order to catch me, you will lose more than you have gained


    The evil ghost also has some truth. A small number of ghosts hold Meng Fei, and most of the rest are coming to me. Before I know what happened, I was caught by an ugly ghost. The evil spirit is too fierce, but it should have some skills. He sniffed at me and said to the group of evil spirits, "let her go, take this."


    I didn''t know what was going on. I asked, "take me for what. I don''t have any value now." I wonder if these ghosts can smell the smell of the vaginal fetus left on me, so they are anxious to take me away.


    The ugly ghost laughed, his face even more ugly, said: "maybe you don''t know, your body is a good medicine, Yin Qi is so heavy, no wonder is the ghost King''s favorite woman."


    At this time, the ghost king also arrived and said to the devil, "don''t you go back to the river Styx?"


    The devil''s hand pinched my neck and protested, "I have this trump card in my hand. I''m afraid you won''t do it? I only want to return the sun! "


    "She? You think it''s her that Ben Wang likes? You don''t look at her appearance. The numerous princesses of this king are far ahead of her. If it were not for the sake of giving birth to the king, do you think she could still stay in the underworld now? " The ghost King''s face was flat and cold.


    For a moment, I even thought that this was what the ghost king thought. I had seen the king''s favorite concubines. None of them was beautiful. Now I think it''s just because of the scrotum.


    The evil ghost also had no idea for a while, at this time, the dream imperial concubine dares not die to receive a sentence, "ghost king, you not say that the suspension letter is false?"


    The ghost King fiercely glared at the dream imperial concubine one eye, the evil spirit understood immediately, "don''t think to cover me, let her escort me safely to the sun in a few days!" Said to clamp me across the river Styx, I entered the river when a trance to see the ghost King kick in the belly of the dream princess. When I opened my eyes again, it was already a geomantic room in the sun. I was familiar with it. I looked carefully at the room where Zeng Chunping''s Apprentice used to play tricks.


    It seems that these evil spirits are still in collusion with Zeng Chunping. It is no wonder why they stayed in the river Styx for such a long time, and their hostility still remained unchanged. They were just birds of a feather. I know it''s hard to escape, but I still want to find out what happened. So I asked the devil: "I protected you to escape anyway. Please tell me what happened today."


    The evil ghost looked at me and thought that it would not pose any threat to him. He said, "I don''t know who attacked hell. Some people who have some skills have escaped from it."


    "Then, since you are all back in the sun, let me go. I really don''t think I have any value.


    "Let you go?" The voice of the evil spirit raised a height, "that''s not good. The people above are waiting to see you. Besides, you have a pure Yin constitution that can''t be found by looking for it. I''m still waiting to take credit for it.""You''re not talking about Zeng Chunping, are you?" I asked tentatively.


    The evil spirit raised his eyebrows and obviously didn''t want to say more, but his expression seemed to be not so awed by Zeng Chunping. I couldn''t help but wonder whether there are more powerful roles in Zeng Chunping?


    Just when I thought the devil would not speak, he went on to say, "what you''re talking about is a yin-yang master who can communicate with Yin and Yang. It''s just why you do things. However, I can''t say any more. It''s useless for you to know. They are all dying people."


    I know that his so-called death means that he is out of his wits. Thinking that I haven''t seen my own child, I feel sad. I just hope that the ghost king can find this place. But at this moment, the hell is in chaos, and the ghost king is unlikely to get out.


    Think of me and have a bit of despair, had known so miserable, at the beginning was not as good as the ghost King side, live what other garden? I am a person who can''t enjoy happiness, but I have to wait for a loss to realize. At this time, I think it is impossible to escape, but for the sake of caution, the devil still wrapped a rope around me.


    I think it''s too much of my ability. Now let me go. I guess I''ll have to go back to hell for a long time. But in that case, I don''t have to struggle for nothing. I''ll just wait for the fierce character on the devil to deal with it. The big deal is that I''ll die, and I''ll be a hundred.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 92

    I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting. Maybe the devil is also a little impatient, "let me wait for such a long time Said glared at me, I thought that this let you wait is not me, you are staring at me do not matter.


    At this time, a lot of souls came into the room. It seems that they had just escaped from the underworld. Their anger didn''t disappear, so we could see the black smoke on their heads. I looked up and looked at myself. I didn''t have any black stars at all. I should have been angry. How could I have counselled like this? My child''s life almost caught up with me. I still couldn''t become a devil.


    Maybe they found out my difference and asked the devil who brought me out: "she didn''t escape?"


    Evil spirit lazy reason, impatiently said: "did not see tie?"


    That group of ghosts is probably trapped for a long time, looking at my color more and more malicious, I quietly looked at the evil ghost, actually fell asleep. I had to protect myself. I looked at those angry ghosts coldly, "he is going to give me to the people above. If you dare to move me, you will bear the consequences!"


    "Oh, the tone is not small, brothers, give me, I want to see the top is a top ruthless role!" And I rolled my arms at me.


    This way, the ugly can still sleep. I can only yell louder. However, I found that the more I asked for help, the more excited these angry ghosts were. One ghost might think that I was too noisy, "you just say that if you shout out your throat, no one will come to save you. OK, don''t make any noise, come one by one!"


    I was even more scared when I heard that. At this time, the chief angry ghost had already taken off his upper body. I was tied by a rope and could not move. At this critical moment, a voice was heard on the top of my head, "you dare to act recklessly without my permission. I think you want to go down in smoke!"


    As he spoke, a cold faced man in yellow appeared.


    It looks like it''s the ugly one.


    The ugly eight monsters who had just been sleeping awoke and were busy flattering: "my Lord, this girl is pure Yin constitution, and I''ve come to offer it to you."


    The man looked at me carefully, nodded his head with satisfaction, and then pointed to the angry ghost who was the leader just now, "what? Do you deserve to dye your fingers


    The chief evil spirit obviously knew the man in yellow. He was also anxious when he was asked, "Yin Pengyu, you oppressed us in the underground. Now we are in the sun, but we are not afraid of you!" Despite this, I can clearly feel the chills of the rascal.


    Yin Pengyu was staring at him, "this is what you said." With two hands grabbing the shoulders of the angry ghost, with only a slight effort, the angry ghost was torn into two parts, accompanied by crying and howling, and his soul was completely destroyed.


    The rest of the ferocious ghosts did not dare to make a statement any more, and they were busy bowing to the throne.


    Yin Pengyu just finished killing the ghost, but he didn''t care, "there are still people who don''t accept it to fight!"


    In this posture, who dares to fight? Isn''t it a matter of looking for trouble? Everyone is obedient, including the ugly eight who just complained.


    There was no objection. Yin Pengyu said, "you can''t stay here for a long time. The ghost king has brought a group of people to the sun. Please follow me."


    With a curtain pick, the wall is a landscape painting.


    Yin Pengyu was the first one to drill in. I was just wondering. I was also carried in by the ugly eight monsters. There is really something special inside! Houses, gardens, bamboo groves, everything, just like the mansion of a big family.


    Those ghosts looked for places at will, but Yin Pengyu took me to the most remote house alone. The special feature of this house is that there are no windows, and the only light is from the door to the door. But people will not feel dark when they enter the room. From this room, we can see clearly.


    I don''t know why Yin Pengyu brought me here, but I''m sure he won''t kill me. If you really want to kill me, you don''t have to bring me here.


    I feel relieved to think of this. I''m already a fish on the kitchen board.


    Yin Pengyu took a look at me, "sure enough, the woman the ghost king is interested in is not simple, and it is not a loss for me to raise your son with vigor."


    "What? You said my son was in your hands? " I can''t believe it, but I''m afraid it''s impossible to do this for no reason. I asked, "what are you going to do to him?"


    Yin Pengyu sneered, "it depends on you. Your Yin Qi changes your son''s life."


    I know his original purpose is certainly not like this, but for the sake of my son, I have to promise him, "how to exchange it?"


    "Practice with me."


    I don''t know much about this practice, but I don''t think it''s a good idea. Sure enough, Yin Pengyu chose this room with ulterior motives, because there were no windows and no one could see the things inside, so it was more convenient.


    He took off his clothes first, and then pointed to my coat. I wanted to stay away from him. After all, I felt a little flustered when I sat face to face with him, but Yin Pengyu didn''t give me such a chance. He pulled back his hand, and I fell into his chest. He sat as steady as Mount Tai, and his posture was a little weird Want to get up, but his lips kiss up, I suddenly have some fear and disgust, anyway, I still have an engagement in the body of the person, this kind of practice is not a little bit of marriage infidelity?But Yin Pengyu didn''t move on. He just put his strength on his mouth, but he didn''t grope for my tongue like the ghost king. Instead, he washed his breath with force. I felt another force going up in my body. Slowly, my body became soft, and I could no longer make my strength. My consciousness became blurred.


    I don''t know how long it took. When I woke up, I found that I was lying flat on the wooden bed in this room, my clothes were intact on my body, and Yin Pengyu was sitting there drinking tea.


    I wanted to walk over, but found no strength at all, so I had to ask him, "when will I return the baby?"


    Yin Pengyu didn''t take any pains. "Don''t worry. When I get what I want, I will give it back to you. But before that, you have to practice with me every few days, otherwise I may change my mind at any time


    Fortunately, he did not restrict my freedom. I could freely go in and out of any place here. However, I searched every corner, but I still didn''t find any trace of the child. Think about it, how could he be so smart as to let me find the child easily?


    I had to lose Yin Qi to him once every once in a while, because my body was somewhat damaged. Most of the time, I stayed in this room. I don''t know if he ordered me. There were no ghosts around the house, only vaguely heard their fighting in the buildings in front of me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 93

    After I didn''t know how many times I took Yin Pengyu''s Yin Qi, I was really bored. I decided to go for a walk in the front yard. I overheard a news that he had something to do with Luo Lifan.


    In this hell disaster, the ghosts make trouble. Luo Lifan certainly can''t stand idly by, because it hinders the interests of some people, so these ghosts decide to get rid of him. But if they attack openly, even if they go up together, they can''t beat one of them. So they think of the heresy, and even think of holding bi''er to negotiate with Luo Lifan.


    These ghosts are killing people without blinking an eye. In the afternoon, bi''er will be brought here by them.


    Bi''er has forgotten the previous memory. Seeing the scene in front of her is naturally frightening. Although she and I are rival in love and want to kill her, I still can''t help but go out to protect her. Maybe it''s because I can''t see the pity of others.


    "Do you want to be torn apart? You should be careful that Yin Pengyu will be killed when he comes back! " I don''t know where the courage came from. I called out in the face of these angry ghosts.


    "Cut, you don''t know, Yin Pengyu was chased by the ghost king. I''m afraid there will be no turning back. I can take care of these!"


    I think about it carefully. It has been some time since the last double cultivation. Is Yin Pengyu really discovered by the ghost king? But I can''t show timidity, I pretended to be calm and said: "even if Yin Pengyu loses power, you can move her? Don''t forget that Luo Lifan will not spare you


    "It''s because of how much influence this woman has on Luo Lifan that we brought her here. Otherwise, do you think we run out at the risk of being chased by the ghost king?" Said, this angry ghost touched bi''er, bi''er had already been scared into a group, powerless to look at me.


    I can''t say how kind-hearted I am, but her life was bought back by my son''s life. On this basis, I have to protect her. I pulled bi''er, cut her shoulder with my hand, and drew a charm on her body with blood. These ghosts can''t get close to her body. But because I''m also a soul now, those charms also work for me. I can''t resist it gradually. At this time, those angry ghosts rush at me when they can''t see bi''er''s body.


    "How dare you break our good things


    "Since there is no bi''er, we have a good time with this woman!"


    "Since she wants to meddle in her business, let her be in charge to the end!"


    Saying that those evil spirits would pull my clothes at random, and I cried in my heart that this group of evil spirits who were forced to a desperate situation were really afraid of the heaven and the earth.


    At this time, a white light flashed by, and all the evil spirits on my body were bounced away. I fixed my eyes on it and found that it should be like the moon. I was just wondering why he came here all of a sudden. He said, "if you can''t protect yourself, do you want to learn from other people''s meddling?"


    This cold voice, I am 100% sure it should not be like the moon, but why the president so like?


    "It''s just stealing meat. Why make a fuss?" Yin Pengyu some chagrin said, and then quickly recovered the real body.


    I''m still quite used to speaking with his own body. I''m a little curious about how the body that should be like the moon fell back into his hands. Before I asked, another person came up at the gate. It was really like the moon.


    He quickly ran to bi''er and me, blocking behind us, "Yin Pengyu, you are enough!"


    When Yin Pengyu saw the visitors, he showed a trace of scorn, "by you?"


    The two men were at daggers drawn, so I had to take bi''er to a relatively safe place, but there seemed to be no place to settle down. Other evil spirits would come like us when they had a chance.


    At this time, yingruyue and Yin Pengyu had a hot fight, and they had no time to separate themselves. I only heard Yin Pengyu say: "you owe her a lot in the last life, her sad reincarnation, and you are still chasing after her. Do you love or hate?"


    Should be such as the Moon said with a smile: "regardless of the past life this life, I only listen to her heart."


    I think of the scene in my dream. I knew Yin Pengyu in the last life, but he called me Xi''er at that time. I shook my head and tried not to think about it. The most important thing at present is how to protect my life. Ying Ruyue has been clamped down by Yin Pengyu, so I have to find another way to escape with bi''er. But now I''m a novice soul who can''t do anything. I haven''t even learned how to protect myself, let alone protect Beal.


    I thought that maybe I could draw a symbol to resist those evil spirits'' sneak attack on bi''er for a while. Just as I wanted to do it, I just heard a familiar voice from behind: "Yin Pengyu, you don''t know the height of heaven and earth!"


    Bi Er beside me got up a step earlier than me, staring at the man behind him: "ghost king."


    I turned to my side and she remembered everything. Pitifully, I also like a fool to protect her, looking at her pitifully at the ghost king, I don''t know how to suddenly release bi''er''s hand, but the ghost king didn''t even look at here. Maybe he was in a hurry to subdue Yin Pengyu.


    The ghost king didn''t come alone this time. The guards he took were all covered. They should be peerless experts. They surrounded Yin Pengyu in the middle and fought side by side with Ying Ruyue.


    Instead of fearing, Yin Pengyu challenged the ghost King''s limits? Before and should be like the moon pinched each other, now as good as the beginning? No wonder he was still dying for your woman just nowThe ghost king heard this, his face changed, but then returned to normal, "don''t use those tricks that can''t be on the stage again. Why can''t I solve his problem, but you''re not so lucky."


    "Because I fell in love with her earlier than you? You are jealous


    "If you look at him, you just want to increase the skill of double cultivation. Why am I jealous?"


    "However, compared with the use of profit, the ghost King recognized the second place, and no one dared to take the lead! Why did you marry her in the first place, isn''t it obvious? "


    When I mentioned this, I was not happy, but the ghost King''s next words comforted me: "yes, I didn''t have a good heart at first, but now I only think she is the love of my life."


    Listening to this sentence, I have confirmed the ghost King''s intention to me. At the moment, I think of the threat Yin Pengyu made to me before. I yelled at the ghost King: "he stole the child!"


    When the ghost king was angry, he slapped him first. Then I saw those masked men fighting with Yin Pengyu. The scene was a bit chaotic.


    One of the masked men brought out Ying Ruyue, who was injured, and then settled bi''er and I. He turned around and threw himself into the battle again. Yin Pengyu probably had a great progress in his skills because of his double cultivation with me. Fortunately, the ghost King''s strength was not bad, and he was even for a while.


    I was trying to figure out how to get out when Beal called out, "Arlo!"


    A young man with a good moral character was standing by the pool with a peach sword. When he heard the cry, he found us. He quickly pulled up bi''er and I and ran outside.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 94

    Thanks to Luo Lifan''s timely appearance, he recovered his memory at the moment. Bi''er was looking at him affectionately, but he didn''t know why he seemed to dodge. There was a flash of disappointment in bi''er''s eyes.


    I remember that the emperor once said that bi''er''s yangshou at the moment belongs to changing his life against the heaven. With Luo Lifan''s life style, two people will only lose both. So in order to save bi''er, Luo Lifan still chooses not to face bi''er.


    After running far away, I thought that I didn''t know what the situation was at the moment, so I said to Luo Lifan: "the moon should have been injured when I came out just now. I''m afraid the ghost king can''t hold on. Why don''t you go back and have a look?"


    "No," Luo Lifan was very confident, "just a Yin Pengyu, and I don''t need to help."


    "Are you sure?" Because Luo Lifan has always been a slouch, before it was just sad for bi''er, I had to ask more.


    Luo Lifan may just want to make a show to bi''er. He actually took my hand and said gently, "believe me."


    Yu Guang glimpses Bi er''s tearful appearance. She must be unable to accept such a fact, but for Luo Lifan''s painstaking efforts, I can only cooperate with the acting.


    What is love in the world? Zhijiao people live and die.


    However, Luo Lifan didn''t cheat me. When it was getting dark, the ghost king came back. Although the ghost king was not injured, there were few guards around him. At the moment, he should be more haggard than before.


    Seeing this, the ghost king asked: "half dead but not alive, need help?"


    Should be such as the month of course is not angry answer: "no need."


    But should be such as the month''s body injury is clearly very heavy, I squat down, quietly asked: "if you can''t hold on, go to have a rest first, don''t hold up."


    Should be such as the moon looked at me, whispered: "it''s OK, I know in mind."


    The ghost King probably felt uncomfortable when he saw me talking to him, so he pulled me apart and didn''t give me a good look. At this time, the ghost king should ask him in a loud voice: "what are you doing with your hands and feet? Can''t a great man speak well


    "Ghost King''s face has been very ugly," you shut up, don''t rely on injury, I dare not hit you! "


    Should be such as the moon is not soft, two people and bar up.


    I know that two people are just hard of mouth, so I turn to go upstairs. I have been worrying about Luo Lifan and bi''er, but I don''t want to fall into this samsara feeling.


    Just want to be distracted, ghost King don''t know when rubbed to my side, "why?"


    I subconsciously moved the body, I did not intend to forgive him, and now involved in the previous life, I have to be careful.


    The ghost King seemed to see my mind, "what? Do you really think about the moon


    "What does it have to do with other people? I just need time to think about it. And my children''s business is not over. Besides, what are you doing here if you don''t go to recuperate now?" I''m not bored with the ghost king. I just don''t know how to face him.


    The ghost King took advantage of the situation, let me sit on his lap, and then looked at me affectionately. It seems that we haven''t had such intimate and indistinct words for a long time. He naturally kisses my lips, but I didn''t refuse, and put my hands around his neck to respond to him.


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door, "Yu Zhen, did you sleep?"


    I heard it was bi''er, and I didn''t know what she was looking for so late. The ghost King motioned me not to make a sound, but I did not. I deliberately pinched the ghost King''s arm and asked him to reply. The ghost king looked at me and said helplessly, "she''s asleep."


    Hearing bi''er''s footsteps go far away, I am inexplicably happy.


    I was lying on the bed with the ghost king. He suddenly mentioned Yin Pengyu, and then asked me, "did he ask for anything with you?"


    I wonder, "what do you mean?"


    The ghost king listened to the urgent, "how? You make it clear to me. "


    "What''s the rush?" I''m a little dissatisfied. Can I do something shameless behind your back? But if kissing counts, I''m really


    Thinking of this, I dare not speak.


    When the ghost king saw that I wanted to talk, he could not lie down. He sat up and shook me, "Yu Zhen, you said."


    "It''s not so much. It''s double practice. In order to protect my son''s life, I have to promise." I don''t care.


    The king of ghosts heard that the double dressing people all hugged and ran away, "you How can you agree to his request? How can you do it with someone else? "


    "What''s wrong with Shuangxiu? Didn''t he want yin? I''ll die if I don''t give it to him! " I was a little angry, after all, in my heart, the most important child, did not expect the ghost king also care about those things on the face, think of this, my heart is not happy, said loudly: "if you do, you will certainly ignore the child''s life and death, right? Isn''t it just a kiss? What a big deal? Can a kiss kill you? It''s better than watching the kids die! "


    The ghost king was stunned: "what do you say? What you mean by Shuangxiu is just a kiss? Nothing else? ""Of course, you think everyone is like you? Are you greedy every day I was not angry to say that, but I was curious about what the ghost king said about Shuangxiu, so I asked: "you were just so excited, what do you think? Isn''t double practice pro or pro? "


    The ghost king wants to see the white ~ crazy like looking at me, "do you want to know?"


    I nodded.


    The ghost King''s strange smile turned over and pressed over. I exclaimed, "what are you doing?"


    "I''m just teaching you what double cultivation is. You want to know by yourself. I''m just showing a little image!" Then he took off my coat. The skirt inside had been torn by such evil spirits. But now it fell into the eyes of the ghost king, it was another kind of enchantment. The ghost King Xu was repressed for a long time. He asked me to sit on his lap and put it on his waist. There was no sudden entrance of any previous drama. I was a bit caught off guard.


    The next morning, only should be like the moon, I still have bi''er.


    Ghosts don''t move around easily during the day, so we''re safe for the time being. After a night''s beating and sitting down, you can recover a lot, and your spirit will be much better. I think if there are kids coming to visit, there should be no problem in dealing with them.


    I was suddenly a little curious about what my last life was like, but I was afraid that it would become a burden.


    But I still can''t resist, "should be like the moon, we should know each other in our last life, right?"


    "Well." He was frank enough, then turned his head and asked me, "do you really remember nothing?"


    "In fact, I don''t know if those are memories of my previous life. After I saw your lotus pond that day, I had a very strange dream, but I only remember a little. I remember walking through the big lotus pond with you, and you called me Xi''er. Was my name Xi''er in my last life


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 95

    "Well, that''s the name of your last life." "Of course, you didn''t just know me in your last life, you also knew the ghost king and Yin Pengyu."


    "Were you enemies with Yin Pengyu in your last life?" I''m not interested in Yin Pengyu, because bi''er is right beside me now. If I ask about the ghost king, I must miss their unforgettable past. In order not to block myself, I asked.


    However, Ying Ruyue wanted to twist it with me, "you are more curious about Yin Pengyu than the ghost king? But I prefer to tell you about you and the ghost king, ha ha ha. "


    I gave him a look. "Did you mean it?"


    At this time, bi''er opened her mouth, "but I have some impressions of your previous life, but I didn''t know Ying Ruyue very well at that time, so I didn''t have a complete impression of you. But you liked the ghost king very much at that time. In this way, you''d better come together and cherish it. "


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with bi''er''s words, but I just don''t like listening to it. But she couldn''t be embarrassed, so I had to stop talking, which made the atmosphere awkward.


    Bi Er saw this and went to the bedroom with an excuse.


    Only I and should be like two people, I long sigh of relief, "I don''t know why I hate her."


    Should be such as the moon looked at me, "you still have not changed at all, I thought send you reincarnation, your character will become a little better."


    "Do you mean that''s what I was like in my previous life?" I''m curious, but it also explains why the ghost king didn''t like me at that time.


    Ying Ruyue said: "you write everything on your face, which is spoiled by me. But it doesn''t matter. Even if you''re married to the ghost King now, if you don''t get along well, I''ll take you back


    For a moment, I was moved. I had suffered too much in this life. I had no relatives or friends. The only one who stayed with me for the longest time was the ghost king and Luo Lifan. However, Luo Lifan was bi''er, and the ghost king did not belong to me. Now there is such a person said to me, as long as I have a bad life will take me back, I suddenly have a backbone.


    But then came a voice, "I''m afraid I''ll let you down."


    Ying Ruyue protected me behind my back. I saw that it was Yin Pengyu who was talking.


    If it''s a kid coming at the moment, I''m not afraid. But the other party is Yin Pengyu. I''ve lost all of a sudden. Last night, they talked about Yin Pengyu, because even if I was hurt, I would recover quickly, but I didn''t expect him to recover so soon.


    Looking at yingruyue, Yin Pengyu said faintly: "I can''t help myself."


    I was taken out before I knew what was going on. When I recovered, I was already back in the painting.


    Yin Pengyu did not rush to pull me to the hut, but said: "you do not want to know your previous life? He''ll only give you a clip, but I can make you remember it all. "


    With a little light on my forehead, I saw my previous life, to be exact.


    It was the first time I saw the king of ghosts in the lotus pond. I was so distracted that I forgot the road under my feet. I should cry out like the moon, "Xi''er!" And after that time, I made love to the ghost king.


    Another life ago, I saw Yin Pengyu. He was an immortal. He was with Ying Ruyue. His eyes seemed unusual to me. I didn''t hate him. I just didn''t know why he was punished by the emperor of heaven and went to hell.


    After that, I came back to my mind and saw the face of Yin Pengyu. It was not really a nuisance, but there was no warmth at the beginning.


    "You see it all? No one likes you earlier than me, but it''s not me who finally gets you? "


    The memory of hundreds of years has been a burden to me. I can only see the images that Yin Pengyu imposed on me subconsciously, so even I don''t know how to answer him.


    But at the moment, Yin Pengyu didn''t really want an answer. He was like a demon and said, "you promised me to practice double cultivation, but I haven''t really done it, just simply suck your Yin Qi away. Today, you have to fulfill your promise to me, and you will not waste my money to renew your son''s life. "


    Said in the courtyard Pavilion, can''t help but stripped off my clothes, I tried to resist, but it didn''t help.


    At this time, a voice came from his body, "just listen to me."


    It was another me, a long sleep of me.


    That''s me. I almost made a big mistake and killed bill.


    However, my consciousness is getting weaker and weaker. I watched helplessly that I controlled my body and kept catering to Yin Pengyu''s crotch.


    I feel sick and ashamed, but I can''t do anything about it.


    Fortunately, he arrived in time as soon as the moon. I called out in a hurry, "master!"


    At this time, Yin Pengyu didn''t panic. He pulled the long shirt and covered it on the other one of me.


    "Seven spirits, if you are still stubborn, don''t blame me for being merciless!" Should be as angry as the moon for the first time.


    The other separated me was actually my seven spirits. I heard my seven Spirits shouting: "why? Why do you favor the three spirits? Just because of your partiality, I have encountered such unfairnessIn July, however, I can''t get the chance of losing my soul in July.


    Seeing that the situation was over, he turned to Yin Pengyu and said, "Xianjun, help me!"


    When Yin Pengyu saw this, he was about to block Ying Ruyue''s way. Ying Ruyue threw his seven spirits to him with a wave of his backhand, pulled up my three spirits and left.


    "In fact, you can bring back the seven spirits." I feel a bit sorry to go back to my place last night.


    Ying Ruyue shakes his head, "it was not right, and now it is fascinated by Yin Pengyu. If you bring it back, I''m afraid it will damage the event."


    "Master, do you mean seven spirits like Yin Pengyu?" Because of the memory of the past life, I can''t call his name again.


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll make you a new seven spirit." "What do you call me?"


    I told the truth: "Yin Pengyu gave me the memory of the previous life, I remember it all."


    Not long ago, the ghost king and Luo Lifan also came back, but today''s harvest is still quite a lot, caught some of the leading evil spirits, but some of them still have no need to send them to hell so much trouble, the ghost King directly let them out of their wits.


    The ghost King seemed to have an eye on the destruction of hell, and said to the masked man who went back to work: "pass on my order. I will ask for the identity of that man tonight. I will not forgive you if I find it out!"


    Luo Lifan in the edge of the secluded to a, "do not need so much trouble, directly check your back palace, save more trouble."


    Ghost King cold hum a, light said: "this matter you do not need to say more, I will deal with it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 96

    Because there is no seven spirits, I do not have any feelings ~ desire, of course, there will not be any expression on the face, always face paralysis.


    But I also have curiosity, than the moment is turning the lapel of the white impermanence, I push him, "what are you doing?"


    White impermanence also does not cover up, the palm gently brushed on the cover, the above dense rice recorded many people''s names, but there are red and black, I do not understand.


    "Little sister, these are the ghosts who have escaped from hell. The black ones are those who have been caught back or have lost their souls, and the red ones need to be caught." Bai Wuchang explained to me patiently.


    I look at the black ginseng. It should not be peaceful these days.


    Because Ying Ruyue was injured and needed to rest, and bi''er was the key protection object. I belonged to half a monk. However, the combination was weak in comprehensive strength. So the ghost king set up a border in the house where he lived temporarily. Later, it was not safe. The ghost king made an appointment with Zhao Xin to protect bi''er, and I was taken away by the ghost king.


    It''s also good. Since I recovered my memory, Ying Ruyue has forced me to practice Taoism. Maybe I''m too stupid to be patient after half of it. Fortunately, Ying Ruyue has lost my internal power. For the time being, I''m a bit of a Taoist priest. It seems that I can see something I could see before.


    The flesh and body of Ying Ruyue was found by the emperor of heaven and sealed up with immortal fog for the time being. However, it was not a long-term plan. Seeing that the body should be improved day by day, the emperor was in a hurry.


    However, the emperor did not go directly to Ying Ruyue, but summoned me.


    "Yu Zhen, now that you have recalled your master''s important task, you can only persuade him to return to heaven and become immortal again."


    The emperor of heaven is not polite. It is not a consultation at all, but an order, but not so tough. However, I am not sure of Ying Ruyue''s temper at the moment, and I can''t refuse directly, so I can''t help but say, "I''ll try, but you know my master''s temper. Whether you succeed or not, don''t blame me."


    It seems that I can see my mind. In order to make me do my best, the emperor of heaven said, "if you can persuade me to be ranked as the immortal class again as the moon, then your seven spirits will not sit idly by. You also know that it is not so easy to rely on them to complete this task."


    This is a huge temptation to me, but also as the emperor thought, it really strengthened my persuasion should be like the moon''s determination. Of course, it would be safer to go back to heaven like the moon. Although I want to go back to seven souls, I am not just for personal interests to ignore the life and death of others.


    I found should be like the moon, very careful and he said: "in fact, you have been like this is not the way, after all, you still have to go back to the emperor."


    Ying Ruyue looked at me: "what do you want to say?"


    I was born not to lie, so I had to say: "the emperor of heaven said that as long as you know the heaven, you will give me the completed seven spirits. Of course, I am not totally for myself. Thinking of the last time Yin Pengyu used your flesh to hurt you, I think you should go back."


    Should be such as the moon sighed, "I know he still does not give up, always want to find a way to get me back. I will let Zhao Xin accompany you here and protect you well. "


    In the evening, Bai Wuchang had something strange. I was alert to find that he had a name on his lapel. I knew that evil spirits appeared nearby.


    The ghost king decided to make a quick decision. However, the ghost is cunning, picking up a lot of people, because the smell of people is easy to be confused and can''t be heard in the cinema. I had to use the method to release the soul chasing fog. Normal people touch it without color, but the soul is different. It will emit purple red, so it can be identified at a glance.


    The evil spirit was probably aware of it. When the pursuit fog touched him, he suddenly ran away, and the man who had just been possessed by him fell down.


    I closed the gap between the ghost fog and the ghost king and they all ran out. They should have chased the evil ghost. Because I had just used my true Qi, I couldn''t catch up. I just leaned on the pillar of the cinema and waited for them to come back.


    However, when I recovered, before I saw his mother''s shadow, I decided to go back to my residence first. Before I entered the door, I heard Bi er''s voice shrieking: "if I knew it was like this, don''t let me rise again? Did I live to torment me? "


    I secretly looked into the inside, Luo Lifan a face calm sitting there, the surface of the waves.


    I thought it would be a bit embarrassing if only the two of them were there. If you look carefully, the guards of the ghost king are also present. Those guards are not going or staying.


    I thought about it and said to bi''er, "it''s better for you to talk about it alone. I don''t think it''s necessary to argue about such a thing."


    Bi Er obviously didn''t like to listen, but turned to me: "don''t talk if you don''t know what''s going on. Do you think I like to say that? And I knew you didn''t like me, but there''s a way you can decide your future, but you can''t control your past. "


    It''s obviously about the ghost king with me. Of course, I''m not in a good mood. I want my son''s life and death are uncertain, and I''m not in a good mood. "Are you talking a little far away? If I still care about the past, I can still stand here and chat with you? However, since you have mentioned the future, I have to let you understand that everything you have now is the result of my son''s life, and Luo Lifan has also made clear his attitude. If you still refuse to give up, I will feel that I have lost my identity! "Bi''er is also no track at present, to Luo Lifan asked: "you said, others said do not do the number."


    At this time, the ghost king and they also rushed back. Seeing this scene, he had a headache. He didn''t expect me to join in again, but it was not easy to make a voice at the moment. After all, it was between bi''er and Luo Lifan.


    Luo Lifan was asked by bi''er, and he couldn''t speak for a while.


    I think it''s been done to this extent anyway. If all the previous achievements have been abandoned, it will be even more troublesome in the future. I kicked Luo Lifan and said, "what''s the matter with you? You''re so muddleheaded. What''s the matter with affectation?"


    Luo Lifan looked at bi''er and finally made up his mind. His voice trembled and said, "bi''er, in fact, I have wanted to make it clear to you that some things have passed away forever. Maybe at some time I have to be you, but later I found that there is no such evil sect. Just think about it clearly. What''s more, it''s just that the ghost king didn''t want to feel guilty all his life to revive you, so don''t get me wrong. "


    Although my words were fierce just now, they were just angry for bi''er, but Luo Lifan''s words were different. Bi''er couldn''t believe that these words were from Luo Lifan''s mouth. After standing for a few minutes, she said to the ghost king, "thank you for what you did for me, but now I ask you to take it back. I think this life has no meaning for me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 97

    Although bi''er made such a request, the ghost King couldn''t agree to her. He didn''t say love or not. Just to help bi''er to be reborn, the ghost king and Luo Lifan''s child were scared to gamble. If she really took bi''er''s Yang Shou at the moment, I''m afraid I would stop her. However, since she put forward it, I have to say: "in the last life, you and Luo Lifan were really in love, but we can''t live forever. We seldom regret that, but this life, Luo Lifan doesn''t love you any more. If you entangle yourself, you can''t be a lady of a family. You can''t just grow old and have no brain. Do you really think that appearance can withstand everything?"


    Maybe it''s that the material of this sentence is too fierce. Bi''er didn''t even say a word to anyone, so she left directly. I can see that Luo Lifan does not give up, but there is no way, destined not to be together, if you have to go against the sky, then bi''er''s life is not saved in vain? Even if she can''t be together, Luo Lifan hopes that she can lead a normal life.


    But whether Bill can understand or not is another matter.


    Ying Ruyue also fulfilled his promise to me. In order to help me find the seven spirits, he obeyed the emperor''s words and obediently went back to his immortal. The next morning, he simply said goodbye to me and left. Although Bi and I were separated from each other for a moment, I didn''t have a chance to cry.


    As soon as the moon had just left, the ghost sent a report, and there was a big trouble in the prefecture. Someone had escaped from prison!


    Because hell has been heavily guarded, and the seal of the ghost king has been strengthened. If the cattle, ghosts and snakes inside want to escape from hell, they must be met by someone outside, and they must know how to remove the seal, so the scope is narrowed. It''s just the concubines of the ghost king. I''ve been in the sun with the ghost king, so I''m naturally excluded.


    Although the target character has almost been locked in, the ghost king has not let down his heart at all. I looked at the ghost King''s worried appearance, out of concern and curiosity, I asked: "very troublesome?"


    The ghost king gave a bitter smile, "at least compared with Yin Pengyu, he is a cruel character. Because the heart demon invades the body, like an indefinite time bomb, it may break out to kill people at any time. It has been closed for nearly a thousand years, but there is no lack of anger. "


    So if he escapes, he will make trouble, and even cause chaos in the world. If the trouble does not stop in the sun, the emperor of heaven will not sit idly by, but looking at the ghost King means that he does not intend to let the heaven intervene in this matter. I thought about it carefully. Anyway, the devil who ran out should be Yin and should be dealt with by the ghost king. If the heaven intervenes, the authority of the ghost king in the underworld will be lost.


    In order to stop making trouble, I asked Zhao Xin to stay in the sun to meet him. He had been around Ying Ru Yue for so long. He learned much better Tao than I did. He was more reassured when he did things. The ghost king wanted to take me back to the underworld to find out the traitor. I couldn''t help him when I went back. But the ghost king said that I was not watched by other ghosts, which was a great help to him, so I had to go back. And at least it''s safe to be around the ghost king.


    Back when those concubines are naturally happy, ghost king just excuse to come back to repair vitality, but no one doubts.


    I have always been not close to or distant from those concubines. This is my principle. However, some people will break my principles. I have just arrived, and I saw Meng Fei with her little entourage coming to my other garden.


    There''s no reason why guests don''t receive them, but I''ve always been light. The dream imperial concubine only had several relationships with me. Of course, they were all given by the ghost king. I couldn''t like her, and I couldn''t say that she hated her. After all, she didn''t do anything sorry to me.


    The dream imperial concubine pour is also an acute son, straight to the point, "Zhen son, how can you still calm down? When the ghost king comes back, he goes straight to the concubine''s room. "


    I can''t help laughing. I went to see if my concubine''s room was any big deal. "What''s the matter? I''ve been waiting for an empty room for so long. It''s always right to comfort." I''ll try my best to complain to my wife! But in front of the dream imperial concubine''s face, I still have to be a pair of does not care the appearance.


    Meng Fei was not surprised. She just said, "in terms of pet, zhen''er is the most prosperous at the moment, but how can the women in this harem have been in favor all their lives? The previous examples are not unprecedented. If zhen''er still doesn''t mind, it''s like I''ve come for nothing. " Then he got up and went out.


    I have a grudge against the ghost king himself. In addition, it is easier to let the six desires have the upper hand without seven spirits at the moment. My jealousy fire has been out of control. I stopped Meng Fei without saying a word, "lead the way!"


    This dream imperial concubine pour is a bit stupefied, perhaps did not expect me to change so quickly, I looked at her and said: "what''s your curiosity? Don''t you just expect me to go? But I''m not for you, I''m for myself, and I don''t want to end up like you Naturally, I know the dream princess''s past. In the blank period between bi''er and me, it was true that she accompanied the ghost king, but later I didn''t know why the ghost king had a grudge against her. After that, I appeared.


    I don''t know why I would say this, but I saw Meng Fei''s face changed, but I probably wanted to use my hand to suppress others, and I didn''t get angry.Before entering the other garden of my room, I heard the voice of the concubine asking for mercy. I probably didn''t want to be lucky. I''m curious. In this case, why should I go there?


    But listen to this meaning, the ghost King seems to be impatient. I''m a little jealous, and without thinking about it, he opens the door. The ghost king is angry, but fortunately, he doesn''t get angry on the spot. I didn''t say anything and left. Meng Fei was in a hurry. "Zhen''er, how can you bring the ghost king back?"


    I looked at her. "He will come back later. Why should I pull it. Are you still in the mood to continue when you are disturbed when you are having fun Beyond the dream princess, I went straight back to my yard.


    As I expected, the ghost King arrived at my house soon.


    I am not in the mood to coax him, he is not polite, a pull me over, involuntarily into, I have some can not resist, but think of him to favor other women, I Leng is not beg for mercy.


    "What? Jealous? " The ghost king was angry and happy.


    I couldn''t understand his expression and said, "what''s so good about vinegar? As concubines of the Imperial Palace, they are not all the same. "


    The ghost king was not satisfied with the speed, and then said, "do you really think I will be interested in her? I didn''t even remember her appearance when she came to the underworld for half a year! Do you know that you almost ruined my good deeds just now


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 98

    I didn''t make waves. It''s really bad. At the moment, the ghost king will not appear in my other garden to do such a thing with me. It can be seen that the matter is well done.


    However, I did not ask anything, but the ghost king himself said, "I began to suspect that it was her, but just now I confirmed that I had misunderstood her."


    This is not urgent. The fox''s tail will come out sooner or later. Today the ghost king just came back, but I have a premonition that there will be new actions.


    The ghost king didn''t stay with me for the night, so he went back to the hall. I couldn''t sleep for a moment, so I went out to hang out. I happened to see Meng Fei sneaking over from the Ming River. I quickly covered up my breath with magic. I didn''t expect that her every move was in my eyes.


    At the end of the Styx River, the dream princess seemed to recite some incantation, and then took out something from her arms and gently put it on the ground, because of the fog, I didn''t really see it.


    Soon a voice came from the ground, "what''s the matter?"


    Dream imperial concubine hate to say: "today ghost king came back, incredibly still take Yu Zhen, I do not care, must kill her!"


    The invisible man sneered, "she''s half a fairy now. That''s a felony! However, you have done well recently. You have cracked the seal of the ghost king. The world is in chaos. I will get half of the country. But don''t get carried away. I''ll help you with any wife of the ghost king, except Yu Zhen. "


    Dream imperial concubine is a little anxious, "that you promise me, can still cash?"? Yu Zhen can''t achieve it in one day. If you can''t do it then, I''ll be merciless. "


    The invisible person is not anxious, "the dream imperial concubine empress, what matter can''t remember, you want the favor of the ghost king, you will give it to you naturally, but it is a new way."


    In order to kill me in the middle of the night, I couldn''t help but kick the stone down the river Styx. With the sound, the dream imperial concubine is naturally alert, busy ask: "who?"


    At the moment, if I want to cover up, it is already too late, so I have to go out, "the biggest disaster is you."


    The dream imperial concubine sees the matter to come to light, also need not pretend to be polite to me, "I just use to deal with you, did not want to let ghost king how."


    "But you have already brought trouble to the ghost king. Just imagine that it is really a disaster for a woman like you to stay with the ghost king! But it also depends on the meaning of the devil. It''s not my has the final say to send you to the next tier of hell.


    Meng Fei''s face changed, "I know you have this ability, but I don''t have such a chance!" Then he said to the invisible man just now, "if we don''t, we''ll all die! You don''t really want to die in her hands, do you? "


    While speaking, there was a thick smoke rising from the ground. I felt numb. When I woke up, I was no longer in the underworld. My side was quiet. My dream princess and the mysterious man had already disappeared.


    But the memory of the past life tells me that this is the last place I stayed in my last life. I look at the blue sky, listen to the ethereal voice, struggling to sit up, below is the abyss, I clearly remember the last life I ended my life here, I heard the voice that should be called me like the moon, but I jumped down without hesitation.


    At that time, I was trapped in love and obsessed with the ghost king.


    It turns out that I and bi''er have performed the drama of forcing death, but bi''er chose to go far away from the world, but I chose to die in the end of the world.


    And this life, I still for others to bear the guilt?


    Fear of death for the first time.


    I suddenly stood up, turned around and ran back, but Yin Pengyu appeared behind me. I looked coldly, "what? You want me down? "


    Yin Pengyu squinted at me, "in your eyes, I will be so unbearable?"


    I haven''t had time to speak, my seven Spirits twist waist ~ limb toward me, a person, I reach out to catch, is bi er.


    "What are you going to do?" I saw my seven spirits come out, and suddenly there was no details.


    Seven spirit demon ~ Mei said: "be nervous, just let you see a good play, this woman, you don''t always want her to die? Of course, I also hope that because of her, I can become a new Yu Zhen to replace you


    I looked at Yin Pengyu, and there was something in his eyes that I couldn''t see clearly.


    Then seven Spirits threw bi''er''s body down. Although I wanted to kill her and even hurt people intentionally by helping Luo Lifan, I still jumped off the cliff without hesitation when I saw her fall down.


    After dancing, I found out how naive I was. There was no magic power here. I could not save bi''er or even take my own life. I think of the look in Yin Pengyu''s eyes. Maybe he knew it for a long time.


    Between the idea of life and death, I weigh it. The worst outcome is that we all die. There is another possibility that I can live by the artifact in bi''er''s body. To tell you the truth, I longed for life, but until I fell to the bottom, I didn''t enter into bi''er''s body. I just took her hand and accompanied her to face death.


    At the bottom of the cliff is a sea, which makes me faint before I have time to think.


    I thought I was dead, but with the remaining ideas, I seemed to hear the sound of human footsteps and fragmentary thoughts.A little hairy boy was sitting opposite me, watching me wake up. He seemed excited, "can you talk to me?"


    I am a little confused, want to sit up, but found that the body can not bend at will.


    Xiaomao looked at me and said, "don''t worry, you will get better slowly. You''re lucky. You''re still alive when you fall off this cliff. "


    "I''m not dead? What''s wrong with my body I feel like I have a body, but it''s too clumsy.


    "Of course you are not dead, but the one who fell down with you is miserable. There is nothing but a baby, not even a dregs of soul. Fortunately, you have a residual soul, otherwise I can''t help you." It doesn''t look like a liar.


    That is to say, Beal is dead now. It''s the kind of thing that''s gone. Even if the ghost king, Luo Lifan has no ability to find it back. For me, it''s a blessing in disguise. I''ve got seven Spirits again by virtue of bi''er''s baby. Although this baby belongs to me, I''m worried about it in my body.


    It seems that the little boy didn''t speak for a long time, and he couldn''t be noisy all the time. However, there was no one else. I just talked with him casually, but I didn''t know what he had experienced. He didn''t remember who he was and when he arrived here. I envy him a little. It''s good to have no memory. I don''t worry about it. There are too many things happened recently. I can''t help it. This life is chaotic enough, but there are memories of previous lives!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 99

    Suddenly the little boy asked me, "are you a fairy?"


    I can only answer decisively no, have you seen the fairy straight hook down will not save itself?


    "The little boy scratched his head," but I give you a calculation. You should be a fairy. You should not be demoted from the world for mistakes? "


    I knocked on his head. "I have been saving myself for a long time, and have delusions? Or would you like to have a fairy to play with you? "


    "I really can divine." The little boy is not very convinced.


    "Then why don''t you count yourself?" I don''t believe that the young child in front of me is just a teenager, how deep he can do.


    "The little hair child is a little bit down," divination and see a doctor, you have not heard of the doctor does not own medicine? I can''t count my own life, so no divinator can. "


    "If you are not afraid of your life brings you pain, you can teach me divination, I will help you calculate!" I can''t bear to look at him sad, although I don''t know if I can learn.


    It turns out, I won''t. I don''t know why, I didn''t think I could lift my spirit when I followed luolifan to learn these things. Later I thought of it as if I were with the moon. Maybe God wouldn''t give me the right to spy on others.


    At this time, there was a different voice from the sea. The little boy pulled me behind the tree, and the trunk was hollowed out to hold two people. Little Mao said there was no other person here. The footsteps from this moment must be an outsider. Because he was not sure whether he was good or evil, I and Xiao Mao held their breath and waited for us to make a decision after we knew the situation.


    But I didn''t wait until I got out and saw that the evil ghost just arrived suddenly got into the trunk. The little boy and I just wanted to shout. His forehead stopped us. "Don''t make a noise. Let you cry."


    It seems that he was chased. I saw the seal on his back. I knew that he escaped from hell without knowing how to die. Looking at his panic, he must have met the people in the prefecture. Who would it be? I was curious, and I found out that the king of ghosts and the impermanence of black and white were found.


    I was more reckless and took a quick breath. The ghost king also reacted quickly enough to find us.


    This evil ghost will not give up. Then I will make a chip with the little Mao child to negotiate, but the ghost king just sneers, "don''t blame me for not reminding you, if you insist on this, you must be almost dead."


    "I don''t believe you''ll let me kill her!" The devil is probably to see the jade pendant on me, and to know the relationship between me and the ghost king, he becomes brave.


    "I certainly won''t, but he will." Ghost King some of the indifferent face suddenly become sharp, said to point to the little hair children.


    The evil ghost has not yet responded. The little boy accidentally hands, has split the head of the evil ghost into two parts, and then tear it hard, and the evil ghost will be smoldering in an instant.


    I look at the little hair child miraculously, of course, the little hair child is also innocent, but the ghost King seems to have expected it no surprise.


    The little hair child is still struggling with his life, but looking at the cold faced ghost king is a little bit afraid, so began to entangle in black and white impermanence. This expression is quite different from the one that just tore people. I still look at him. There are about two people with different personalities in his body, one is clever and the other is violent.


    Ghost king is not a good mood, "want to know follow black and white impermanence to go."


    The little hair child listened to the music, willingly entered the dark impermanent soul collection bag.


    Then the dark impermanence is rare to say a more: "congratulations to the ghost king, congratulations to the ghost king, did not expect to kill the evil ghost at the bottom of this cliff, find the little sister, now it is not hard to blow the effort to catch the devil from the seal escape, can be said to be three in one stroke!"


    What? Just the little hair child is your mouth the murderer of many ends?


    I can''t believe it, but I can''t help believing the power that just came out of the devil''s moment of anger.


    Ghost king did not pay attention to my confusion, but asked: "how did you get here?"


    I had to say the ghost King''s affairs through the original one. Of course, I also focused on the dream princess.


    "The invisible man said that killing God is a felony, he will not do it, if not the princess forced him, I don''t think he will be exposed." I told the ghost king my analysis.


    Ghost King probably also did not expect to be a dream princess, the face is sunny and uncertain. Thinking about the dream princess is also an old man who has been with her for many years, and the people are obedient after their predecessors. Who can think that this big event in the prefecture is made by a weak woman?


    At this time, the ghost king thought of what suddenly seemed to me, and asked me, "what is your flesh? What is the matter with your body? And how can you have a complete seven soul? "


    "I fell down with bi''er. She died. I still have a bunch of soul left. So the little girl remodeled my body with her baby and restored my seven spirits." I thought of just talking about the local government. I forgot to tell him about bi''er''s experience.


    "You said bier was dead?" The ghost king was a little confused, and then looked at me with a dignified look, "how can she die?"I was a little unhappy. This clearly said that bi''er''s death had something to do with me. I said angrily, "at such a high place, I''m half an immortal, and there''s only a wisp of remnant soul left. She''s just a fleshy body. What''s strange about her death?"


    The ghost king may also be aware of my emotions, "I don''t mean anything else. I just don''t understand how bi''er suddenly appears here. She should have lived an ordinary life."


    "Isn''t it because she has a baby separated from my son''s body? I know how bi''er came from. Yin Pengyu and my seven Spirits brought her here. Of course, my seven spirits would like me to die, but I don''t know why I have to kill bi''er. " I''m telling the truth. I also want to ask Yin Pengyu. It''s clear that bi''er doesn''t have an intersection with her, and if it''s just based on the baby in bi''er''s body, it''s not more energy-saving to kill her directly and take it out? Now I''m a little confused.


    The ghost king looked at me up and down and didn''t seem to believe it, but that''s the truth.


    After a while, the ghost king said, "if it were you, would you believe what you said just now?"


    "What do you mean? You think I lied to you? " I opened my eyes and looked at the ghost king, and suddenly felt that he was a little strange. I don''t know why, as long as bi''er is involved, he will be very nervous, and then do something that I can''t understand. Last time, he gambled with the child, but this time he suspected me for bi''er.


    Ghost king did not answer my words, just said: "I pet you, but not everything by your random."


    I sneered, "don''t say anything, I don''t want to waste everyone''s time, in this case, you go your sunshine road, I cross my log bridge."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 100

    The ghost king looked at me coldly, "do you think I can''t find out if you don''t say it? Don''t wait for the day when you regret it


    "I should say that to you, you go!" I don''t want to say more, anyway, the ghost king will not believe me.


    But I didn''t expect that he really left. He waved his sleeve and didn''t take away a cloud. You are really smart. But at that moment, I only saw his ruthlessness, and I didn''t intend to go back to the underworld.


    Black and white impermanence was also silly. They turned their faces in the twinkling of an eye when they were just in harmony with each other. Naturally, they did not dare to ask the ghost king, because Bai Wuchang was still close to me at ordinary times, so he said cautiously, "little sister, what''s the matter? The ghost king has that temper. It''s just as good to be noisy as you are. Why make such a scene? "


    I suddenly have some grievances, Bai Wuchang did not have a good temper: "you just take care of yourself, I and his things I have my own ideas, he does not believe me? I just don''t want to see him. I''d better forget about it. "


    White impermanence sees appearance, say quickly: "this wait for angry words to say also change just, ghost king is also anxious dizzy head, wait to think out to be OK."


    "He''s OK. I''m busy! In my last life, I have not been less angry with him. In this life, will I be led by his nose? Don''t even think about it! " I directed the direction of the ghost king to leave, and then said to black and white impermanence, "you two go back. The hell is in such a big mess now. I can tell which is more important."


    Black and white are not common, can not persuade me, and there are important things in the body, and left.


    Before leaving, Bai Wuchang also asked me a little, because I was angry, I didn''t hear how much. Thinking about the moon before leaving and I said that as long as he is not happy, he will take me back. I have an idea, go to the heaven to find Ying Ruyue.


    As soon as I got up in the air, I was stopped. I just wanted to scold my mother, but I saw Yin Pengyu looking at me with a playful face.


    This is a master that can''t be provoked, but with anger in my heart, I still can''t help shouting at him: "are you sick? You have to kill me to be happy? Good dogs are not in the way


    Yin Pengyu pinched my wrist. "If I really want to let you die, can you still live to this day? I show you the previous life, I have told you very clearly, so many love, I and you are a natural pair, do not think about what ghost king, what should be like the moon! You can only belong to me, and you now have a new seven spirits, the original one has already died


    After hearing this, I was suddenly enlightened. All this was like a trap. Yin Pengyu, in order to separate me from the ghost king, estimated to do so, let bi''er and I fall down the cliff together, and then I inexplicably reborn. And he used his seven spirits to kill her in an invisible way.


    "You''re making such a good plan!" I said coldly, "but even if I have misunderstandings with the ghost king, I can''t turn to you. What''s more, I''ll be referred to any feelings!" I think he''s just trying to take advantage of it.


    Yin Pengyu said with a smile, "I bet you won''t. Don''t forget, the thing you care about most is in my hand. I know that''s your weakness


    I knew he was referring to the child, and I glared at him fiercely, "are you too despicable? How dare you force me to use the life of an innocent child


    Yin Pengyu loosened my wrist. He knew that I would not run away when he mentioned the child. "Yu Zhen, you think too much. I will never force you to do anything, but your son reacts. Shouldn''t I tell you? The baby is lovely, too


    After the birth of the child, I only had a quick glance. When I heard him say this, I naturally wanted to go with him. But thinking of his ruthlessness, I asked, "would you be so kind? If you have any intention, please call directly, so as to save me the trouble of guessing


    I know that he laid such a big net, it can''t be just to be with me. I have self-knowledge. I don''t have such great charm. Even the king of ghosts once said that if I''m so qualified, how can anyone look up to me.


    Yin Pengyu snorted, "what can I do? If you don''t want to see him, just leave. However, it is silly to watch you sad for the ghost king from the perspective of an outsider. If he really loves you, how can he leave you alone on this desert island? Although it''s not more dangerous than hell, the only remnant can kill you! In your last life, you lost your God''s identity for him. Now it''s hard to find it back. You should not do something stupid for someone who is not worth it? After so many things, don''t you understand that as long as the name bi''er appears, you are nothing. Although bi''er is now completely dead, no one can shake her status in the heart of the ghost king and Luo Lifan, even if you, it is the same


    I have to admit that Yin Pengyu''s words are reasonable and have an impact on me. Yin Pengyu is very good at holding people''s hearts, so I followed him.


    In fact, I wanted to leave like this again. I was still with Yin Pengyu. I almost settled the charge of killing bi''er with him. However, in order to see my child, I still let Yin Pengyu take me to the painting.


    This time, it was not in Fengshui house, but on an extremely hidden island. If Yin Pengyu didn''t take me with me, I don''t think I could find him here. I sneered at him: "are you so afraid that Luo Lifan and the ghost King come to you?"Yin Pengyu''s mouth twitched for a moment, then said: "I need to give your son real gas every day. It''s very hurt, and the previous injury has not recovered. If I''m really found by them, I''m afraid I''ll die."


    "How dare you bring me?" In fact, I''m just joking. My son''s life is in his hands. I dare not to report to me.


    He didn''t care. "If he was afraid, would he bring you? But it''s not a loss to die in your hands. "


    When he entered the painting, Yin Pengyu was more relaxed. But I still think about the children, but it''s not easy to force too fast, so I have to look around for clues.


    Yin Pengyu actually saw my mind, "don''t worry, I will do what I promised you. When he reacts again, I will tell you."


    In fact, when I was alone with him, I was still a little restless. I still can''t forget his crazy behavior last time. If it wasn''t for the seven Spirits who sacrificed themselves for me, I''m afraid it''s another scene now. I''m sitting on the stone bench far away from Yin Peng.


    I don''t know when the child will react. I can only wait quietly. Later, watching Yin Pengyu meditate alone, I also concentrate on repairing the flesh and body, and then think about the appropriate time to recast the body. This is still a bit inconvenient.


    About midnight, Yin Pengyu gently called me, "he woke up."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 101

    Yin Pengyu blindfolded my eyes, and I felt the instant move to another space.


    Taking off the blindfold, I saw a small face carved with Pink Jade, which seemed to emit light, but the eyes were a little confused, not as smart as children''s eyes. Looking at me, Yin Pengyu explained: "it''s very good that he can open his eyes now, but it will get better day by day. After all, he has the blood of God. Once recovered, it is beyond the reach of ordinary people."


    Although I heard him say so, my heart is still slightly sour. I don''t know when Yin Pengyu said the recovery time is, but before this, my child has always been like this, some lax eyes, I really can''t accept it. He could have grown up happily without worry, but now it has become this way.


    I can''t help but think of the ghost king. The culprit is him. If it wasn''t for his infatuation, my child would not be like this. Now he is angry with bi''er''s death and me. I think it''s ridiculous. What''s his qualification? Just because you are the biggest one in the underworld, can you act recklessly without paying attention to anyone''s life? Who he wants to live, who wants to die? He did not think that it was his son, his only child! And I just took back what belongs to me by mistake. What kind of guilt do I have?


    Now my only wish is to awaken the blood of God in the child so that the other half of his lineage will return to normal. But what should be done?


    I looked at Yin Pengyu and said, "you will help me."


    Now I fall out with the ghost king. Luo Lifan''s whereabouts are unknown. Ying Ruyue has just returned to heaven. I don''t want him to work hard for my affairs. After all, among so many people, I owe him the most. So there is no way, I can only place my hope on Yin Pengyu.


    Yin Pengyu''s face showed a puzzled look, "it''s not that I don''t help you. If I do that, I''ll hurt you."


    "In this case, there is a way. No matter what, I will try it. Even if I use my own life, I will be willing to."


    "Luofan, if it''s a ghost, you can''t exchange it for a life."


    I heard that Yin Pengyu had something in his words. Ghost king and Luo Lifan understood it, because it was bi''er who they took the child to rescue at the beginning. What do other people mean?


    When Yin Pengyu saw that I was determined to ask, he did not hide: "the bead in your body is actually the child''s heart. He does not have a heart, and he can not survive for long with my true Qi. It''s not good to have a child born in September, but it''s not only with a heart that you can recover


    "What? Do you mean eighty-one hearts are needed? " I couldn''t breathe. "I can''t kill so many babies, or I''ll give the beads back to the baby, and you can help me revive him."


    Yin Pengyu looked at me: "I said, I don''t allow you to die. If you can''t do it, I''ll do it. "


    "It''s not a matter of who will do it. I''m sad to lose my child. Will eighty-one families be involved? There will always be a solution. I can summon the emperor of heaven. Why don''t I ask him? He said he wanted to help me forge seven spirits. Now I don''t need it. Can I change the conditions? "


    Yin Pengyu snorted coldly: "don''t be naive. If the emperor of heaven talks about love, why should I be so?"


    I didn''t respond for a moment. He went on to say, "I was a God in heaven, but I suffered in hell. I should be able to return to heaven like the moon. Why can''t I? The emperor of heaven can only use people who are beneficial to him. I am just an abandoned son. And you have helped him, and you can''t use you in the future. How can the emperor agree to help you


    In his words, the emperor of heaven is a vicious villain with eccentric eyes, but the emperor I know is not like this. He loves his subjects, he loves his emperor, and he cherishes the common people. But I dare not say these words to Yin Pengyu. His mood is fluctuating, and I don''t want to make trouble for myself.


    I hesitated and said to him, "give me some time and I''ll give you an answer."


    Yin Pengyu calmed down and didn''t immediately let me make a decision. He just said, "you can wait, but the child can''t wait. Life and death are in your moment. Come back to me when you think about it. "


    The child''s state is not suitable for long-term contact with the outside world. Yin Pengyu took the child away and sent me back to the original place.


    I was lying on the bed alone, unable to meditate, and my body was a little awkward. I thought of meditation and self-cultivation. However, due to the complicated mind, they were unable to enter the country. At this time, a voice appeared in my mind: "don''t be indecisive. You will harm your child and he will die. Yin Pengyu''s true spirit has been unable to support him for how long, poor man."


    I wanted to get rid of the voice, "who are you? I don''t do things I regret. "


    "Are you sure you don''t regret the child''s death? I know you''re scared to death, but I can''t help it. The ghost King won''t take care of your wives'' lives just for the sake of other women. Don''t forget, you have suffered for him for two lives. Is it hard for your son to continue this suffering? "


    "Stop talking. My son won''t be like me. I won''t let him be like me.""Then go and kill ninety-nine and eighty-one, and your child will come back to life. Now you also see clearly, the ghost king is iron heart do not believe you, you still want to be stubborn for him? At the beginning, he felt guilty for bi''er and used your son''s life for it. Why? Can''t you make him regret it once and feel sad for you? I believe you can do it. Go ahead and kill people


    I had a bad headache and yelled, "no, I won''t. I will never! "


    "Don''t lie to yourself. If you miss Yin Pengyu, your child will die, and there will be no afterlife. Do you really have the heart for him to go down in smoke?"


    When Yin Pengyu came in, I was close to being possessed by the devil. He helped me seal all the acupoints and channels and stabilized my mind. "Don''t rush everything. Do you think about it?"


    I didn''t make a sound, but Yin Pengyu had already understood the meaning, "don''t worry, I will let the child be safe and sound."


    Good and evil, but between a thought.


    Yin Pengyu didn''t stay in my room any more. He just told me not to meditate. It would be very dangerous. Maybe he thought of my previous life when he saw me just now. At that time, it was because I was possessed by evil spirit that I was invaded.


    I guess that I can''t change my life if I don''t want to do anything else in the future.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 102

    Calm down, I was a little confused, at this time came from the door outside a strange voice, but also a little familiar, I opened the door to see just been captured by the child.


    "Didn''t you get taken away by the ghost king? Escaped from prison again? " I know the energy contained in Xiaomao''s body, but it can escape the control of the ghost king in a short time. Is this still too fast?


    The little boy stared at me for a moment, "what ghost king? What hell? I only remember that I should help you repair the meat, but how can you come here? I''m easy to find Then there is a look of grievance.


    I think I don''t want to come, but people have the ability to intimidate me with children. If I don''t follow me, there will be no good fruit to eat. But these words can''t be told to Xiaomao. How can I understand these things when he is in chaos?


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, the little boy said, "it''s too boring and the place is narrow. It''s better to go to my island to play, and I can help you to make meat, otherwise it''s so ugly." Then he pointed to my heart, which is missing a piece, it does not look perfect.


    I thought that if I left like this, Yin Pengyu would certainly stop him. If there was a fight at that time, no one could take advantage of it. If I hurt a little hairy child, no one could help me to make meat. Let me take this incomplete body, I think it''s more difficult than to let me die.


    So I told the little boy, "I can''t go now. If I really want to go, I still have to say hello to the master."


    "So much trouble? I''ll find out where the others are Small hair child a face is reluctant, must be free and loose used to, but in order to take me away or do a step back.


    I frowned and looked at him: "I don''t know where he is. I''d better catch a ghost and ask." In fact, I just said casually. I didn''t see those ghosts when I came in with Yin Pengyu. It''s not easy to find them at this time.


    However, I still underestimated the strength of little Mao''s child, and found a sleepy ghost in a crack in the rock. "Go and call Yin Pengyu out for me. I have something urgent to do with him."


    Even if the kid didn''t wake up, he didn''t pay attention to it, so he said lazily, "I don''t know where the adults are. I have the ability to call myself!" I''m going back to the rock for sleep.


    At this time, Xiaomao was a little angry. I could see the faint red light from his palm. Thinking that it was such a force that tore a devil to pieces before, I said to Xiaomao: "maybe he really doesn''t know. If a ghost with status must live in a big house, how can such a small villain, Yin Pengyu, be interested in it?"


    Xiao Mao was right to think about it. The red light in the palm of his hand disappeared.


    Finally, he was pacified, but we can''t always use this kind of words to deceive him. Once or twice, we can. If we find out that I cheated him and turn against me, it''s not good. At that time, don''t say that it''s flesh and body, even if it''s a small life. Although I don''t want to live, if it''s torn to pieces, I certainly won''t do it.


    As a result, I could only observe the movement on the edge as I walked out with the little boy. When we were about to walk out of the painting, a group of doorkeepers stopped us from leaving. I thought that if I was afraid that the little boy would cause trouble, I would not let him in just now. Now I know how to stop him. I don''t know how to die later.


    Sure enough, I saw Xiaomao''s anger, "what kind of garbage is this? Why don''t you let go? "


    "They are just working for the master, so let''s wait and see. It doesn''t matter a little bit sooner or later anyway. "


    "I don''t think you always talk to them," he said? Besides, it takes time to repair the body. After this point, you can only do it like this. You can choose whether to go or not. "


    I haven''t met such a thing before, and I''m a little anxious at the moment. If I carry this incomplete body all my life, I''m not willing to. So I said to the ghost in the head: "please tell your master that I''ll repair the body. When everything is finished, I''ll come back here."


    But the chief devil didn''t buy it. "The master only let the gatekeeper. As for the message, there was no explanation. I think you are still waiting here honestly, but if he wants to go, it doesn''t matter."


    The emotional battle is to stop me. It seems that Yin Pengyu still doesn''t trust me. Although he holds my child in his hand, he won''t easily move him for his own interests. He probably kept one more hand for fear that I could see this. But I don''t care. After all, I didn''t want to escape. If it wasn''t for a perfect body, I wouldn''t waste my lip and tongue here.


    Fortunately, Yin Pengyu appeared before Xiaomao''s anger. When he saw Xiaomao, he was polite. He only said that it was not safe outside. He should be more careful. And with a wave of his hand, he let us go.


    However, I always feel that there is something in his eyes when he looks at Xiaomao. Maybe he knows Xiaomao and should know his past. I want to look for his memory for Xiaomao when he finishes repairing his body.


    Sometimes there is no magic power for Xiaomao child. It seems that it is not easy to go back to that island. I can only accompany him to walk slowly. Not far away, I sensed the breath of ghost king.Sure enough, the ghost King glared at the little Mao child: "Ling Tian, the emperor of heaven has already opened up one side, but you still don''t repent. What do you think of the king''s law? I''ll take you back now! "


    "My name is Ling Tian? You didn''t lie to me? What else do you know? "


    "Don''t play silly with me! I know that you have recovered your memory. Since you have no heart for mercy, don''t blame me for being merciless Said the ghost King palm white light, and then to the small hair child.


    I don''t know what I thought at that time. As soon as I pushed him away, the ghost King''s palm deviated, shaking everything around him. I can''t imagine what the little hairy child would be like if this palm went on.


    I have some hate to look at the ghost king, but the ghost king did not use the right eye to look at me, coldly said: "wanton! You''ve stopped my arrest? The ghost sent her back to hell


    I want to struggle, but because of the inconvenient movement of flesh and body, and the brute force of three ghosts, I can only obey, but I still can''t bear to say, "ghost king, if you hurt him, I won''t forgive you!"


    The ghost king was obviously stunned. I just wanted to say something. I had been taken back to the hell by the ghost messenger.


    When I got to the underworld, the ghost difference was not far away. I was a little agitated. I thought that the body of the body would be repaired for some time, but I didn''t know how long it could be. I was worried.


    Maybe it was the words I left that made the ghost misunderstood and said to me, "little sister, Ling Tian is not a good man. Don''t worry about it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 103

    I roll a white eye, I don''t know Ling Tian, I only know Xiao Mao child, and I don''t care whether he is good or bad, I am not wrong that he gave me this flesh body, if it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid it would have been gone.


    Ghost sent to see me silent, said: "little sister, Ling Tian''s lost memory has almost recovered. When you think about it all, he will be bad for you. Isn''t the reason why the ghost king is so worried about you?"


    Worried about me? I think he''s just angry. He just wants me to beg him to return to the underworld, but I won''t do it. Anyway, I have half of God''s consciousness now. When it''s all recovered, maybe I''ll go to the sky to look for the moon and become his little apprentice again. So I blurted out, "any of you has been good for him. He will torture me to death for the sake of a Beal. He is afraid that I will die outside. He can''t avenge bi''er in person."


    At this time, the ghost king came in with a gloomy face, "if I really want to be the same as you, why save you? I don''t know


    The ghost sent to see the ghost King come back, one by one withdrew from the hall, and the ghost king and I were left in the open hall. I didn''t know whether the ghost king had captured Lingtian or not, and I didn''t dare to ask more questions, so I stood and waited.


    "Don''t you have a lot of anger? Tell me about it The king of ghosts sat on the couch, but he was more dignified.


    But today''s fog seems to be some big, I can''t see the ghost King''s face. But since I''m allowed to say it, I won''t hide it. "I''m telling the truth, but you don''t believe me. What can I do? I don''t even know how I got to the cliff. How can I explain to you why bi''er suddenly appears? I want to save her, but you also know what my skill is. In that case, Yin Pengyu and my seven spirits are all there. Do you think I can still use it? I thought I was going to die, but who thought I would be saved by Ling Tian. I can''t arrange all this in advance. But when you see the beads in my body, you think it''s me who killed people. Isn''t it because your beloved woman is dead that your brain is useless? Anyway, I still said that, Bi ER was not killed by me. This is my last explanation. Do you believe it or not


    After hearing this, the ghost King''s face softened. "I didn''t believe you, but I didn''t want to understand it at that time. But now I put everything together, and Yin Pengyu must have something to do with it. By the way, have you seen him during this period?"


    I don''t know why the ghost king suddenly asked, but I can''t tell him the fact that I have been staying with Yin Pengyu these days. With the suspicious character of the ghost king, I will definitely associate it with other places. Moreover, I can''t disclose a word about how to create hearts for children with Yin Pengyu. After all, it''s 81 lives. Once the ghost King understands this, he doesn''t know How to think of me. But I didn''t know if Ling Tian would say something, so I didn''t answer him. Instead, I asked, "what about Lingtian? What have you done to him? "


    Don''t mention good, a mention of the ghost King''s temper came up again, "do you still miss that madman? I also want to ask why you want to block that for him? Don''t you like him


    "Do you have a big brain hole? I can also look at a child of that size?" I was suddenly a little sad.


    But the ghost king said very seriously: "isn''t it all the popular little fresh meat now? You don''t like it? Why do you get mixed up with him


    I admit that Ling Tian is not very old, but he is still so poor from the standard of fresh meat. At least he is not my favorite type. I said angrily, "if he hadn''t promised to help me repair my meat, how could I have gone with him? Besides, there is a time limit for repairing the body. After this point, I will have to look like this all the time. "


    The ghost King took the opportunity to touch me, "this is good, soft, but if it can be perfect, I will like it better!" Looking at his eyes began to become color ~ Mi ~ Mi ~ MI, I shot off his hand.


    "Come on, although we are still husband and wife now, I don''t intend to do anything with you. I think you won''t give the letter of divorce, and I won''t ask for it. We''d better keep a distance." I said what I thought.


    At the moment when he misunderstood me, I made up my mind to cut off contact with him. But at the moment, the living man was right in front of me. I couldn''t bear it. I said those words with anger. They said that there was no overnight feud between husband and wife. These days, my resentment has almost disappeared, but I always feel a little flustered when I don''t express some emotions. After hearing this, the ghost king didn''t move on, and the hand didn''t climb up my waist.


    To tell you the truth, I''m a little disappointed. Did these words really hurt his heart? But I haven''t always loved him like that to me? Unless he doesn''t love enough, he will give up easily.


    The ghost king was silent for a while. He took a breath and said, "let''s not quarrel. I know you have a knot in your heart. But now that bi''er is dead, let''s read it occasionally. And I''ve been pretending to be you. Don''t worry about it any more."


    Yes, bi''er is dead, but I don''t think it''s more painful than not. I don''t know who to look for when I''m dead. But the ghost king is right. Everything is over, but can it really pass?


    I thought about it for a while and said to the ghost king, "I''d better leave for a while. We''ll think about it calmly. Is this the life we want? I remember that in the previous life, my master tried every means to prevent me from being with you. My master was so reasonable that he had his own reason. But I was stubborn. In this life, I don''t want anyone to worry about me. So I want to think about it carefully when we are apart. If we can still be together, I will be your wife If the fate is over, I will practice hard in the sky and become my immortal to live a happy life. "When the ghost king saw me saying this, he didn''t stop him. He just said, "you go to repair the meat body first. After all, it''s not easy to have a meat body sentence. Moreover, Ling Tian''s specialty is this. I believe he will realize what you think. As for what you just said, I will consider it, but I only consider the first possibility you said, that is, waiting for you to come back, so I hope you are the same, both of us The fate is not easy to come, last life I took you, this life I don''t want to have any regrets. Yu Zhen, you remember, no matter how long, I will wait for you. "


    After leaving the local government, I thought I would go to find Yin Pengyu first. It would be much easier to find Ling Tian with his strength. But I didn''t expect that as soon as I entered the painting, I saw little Mao''s child sitting quietly beside Yin Pengyu. The two people were actually quite harmonious.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 104

    Seeing me back, Ling Tian called out to me, "what did the ghost king do to you? I''m still worried. "


    I see Ling Tian still has no big difference with before, but ghost difference said he recovered memory? How do you feel or a little dull? And how could he and Yin Pengyu be together? It seems that they did not say a word seriously before I left? I don''t understand, but Ling Tian doesn''t know why. So I put my eyes on Yin Pengyu, "what''s going on?"


    Yin Pengyu said with a smile, "I figured out that Ling Tian had a disaster and robbed him from the ghost King''s hand. But it''s a windfall along the way. Look what it is. " Said to open a wooden box, which put a few different colors of stones, looking at a very beautiful look.


    In the past, it seems that I would change them all into money, but now money is useless for me, and I have no interest after a glance.


    Ling Tian sees me a pair does not care, "so do not know goods? If you make meat for you, it''s perfect. You know, it''s not easy to find it. How many people can''t find it. Fortunately, I''m lucky to find so many in the deep sea. "


    I suddenly got interested. "How perfect is it?"


    "It must be better than how ugly you are now." Said Ling Tian curled his lips.


    I am angry straight roll white eye, in ugliness also is you to pinch out? Do you want to bury me? However, I was waiting for Ling Tian to help me to make meat, so I had to say, "well, you can''t let me see and see. What you hear is false, and what you see is true."


    Ling Tian can''t stand up to the stimulation. He immediately pinched a rice grain sized object on the back of my hand, and then the palm gently exerted force. I felt a little warm. Again, the color of the whole hand was different. It seemed that it was more delicate and tender than bi''er''s.


    I don''t know why I think of comparing with bi''er. Maybe she is the most beautiful woman that the ghost king likes. I admit that I envy her beauty no matter whether I am dead or alive. But now I think of her, I always feel strange. Fortunately, Yin Pengyu and Ling Tian can''t read mind skills. I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    Ling Tian began to make meat. His face was full of wit. I didn''t dare to move. I let him swing to make his body. I haven''t had such close contact with men other than ghost king. For a time, it was a little embarrassed. Ling Tian didn''t care: "what are you coy about? I made your whole body. I''m still hiding. I''m going to pinch some part of you wrong. Don''t cry and beg me. "


    If it wasn''t for the sake of his repairing the meat for me, I would like to fight in the past with a shudder! I''m afraid he''s the only one who looks at other people''s naked body.


    Fortunately, Yin Pengyu is smart enough, "if you feel uncomfortable, you can put the yuan Shen out for a while."


    When I took it out of the body, my soul was relieved. I also sat drinking tea like Yin Pengyu. At this time, Yin Pengyu raised his eyes and asked, "how are you thinking about the children?"


    I don''t know how to answer for a moment.


    Yin Pengyu said: "I''m ready for those babies, but in order to avoid people''s eyes and ears, I have to find someone who knows the Tao and Dharma to help me refine them. Otherwise, I''m afraid that the emperor of heaven will know something bad."


    "How can a monk help with such a thing? Let''s just forget it." Now I''m more or less committed to my life. If the child really can''t survive, it''s his destiny. I don''t know whether it''s against heaven to change his life. But the disaster brought to those 81 families is enough to make my conscience uneasy.


    Yin Pengyu was not happy to see me play the retreat drum, but immediately said, "you know the person I''m looking for. It''s Zeng Chunping. He''s immortal now. It''s easier to connect with him. Moreover, I''m kind to him, and he''ll try his best. So you don''t have to worry, just wait. "


    I see that he has made up his mind, even if it is acquiescence, but I still have a bit of luck. Zeng Chunping is always haunting. It should not be so easy to find him. I can take advantage of these days to persuade Yin Pengyu. After all, the child belongs to me, and I have the right to decide.


    But what I didn''t expect was that when I was ready for meat, Zeng Chunping arrived.


    A meeting of nature can not do without polite greetings, "do not know why the immortal came to me?"


    Yin Pengyu didn''t say anything directly, but asked, "I don''t know what the taste of that immortal meat is like?"


    "Thanks for the appreciation of the immortal. I am not old now because of the immortal." He made a bow to Yin Pengyu.


    It turned out to be immortality after eating immortal meat. I can''t help but wonder which immortal it is. Yin Pengyu looked at me and looked at me with some dodgy eyes. I immediately thought of the meat and body of my master that he had stolen from me. Is it really true?


    I can''t help but ask: "I don''t know which immortal''s flesh let you out of reincarnation?" At that time, my tone was not good. Zeng Chunping looked at me and just wanted to answer, Yin Pengyu stopped him. "You have already guessed that I don''t want to increase your sadness."


    I ignored them and turned into the house. But also thinking about the things to do heart for the children, thought for a while and came out.


    "What I said just now will be on the first day of next month. Is there any problem?"Zeng Chunping nodded quickly, "there is still half a month from the first day of the next month, and all preparations are still in time. Then I will go to prepare what I need, and I''m going to leave."


    Looking at me standing at the door, Yin Pengyu said to me, "do you hear me? Half a month later, I will give you a lively child! But don''t go anywhere for half a month. "


    I didn''t plan to go there, but now I''m satisfied that I can stay where the child is closest.


    Ling Tian finished meat for me, and then he fell asleep. I don''t know if he will recover all his memory when he wakes up again. Thinking that the ghost King won''t let him go easily, I''m still worried. I''m always grateful to those who have helped me. I always feel vaguely that Ling Tian''s life experience will not be so simple. Although the ghost King fights with him, it seems fatal Every time you have to leave the meaning of living, or you can''t let Ling Tian slip away from under your nose twice in a row.


    But everyone has his own destiny. To listen to the ghost King''s meaning, it depends on Lingtian''s nature. If it develops in a good direction, it will protect the heaven court and the underworld. However, if he falls into the evil way, he will become a evil spirit.


    Because I couldn''t sleep about the children, I walked along the bamboo grove like a stream. The people here didn''t come very often, but they were quiet. I didn''t like to eavesdrop on them. But when they mentioned children, I had to be more careful. I hid my breath and approached them slowly. I heard a surprising secret ¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 105

    "Do you think that Yin Pengyu is possessed by some kind of devil? How can he be attracted to that woman?"


    "That''s right. It''s obvious that the woman''s love for the ghost king has not been over. Why do you do so much for her?"


    "Don''t we all talk about fate? I think it''s probably due to her in my last life. "


    "No matter how it is, it''s because of the woman''s hand that she killed 81 people. Tut Tut, I can''t even see it anymore."


    "Yes, the woman is still in the dark. I heard that Zeng Chunping never left."


    "I''ve heard that there were people carrying those babies to the building platform a little while ago."


    I heard straight out of a cold sweat, did not say half a month later? How could it be tonight? If what the headless ghost just said is true, then I have no chance to stop it? I didn''t have time to listen, so I ran to the direction of building the platform.


    At this time, a voice inside said, "Yu Zhen, what are you going to do? Stop your son from resurrecting? This is the only chance. If you miss your son, you will not be able to live. If outsiders work hard for your son, you will stop him. Are you too selfish? "


    "I stopped for the sake of my son''s good, and he had his own destiny!" My head began to ache again.


    "Are you sure? But how can I look at you for fear that the ghost king will trouble you? You have been possessed by the devil for him in the last life, and you have to bury your son for him in this life. You are really pitiful. The most important ghost king has done nothing. Just a few words will make you willingly do some stupid things. You are also enough. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t try to fool me with your fallacies! I''m not going to let you control my mind. Get out of here I yelled, stabilized my mood, and found that my mind was clear, and that voice had disappeared miraculously.


    Without obstacles, I can run faster. Moreover, Ling Tian''s remolded flesh body matches my soul very well. I won''t feel uncomfortable when using magic.


    By the time I got to the building, I saw that smoke had already risen. The babies were placed on the edge of the gossip, forming a circle around my son, who was lying motionless with red lines on his hands and feet.


    Although I would like to see the children come back to life, the crying of these babies still made me decide to give up. I cried out to Yin Pengyu: "stop it, my son, I will save it! I don''t want to involve my innocent people! "


    But Yin Pengyu ignored me and even isolated me five meters away from the eight diagrams with his magic power. I heard Yin Pengyu say to Zeng Chunping, "do it quickly!"


    Then the cry of those babies gradually became smaller, and finally the building platform became a dead silence. Zeng Chunping used his magic power to suck out 81 hearts and fuse them together. He covered the outside with a transparent protective film, which was probably formed by his vitality. I only saw that the fused hearts gradually turned into transparent colors and were sent to my son''s body.


    The heart beat a little bit into the atmosphere, I dare not out of the atmosphere, the matter has been so far, I can only accept the reality, looking forward to the end of the spell, my son can wake up, can call me a mother.


    However, as soon as the heart entered the child''s body, Zeng Chunping seemed to be attacked by external forces. One of them was not stable, and the heart almost jumped out. Yin Pengyu responded promptly and added a little internal force. The heart began to go inside again, but the transparent color changed. A thin layer of black fog wrapped in from all directions, Yin Pengyu thought It''s too late to draw!


    I watched helplessly that uncontrollable heart entered the child''s body, and then there was a loud noise, and the eight diagrams were cracked. All the 81 babies had just been beaten to pieces, and a thick smoke rose from the building platform, and the child disappeared.


    At this time, Yin Pengyu was also a little confused. His magic power weakened when he was in a turmoil. I rushed to the edge of the building platform and said, "what about the children? Where is my child? " I was a little out of control. I grabbed Yin Pengyu''s collar and questioned him. Before the child was in his hand, I dare not make a mistake, but now I am not afraid.


    Yin Pengyu didn''t expect to make it like this. He asked Zeng Chunping, "where is the problem?"


    Zeng Chunping sighed, "the ghost King''s child is a female fetus. When I do it, I feel vaguely wrong. I always feel that another force is pulling, but I can''t take it back. It is probably caused by the invasion of evil Qi. Originally, the creation mind has violated the reincarnation. As for the consequences, it depends on the nature. "


    "What? Evil spirit invading the body? Why didn''t you say it earlier? I told you to stop long ago, but you didn''t listen. Are you satisfied now? Don''t you just want to harm my life? " I can''t control my emotions. I don''t want my son to become a murderer. If it is, I''d rather he didn''t wake up for the rest of his life.


    At this time, my head began to ache, "Yu Zhen, I said that you can''t live by committing crimes. If you hadn''t been fooling around, how could it have come to today''s situation? I can''t blame others for the situation. Think about the causes and consequences. What''s the use of fighting with Yin Pengyu? At least he knows how to help you, but the one who should do these things is worried about another woman


    "Do you mean I should go to the ghost king?" I kind of followed the sound."You''re not stupid. If it wasn''t for him, your son would not be unconscious. You don''t have to bear the responsibility. Go to the ghost king and go."


    The voice was so charming that I couldn''t resist it for a moment. Seeing my hesitation, the voice said, "you''re really useless. Can''t you bear to do that to you? If you don''t go, I''ll go for you! "


    "Who are you, who are you? I don''t want not to help. I can solve it myself. I will ask the ghost king for justice. If I don''t give it to me, I will kill him. Yes, kill him! " I yelled wildly, and I had fully believed the voice.


    At this time, Yin Pengyu found out that I was wrong, sealed my acupoint, and helped me drive away the distracting thoughts with his genuine Qi in his body.


    When I woke up, I found that I was lying on the bed in my bedroom.


    Yin Pengyu back to me, "Yu Zhen, don''t listen to those demagogues, it will hurt you."


    I sneered, "don''t look like a hypocrite. I just want to see my son safe and sound. Otherwise, no matter what price I pay, I will do it, even killing God."


    Yin Pengyu listened anxiously, "if I am willing to let you pay the price, why bother to go around such a big circle. Now the emperor of heaven has known about this. It''s no longer safe here. Go to the Buddha''s card shop and look for the old man before. Go there for a while to avoid the limelight and check the whereabouts of the child. "


    I know that this is the best arrangement at present. The local government must also be heavily guarded now. When I go back, it is tantamount to throwing myself into a trap. Moreover, the ghost king knows that Yin Pengyu and I have been mixing together all the time. I''m afraid it''s hard to explain the matter of creating hearts for children.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 106

    When I arrived at the Buddha''s card shop, the old man was chanting something to his Buddhist tablets. I threw my bag away and sat down in front of him, "emergency in the world!"


    The old man also did not raise an eye, "the wages still calculate according to the past, package food and housing."


    "Deal." I just came to avoid the limelight, and now money is not important to me, so I didn''t bargain with him. Even if I did, I don''t think I could be considered as a shrewd smelly old man.


    In the evening, the old man finished work early for the first time. He took me to a room and a hall next to him, "live here, or have a care, you can not be peaceful recently."


    "I would not have come here if I had been peaceful."


    The old man looked at me, "girl, don''t fall! Now the sky and the earth are very busy for your business. Be careful of the smoke and dust when you are upset


    I looked at him as if he knew everything, but I couldn''t help but wonder, "old man, you can''t be deceived by me. It''s so mysterious. Why didn''t I find that you can make divination before?"


    "I told a real person not to show his face, but are you sure you don''t need me to tell you something?"


    "If you don''t charge, you can make a divination. You know I''m penniless now." Anyway, I can''t sleep when I go back. It''s better to listen to the old man.


    The old man was expressionless. He probably heard that I didn''t have any money. His stingy and stingy style still remained unchanged. "It''s ok if you don''t give me money. You can deduct it from your salary."


    Then I went back to my house and took three copper coins. The copper coins were polished to some extent. It seems that they have been for some years. I believe the old man will calculate them.


    The light in the living room was a little dark. The old man asked me to think of one thing and shake out three copper coins.


    No matter what the old man said is true or false, I just want to ask one thing now, that is, where can I find my child.


    I did as I saw. Two of the three coins were face up and one was down. I couldn''t understand the method. Then the old man said, "go back to where you don''t want to go back and everything''s settled.".


    Back to the place I don''t want to return to, is it the hell?


    Then the old man said, "now the Lord Yan is very sad. You see, the divination is not full of Yin, but what you think is something related to the underworld. I''m afraid there will be chaos."


    I looked at the old man, although he said ambiguities, but I can hear that is to go to the underworld, anyway, the big deal is to be caught back in hell, die.


    I didn''t stay much, but I went back to the underworld.


    Before entering the door, I heard a commotion inside. I walked in quickly. All the ghost soldiers were crawling on the ground. A fleshy little guy was arrogant and said, "all climb quickly for me!"


    Isn''t that my son?


    It''s good to have a heart. After a while, I grow up.


    I stretched out my hand and pinched his small face, "who let you make such a fool of? Come to me, little thing. " Then I asked those ghosts to get up, which would look like if the ghost king saw it.


    Meat ball saw me not only did not come over, but asked: "who is your old witch? Talking to me in such a tone


    Aiyou, this tone doesn''t sound small, don''t say it''s a bit of the devil king''s mischievous! Like his children, but how can''t be good at random, I think all headache, how to call his mother is an old witch?


    I picked him up and said, "do you know who I am, little rabbit? I''m you ~ mom, you show me clearly, the next time you dare to talk to me like this, fart ~ shares will bloom, you know


    Meat ~ ball is not afraid of the ball, a small eye turn, and then a whiz out, "I''m young, you don''t deceive me, I don''t look like you, where like mother and son? If you want to fart me, you have to catch up with me first


    I''m so angry that he has a long heart. When he wakes up, he doesn''t recognize me. My son, you don''t look like me, but you are like your father, charming faces of all living beings.


    I want to catch up, the ghost sent to stop me, "little sister, I can''t catch up. We can only wait for the ghost king to come out of the house. "


    "He''s closed? No wonder I haven''t seen anyone. How long will it take? " I said, the little boy has made such a big trouble, but he didn''t come out to take charge of it.


    "In half an hour."


    I''m relieved to hear that.


    But I can''t bear him to make such a fuss. I said that hitting him was just a bluff. When the ghost king came out, he didn''t peel his skin, so I said to the meat ball: "are you not tired after running for so long? Come here. I have some delicious food. Would you like some


    I used to coax children in the sun. I guess it can work well now. Let''s try it.


    "What''s delicious? I only know that Tangseng meat is delicious. Do you have it This little devil actually knows Tang Seng meat. Can''t it be that I have read too much about his journey to the west?


    But in order to stabilize him, I can only say: "of course, but you have to be good, I can give you to eat!"


    The meat ball curled up at me and said, "I''m a big man. I''m afraid you haven''t even seen Tang Monk''s face, but you still cheat me? I''m small, but I''m not stupid. "You''re not stupid. I''m stupid. I''m being put up by this little guy.


    Good mother ~ you will not be able to say good words here


    "The devil? I''m afraid of him? I''m the devil! What''s more, are you an old woman with paranoia? I don''t look like you! Besides, I''m so handsome, can you have one? "


    I''m going to collapse. It''s obvious that I''m ugly. What''s the old saying? A dog is not afraid of his poor family, and his son is not afraid of his mother''s ugliness. This little boy is going to rebel!


    The little boy said he was about to run. He was about to take off and was caught by the ghost king. He could not escape any more. He said to the ghost king, "let me go! Who are you? "


    "I am your father! This son of a bitch, actually dislikes you ~ Ma Chou, although you are telling the truth, but this sentence can only be said by me, understand? " Said, a slap is not light or heavy in the meat ~ ball fart ~ shares.


    I was thinking that it was lucky that the ghost King appeared, but how could I be ugly just now? Isn''t it just a smaller breast?


    Xiaorou ball is obviously not hurt, a look of disdain: "although I have a little impression of you, but you also don''t wantonly climb relatives, and you look so ugly, should not be the big devil in her mouth?"


    I have an impulse to go up and cover the mouth of the meat ball. This ghost King''s face is not low, and this is obviously pit mother. As soon as I turned around, I was betrayed by my own son! But fortunately, the ghost king was not angry, even a little bit hung with a smile, asked me: "you teach him?"


    "I didn''t mean to scare him. Who knows he''s serious." It''s not good to say bad things about people behind their backs, let alone the ghost king.


    "You''re serious and you''re lying!" You are not my son, you are the little prince of mending Dao!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 107

    The ghost king didn''t take him seriously. After all, he was a hairy boy, but at the moment he was caught in his hand and refused to let go. I don''t know whether it is because I like him too much or because he is afraid that the little devil will take the opportunity to make trouble, but I think the latter is too likely.


    Probably it was not very comfortable to be clamped down, and the little devil began to be not honest again, but the air just in front of me was obviously not easy to use in front of the ghost king. So he began to play hard, and actually went to catch the ghost King''s beard. Although the ghost king is a God, he has flesh and body after all. It hurts me to be dragged by the devil''s head, but the ghost king still sits upright and does not change his face.


    I thought about what kind of model I was going to have at this time, and I said straight when it hurt. But in a flash, the ghost king said to the little devil, "don''t drag my beard around in the future. If I don''t obey, I can take your mana." I thought this is a way. As the little devil grows up day by day, his skill is becoming stronger and stronger. It''s hard to guarantee that he will not surpass the ghost king one day. If that happens, he will be lawless.


    "Your master asked people to take a message. When the child wakes up, he always has to show something. What''s the matter with such silence?" The ghost King mentioned Ying Ruyue for the first time. He wanted to ask for a gift. There are many good things in the hell. I don''t believe the ghost king really cares about the gift. However, I''d better shut up. If he wants to say something, he will tell you. If you don''t want to say, it''s useless for you to ask.


    Although I didn''t agree with the ghost King''s practice, I still asked Zhao Xin to send a message to Ying Ruyue. I think Ying Ruyue would be happy to know the news, but if I knew how the little devil woke up, I would probably complain, but I couldn''t control so much. At this time, the ghost King explained himself, and he couldn''t ignore the consequences. And I think my master is more reasonable when it comes to reason.


    Should be like the month is very fast, probably afraid of my guilt, never mentioned how the child woke up. After a few simple greetings, I didn''t have a good face to look at the ghost king. In my impression, they have always been tit for tat, including the previous life. Because of my obsession, my master didn''t have a few fights with the ghost king.


    I can''t control their gratitude and resentment, so I stood quietly and watched them pinch each other.


    Because the Tianting urgent call should return as the moon, the two had to stop. Before leaving, I should take out the prepared gift like the moon. I have a close look at it. It''s a small collar. It''s very delicate. I have some impression. I have seen it in the treasure that should be like the moon in my last life. At that time, my naughty master also wanted to wear it for me. However, I was born in my reincarnation, so it was over. Now this treasure has been given to the devil, which can be regarded as fate in the process of wandering around.


    Ying Ruyue gently waved his hand, and the collar was put on the little devil''s neck. However, he didn''t seem to be satisfied with the baby. He insisted on pulling it down. However, the harder he tried, the smaller the collar was. I couldn''t help exclaiming that I didn''t want to wake up my son just now. The collar took his life again!


    I saw that this should be like the moon, the lips moved a few times, and the collar was restored to its original appearance. It seems that this is not only a gift, but also a magic tool to restrain the little devil. No wonder the ghost king is so anxious to ask for it. With this treasure, if the little devil is naughty again, he can be restrained.


    To solve the problem of little ghosts, we should return to heaven like the moon, while the king of ghosts said that they should practice in seclusion.


    Before practicing, the ghost king gave me all the ghost heads and the underworld to me. I was actually quite surprised. The problem of the little devil is easy to solve. If I''m not good, I can recite incantations. But it''s a bit of a responsibility for me to manage this place. Besides, I have a headache in his harem. Why should women stare at me after talking about so many things?


    The ghost king is probably to see my mind, "such a thing I still don''t trust other people."


    I think you can rest assured of me, while I look at the devil, while the government, I have so much leisure time ah? This time, if it was not for the sake of looking for the little devil, I might not have stood here. Now I still have a grudge against the ghost king, but at least on the surface it is still harmonious, and I have agreed after weighing and repeatedly.


    The little devil is even more mischievous than I thought, because last time the ghost king didn''t let him pull his beard randomly. This is good. He always chases beautiful girls to kiss and kiss. So big a little bit of lust is so heavy. Can we get it in the future?


    If it''s normal, the little ghosts always drill around in the back palace, which frightens the women in the back palace, especially those concubines. In fact, it''s funny to think about it. If it''s modern, anyone who sees a child will kiss him and pinch his face if he likes it. However, the feudal ideology of ghosts in the hell is still very serious. It seems that they don''t treat the ghost head as a child I see them as future princes. Of course, when it comes to generations, the concubines in the harem are all the little devil''s aunts. They always feel humiliated when they are kiss by them. However, due to the special status of the little devil, they don''t dare to speak up. I beat the little devil several times in front of those concubines, but it didn''t work. I''ll wait for the ghost king to go out of the pass to clean him up.


    Fortunately, the underworld has been quiet, and I feel relieved. But these days by the little devil tossed are nearly scattered, leaning on the couch, I actually fell asleep, opened my eyes there is no ghost shadow, I was annoyed and afraid that he took the opportunity to slip into the sun, if it is so, everything will be difficult to do, I dare not easily recite the incantation, if the imp head is honest and honest to play in the hell, I will be suspected of monitoring.I had to follow the river to find one by one. Later, I was really in a hurry. I had to use my magic power to find the smell of the little devil. Soon I found him in the back wall of a restaurant. I walked over to see what he was doing. As soon as I got close, I heard the little devil say, "I''m small, but don''t deceive me. If I know, I''ll beat you."


    The other party did not know what to say, but the little devil chuckled and then said, "that''s a deal."


    I''m a little strange. The little devil never smiles at me like this, and listening to that means making an agreement with someone. I wanted to see who the other party was, but I felt a kind of force resisting me. My mana could not be released. I had to run quickly, but there was no ghost except for the little devil.


    The little devil saw me a little surprised, a little unnatural on the surface, and then he would run. I grabbed him and said, "where''s the man just now?"


    "Who? What are you talking about, don''t you understand? " Then he began to wriggle his little body away from me.


    I threatened him, "if I don''t say it, I''m going to say a spell."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 108

    The little devil saw that he was not afraid, but he was right and strong. His small eyes glared, "are you going to extort a confession by torture? I said you''re not my mother. How could a mother treat her children like this


    I''m a little ashamed to be said by him. Since I beat the baby, I have done nothing for him. Now I threaten to control him with incantation. What am I doing? In a flash, the devil ran away. I didn''t chase him. I thought he didn''t like playing cards with common sense. Maybe he was just talking to himself and amusing himself.


    Back in the main hall, I saw Luo Lifan standing there. It seems that he didn''t wait long.


    Seeing me, Luo Lifan asked, "where is the ghost king?"


    I subconsciously stood a little distance away from him, because bi''er''s death, I''m afraid I can''t explain clearly with him for a while. Maybe he must have something to do, otherwise I can''t break into the hell. I have to tell the truth: "the ghost king is closing down. It will take a few days."


    Luo Lifan at this time should be aware of my body that should be in the body of bi''er beads, Zheng Zheng Zheng, but instantly returned to normal. Then he said, "the evil spirits who escaped from the underworld are rampant in the world. I''m afraid it will cause chaos. I''m afraid it will be too late if I don''t do it. But I still have some difficulties on my own. I don''t know if I can ask the ghost king to leave the pass ahead of time."


    When I heard Luo Lifan say this, I think of the old man''s words earlier. At that time, he also said that there would be chaos. Could this be a doomed disaster?


    However, I can''t decide to ask the ghost king to leave the pass ahead of time. Practitioners are most afraid of being interrupted by force. If they are careless, they will be possessed by the devil. Probably seeing my hesitation, Luo Lifan said, "well, wait for a few days."


    At this time, a black shadow appeared behind me. Luo Lifan quickly protected me behind me. I had a closer look. It turned out to be Ling Tian!


    He was the same as before, but there was more firmness in his eyes. Maybe all his memories came back, or he was pretending at all. At this time, he gave me a smile. My body seemed to be out of control. I had no time to ask Luo Lifan to let go. My hand pinched Luo Lifan''s neck. I wanted to let go, but my hand didn''t listen to me, and I still held it.


    Ling Tian sneered: "it seems that your will power is still not firm, this flesh ~ body pour still listen to my words, don''t forget, who helped you to be reborn!"


    At this time, Luo Lifan''s face was blue and blue, and he was almost out of breath. My hand was pinched tightly. Luo Lifan''s eyes were puzzled and puzzled. But because Ling Tian controlled his acupoint, his magic power could not be used. I could only let me hold it like this, even without any resistance.


    Looking at Luo Lifan falling, I was shocked. Before killing ghosts, I never hesitated, because I was protecting myself, but I couldn''t accept my killing Luo Lifan by myself. My relationship with him has always been lukewarm, but at least he has saved my life and waited for my help when I was in danger. I looked at Ling Tian angrily. At that moment, I seemed to understand why he would help me to make meat. Maybe he and Yin Pengyu had colluded with each other because of some kind of agreement. I naively thought that he was really helping me repair my real body. He should have known for a long time that I was the ghost King''s woman. Because of the resentment against the ghost king and the instigation of Yin Pengyu, he decided to kill the ghost King''s right arm with my hand.


    I angrily used the mana force to leave the flesh body, "since you like to control so much, I will give you back!"


    Ling Tian''s eyes are a little puzzled, "don''t forget that you are the original God. Once you are attacked, you will be destroyed. This is not for fun!"


    "Even if I die, I won''t be at your mercy. I''ve killed Luo Lifan with my own hands. I''ll sleep and eat hard all my life. Unlike you, I''m cold-blooded and merciless." I said these words in spite of the consequences.


    Ling Tian didn''t get angry as usual, but said faintly: "then you can do it yourself. I won''t take your life easily, but if it falls into other people''s hands, it''s your destiny."


    Because Luo Lifan''s dead ghost King left the customs ahead of time, this time the ghost king didn''t ask me for an explanation. Maybe he knew everything. He pinched his eyebrows. I knew it was going to be a big problem.


    Sure enough, Ling Tian left not long ago, and came back, followed by countless evil spirits. It seems that he is bound to destroy the underworld. Those evil spirits behind him have been punished in hell for hundreds of years. He hates the ghost king. I know that things are not good at the first sight.


    Now that Luo Lifan is dead, he should be like the moon in the heaven, but the emperor of heaven has not done anything. If he only relies on the power of the ghost king, he is afraid that he can make a draw. If you add Yin Pengyu, it''s hard to say. I searched for a week, but I didn''t see Yin Pengyu''s shadow. This means that the local government has nothing to do for the time being, but I''m afraid it will not last long without reinforcements.


    The ghost king saw this and pulled me behind him, "take the child to heaven, don''t look back!"


    How can I go at this time? I listen to urgent, "the child has ghost to guard, temporarily nothing, I have to stay to help you."


    "No, this is a critical situation. I''m waiting for reinforcements. You must take good care of the children."


    I don''t know why the Emperor didn''t send troops, but fortunately, it should be like the moon. I don''t know whether this is the will of the emperor of heaven. But at the moment, I have the bottom of my heart. At least now, the emperor of heaven should know the situation of the underworld. The emperor of heaven will not sit idly by for the sake of his fellow countrymen. Maybe he is waiting for an opportunity to take action.At this time, there was a loud noise on the other side of the river Styx. It was probably some evil spirits who started to attack from there. I saw the ghost King''s face changed, and then he began to use his sword and sword. The ghost King resisted Ling Tian''s attack with one man''s strength. At the same time, he also had to guard against other evil spirits'' sneaking attack. Ying Yueyue was too busy here. My magic power was limited, so I could only attack some little ghosts. Fortunately, the situation was still stable. At this time, the little devil came in and was very excited to see the scene. I called ghost Poor: "take the little ghost king! Danger


    The ghost sent to catch the little ghost king in a hurry, but where there was a bear child dexterous, the little devil head ran to and fro, it seemed that he did not know what was dangerous. Looking at the vigorous fight, he even waved his small hands to fight with the crowd. I watched him turn purple and red, and I knew that it was the ability in his body to burst out. But before he could make a move, the collar made a force and controlled the energy in the little devil''s body. I looked at his small sample, picked him up and put it into the ghost''s arms. "You look at him. I''ll go to the river Styx to have a look."


    "Little sister, I can''t go. Just now the other side of the river Styx has been occupied by evil spirits. I''m afraid the emissary of the river Styx can''t hold on for long. If you rush through at this time, you''ll be in danger." The ghost was in a hurry.


    At this time, I couldn''t be willful, but I was worried about the safety of Mingqi. I suddenly thought of Lixia. She was a mortal, and her soul after death had no magic power. Now Mingqi was dealing with those evil spirits. I was afraid that I had no time to take care of her. Thinking of this, I summoned Zhao Xin with my magic power and entrusted the child to him. I ran to Lixia by myself.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 109

    The river Styx is full of smoke. I can only walk along the river bank.


    When I came to the corner, I heard something moving inside the pavilion. I slowly moved over and listened to a devil saying, "this girl is looking at the water. I''d better come first!"


    I secretly looked at it. It was zhi''er, the concubine whom the ghost king didn''t come to last time. The maids beside her had been forced to the corner with untidy clothes, while zhi''er stood still. Fortunately, those evil spirits were staring at the little maid, but they had no time to take care of her.


    At this time, some evil spirits had climbed up the maid''s body, because I couldn''t see it clearly from some distance, but I could still see the confused scene. Maybe the ghost was a little long, and the ghosts around him couldn''t help it. So they turned around and grabbed zhi''er''s arm and started to drive her clothes. The evil ghost could not help but make a mouthwatering voice.


    My heart a burst of disgust, think of the ghost King''s woman, had to save, I yelled: "wanton!"


    At this time, zhi''er also found me and asked me for help.


    Those evil spirits looked at me and found that I was the only one. The fear just now was replaced by nothing. "Why, do you want to play?"


    Listening to Liuli Liuqi, I just want to call him a big mouth, but at the moment I don''t want to do more entanglement, so I yelled out: "you are so lecherous, if you miss the event, can Yin Pengyu kill you! Are you not afraid? "


    "Yin Pengyu? Who is he? Don''t scare me with those names. Anyway, hell is in chaos. Nobody wants to control me The devil yelled.


    However, he didn''t look like a liar. He didn''t follow Yin Pengyu''s minion. At this time, I found a red seal in the neck of a demon. It turns out that these ghosts have just escaped from hell, but I''m just careless.


    But at the moment, I can''t help it. I can only stand up and say, "your mark will be eliminated immediately. Why rush for a moment. If you are stubborn, I''m afraid it''s gone. "


    A devil burst out laughing and said, "is it gone? Is it up to you? " Then a big hand stretched out to pick up my clothes.


    I used my magic power to make him stay there. At this time, other evil spirits gave up the maid and rushed to me together, saying: "I can make money now. I thought I could find that person to play with, but I didn''t expect to meet a little god! Ha ha, fresh and fresh! "


    I glanced at zhi''er. She was relieved of her threat. She seemed to have a long sigh of relief. Then she disappeared. Originally, I didn''t expect her to help me, but now she left me and ran away, which still made me feel uncomfortable. After all, I saved her, and she didn''t even have a word of thanks, which is really unfathomable!


    However, I don''t have too much time to tangle with these. It''s just like ordinary kids. These evil spirits obviously have strength. Just now they know that I am a God, and they show their real strength. I was forced to a corner for a moment.


    Just when I was in a state of unconsciousness, several evil spirits in the outermost layer fell down. I saw through the cracks that I was a soul like a general with integrity.


    I can''t remember where I''ve seen it, but I''m familiar with it.


    The ghost nearest to me did not react, but still rushed at me. The general like man stabbed the ghost''s head with his sword, and the evil ghost who was still ferocious just now disappeared in a flash.


    "In Xiazhuang Chu, the escort is late. Please wait." Then he bowed to me.


    I have an impression of Zhuang Chu, but he has already reincarnated? How can it still appear?


    Seeing my puzzled eyes, Zhuang Chu said: "I have found the memory of the past life, and wanwan is willing to return to the life we met, so we all gave up our identity and were willing to accept punishment in hell, and then we were reincarnated. However, wanwan and I agreed to help the ghost king to tide over the difficulties first and then reincarnate later. "


    I was very grateful for Zhuang Chu''s timely help, so I said to him, "the emissary of the Styx, please."


    Seeing that I couldn''t get through there, I had to return to the palace.


    At the moment, the hall has been turned upside down. Yin Pengyu and the emperor of heaven don''t know when they will arrive. The ghost king and Ying Ruyue deal with Ling Tian together. When my little devil sees me, he jumps out of the ghost messenger''s arms and thinks of me running. The sword is indifferent. I''m afraid of hurting him. He waves his hand and sees the fireball that the emperor of heaven will hit The little devil''s body, should be like the moon, timely take away the collar, the little devil a whirl to kick the fireball scattered, those Mars jump everywhere, whether the enemy or their own people have suffered a lot of losses.


    This little devil has no collar shackles, all of a sudden SA Ya Zi ran up, regardless of the enemy or me, kicking at random, this time the scene is a little out of control. I watched the little devil jump up to Yin Pengyu. It was too late to stop him. The little devil fell on Yin Pengyu''s back.


    I was worried that Yin Pengyu would do harm to the little devil. Who ever thought he would turn back slightly: "didn''t you forget what you promised me?"


    Bear child actually cleverly nodded his head. No matter how stupid I was, I could guess who was the person who was talking with the little devil that day. As expected, it was Yin Pengyu who used the child! It turned out that what he was planning for was that today, seeing the ghost king and his son killing each other, I certainly would not allow this to happen. Therefore, we must give him the correct guidance before the devil in the body wakes up."Little devil, I tell you, you can''t mess around now. What''s your father doing for the whole hell? How sad it would be for you to help an outsider at the moment? "


    The little devil said vaguely: "but shouldn''t the words you say fulfill your promise? I''ve agreed. "


    "What promise do you keep when you''re a little older? It''s all about adults. Get down quickly. " I saw the little devil hesitated and called him to come to me.


    The little devil thought about it, flew up and stood in front of me, "are you serious?"


    "Yes, I''m your mother. How can I cheat you?" Said, I looked at Yin Pengyu, "even the children you do not let go, but also say it is for me, I also treat you as an immortal!"


    Yin Pengyu looked at me with some sadness, "if I really have his idea, can he still stand in front of you now? Like you, he has a heart demon. Once it is aroused, it will be unthinkable later! "


    I know that Yin Pengyu didn''t tell lies, but I don''t want to rely on him any more. I''m afraid that his child will do the article again. But the devil in the devil''s heart is really my heart disease. If there is no way to control it, I will have to let Ying Ruyue restrain him with a collar.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 110

    Thinking of this, I said coldly: "you and Ling Tian co perform a good play, in order to get my trust is also a lot of work, as for the children''s matter, don''t bother you to worry about, you can go out today depends on your own fate, so look at the present!"


    My voice just fell, the little devil began to hit again, but this time is much better than before, at least will not hit their own people. I glanced at it and thought that I was really striving for success and not losing face.


    At this time, Ling Tian sees that the little devil is not under their control, and loses the ghost king and goes to the little devil. I know that Ling Tian and Yin Pengyu are not the same. Yin Pengyu will be more or less worried about the love of the last life, but Ling Tian will not be at all, and the resentment in his body has long been turned into a devil. In addition to his original demon blood, I am afraid that the little devil will be hurt.


    The little devil was not bound by the collar. In addition, the previous agreement was not counted, and the reaction was more sensitive. Because someone attacked him, the energy in his body quickly burst out. I watched the small body in the air emitting purple light, and then spread around. All the people who were fighting in the hall were affected. Some little ghosts with insufficient magic power were actually affected In an instant it was gone. I was a little surprised. I didn''t expect that this little guy could fight like this. Obviously, Ling Tian was hit by the energy in the body of the little devil for a moment. It seems that he was hurt badly.


    The situation suddenly became favorable to us, but the emperor seemed to be a little unhappy.


    At this time, the immortal beside the emperor of heaven saw this and opened his mouth: "Yu Zhen, you have no way to teach your son. Besides, this child is born with a bad nature. Let him go with me."


    Look up, isn''t it me? What are you doing with my son? I teach my son by myself, and I don''t trust in whose hands I put my son.


    Who knows that the emperor''s words just now are not a consultation, but a notice. Seeing that I didn''t speak, he went to catch the child directly.


    I see natural unhappy, all of a sudden block in front of the child, "I and the king of ghosts are still alive, round can''t let outsiders interfere in our family affairs, and the children are naughty and normal, where naughty?" Although I know the character of the little devil, I have to tell a lie with my eyes open in order not to let him be taken away.


    As soon as the Supreme Master waved his hand, he was a little angry. Maybe he had never seen me so ignorant. "This child was in collusion with Yin Pengyu. How can we trust him? I think that Yin Pengyu is a tricky man. When he raised your child with his true spirit, he was bound to be contaminated. In order to be careful, I had to arrest him personally. " Then he took another step forward.


    I have some doubts in my heart. The ghost king and Ling Tian are inseparable. The emperor of heaven is dealing with Yin Pengyu, and those evil spirits are besieging Zhao Xin and my master. How can you get so many farts to fight against my son? I didn''t care so much, so I had to make up some nonsense: "the Supreme Lord, I''m afraid that you didn''t deal with my husband for a long time. Now the local government is so chaotic, the situation is not good for us, but you still want to haggle with a child. Are you clear about it?"


    "It''s just a bunch of nonsense. How can I be evil when I serve heaven and share my worries with the emperor? It''s not your son''s devil. Don''t worry about it. What''s more, you are clear about how his demons come from. Do you still want to quibble? " Most of the time, the supreme emperor was guarding the medicine stove every day, and had never quarreled with anyone. His mouth was red and his neck was thick. Although he was reasonable, he could not help but make people suspicious because of his poor tone.


    The emperor of heaven and the king of ghosts are the same kind of compatriots. The suspicion is also common. People of high position and power will be like this. If they are not on guard everywhere, they will be afraid of losing their status. Therefore, when the supreme emperor and I were in a tit for tat, I saw that the emperor of heaven looked at this side with some displeasure. If Yin Pengyu hadn''t restrained him, I was afraid that this meeting would have been involved.


    However, just now the words of the Supreme Lord let me know one thing. The emperor of heaven had already known that the origin of the child''s heart was unknown, but he refused to start. It showed that he was still worried about his blood relatives. In terms of seniority, how could the little devil call the emperor a big ~ ye? Thinking of this, I immediately had confidence.


    "I don''t care if you have any grudges with the ghost king. In a word, it''s not good to move my children. If the old gentleman insists on doing so, I''ll fight to death even if I''m on the yuan God!" I know that the Supreme Lord will not really do anything to me, but I have to say it seriously. Even if the emperor doesn''t care about me, he also wants to think about the ghost King''s feelings. At the beginning, in order to make the ghost king at ease, he advised me to stay with the ghost king, so the emperor naturally knew my position in the ghost King''s heart.


    This meeting ghost King hears this sentence, some anxious, then pulls out to come over, "nonsense! Who will allow you to die! "


    The emperor of heaven saw the situation and was busy making a round, "let''s put the children''s temporarily."


    Or the emperor''s words played a role. The emperor no longer chased after the children, but he also looked at me with resentment. Maybe he had never been treated like this, and his heart was unbalanced.


    At this time, Ling Tian saw that the ghost king was distracted and had a chance to take advantage of it. The emperor of heaven pulled the ghost King away. However, my magic power was too small. I didn''t react for a moment. I stood there, and could feel the rapid advance of the wind. At this time, the little devil also noticed something wrong and called out: "mother, be careful!" This little man still called out the two words I wanted to hear most in the time of crisis. Even if I died at the moment, I would be satisfied.At the critical moment, Yin Pengyu actually leaped all his life to block the palm for me.


    Originally, the fight with the emperor of heaven consumed a lot of physical strength. In addition, the palm of Ling Tian was used with all his strength. Yin Pengyu was hurt badly. His spirit floated out of his body and lay at my feet. I squatted down: "why save me?"


    Yin Pengyu smile, "I said to protect you comprehensive, naturally can not break my promise."


    I didn''t expect that he attached so much importance to love and righteousness. At this moment, he was not Yin Pengyu, but the immortal in my life. At that time, he was still in white and had no evil thoughts. He sincerely treated Xi''er, only for the sake of Bo Hongyan''s smile, willing to offend the emperor, but he never regretted. I remember the last life he said: "meeting you is my knot and my robbery. Since the destiny is so, I can only change my life against the heaven. If I can''t succeed, how can I protect you. I know that you and I are so predestined in this life, and maybe there will be no chance in the next life, but I will be so stubborn and unrepentant. For you, I think everything is worth it. "


    In the last life, I didn''t wait for him to protect me, so I jumped down on the cliff without hesitation. I would rather go to reincarnate and accept the tribulation than accept his will. It''s just like bi''er can''t see me in the eyes of the ghost king in the last world. We try our best to catch up with a person who doesn''t belong to our life, and then we both lose.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 111

    Yin Pengyu''s yuan Shen just disappeared. I don''t know if it''s really dead or looking for an opportunity to make a comeback. At the moment, no one cares about his life and death, because Ling Tian''s heart demon has been awakened.


    He is no longer that ignorant little Mao child, the moment the heart demon wakes up, his eyes are red, there is the fire of desire, a prairie fire.


    The emperor of heaven has just been fighting with Yin Pengyu, but he didn''t notice him. Now Yin Pengyu is dying by flying moths, and the emperor finally has the spare power to deal with him.


    But I can see the emperor''s hesitation. He can''t bear it, but he can''t help but do something in the face of such a demon. I heard a sigh from the emperor of heaven: "those who should come will always come."


    Ling Tian screamed to the sky, but I always felt a little sad, "emperor of heaven, are you afraid that one day I will stand in front of you? Then why didn''t you kill me? It''s like killing my people. Don''t you dare? Have you been relieved of your inner guilt these years? Does it make you feel worse if you kill me


    I don''t understand Ling Tian''s words, but I can guess that Ling Tian''s people were destroyed by the emperor of heaven. It seems that there are misunderstandings in it.


    The emperor looked at him coldly, but he didn''t panic. I don''t know whether I pretended to be calm or really have a clear conscience. "Ling Tian, you still don''t understand why I put you in the fire layer of hell. It seems that my mind is in vain."


    "Why are you? Not to torture me? Do you know what it''s like to be on fire for hundreds of years! " Ling Tian''s tone is full of resentment, thinking about the punishment of hell, but also suffered a lot.


    The emperor''s face was cold: "what will happen to other souls when they meet the fire of hell? They are all in ashes, but what about you? Do you see if you have any injuries? Why didn''t you think about it? " The emperor of heaven must have worked hard for Lingtian. The ordinary spirits can''t live for three hours in the fire of hell. But Ling Tian has been in it for hundreds of years without any trace. This also makes people think deeply.


    Ling Tian Leng Leng Leng, these years of hatred blinded his eyes, it seems that this matter has never thought.


    The emperor then said, "the so-called people in your mouth just feed you as a tool of revenge. Have you ever felt warm? You don''t belong there, but the devil is here, so I have to do something to put you in the fire of hell. But who thinks your demon has been indestructible, and it''s a burden to me. "


    Ling Tian couldn''t accept it. "You lied. Everything is just your one-sided words. My people have been killed by you, even scared out of their wits. I''m still going to revenge whatever you say."


    With a wave of his hand, a floating mirror appeared in front of the crowd, "if you insist on doing so, I have to show you the truth."


    Then a mountain village appeared in the floating mirror. It should be of some age. There is something on each head, but it can''t be seen because it is covered by headdress. At this time, a little boy appeared, and his appearance was a miniature version of the little hairy boy I had seen before.


    The little boy walked out of the village because of curiosity and was kidnapped by a group of masked men.


    The camera changes to an island. I am familiar with this scene. It is the island where I fell off the cliff, that is, the little hairy child found there.


    All the people on the island were covered, but they could still feel the murderous spirit. They trained the little boy strictly. Later, the little boy grew up day by day, and his magic power gradually became stronger. Every day, some people recited some incantations when he was asleep, which seemed to urge the demons to grow up. Later, the emperor of heaven appeared with the God of heaven and wiped out those masked people, but left the little boy alone, namely Ling Tian.


    You can see Ling Tian''s stubbornness at that time, "why kill my people? Kill me if you can! If you don''t kill me, I will destroy your three realms


    The emperor did not speak, stroked Ling Tian''s head and let the God take Ling Tian away.


    The next thing we all know, Ling Tian was locked up in the fire of hell for hundreds of years, and finally had a chance to escape from hell and make trouble.


    With a wave of his hand, the floating mirror disappeared. "Now do you still think you were born of those people?"


    Ling Tian''s eyes are a little flustered, "how can it be? How is that possible? I always thought I was born for revenge, but why not? Who am I then


    The emperor of heaven bent down and wiped the mark on Ling Tian''s head. Miraculously, Ling Tian''s whole body was radiant, and then feathers grew all over his body. It was so.


    Ling tianben is the prince of the Phoenix family, but because the Phoenix and the emperor of heaven are friends, their power has been developing very fast, and has affected the growth of the demon clan. The demon family can do nothing but the emperor of heaven, and can only start from the Phoenix family. Finally, he steals the young Lingtian, and covers Lingtian''s Huigen with a seal, so that his Phoenix nationality can not be developed, and then the daily mantra is constantly urged With Lingtian''s hatred, they want to destroy each other''s power by the hand of the Phoenix''s son, and then tell Ling Tian the truth. In this way, they not only revenge, but also relieve their hatred. But before they can start, they are annihilated by the emperor of heaven, and the Fenghuang family gradually dies out because they have no guardian God.


    Now the guardian God has found it, but everything can''t go back to the past. What about the truth? It''s still pathetic.Ling Tian couldn''t accept it. I went over and said, "don''t be afraid. You''ve been in the fire of hell for hundreds of years. It''s almost enough to polish your Phoenix nature. As long as you can control the heart demons, the Phoenix clan will be stronger."


    At this time, Ling Tian''s heart demon reappeared. When everyone thought he would fight me, he suddenly stopped, "I can''t kill you."


    After the disaster, I still have lingering fear, but I still can''t help but ask: "Why are you willing to be merciful to me?"


    "Because you look like a person, especially your eyes, I can''t forget." Ling Tian was silent for a moment, maybe he was restraining his demons. "There, the only one who is good to me. I only saw her once, but once was enough. Her eyes can talk and comfort me. When I see those eyes, I won''t be crazy. That''s why I saved you at the bottom of the cliff, because for a moment I thought you were her


    I have some sighs and some regrets. Even if she is still alive, it will be Lingtian''s trouble. Because of the clan''s enmity, they will not be together. If it is so suffering, it would be better to be short-lived and sentimental at the moment. If there is reincarnation, hope to meet again will be a different identity.


    The emperor was very kind to Ling Tian and allowed him to decide whether to stay or not. Because he knew his identity as the guardian God of the Phoenix, Ling Tian decided to go back to the mountain village and regain his strength. Because there was still a heart demon in his body, he ordered the God to set up a boundary there for him to practice.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 112

    After Ling Tian left, this group of troublemakers suddenly had no backbone and immediately scattered sand. The ghost king and Ying Ruyue took a crowd of men and horses to encircle them respectively, and soon subdued those fleeing demons.


    The hell gradually calmed down, ghost errands are busy cleaning up the destroyed buildings, because ghosts have no blood, so it is easier to organize. The little devil always followed me honestly, probably because I had just solved the problem for him. He seems to have changed his attitude towards me, so he won''t give me any trouble as before.


    I''m a little tired after such a big circle, especially after I don''t have flesh. If yuan Shen is careless, his skill will be damaged. I let the little devil play with the ghost messenger. I will rest in the inner hall and wait for the ghost king to come back.


    Confused, I arrived at a pair of hands swimming on me, some urgent meaning, I opened my eyes slightly, saw the ghost King some tired at my side, but the eyes were full of desire.


    The body just recovered from his deliberate provocation, but there was a reaction. I made a low voice, which made the ghost king even more reluctant to stop. He stripped off my clothes several times, and impatiently entered. I vaguely felt something wrong. However, in his crazy action, I didn''t have the mind to think about those. I could only follow the rhythm of the ghost king in the constant vibration The four shouts, this time the ghost King lasted for a long time, seems to be the fear of the survivors. After all, I was in danger twice at that time. If it was not for the skilful spirit of the little devil, I would have been out of my wits.


    After the end, the ghost King dressed me himself, which he would not have done before. I am a little grateful for this disaster. There is nothing wrong in saying that we can see the truth in adversity. The originally complaining hearts have become closer because we have experienced the hardships together. Those disagreements can not stop our deep love at the moment.


    The ghost king has been staring at me and seems to have something to say.


    I put my arm around his neck and couldn''t help but ask, "do you have something to say?"


    The ghost king was silent for a while and sighed, "I will leave the hell for a while."


    "Where are you going?" I suddenly had some bad omen in my heart. The ghost king had left the underworld before, but it would never be like this. This time, I was obviously reluctant, "how long will it take to go?"


    "I don''t know. I''m responsible for this mess, and the emperor can''t hide it. But don''t worry, I''ll come back to see you and the children when I''m away. Take care of yourself when I''m away. If you don''t listen, you''ll just fight. " The first time I saw the ghost king so helpless.


    "There''s no way to say that?" I know that if the emperor doesn''t punish the ghost king, I''m afraid it''s not easy to explain, but I still ask with a fluke mind.


    Hell, I didn''t speak. I sighed and said, "don''t worry, I''ll let the black and white impermanence and the judge help me. Moreover, the little devil is getting older and wiser day by day. We''ll just wait for you to come back and see an old dungeon."


    "Little devil? It''s not a good name. When a child is old, it can''t be called that all the time. You can give the child a name, and it''s easier to raise. " The ghost king gave me such a big task.


    I thought for a moment, "why don''t you just call it God bless?"


    The ghost King nodded, "that''s a good name. Our children''s life style is originally solitary evil spirit. It''s good to have God''s protection. Then you and God bless must be good and wait for me to come back. "


    Then the ghost King disappeared.


    I don''t know if he went with the emperor of heaven or where he went. No one can tell me that what I have to do now is to rectify the hell. Of course, we should reward those who have done meritorious deeds, but I am absolutely wrong about those evils.


    I thought to myself that zhi''er must be eliminated. At that time, in order to save her, I was haunted by evil spirits. If Zhuang Chu didn''t arrive in time, the consequences would be unimaginable. This woman was so scheming. What would she do to the local government? If there were several women like Meng Fei, I''m afraid the ghost king would have a headache.


    Thinking of this, I quickly think of zhi''er''s residence.


    Maybe I didn''t expect that I would find it so soon. Zhi''er''s face was a little confused, but she soon regained her calm. "Your life is really big. How can you live like this?"


    I know that she alluded to me being haunted by evil spirits. Originally, she thought I would die like this. Before looking at the soft and weak, I didn''t expect that there was really a vicious role inside. But I am not so good bully, I sneer, "zhi''er, then you probably won''t think of what I''m going to do next."


    When she saw something bad and wanted to run, the ghost almost threw her in front of me. She looked at me shivering. "What are you going to do? Don''t forget that I am the concubine of the ghost king, and you have no right to execute me. "


    Die to the point of death still hard of mouth, then I let you die understand!


    "You are the concubine''s room of the ghost king, but the ghost king is not contaminated with you. Don''t ask me how I know, but the ghost King revolves around me all day long, and it is necessary to have a degree of lying! Besides, now that the ghost king is not here, I will handle all matters concerning the prefectures. Do you have any objection? " I looked down at her.


    Why do you give it to you? You are his favorite woman, yes, but this has never been a woman to control the government! It''s not fair, I don''t accept it! "I smile. "You don''t know there is Empress Wu in history! Of course, I''m just an agent. We''re a little far away! But when you could design a trap for me to fall into the devil''s trap, you should have thought that I would not let you have a good life. Now the ghost king does not know about this matter. Just imagine, if the ghost king knew, what would you do? "


    She thought she was perfect, but unfortunately, I didn''t die, and I appeared in front of her from a commanding position. Now the ghost king is not here, I am the largest in the hell. Of course, I don''t want to do anything about her. After all, I still have the title of concubine of the ghost king. If I do too much, it''s easy to attract people''s opinions. After so much experience, I don''t want to be right when the ghost king comes back I have another misunderstanding.


    Seeing that there was no way to go, zhi''er also learned to be smart. "We are all women of the ghost king. Why should we do this? Besides, you are so anxious to deal with me, don''t you think you can''t stand the woman around the ghost king? So I''ve done you a great favor


    I looked at her a little puzzled.


    Zhi''er continued, "now you and I are left in the harem, and the others have already died. So if you keep me alive, I will repay you."


    "People are dead? Did you do it? " I don''t dare to belittle this woman.


    "That''s right, but I didn''t do anything about it. I just talked about the disaster in the hell a little bit. Who made them lose their breath and run out for death?" Zhier obviously has no regrets.


    "I looked at her coldly," if so, you such a woman''s mansion still really can''t stay. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 113

    Zhier probably didn''t expect me to do this, but her eyes finally showed panic. "Don''t kill me, I just want to get the favor of the ghost king. Since I married, the ghost king has not even looked at me in the eye. I beg you."


    Just now I was arrogant. Now it looks like a turtle with a shrinking head. I''m not in the mood to continue chatting with her. I didn''t think about how to settle those concubines, but she killed them all. I look at her frightened at the moment, but I can''t help but feel soft hearted. She is just because of the jealousy that women often have. She thinks that because of jealousy, the ghost King cares about bi''er, and I have done stupid things. Thinking of this, I said without expression: "reincarnate."


    Going to the world for a while, what she finally looks like is her own creation. Now I don''t want to kill everything.


    After dealing with zhier''s affairs, I''m tired. I''m not tired of body, but tired of heart. I''ve been taking care of the local government all the time. Although there are some officials to help me, I still have the right to decide. Tianyou is very good, but I can''t do it for the time being. Children''s mind is always playful.


    At this time, the ghost sent a report, and the emperor of heaven was waiting in the hall.


    I wonder if the emperor of heaven should be in heaven at this time? Because of the underground affairs, Tianting also has joint and several liability, so recently the affairs of the emperor of heaven will not be less. What happened to the ghost king? Although I don''t know if the ghost King follows the emperor, I always think that the emperor can know something.


    Back to the main hall, the emperor had already sat on the couch of the ghost king. If it wasn''t for the clothes, I really thought it was the ghost king who came back.


    "You took good care of the prefecture. I didn''t mistake you." The emperor of heaven looked as if he was praising him.


    I knew that the emperor of heaven did not come to praise me, but I couldn''t understand it for a moment. I had to ask, "the emperor of heaven loves me. The ghost King left the hell to me before he left. How can I not be careful about my duty? I don''t know what the emperor of heaven is doing this time? "


    The emperor of heaven didn''t seem to like me and his politeness. "You don''t have to be polite. I''m here to see if your demons have developed now. It''s still necessary to get rid of them as soon as possible."


    "Heart demon?" I remember that Yun Gong was almost possessed before, and I heard another voice from time to time.


    The emperor looked at me, "it''s good that you can control it in time, but it''s not a long-term plan. You can follow me to the heaven for a walk. It won''t take too long."


    In this case, I can only follow, I don''t want this heart demon to become Ling Tian. I simply explained the ghost to be short of a few words, and then called Tianyou to the side, "mother is not in these several hours, you should take good care of the earth."


    God bless nodded, and there was more firmness in his eyes.


    To the heaven, the jade emperor did not let me stay in the hall, but took me to the fairy pool. Not all the immortals can come to the pool, but the pool has the effect of immortality and can also enhance people''s physique and magic power, which is why it is named. Ordinary immortals are not allowed to enter. Even some famous immortals have to rely on the Jade Emperor''s token to enter.


    So the Jade Emperor brought me here. I was flattered.


    But then I was a little embarrassed. Although the Jade Emperor''s intention was to help me get rid of the demons, there would inevitably be skin ties in the immortal pool. I was not calm at once.


    "The devil can''t be finished for a while. Otherwise, I''d better go back and control myself." I turned to go.


    Naturally, the jade emperor did not allow him, "if the immortal pool can not cure your demons in the future, I''m afraid it will be too late to repent. If you come here, I won''t do anything to you. " In spite of this, I still feel a little uneasy.


    But can''t be so stupidly standing, I had to close my eyes, dressed in clothes jumped in. Even if others know, it won''t be so good, but the emperor said, "I can''t cast the Dharma like you, and take off my clothes."


    This, this, isn''t this a little bit of a disgrace? Let me undress in front of my big brother, I still can''t accept, I subconsciously away from the emperor of heaven.


    The emperor of heaven looked at me and didn''t speak. However, he was not very friendly and the atmosphere was subtle. I was still not used to it. I always felt that it was strange now, and the emperor seemed to be different from the past. According to reason, the emperor and I have not seen each other several times, which is not familiar. But because of the relationship between the ghost king, he will treat me differently. Maybe he is out of good intentions to help me, but that sentence takes off my clothes or can''t help but let me think.


    Fortunately, the emperor of heaven didn''t do anything too much. Instead, he began to meditate.


    I think since I have come here, it should be no problem to have a bubble in the immortal pool. After all, it has such a good effect. It''s a waste not to soak it. So I also learned from the Jade Emperor''s appearance to meditate in the immortal pool.


    But half way through, I found that because of the clothes on my body, the cold inside my body could not be forced out, and the breath from the outside would come in again. At one time, there were two convection shocks, and I couldn''t get out of my body.


    At this time, the emperor of heaven found me strange. He quickly put away his breath and gently rowed with his hand. The gauze on my body retreated, which made me feel much more relaxed. I gasped like a drowning man. I suddenly have some fear, just if the emperor did not save me, I am afraid that I would have been damaged.Because the gauze is removed, I only have underwear. Because the clothes of the underworld can cover up more than the modern underwear, I am not naked now. However, I think about the salvation of the Emperor just now, and the emperor has not acted too much. I''m quite frank. I can''t pass the gentleman''s belly with the heart of a villain.


    At this time, the emperor asked, "can we start?"


    I nodded and turned my back to the emperor.


    God''s palm against my back, I feel a breath in the body, but not disorderly, to also very comfortable.


    After a while, the emperor of heaven took his arm away, and the strength in my body also disappeared, but at this time I felt that my original spirit seemed to be more powerful.


    At this time, the fairy pool sounded a foot step sound, "minister should be like the moon to come to see."


    I was a little flustered. Shifu didn''t know that I was here, and I was in the immortal pool with the emperor of heaven at the moment. Anyone would think. I thought the emperor would give me time to dress, but the emperor did not shy away and called out: "come in!"


    I was so scared that I pulled my hand back. It was better to hide in the water quietly.


    Sure enough, as the moon came in, he was stunned for a moment. Obviously, he didn''t expect to meet me in the immortal pool. I don''t know what he thought. Anyway, he never saw me again since he found me.


    The emperor of heaven said: "now the ghost king is not here for the time being. Help Yu Zhen to teach the ghost King''s young son in the underworld. If it wasn''t for your teacher''s and apprentice''s affection, I would be a little worried."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 114

    I don''t know whether the emperor''s uneasiness means that the other party will not teach God well or worry that I will have something to do with other people except the ghost king, but I know that the moon should be angry with me.


    He has been cold since he came out of the immortal pool. Even if I call him master, he is too lazy to answer.


    Later, I was so annoyed that I roared out: "Yu Zhen, you are so confused! Do you know who the emperor of heaven is? How dare you do it? Even if you hate the ghost king in your heart, you can''t have anything to do with the emperor of heaven


    I was a little sad. "You just sentenced me to death without listening to my explanation? Would you believe me if I said that just now the emperor of heaven was helping me to drive away the demons from my heart? " I always thought that the person who trusted me most was yingruyue, but now he is doubting me.


    Should be like the moon some suspicious looking at me, but never speak, instead I first step, to the hell.


    When I returned to the underworld, I saw Tianyou sitting beside Ying Ruyue, patiently listening to Ying Ruyue and teaching him mental skills.


    I know that Tianyou''s heart may turn him into a demon at any time. Therefore, he should not be in a hurry to teach him Kung Fu. Instead, he should concentrate on practicing internal mental skills first, which will be good for him in the future.


    When the little guy saw me back, he was a little discontented. "How long have you been there? I''ve learned everything from my master. "


    I was a little embarrassed. I used to teach God to be punctual. Now I hit myself in the face. At this time, I should not speak for me, or even look at me. I think maybe he is still misunderstanding me.


    But I know my master''s temper. I''ll get better in a while.


    Looking at the two of them practicing so seriously, I didn''t want to sleep. Thinking that there was no news about the ghost king recently, I suddenly wanted to make a divination. But there''s no one in the hell who can count. I think of the old man in the Buddha card shop where I used to work.


    At the beginning, he advised me to go back to the underworld, but he could still foresee a big disaster. He said, "this man is not simple. Even Luo Lifan is more powerful. So I decided to go to the sun. In order not to let Ying Ruyue worry about me, I said softly: "master, you can take care of Tianyou for me for the time being. I''ll go to Yangjian to find the boss of the Buddha brand shop to do something. It should not take too long."


    Should be as cold as the moon hummed, the surface is still not cold and hot, but even if this promised me, I want to go early, early back, quickly left.


    I haven''t heard from my boss since last time. When I pushed the door in, a young man was looking at the shop. Seeing me in, he politely asked, "what do you need?"


    I ignored him and looked into the inner room, but there seemed to be no one. I asked, "where''s the boss?"


    The young man looked at me. "You''re talking about the old man. He''s gone."


    "Where have you been? I have something urgent to do with him. " I think about the ghost king. I want to see the boss right away.


    The young man seemed to think of something, "are you Yu Zhen?" I nodded, curious how he knew my name.


    He went on to say, "don''t look for him. He didn''t say where to go or when he would come back, but he asked me to give you something." Then I found a wooden box at the cash register, and I thought how could the old man leave something for me?


    I opened it was a key, but I can see that it should have been some years, covered with moss and cold tentacles. I don''t know what the old man''s key is for, but I think he will always be able to predict the future. Maybe this key will come into use. So I put the key in my pocket, said thanks to the boy and left.


    Because I didn''t find the old man, my heart was still a little empty, because the ghost king had no news, I was always uneasy. Walking like this, I even walked into the cross alleys. It''s very common in the water country in the south, but I haven''t been here once since I arrived here. I don''t know how to transfer here.


    At this time, a dark figure passed by, and I smelled a strong anger. It was very strange, but it was not the smell of ghosts. I was wondering when the black shadow came towards my life gate. His strength was so amazing that I couldn''t move for a moment. At this time, the key in my pocket floated out and rushed to the shadow. When I touched the shadow, I heard a sound of pain. Then the key broke into two and the shadow disappeared.


    I didn''t dare to stay for a long time. I picked up the broken key and went back to the underworld with mana. Entering the gate of the underworld, I still have lingering fear. I don''t know why the dark figure just killed me. There is no word. Moreover, his secret work is very good. I didn''t even have time to see his appearance.


    When I got to the inner hall, I saw that Ying Ruyue was still studying Taoism with Tianyou, and I felt a little comforted. Ying Ruyue saw that I looked flustered and didn''t care about my unhappiness before. She asked, "are all mothers. How can I do things or do things carelessly?"


    When I saw that Ying Ruyue was willing to treat me, he had already lost more than half of his anger. "Master, just after I went to the Buddha''s card store, I met a dark figure chasing me. I looked at him with a strong anger, but there was no breath of soul. What''s the matter with this


    Should be such as the moon frown, "this is not easy to say, but Yin Pengyu and Ling Tian''s people we are almost clear, those little ghosts can not become the climate.""Their intention is obviously to kill me. I''m not worried about myself. I''m just afraid that I''ll be killed. There''s no one to take care of it. I''m afraid the hell will be in chaos again." I can''t help but think that these people are afraid that they want to make trouble in the hell while the ghost king is away. Now the hell is no better than before. Once something goes wrong, it is more difficult to recover.


    "With me, I won''t hurt you. And now that God bless grows up day by day, your skill will be enhanced and will always help you. So you don''t have to worry about the hell. But for the sake of safety, don''t leave the hell for the time being. " An Ruyue comforted me.


    I can feel that the dark shadow I met today is extraordinary. My skill should not be under the sky. If you really come to invade the local government, I''m afraid it will be as if the moon can''t resist. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, I can only pray in the dungeon every day, hoping that everything will be OK.


    The ghost king still has no news, but every day I speak to the jade pendant for a long time. In the past, he told me that as long as he spoke to the jade pendant, he would hear me and come back to me. But now I can only see things and think about people in front of the jade pendant. No matter how much I say, the jade pendant is still as warm as before.


    Even so, I still hold the jade pendant to sleep every night, which can be more practical. Sometimes I vaguely see the shadow of the ghost king, he gently touched my face, asked me how I was, and then just like before, he kissed me domineering. At that moment, I really felt that he was around, but when I opened my eyes, everything returned to peace.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 115

    That shadow appeared only once, and my worries didn''t come true. I thought that he would break into the underworld with his skill, but it was quiet for several months. During this period, Tianyou grew up a lot and didn''t run around like he did when he was a child. The ghost errands were also trained by God, which seemed to be better than when the ghost king was in.


    Watching my son grow up, I am still very pleased, and at this stage should be like the moon has been teaching him in the hell, but really a little ghost King posture.


    That day, the emperor sent a message to ask me to go to the immortal pool. It was probably time to clear the heart demons. I didn''t think much about it. After a brief explanation with the ghost, I went to the heaven court.


    The emperor of heaven is dealing with government affairs in the hall. I will wait for him in the immortal pool myself.


    Because I know I have to clear my mind later, I don''t wriggle like last time. Instead, I take off my coat and go down to the fairy pool in my underwear. The water of the immortal pool is also magical. When I met the water of the pool, a black mist was evaporated and disappeared in an instant. The tightness of my body was also gone. Before that, I felt tired, but I didn''t expect that it was because of the poison of the shadow.


    At this time, the emperor of heaven just arrived at the immortal pool and saw the black fog. His face changed a little, "injured?"


    I looked back. "It happened a few months ago, and now it''s OK."


    "Does the person who hurt you know who it is?"


    I shook my head and said what sequence of events was going on. Of course, I didn''t say anything to find out about the boss. If I knew I was secretly investigating the traces of the king of hell, I would fear that it would cause trouble again.


    The emperor nodded thoughtfully. It seemed that he didn''t care about me looking for the boss. Then he went down to the immortal pool. However, I feel that the emperor of heaven is always a little restless. It took a long time to help me get rid of the evil spirits. Maybe he is also guessing who is harming me. Maybe he has already guessed the identity of that person, but it is inconvenient It''s just plain speaking.


    After waiting for a long time, the arm attached to my back by the emperor of heaven showed no sign of working. I had to ask in a low voice, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Some of the deities who have been back to God can stabilize their breath and use his internal power to help me drive away the demons in my heart. The two forces blend together, and a group of dry heat rises in my body. Fortunately, the water of this immortal pool helps me to dissolve it, and I feel refreshed.


    After driving the heart demon, the Emperor didn''t let me go in a hurry, but took me to the side hall.


    "Yu Zhen, it''s not suitable for you to stay in the underworld now. If you don''t know who the shadow is, it will be a disaster in the end."


    I don''t understand, but I have no place to go when I leave the hell for the time being. But since the emperor of heaven said this, he would certainly help me arrange a reasonable identity. So I asked, "where should I go according to the opinion of the emperor?"


    The emperor looked at me and said, "I know you''ve been thinking about the ghost king all the time, but there''s something you don''t have to know, so you don''t have to worry about it. However, from the overall situation, I think you''d better go back to the Yangjian for a while. If the shadow is unfavorable to you, I won''t sit back and ignore it, but according to my calculation, he won''t kill you again. However, when you get to the sun, your magic arts should be hidden and you can find a new identity. This will also facilitate you to find the truth. "


    I nodded, "as long as I can be good to the hell, whatever I will do."


    The emperor seemed very satisfied with my answer and waved me back.


    I have promised the emperor that I can''t go back to the underworld. I think that the secret work of the shadow is so good that I don''t want others to recognize him. In other words, the more people there are, the less he will show up, the safer I will be.


    I want to have a place to settle down. I found a cashier''s job in a well-developed third tier city.


    It''s a small restaurant. It''s mainly for fast food. People come and go. Business is good. When I''m too busy, I also help deliver meals. I also have a working sister, Zhang Guoguo, who is very simple and kind-hearted. But it''s too easy to bully. Maybe it''s because it''s hard to find a job now. The boss arranges everything for her to do. I secretly advised her several times, "it''s almost OK. The boss won''t come to check every day."


    But Zhang Guoguo is a solid eye, "how can I do that? If I take the money, I have to work. But little sister, if you''re tired, let me come. Anyway, I''m used to rough and dirty work. "


    When in the underworld, they all like to call me little sister. I''m not used to listening to Zhang Guoguo. I told Zhang Guoguo: "you''d better call me sister Yu. I like to hear it."


    Zhang Guoguo did not ask the East and West, and immediately changed his name to call me sister Yu.


    Because the shop is for food and housing, so I''m mostly greasy with Zhang Guoguo. Although she is younger than me, she has been taking care of me. Because she came out of the sky in such a hurry, I forgot to prepare some clothes for myself, but I could only wear a piece of fruit. She is very easy to talk about, let me choose at will, but I see her life is not rich, a total of only a few clothes, I took a set, and then prepared to pay her to synthesize money, anyway, I just came to the sun to avoid the limelight, the money here is of no use to me.


    The house that the boss rents is one bedroom and one living room. I''m not used to sleeping in the same bed with others, so I''ll make the floor in the living room. Zhang Guoguo is a little embarrassed, "why don''t you come to live in bed? You''re bigger than me. It''s not suitable to live there."I rolled my eyes and said, "Zhang Guoguo, what age is it? You still respect your growth! Sleep with you at ease. I like to play on the floor


    Zhang Guoguo didn''t insist, and then said to me, "sister Yu, you are so good."


    I''m a little puzzled. To tell you the truth, I didn''t do anything, and I was a late comer. It would be nice to have a foothold in the living room. I really don''t understand Zhang Guoguo''s saying this.


    After a while, Zhang Guoguo said, "sister Yu, my family is from the mountain area. Maybe I''m a bit conservative. But I always think it''s not easy for us to work outside, so I''ll help if we can. But the people I met before were not so good. They always wanted to fight for each other. You don''t know. The cashier before you had a fight with me because of the living problem. Later, I still compromised. It''s not that I''m afraid of her. I just don''t want to get angry with others. "


    In my heart, Zhang Guoguo is a little silly. She can only make herself suffer more losses by doing so. However, judging from her sincerity, I can''t beat her too much. I thought for a while and said, "Zhang Guoguo, don''t always think about others. If you don''t know how to care for yourself, how can you expect others to love you?"


    I said this to Zhang Guoguo and to myself. People do not have to force themselves too tired, sometimes selfish is OK.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 116

    Zhang Guoguo had a good night''s sleep, which is true. The heartless people sleep well. But I don''t think it''s right. Zhang Guoguo is not heartless. She is just pretending to be taken by others. She has sent all her money back to her hometown in recent years. It seems that her father and mother always ask her for money in order to let her brother marry her daughter-in-law, but I have never seen Zhang Guoguo Her parents called to ask how she was doing. These days, there are such patriarchal parents, I do not understand, the palm of the hand is meat, why so eccentric ah.


    However, I also admire Zhang Guoguo. Living in an environment with incomplete three outlooks, I can live such an optimistic and positive life. I think I will have a chance to go back to the underworld and see the young girl''s yangshou. Such a person should live a little longer.


    Compared with Zhang Guoguo, our boss is not very good indeed. The boss is a woman. It is said that she is divorced. Her shop has a stable source of customers every day. She also has a little savings. However, she is mean. I don''t want to look at such a person if I don''t want to settle down for the time being. However, Zhang Guoguo is diligent and diligent in the shop every day. Even so, the boss can always find fault and she always wants to We work hard 24 hours a day. I think we are drunk.


    But I can tolerate it. I''m lazy when she''s away. But I don''t think it''s very good for the landlady to be greedy for money. Even if you say that you can deduct our childe. Sometimes she doesn''t let go of customers'' wallets or valuables. Every time people come to look for them, she pretends that nothing is wrong, and in the twinkling of an eye, she changes their things for money, However, it''s not convenient for me to say anything about working here. Anyway, I can''t stay for long. It''s none of my business for her to operate. However, if the fast food restaurant closes down, Zhang Guoguo will fall into unemployment again, which makes me feel a little uncomfortable.


    Because when delivering fast food, the jade pendant will always be hung up. I was afraid that it would be dirty. I had to take it off and put it in the pocket of my overalls. Later I forgot to take it out. When I remembered the next day, the jade pendant was gone.


    The jade pendant is a keepsake left by my ghost king. If I lose it, it''s not for fun. I''m frantic, but I can''t find it. Zhang Guoguo saw and asked me, "sister Yu, what are you looking for?"


    "My jade pendant is missing, the one I''ve been hanging around my neck before." I anxiously said, "yesterday forgot to take in the work clothes, did you see?"


    Zhang Guoguo thought for a moment, "yesterday we changed clothes together, and then the boss who may touch the clothes is the boss. Although the boss is greedy, he doesn''t care about our things, but it''s OK to ask her. Maybe the boss will help to put it away for fear of breaking it


    I had no time to think about it, so I ran to the boss. She was sitting at the door knocking melon seeds leisurely. When I asked her about her jade pendant, she cried out, "I''m going to die! How much is that shit worth? It''s worth it! I''ll lose some money if I lose it myself. "


    She''s very excited about what she said, but I''m 100% sure she took it. Before a guest came back to look for things, she was like this, shouting very loud, deliberately making things big, as if she was very innocent. But every time she can muddle through, you think, who would suspect such a publicity person?


    I looked at her and said, "don''t make a big noise. I just casually ask if you see it. What are you doing so excited?"


    She felt as if she had taken care of it. "Why not get excited? I''m innocent. Don''t say it''s your little jade pendant. If you put the whole jade here, I won''t blink my eyes! "


    I was too lazy to tell her, but I couldn''t lose the jade pendant. It''s not that I love the money. It''s the ghost King''s thing. It''s very insidious. I haven''t seen what kind of disaster ordinary people will bring when they hold it. Although I hate to see the boss''s acerbic appearance, I don''t think it will be a death sentence for her to steal something. I think I''ll take the jade pendant back in the evening Forget it.


    I didn''t chat with Zhang Guoguo in the evening because I was thinking about the jade pendant. At about eight to nine o''clock, my yuan God left the temporary flesh body made for me by the emperor of heaven, found the approximate location of the jade pendant with the soul chasing palm, and then rushed over.


    In an old residential building, the boss was sleeping soundly, and I didn''t want to cause more trouble. I found the jade pendant in her handbag and I went back.


    Yuan Shen just returned to the body, I felt the pain of being pinched. I opened my eyes and saw that it was Zhang Guoguo who pressed me hard.


    I pushed her away. "What are you doing? It''s killing me not to sleep at night? " When I knead, what I left was a nail print of a fruit.


    Seeing me wake up, Zhang Guoguo hugged me and said, "sister Yu, you just scared me to death! You know what? How can I call you, you do not make a sound, even the breath sound seems to have no, I came down to try to pinch you, you did not respond, but how did you suddenly wake up? "


    I gave her a white look in my heart. I was separated from the body, and I must have no sense of flesh. But thinking about this girl is really kind-hearted. If it was someone else, most of the people in the dormitory were unconscious in the middle of the night and had already run away. I patted the back of Guoguo and said, "I may have been sleeping too heavily. I think it''s ok? Well, it''s bad luck to cry in the middle of the night. Go to bed quicklyZhang Guoguo wiped tears, looked at me really OK, then returned to the bed, and then said: "remember to call me if you have something."


    My heart is a burst of moving, this little girl, really let people warm heart.


    The next day, I went to work with my jade pendant. The boss hesitated when he saw what was on my neck, and then got into the inner room. I think she must have searched for the jade pendant. Of course, she couldn''t find it because it was hanging around my neck.


    Sure enough, after a while, the boss came out with a sullen face. When he passed me, he said: "I lost it? Isn''t it on your neck now? This is to see whether the money has been wronged. "


    I didn''t bother to pay attention to her, but I had to warn her, "I wonder. I didn''t turn it over all day yesterday. In my dream, someone told me that jade pendant was on the shoe cabinet on the second floor of a residential building. I followed the dream to see it. If it did, I would take it back. When I woke up in the morning, I thought it was a dream, but now it seems that someone has helped me secretly."


    I deliberately said it mysteriously, because yesterday when I went to the boss''s house, there was no trace left. When she thought of what I said, she would naturally be afraid. Sure enough, after listening to me, the boss''s face had a trace of panic, and then said, "don''t say anything messy. I can find you in a mess."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 117

    The boss said this and left, but I look at my eyes is a bit weird.


    In the afternoon, she called a Fengshui gentleman, to see if there was any statement about her house and shop. I laugh, can have what to say, but because did the heart loss thing is afraid.


    But when Mr. Fengshui came into the fast food restaurant, I was stupid. Fortunately, I would help in the kitchen. I was not allowed to help. It was not someone else who came, but also a disciple of Zeng Chunping.


    I secretly called it unlucky, but I dare not dare to move lightly at this time. Emperor Tian repeatedly told me that I could not expose my identity. I had to find the chance to drill into the bathroom. But the disciple of Chunping did not know if Taoism was not good, and I didn''t leave after a long time. I can''t go out now, but I was found to be accepted by the boss.


    Thinking, the boss asked Zhang Guoguo, "see the girl Yu surnamed? All day long is love lazy yo! I''ll be free to catch the opportunity, but I can''t eat any loss. "


    Zhang Guo also did not know how to say, anyway, the boss murmured a few words but did not knock the bathroom door.


    At this time, I heard Zeng Chunping''s disciple say, "boss, you are clean here, but usually don''t treat people so hard, it''s OK to do more good things."


    "Oh, I have done less good things? You don''t know that I do good every day. Look at you. I wash all the work clothes that this girl wears The boss said that he had nose and eyes, but did wash it once, and then my jade pendant disappeared.


    But Zeng Chunping''s disciples didn''t say much, and he probably took the money and left.


    I saw no voice outside and came out of the bathroom. Unfortunately, I was scanning the boss'' eyes. "I said you were a dead girl. You were busy dying in the last half of the day. I see, we will set the number of times to go to the toilet later! Otherwise, it''s not well managed. "


    I took this jade pendant back. The boss began to pick his nose and look at him. Anyway, I didn''t plan to do it. Today, I met Zeng Chunping''s disciples. He said that he would meet Zeng Chunping one day. Now he has eaten the immortal and becomes a little old-fashioned. I don''t want to provoke him. Besides, he was forced to participate in the last time. Now yinpengyu has no sound letter. He even sees me and wants to see me again Count that account on my head.


    I thought of this and Zhang Guoguo and said, "I don''t do it here, you don''t want me, I have the chance to come back to see you." I can''t help her, but I am not sure I am now in trouble and don''t want to have any trouble with her. So I don''t want her contact information. I think if she is here all the time, I can always find her.


    But Zhang Guoguo seems to feel very sorry, "because of that jade pendant? You don''t know the boss. She talks like that. Now you have jade pendant. Why go? You leave this time, but a share of work can not get ah. "


    I didn''t want any money at all, so I said to Zhang Guoguo, "my business you don''t worry about, you take care of yourself, remember what I said, be better for yourself."


    Then I went.


    Actually, my decision is not rational, because I haven''t thought about where to go next. I can''t find a place to settle down before dark. I''m afraid I can only stay on the street. This is not my worry. I am afraid that if I meet the shadow again, if he raids me, I have to take this life tonight.


    Later, I thought about it. I went to a place where there were many people in the square. I sat on the steps of the square and watched a group of old people dance. This is how I noticed that there was an old couple looking at me opposite me. I was wondering why they didn''t jump. They suddenly realized that the old couple were not human, but ghosts missing from the world. Maybe it was too kind Love does not want to separate, they also found me, eyes full of fear, I know they fear I will take them to the local government.


    However, these ghosts are all evil to catch, their attack is small, and will not harm the world, sometimes the ghost poor also open one eye closed one eye. I had to look elsewhere, try not to let them feel afraid, see I have no action, the old husband and wife sit still for a while to help each other walk.


    This will be I envy them, hand in hand after life or not to separate, such love although plain but warm heart, I think of ghost king, also do not know when and when to come back, heart is feeling.


    I don''t know how long I think, the sky is getting darker and darker. People in the square are beginning to disperse. I haven''t thought about where to go. But I still walk with the crowd. As soon as I get up, I glance at the shadow. I want to run towards the crowd. But he has long held my arm, and then hid me with stealth and took me a long way.


    I said so far because when I opened my eyes, everything around me was telling me whether I was in the sun. I stood by two people with masks, one of whom was the one who had just taken me away.


    "What is this? What do you do with me? " I even die, also have to know who died in the hand, if not clear, I really am a little reluctant.


    The first man said, "so many nonsense, know how, anyway you are also going to die." Then he asked me again, "don''t you really remember this? Take a good look, I believe it will be very interesting. "I can''t see his face, but my brain made up his expression. It must be quite obscene. Catch me and let me guess, isn''t it sick? And the disease is not mild.


    "If I know, will I ask you? If you don''t want to kill me, let me go. " I''m a little annoyed. I don''t want to play with a madman.


    But he did not seem to care, but said: "that''s my mistake, JiuHeng, send her back."


    Said, JiuHeng lifted me to the air, I was dizzy. Because I am flesh body at the moment, I feel a little cold when I rise to the air. However, the constant body temperature makes me feel warm. I vaguely see that he does not seem to fly like me. I rely on magic power, but he seems to rely on wings.


    But how to explain his anger? It''s unique to ghosts, but ghosts don''t grow wings.


    I could see the roof of the city when I was worrying. JiuHeng didn''t seem to want me to land smoothly. When there was a distance from the ground, he released his hand and I fell down.


    When I woke up, I found that he was lying in Zhang Guoguo''s room. I struggled to sit up and said, "how could it be you?"


    Zhang Guoguo saw me wake up, "don''t move, be careful to pull the wound."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 118

    "Why am I here? What the hell is going on? " I remember JiuHeng threw me down from the sky. It should have hit the ground at that time. How could it appear here for no reason.


    "Sister Yu, you really scared me to death." Zhang Guoguo obviously said, "if I didn''t go out early this morning, I''m afraid you would have fainted in the street. But how could you faint Then he attached his hand to my forehead and asked with worry.


    I couldn''t tell her about my experience last night, so I had to make a fool of myself. "I don''t know. I''m probably hungry. I haven''t thought this time is so serious. But you don''t have to worry. I''ll be fine after a rest." I''m going to get out of bed, and staying here is no way.


    But Zhang Guoguo stopped me. "I said, sister Yu, you are weak now. Lie down. Today, the boss went out on business and gave me a half day off. I''ll go out and buy you something to eat. You can rest here for a while. Don''t move. "


    I really felt weak, so I had to listen to Zhang Guoguo''s words and lay back obediently. Maybe it''s because of the heavy blow on the ground that my spirit is damaged. Now I feel that it''s a little hard to control my body. I said to Zhang Guoguo, "then I''ll go to sleep first, and you''ll be busy first."


    I watched Zhang Guoguo go out of the door, so I forced myself to sit up, trying to use the magic power to gather the spirits together, but I found that the result made me collapse.


    I can''t use mana anymore, which means I can''t go back to the underworld. Thinking that Tianyou and my master couldn''t contact me, I was worried. When there were magic arts before, I could still use my consciousness to go back to the underworld to see the situation. Now I am equivalent to a disabled man.


    Thinking like this, the heart has no reason to panic, I have to lie down again, try to smooth the breath.


    I feel a little heavy in my head and confused in my consciousness.


    At this time, I seemed to see the ghost king sitting beside me and said to me, "don''t sleep, don''t sleep." But I''m sleepy now, I can''t open my eyes. I have to turn around and not listen to the ghost King calling me, but the ghost King seems not to give up. He pulls my body and kisses me on my lips. I can feel a cool feeling, and then I don''t feel so sleepy.


    However, my consciousness is still not clear, I only think it is oneself to dream again, and then gibberish: "how can you be so ruthless, go for so long and don''t come back to see me."


    "I am not coming back?" Said the ghost king.


    I could feel the bath fire lit up in my body, and I could hear myself saying, "then why can''t I wake up and see you? Are you still angry with me? If you''re willing to come back, I won''t care about those things before, OK? "


    Ghost king did not speak, just kept kissing me, and then


    Surprised, I woke up. Looking around, there is no trace of ghost king, it is just a dream.


    I sweated a lot. I tried to move my muscles and bones, and my body was able to move freely again. When I turned over, I accidentally touched my body and felt a lot of pain. I am a little confused, there is no trace of human appearance, my body is also really painful, can everything in the dream become true? I couldn''t explain, so I just sat on the bed.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door. I thought it was Zhang Guoguo who had forgotten the key, so I went to open the door without thinking about it.


    When I opened the door, I was even more stupid. I haven''t seen you for a few days. My little Tianyou has grown up a lot. When I left, I was still in the shape of a four or five-year-old baby. Now standing in front of me is a boy of seventeen and eighteen. I am surprised to ask him: "how did you come here?"


    Tianyou rolled his eyes. "Didn''t you ask me to take you back?"


    "Me?" I have some doubts, probably because before I went to bed, I muttered that I couldn''t go back to the underworld because I had lost my magic power, so I went into Xiao Tianyou''s dream and asked him to pick me up. But I don''t have any impression on this. I just remember the lingering love with the ghost king in my dream. I''m sorry to think of this. Fortunately, Tianyou came late. If I ran into it, I would be ashamed to live ¡£


    God did not pay attention to my doubts, just said: "go back, save my master worry."


    Seeing that he knew how to take into account other people''s feelings, I was gratified. Tianyou has really grown up and is no longer the naughty little devil who can only cause trouble before.


    But thinking that Zhang Guoguo would be sad to see me leave without saying goodbye, I decided to wait for Zhang Guoguo to come back. Before leaving, she told me that she would have a half day''s rest today. I estimated that the time would be fast, so she said to Tianyou, "wait a little longer. We''ll go again when she comes back. If she doesn''t see me, she will be sad."


    "If I knew this, I would not be in a hurry to come out. You women are really in trouble. Where do you get so much emotion?" Tianyou complained that he was separated from me since he was born. Naturally, he is indifferent to his feelings. However, his tone is very similar to his father. He will accompany me and wait for me. He has to say such words to make people feel uncomfortable.


    But I won''t be angry with the children, and now I''m satisfied that God can listen to me like this. I looked at Tianyou and thought it would be better for Zhang Guoguo to be invisible when he came back. So I said, "God bless, when the next fruit comes back, you can avoid it a little bit.""Why? Am I so handsome that I lose your face? "


    I have no choice but to see you dressed like a king in the world. It''s a modern society. How can I explain it to Zhang Guoguo later? Although she is easy to fool, it''s hard to avoid that even if it''s role-playing.


    I patiently explained with Tianyou: "your current dress is not in line with the standard of the sun. Ordinary people will be surprised if you look at it. It will be more troublesome to explain later."


    I don''t know if Tianyou heard me or not. Anyway, he didn''t respond. Instead, he moved a chair and sat by my bed.


    After a while, Zhang Guoguo came back with a pile of food. As soon as I wanted to call out, I saw the God bless sitting on the chair. I cried out in secret. How could this little guy be so disobedient that he didn''t hide himself.


    I quickly explained: "this is my brother, just arrived, we will go back later, thank you for taking care of me."


    Zhang Guoguo is good at looking at God, some lost god.


    At this time, bear child came to a sentence: "generation disorder, I am your son, in front of outsiders actually do not recognize me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 119

    I glared at him in a hurry, and then said to Zhang Guoguo, "don''t listen to children''s gossips. I''m addicted to playing games these days, and some of them are crazy."


    "It''s not good to lie, but you taught me before."


    I had to drag Tianyou out of the room, smile awkwardly at Zhang Guoguo and left. I don''t know if Zhang Guoguo sees anything wrong.


    Not long after returning to the underworld, the emperor of heaven sent me to visit the immortal pool and brought some paintings by the way. I opened it and found that they were all beautiful women. I think this is to find a wife for Tianyou. Many women before the ghost King were given marriage by the Emperor himself. I can''t say anything.


    However, thinking that Tianyou was still young and uncertain, I was afraid that the matter of men and women would cause him to miss his practice. I thought that I would not tell him for the time being, but I was still hungry for rice to put away the picture, so Tianyou broke in.


    "How boring! I''m going to have a walk in the sun


    For fear that he would see the picture, I didn''t ask much as usual. Instead, I wanted to send Tianyou away immediately, "go, don''t delay too long."


    However, I was still the action of hiding things by little Tianyou, and snatched them away, "what kind of good thing is this? Is it worth hiding like this


    I think it''s too late to take it back. Tianyou''s eyes are fixed on the person on the painting. I''m worried.


    At this time, Tianyou took these paintings and said, "this one, the nose is too big, and it''s a little fat. This one''s body ratio is not good, tut tut. I think it''s something good. "


    Then he flipped over again, took out a piece and looked at it carefully for a while, "this one is barely passable, but it''s just that."


    Hearing that, I was relieved. However, I had a close look at the painting, and it was not as exaggerated as Tianyou said. I only found out which one was the most powerful one. I really don''t know that the boy''s vision is so high.


    Seeing that he didn''t pay much attention to his wife selection, I slowly picked up those pictures. At this time, Tianyou was around me and winked at me. "Niang ~ Qin, even if these women are fighting, I won''t marry. I also want to accompany you for more days. You are too hard during this period. If I marry, I can''t pester you every day."


    My eyes are a little red, my child is growing up after all.


    The emperor of heaven didn''t get any response. Maybe he was in a hurry. A few days later, he sent a woman to the local government to help. I saw that it was the man in the painting whom Tianyou said that he looked OK.


    She invited me an, but she didn''t hurry to step down. Instead, she said, "I don''t know if my mother still has an impression on me?"


    Since the change of my mother-in-law, I can''t help but think that I can''t adapt myself to the change of my identity.


    We''ve met her before, and I feel familiar with her carefully, but I still can''t remember.


    At this time, she said, "it''s not surprising that my mother doesn''t remember. I was originally the fairy''s maid Lingyu, but later the immortal rebelled and I was taken to practice by the old master. I was lucky to have met Niang several times in the heaven before. At that time, she was still a disciple of the immortal on the moon."


    I nodded thoughtfully. At that time, Yin Pengyu and Ying Ruyue were still friends. I often went to Yin Pengyu''s place with my master. People around him naturally knew me.


    Although we didn''t know each other well before, we still knew each other. However, according to the previous generations, Lingyu and I should belong to the same generation. Now that she is sent by the emperor of heaven to marry my son, I feel that there is something wrong with her. But in the fairyland, no one will care about such a relationship, think about it.


    What''s more, I don''t know what Tianyou means at the moment. Let''s have a look.


    Not long after Tianyou and Ying Ruyue came back from the practice and entered the hall to see Lingyu. On the contrary, Ying Ruyue was a little surprised and even displeased. I think it is because seeing Lingyu reminds him of Yin Pengyu. After all, not everyone can treat that kind of experience calmly from friends to enemies.


    I thought that Lingyu and yingruyue were old acquaintances, so I didn''t introduce them much. I just said to Tianyou faintly: "the emperor of heaven asked Lingyu to help you. Don''t neglect others." Although I have some affection for Lingyu because of my old acquaintance, it doesn''t mean that I can accept her as my daughter-in-law. I think if there is no appointment from the emperor, I will be more casual. However, it is clear that the emperor of heaven is the boss, and now the earth also needs his care, so I have to be more polite to Lingyu.


    Lingyu was also witty and said with a smile, "if there is anything wrong with the little ghost king, please call." The emperor of heaven didn''t send her to be a servant girl for Tianyou. It''s a bit of self degradation for her to say so. But somehow, I can see that she doesn''t have the scheming against Tianyou as I thought. But women''s heart, sea needle, the real idea is not once or twice can be seen.


    Ying Ruyue took advantage of Lingyu and Tianyou to go out and said to me very seriously: "the emperor of heaven does not just want to point out marriage to Tianyou. How long are you in everything? Don''t be confused by appearances."I know the kindness of yingruyue, but thinking about a Lingyu is not enough to set off a big storm. Moreover, since the ghost King left, the emperor of heaven has indeed helped me a lot, so I didn''t pay attention to the words that should be like the moon.


    In the next few days, Tianyou always took Lingyu with him every time he went out. At the beginning, I was still worried. I sent ghosts to watch him, thinking that we should not delay business because of beauty. Tianyou also tried to be brave. Although we were close to Lingyu, we didn''t overdo it. We thought that Tianyou was a stubborn boy When I found out that I had been followed by someone who wanted to follow me, I was afraid that something would go wrong, so I would no longer send ghost errands to follow me.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was the day to go to the fairy pool again. As usual, the emperor of heaven had been ready to wait for me. This time, I thought that the emperor''s look at me was strange. I thought that maybe it was because he was dissatisfied with Lingyu''s affairs, because I had nothing to invade him.


    Fortunately, the emperor did not ask me about Lingyu, but simply asked about the recent situation of the local government. I also answered truthfully, but he didn''t say anything.


    Then he put his hand on my back, and I knew he was going to help me get rid of the demons.


    Just when he put the true Qi into my body, I noticed something was wrong. The strength in my abdomen used to blend with the outside world, but today it seems that I have met with obstacles. I feel the emperor''s hand a little bit shaking, very hard and the obstacles against.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 120

    I turned my back to the emperor of heaven. I don''t know what happened. Although I can feel the power, my body is not uncomfortable. And I seem to be able to move freely, but I dare not move. I''m afraid that because of my non cooperation, the emperor will be possessed by the devil. Then I will be dead.


    After a long time, the emperor regained his true Qi and asked me, "how can you have another power in your body?"


    This sentence obviously means that I have done something, but I have never done anything in the conscience of heaven and earth. But is the explanation just a cover up? So I chose to be silent.


    For a long time, the emperor said, "go back, your demons can''t become a climate for the time being. This period of time will not be used for the immortal pool."


    The emperor of heaven didn''t tell me what the power in my body was, but I was very curious, so I ran to find Ying Ruyue. In fact, I was not sure whether yingruyue could help me, but my intuition told me that it would be right to find him. He was the only one who would not betray me.


    Should be such as the moon to listen to me finish the meaning, eyebrow a frown, "what did the emperor say that day?"


    "I didn''t say anything, but I didn''t have to go to the fairy pool for the time being."


    "Don''t worry about the strength in your body. I can only tell you that it won''t hurt you. I told you to stay away from the emperor of heaven for a long time, but you just didn''t listen to me. In the last life, you didn''t listen, but you still do in this life. " Should be like the moon some helpless said, but he at least let me know that the things in my body will not hurt me.


    I also want to continue to ask, ghost rushed to panic, "there is a soul just died, said Zeng Chunping''s apprentice, roll call to see you."


    Zeng Chunping''s apprentice is dead? I was a little surprised, and what was more unexpected was that he would come to me, but since his soul was in the underworld, I was not afraid of him.


    So let the ghost guide the way, went to see him.


    He was the same as before in the sun, but at the moment he looked a little sad. When he saw me coming, he couldn''t wait to say to me, "my master is in a disaster now, so let me come to you. In order to see you as soon as possible, I made a short-sighted decision. I don''t have to do that if it wasn''t big. Don''t you always check who ordered Meng Fei to destroy hell? My master has found out something. Do you know that man is "


    I was waiting for him to continue to speak, but Zeng Chunping''s little apprentice suddenly clenched his hands and fell on the ground, convulsing. I thought he was going to use a trick and asked the ghost messenger to stop him. At this moment, a cold light shot from his body, and in an instant he was gone.


    Everyone did not know, so I caught a glimpse of someone outside the door with my remaining light and yelled, "stop!" Then he chased out, but the man disappeared in the blink of an eye. If it wasn''t for the ghost messenger who handed me the poison needle that fell on the ground, I would have doubted whether I had been blinded.


    Obviously, this poison needle was the thing that made him lose his soul. I looked at it carefully and found that the surface of the needle was covered with subtle patterns. I thought that according to this, I could find out the murderer behind the scenes.


    I carefully put it away and put it in my pocket. He told the ghost errand in the hall just now. He should not make public at this time, so he pretended to go out as if nothing had happened.


    Then I saw Lingyu standing not far away, looking at me, and smiling at me, "did you hear the call of your mother just now


    Lingyu has never been involved in the affairs of the underworld. At this critical point, she suddenly cares about the affairs of the underworld. I can''t help thinking more, but I still have to pretend that there is no difference in face. She just said faintly, "it''s not a great thing. Why don''t you stay with God?"


    Seeing that I didn''t want to say that, Lingyu didn''t ask any more questions, but the smile on her face became stronger, and then she said sweetly, "the little ghost king and the immortal on the moon are practicing in the back mountain, saying that it''s not appropriate to take me with you."


    I don''t often go to the back mountain, but it is said that the Yin Qi is very heavy, so all the ghosts come to the hell from there. However, not all ghosts can cross the mountain. There are dogs guarding the mountain, and they focus on your soul who has committed many evils in your life. Therefore, some of those who have been wronged in the past may disappear in the back mountain.


    When I heard that Yingru moon was taking Tianyou to where, I couldn''t help frowning, "how can you run there?"


    Lingyu just laughed and didn''t speak.


    I found that since the day when I met Lingyu in the underworld, she has been smiling. Before, I thought she was optimistic, but at the moment I was not comfortable. It seems that there is some secret behind the smile. Especially when she was just waiting here to inquire about the hall with me, I was even more displeased.


    So I said to her: "God''s side hall will wait for you to clean up, I am also tired, or I can''t bother you."


    Lingyu answered and went.


    Seeing her go far away, I ran to the back mountain in a hurry.


    There are several entrances here. I found one at random and went in. When I got inside, I found that the back mountain was like a labyrinth. After a while, I couldn''t tell the direction. At this time, I heard a voice behind me. I looked back and saw that it was a vicious dog. I instinctively stepped back, because I couldn''t understand the details of the first time I saw this thing. I just looked at the dog with fierce eyes. Could it be that I had too many sins in my previous life, which made it feel murderous?I didn''t have time to think about it. A fierce dog had already attacked me, so I had to use my magic power to get rid of their entanglement. But I couldn''t float on it all the time. As soon as I landed, I was surrounded by them. No matter what status I was, they just chased after me. I was a little flustered. I thought that if I was torn by a vicious dog, no one would know, If I had known that the fierce dog was so powerful, I might as well have brought some ghosts.


    The ghost king and I have mentioned the bad nature of this vicious dog. It only follows the smell. If there are too many wrongs, the king of heaven will bite him when he comes. The only way to stop him is to kill him. However, there are too many vicious dogs in the back mountain, and it is impossible to kill them. Moreover, with my existing magic power, it is still unknown whether I can kill them or not.


    Just then I heard a voice: "be careful! Run on


    I only think the sound is familiar, probably won''t hurt me, I go out swish, fortunately in time, only was bitten off a corner of the coat by the dog.


    At this time I did not dare to stop, the man called: "close your eyes, forward, left, forward."


    I had to do it according to his method. When I couldn''t hear the barking of the fierce dog around me, I dared to open my eyes. Xiao Tianyou looked at me in amazement, "mother, how do you look like that?"


    I hit him on the head, I was a ghost now, this bear child, I held my chest and pointed to the back mountain, "you must not go."


    Tianyou laughed: "I''m really incompetent. I play in it every day."


    What? How could this little boy run inside every day to amuse the test dog? Now I began to wonder if those dogs were chasing me for revenge.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 121

    Looking at the bear child''s face of ridicule, I chased him to hit, "let you have nothing to do with cat and dog, almost killed my mother!"


    But after a few laps, I couldn''t catch up with him, let alone now. I asked for help to be like the moon, he just looked at me faintly: "let your heart be uncertain at the beginning, now regret it?"


    I rolled my eyes, and I really can only blame myself. The external conditions are superior. If I don''t cherish them, it''s in vain. Tianyou and I are the best proof. The same master is the same, but the strength is too different.


    God bless see I can''t catch up with him, a person ran far away to play.


    I thought of the voice I had just heard in the back mountain. I asked Ying Ruyue, "is it possible that Luo Lifan is not dead?"


    Ying Ruyue had some doubts, "didn''t you kill him yourself? Why do you ask that all of a sudden? "


    "But the voice I just heard in the back hill is very similar to him, but maybe I heard it wrong." In fact, I don''t believe that Luo Lifan is still alive. I can still remember the scene of his tragic death in front of me, but who is the person who just guided me out?


    I really can''t think of it. I don''t want to waste my brain thinking that I was looking for Ying Ruyue just now for the poison needle. So I showed him the poison needle. After reading the poison needle, his face changed, "have you mentioned this matter with anyone?"


    I shook my head, "thinking that this is a matter of great importance, I dare not easily show people, but also ordered to go down not to pass on, fortunately, only I have seen this poison needle."


    Ying Ruyue said, "that''s good. I''ve been away for a long time these days. If someone asks me about it, you just can''t say it clearly. Remember, don''t say too much. " Then I looked at the needle in my hand. "It''s not safe for you to hold this one. Give it to me."


    I must have judged who the man was through this pattern, but he refused to say. I was afraid that what I knew would be bad for me, but I trusted him, so I gave him the poison needle directly.


    I think the emperor of heaven has been sending people to monitor the underworld. Although Zeng Chunping''s apprentice is only a small role, he has something to do with Zeng Chunping. Moreover, the emperor of heaven has ordered Zeng Chunping to be hunted down. I think this should be reported to the emperor.


    I went straight to the heaven.


    The emperor''s personal God showed me the way and said, "the emperor knew you''d come in the morning. Go to the fairy pool. It''s said that he would give you a big gift."


    Give me a big gift? I''m a little puzzled. I''m not young, and I''m not good at heaven. Is it because I''m rewarded to take care of the underworld?


    Xiaoshen sent me back to the gate of the fairy pool, and I continued to walk inside by myself.


    There are more mists in the fairy pool today, and I''ve lost my way. If I hadn''t heard the emperor calling me, I''d be looking for a long time.


    When the emperor saw me coming, he squinted and asked, "are you for Zeng Chunping''s little apprentice?"


    I thought it was so fast that Lingyu didn''t report it in secret? Fortunately, she didn''t know about the poison needle at the beginning, or it would be hard to cover it up.


    "Yes, but the little apprentice seemed to have something to say, but somehow it was gone."


    "Oh, it''s also his destiny to die in smoke and ashes. He has committed many crimes in his life, and it will inevitably happen after his death." The emperor of heaven didn''t seem to care about the life and death of the little apprentice, and he didn''t mention Zeng Chunping. I have some regrets.


    The emperor of heaven said, "I wanted to summon you these days. You came to yourself. If you don''t come, I''ll send you off today. "


    Sure enough, the little god didn''t lie.


    At this time, a cloud of fairy mist rose from the water of the immortal pool. It seemed that there was something wrapped in it. I couldn''t see it. When the water was calm and the mist disappeared, I saw that it was actually a human body.


    "This is what I promised you before. You are the yuan God now. If you are not careful, you will die. So you can take the meat." The emperor of heaven said that he did not want me to lead his feelings.


    Then with a wave of my hand, the body floated towards me and stopped at the edge of the pool of immortals. I saw that the appearance was very similar to myself. I could not help admiring the superb skill of the emperor. Thinking about the meat body made by Ling Tian for me, it was just for manipulating my mind to ask Qiaofei. Naturally, all aspects of nature were somewhat unnatural, and this was a look It''s like a real person. I fell in love with it at a glance.


    I quickly thank the emperor of heaven, and then the yuan God entered the body, inexplicably matched. I tried to move all joints, and there was no discomfort. "The emperor of heaven must have spent a lot of hard work for this meat body. I don''t think I can repay you. I will try my best to protect the whole earth."


    The emperor looked at me and said, "don''t thank me. I didn''t make this body, but the human body is just borrowing. But you don''t have to worry about it. The soul of this man has long been dissipated. I thought of giving it to you when I saw that he looked like you


    I heard it was like this, and then I cautiously asked, "who is the owner of this body?" You can''t use other people''s things, but you don''t know who they are. Even if you are grateful, you should have a specific direction.


    "Since you have asked, I will not hide it from you. The body belongs to sister Ling Tian. When the Feng clan was destroyed, she was still young. I couldn''t bear to take it. Who ever thought that the water in the immortal pool made her grow up day by day. Later, I found out that she was very similar to you, so I asked you to come and see if it was appropriate. " There was nothing different when the emperor said it.However, I vaguely feel that things related to Feng clan are not so simple. I think of what Ling Tian said before he left. He said that he had seen a pair of eyes similar to mine after being abducted, so he would not kill me.


    Could the body be the owner of those eyes? If it was, then I would have been wrong. I thought that what Ling Tian never forgot was love, but it''s not right to think about it carefully. The pair of eyes that Ling Tian saw were after being taken away, but just now the emperor said that they were discovered when the Feng family was destroyed. Can there be so many people with similar looks in the world?


    I was a little confused for a while and didn''t answer the emperor''s words for a long time, but the Emperor didn''t blame me for the impropriety in front of the hall. When I reflected, I found that the emperor seemed to be pondering my mind. I had a bad feeling in my heart.


    It is not unreasonable to say that the emperor of heaven is naturally suspicious. At present, he must suspect that I have something to do with the Feng family. Otherwise, he can''t be so eager to see my flaws. Maybe Lingtian''s kindness to me made him get up early to be wary, so he sent Lingyu to Tianyou''s marriage.


    I suddenly thought of the invisible man who hijacked me. He once asked me in a mysterious place. Do you remember there? And the invisible man has a pair of wings. All this makes me feel a little scared. Is it true that I have something to do with Feng nationality? But if I''m really a Phoenix, why do invisible people want to kill me again and again?


    But I dare not show any strange, I just light said: "I also wonder that this world should have such a similar person."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 122

    The emperor looked at me quietly, but I couldn''t understand the mind in my eyes.


    I want to go back to the hell. The origin of this flesh body is not so simple, because if the emperor of heaven contradicts with each other, I have to be on guard.


    At this time, the emperor suddenly asked me, "how do you get along with Ruyue and Tianyou? I haven''t seen him like the moon for a long time. In a few days, the gods of heaven will gather together. If he is free, let him come back, I will miss him a little. "


    Since the moon should have arrived at the underworld, the emperor of heaven has never asked him about it. Today, I suddenly asked him a bad feeling in my heart. I simply dealt with a few words and then left.


    When I got to the underworld, I still felt something was wrong. Seeing God bless, I asked, "master hasn''t come back yet?"


    God bless nodded, but seeing that I had something on my mind, he added, "I feel the message from master. Maybe I will be back tomorrow."


    "Well, that would be the best." Now I am used to asking him for his opinions. I always think it''s safer. I think he will come back tomorrow. I''ll use this meat for the moment.


    "Mother, I''ll go to the world." Tianyou is free because of no master''s control.


    I took a look at him, "it''s a troubled time now. What do you do when you have nothing to do?"


    Tianyou winked at me, "with Lingyu, don''t worry."


    Considering that Lingyu is the emperor of heaven, in order to avoid the rebirth, I have to nod and agree, but my heart is more uneasy.


    I walked back to my own garden alone. It was the last time I quarreled with the king of ghosts to give me a divorce certificate.


    I don''t know why I was so tired today. I sat on the wooden bed and stroked the jade pendant, thinking that it would be nice if the ghost king was in, but there was no news of him. I don''t know whether he is in the same difficult situation as me.


    This thought also vaguely fell asleep. But this time I didn''t have some ordinary dreams. I didn''t dream about the ghost king. Just the blazing fire in the dream kept burning my heart. I saw the corpses everywhere, all over the place. There are some people who will become real because of the disappearance of magic power. I can see clearly that it is the Phoenix. In the sky, the team of men and horses, obviously some small gods, is sitting in the middle of heaven.


    I''m a little afraid. I can''t figure out why the Heavenly Emperor in my dream has a cold face, and I don''t see the shadow of the demon clan in this fire. Where did I get my flesh body?


    Some fragments of dreams are still fragmented, but I feel that there is a huge truth hidden there. I try to enter those dreams, but I wake up suddenly.


    I came out of the other hospital and ran into Ying Ruyue by accident.


    "So soon? God says you can''t come back until tomorrow Seeing the moon, my heart calmed a little.


    "Well, I''m afraid you have something to do, so I''ll come back early." Should be like a month to pause, "did you go to the emperor of heaven?"


    I can''t understand the master''s meaning, but I still nodded. I felt that there was nothing to hide, and then I told him that the emperor of heaven asked him to visit Tianting in the next few days.


    Should be such as the moon did not answer, but asked me, "flesh body is the emperor of heaven?"


    "Well, it seems to be Ling Tian''s sister''s body, but it fits very well. I''m going to ask you about your body." I can''t wait to know the truth.


    Should be such as the moon''s face slightly changed, "if usually also just, but at this time to find you to pass on the message, afraid is not able to accommodate me. Besides, I have already reminded you that you must keep a distance from the emperor of heaven. He is not as simple as it seems on the surface. He is the emperor of heaven, and he will not do anything with additional feelings. As I said, you should protect yourself and God at any time. Other things should be handled by others. You just don''t know. I thought it was over, but I feel like this development is out of my control. This time I really want to disappear for a while. You remember what I said


    There is no time to elaborate, should be like the moon disappeared.


    I can''t understand what he said. I just want to do what he says.


    When Tianyou and Lingyu came back, they came to me to look for yingruyue. I thought that the moon should come back. Tianyou could feel it and said, "I left soon. I don''t know where I went."


    Lingyu suddenly asked, "don''t you really know? You always leave a message wherever you go


    I''m a little unhappy. Isn''t that a clear question? Nobody dares to talk to me like this in the hell! My face suddenly showed up.


    Lingyu consciously dropped his words and quickly explained, "I''m just worried about Tianyou. I haven''t been instructed by Shifu for several days. I''m worried about the decline of his mana."


    When she said this, she didn''t want to listen. Tianyou thought Lingyu was complaining to me. She waved her sleeve, "I''m going to practice."


    Looking at Tianyou''s good luck, I asked Lingyu, "in the heaven, are you under the care of the emperor?"


    Lingyu smile, "the emperor protects the gods, and naturally I am included."


    I look at her smile at the moment, although it seems very real, but also can capture a trace of unnatural.A few days later, the heavenly soldiers came to the underworld and said that they would like to go back as the moon. I have some doubts. Only a word from the emperor is needed to go to the heaven court of the immortal society. When will it take so much effort?


    The ghost sent to wink at me, "this is the master who wants your highness. But what''s wrong with the immortal? "


    I was hesitating, and the heavenly soldiers turned back, followed by Tianyou, "then please go to Tianting for a walk."


    Seeing this, I motioned to God not to move, followed by the Tianting. Now I can confirm what the ghost messenger said just now. If the heaven court is just for the gathering of gods, it won''t pressure me and God to go. But I hope I can find out the truth of the matter this time. Anyway, I haven''t done anything sorry to heaven. Naturally, I''m not afraid.


    When I arrived in the heaven, I found that my ideas were too naive. Most of the gods agreed, "this is clearly tolerating traitors and breeding birds of a feather!" When they heard that I didn''t know what should be like the moon, they immediately put me in the company.


    The emperor of heaven is not in a hurry to draw a conclusion. I think it involves the children of the king of ghosts. He always has to worry about it.


    However, the supreme emperor seemed not to give up, "it''s better to investigate thoroughly. I think it should be like the moon. It belongs to the Phoenix family. How can Yu Zhen have nothing?"


    I have never heard master say that he is the Phoenix clan. Besides, isn''t the Phoenix clan destroyed by the demon clan? Why kill my master?


    The emperor seemed to see my doubts, "it should be like the moon is the incarnation of white phoenix, which is not auspicious. So many things happened in this coming in. I''m afraid it is also because of the disaster of Baifeng''s existence."


    When I heard that, it was just a speech. If Baifeng was unknown, why could my master keep the heaven safe in the last life?


    If you want to add a crime, you have no reason.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 123

    Thinking about the fact that the Supreme Lord had been talking about God''s blessing before, and even spared no effort to grasp God''s blessing in times of chaos, so as soon as he opened his mouth, I called it bad, and his words were clearly to pit me.


    I was just about to resent him, but Tianyou opened his mouth first: "even so, there is no reason to arrest my mother and me. If it was because of the relationship between master and apprentice, Yin Pengyu was so guilty that Lingyu survived. Isn''t it a slap in the face?"


    The Supreme Master did not expect that the little child he had not been able to catch was now able to take charge of his own affairs. He just wanted to argue with Tianyou, but he still looked at the Lord of all things in the hall with scruples.


    The emperor''s face was not good-looking, but gently said: "in order to solve people''s doubts, Yu Zhen, you let me explore your real body, which is also the best proof of your innocence." This shows that the emperor of heaven has become suspicious of me.


    Because of the dream a few days ago, I was feeling guilty. When the emperor of heaven said this, I was thinking that if it was really unfortunate that I had something to do with the feng people, then the emperor would not give up and he might be implicated in God''s blessing.


    I remember that if I should leave like the moon, I would like to protect myself at any time.


    But should I let the emperor of heaven explore me?


    At this time, Wenquxing, who was silent on the hall, said, "if it''s not true, if it''s true, it can''t be true. Yuzhen, you''ll listen to the emperor of heaven."


    I don''t have a personal relationship with Wenquxing, but I heard that he was open and aboveboard, and would never hold high and step on low. So when I heard him speak, I naturally put my heart down.


    Seeing that I didn''t answer, the emperor peeped into the deepest part of my body with his heavenly eyes. I felt a burst of tearing pain. After a while, the pain disappeared. The emperor''s face was slightly relieved: "she has nothing to do with Bai Feng, but is the reincarnation of the body." But the emperor looked at me in a dignified way.


    I think the emperor of heaven must be aware of something wrong, but I don''t know anything about Feng nationality. Is it the dream that the body brings to me that makes the emperor suspect?


    The emperor was a little embarrassed, but the emperor of heaven had proved that he did not dare to say anything more. Thinking that he had been feeling bad with me last time, I was so angry.


    Seeing that there was no objection from the gods, the emperor said again: "this matter has been found out, and it has nothing to do with Yu Zhen. As for the matter of Baifeng, you can seize it if you issue an order."


    Out of the hall, Wenquxing deliberately slowed down his pace, "be careful."


    I nodded quickly and then asked, "is my master really a white phoenix? Even if it''s all right for so many years, it''s just now that you don''t ask questions and you''re guilty? "


    Wenquxing shook his head. "Some things are not what you should know. Now you''d better be wise and protect yourself. Other things should be taken care of by others. At present, the life of you and the little ghost king is the most important thing."


    Although I don''t want to stay out of it, I think things will not be as simple as what I see.


    I took Tianyou to go back to the underworld. At this time, I saw a dark shadow, and then a cold light suddenly appeared. It was a hidden weapon! It looks very similar to the one that should be taken away by Ruyue last time. It should be the same person.


    Ignoring the injury on my arm, I chased out, but the shadow was careful, and I didn''t smell his breath along the way. She forced me to use her magic power to force me to smell it.


    This taste and spirit jade is different, I also slightly dark heart, at least prove that this matter spirit jade has not participated in it.


    Back to the underworld, Tianyou pointed to my neck in surprise, "Niang ~ Qin, where''s your jade pendant?"


    I looked down and sure enough, my neck was empty. Maybe I lost it when I was fighting with the shadow.


    Thinking about this, I ran out without stopping. I went back the same way and looked for it for a long time, but there was no trace. I was a little disappointed. At this time, there was a noise not far away.


    I vaguely smelled the smell of the man again, hiding behind the trees, I saw the shadow was held by a man, unable to get away. The shadow in his hand is my jade pendant.


    As soon as I didn''t have time to fight with him, I rushed out. I had only one idea. This jade pendant must not fall into other people''s hands!


    Seeing me appear again, the black shadow was stunned for a moment. Seeing that the situation was unfavorable, he left the jade pendant and fled.


    At this time, the man who was fighting with him caught the jade pendant, and I quickly stopped the way, "give me back the thing!"


    The bearer turned his back to me and threw the jade pendant over. "Look at it. Next time it won''t be so lucky. The group of people have already watched it!"


    I couldn''t help but be surprised to hear the voice. It was the same as what I heard in the back mountain. Then I looked at the figure carefully. Was it really


    I couldn''t bear the excitement in my heart. I took the jade pendant and ran to the front of the man. I took a close look. As I thought, "Luo Lifan, is it really you?"


    The man frowned impatiently, "you know the wrong person, I don''t know Luo Lifan."


    as like as two peas in Luo Lifan''s face, voice and even impatience, how could it not be Luo Lifan?I held him back. "Do you still hate me? On that day, my body was used as a puppet, not controlled by my consciousness. That was not my original wish. "


    He glanced at me. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. I have something else to do. Don''t stand in the way."


    I stood in front of him angrily, but there was no way.


    He suddenly gave a smile. "I''ve helped you a lot. Wouldn''t you be too rude if you did that? And could I be the only one you said I was? "


    In a flash, he disappeared.


    I reflected on what he had said just now. It seemed to me that when the ghost king saw Luo Lifan for the first time, he didn''t shout Luo Lifan, but Luo Yifan. Is it Luo Lifan now?


    I don''t know what he experienced. He would rather give up his previous identity and become Luo Yifan. Anyway, no matter Luo Lifan or Luo Yifan, my intuition tells me that he will not harm me. Although I killed him at the beginning, I believe he won''t blame me for knowing the cause and effect.


    In this way, I think he just told me to take good care of the jade pendant, which must be something he knew. In that case, those people didn''t want to make my idea again, but pointed to the jade pendant with a clear goal. Is there any secret in this jade pendant?


    Thinking of the ghost king, I like to practice meditation in it before. There must be some secrets in it. If we can find clues, we can know the intention of the other party. I would like to go inside and have a look. Although this jade pendant has been with me for a long time, I haven''t been there. I''d better be cautious when I think it''s important.


    Back to the local government, I went directly to bieyuan, where people do not often appear, so I can do things more easily.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 124

    I put the jade pendant on the bed, and then used magic to enter it.


    It was separated by several spaces, and it looked very comfortable. It''s just that I can''t understand some symbols on the wall. Maybe they were needed by the ghost king in his practice.


    I thought there should be nothing special here. No one would put the secret on the surface. I continued to walk inside, but I couldn''t open the door of the compartment. Is there really any secret?


    I was in a hurry when the door of the compartment slowly retreated on both sides. When I saw the people around me, my eyes turned red.


    "How did you come?" The ghost king was obviously surprised.


    I''ve thought about countless times when we meet again, but it''s not what I expected. "Didn''t you go? How can it be in the jade pendant? "


    I have some complaints about him, so close to me, but always refused to tell me the truth, I think he left that day''s resolution, can not help but feel sad.


    The ghost King noticed my abnormality and put his arms around me. "Many things are inconvenient to tell you, but to protect your safety, you can rest assured that I won''t care about you." Say low head to kiss me, I deliberately avoid, he still tightly hugs me not to put, the force on the lip again aggravates.


    Then two hands began to restlessly separate up, in my body wantonly swam, our clothes then scattered on the ground.


    After pestering, he looked serious and said to me, "I can''t tell anyone about my work here. I can''t go out yet. So you can take good care of the earth, take care of God, and of course, the most important thing is to protect yourself."


    I finally know why the dark shadow wants to take the jade pendant, and I also want to make sure whether the ghost king is here.


    I raised my head and asked the ghost king, "should be like the moon is a white phoenix, do you know? Now the court of heaven has issued a hunting order. "


    The ghost King nodded, "sooner or later, this is a disaster, but you don''t have to worry about the doom in his life."


    It''s just that we can''t avoid it. It''s just a blessing or a curse. Now it''s hard for anyone to decide. I suddenly thought of the jade pendant and said, "by the way, Luo Lifan is not dead. I don''t have to feel guilty this time. But it seems that he is not willing to admit his identity. Is he really becoming Luo Yifan now


    The ghost King laughed, "no matter who he is, he will help me with my work. You may rest assured, and don''t come in easily. It will be a disaster if you are found out. "


    "Well." Naturally, I won''t mention it to anyone. Now that I know where the ghost king is, I don''t have any worries under my heart. I''m also very happy when I come out of the jade pendant.


    In the evening, God bless came to me with a rare calm face.


    "Crazy enough out there?" I''m not going to punish him, but he''s really playing wild these days.


    "I''m here to discuss with you." Tianyou is still not afraid of me, but he didn''t answer back this time.


    When I saw him so serious for the first time, I thought something was wrong. I asked quickly, "say it, as long as it is not out of line, I will naturally answer you."


    God bless white my eye, seem to complain that I treat him as a child, and then said: "I want to take a wife."


    Naturally, I understood what he belonged to in his mind, "Lingyu? But it''s not fun to get married. You have to be responsible, understand? "


    "I know that if you marry, you won''t leave it alone." It''s a bit of an adult gesture.


    Before, I suspected that Lingyu was sent by the emperor of heaven to spy on us, so I have always been indifferent to her. Now I have confirmed that she has nothing to do with this matter, and I know her in the past, so I feel a bit close to her. Since God wants to do so, I have not stopped.


    But it''s a big thing to get married. I have to look at the time and the day. But I can only believe that it should be like the moon. So I said, "it''s not in a hurry. I''ll wait for your master to come back and set a date."


    "Why? He is not worthy to be my master. " Tianyou is still in the mood of being like the moon.


    It''s no wonder that Tianyou is angry. However, he has always believed in Ying Ruyue. However, he didn''t explain clearly to him about such a big matter. On the contrary, he got trapped by the gods. Tianyou didn''t complain about the trouble yingruyue brought to himself, but he cared about what happened but didn''t tell him anything. I think if the moon should appear in front of him now, he would still call his master.


    I had to comfort him: "sometimes nothing is said to protect you. When you think about the tense situation, it is inevitable that others will see the clues. If this is the case, we will not be able to return to heaven. You''re too impatient with me, so he must be thinking about it. Zhou Quancai will do this


    Tianyou didn''t refute me. In his subconscious mind, he didn''t really complain about it.


    I took God''s hand and let him sit down beside me. "When I grow up, I want to get married. Everything can''t be rash."


    Tianyou was a little impatient, "I''m such a big man, I don''t know about this matter yet?"


    "By the way, since you have married someone else, treat her well, and you can''t marry again in this life." Because there are so many concubines of the ghost king, many things are caused by this woman''s jealousy. I am afraid that in the future, Tianyou will be in trouble. Another is that she is afraid that beauty will mislead others. Tianyou is just a teenager. He has an uncertain mind and will inevitably be distracted. Therefore, rules are made for him.Tianyou was a little depressed, but he didn''t say it to his mouth. He just perfunctorily said, "listen to you."


    Seeing that he was so reluctant, I asked him, "do you have other thoughts? In that case, I can''t agree to the marriage. "


    After hearing this, Tianyou was still a little anxious, "how can you not count just after you finish it?"


    After all, I said with a smile, "I can''t hide things. Well, I''m also helping you prepare. I''m just waiting for your master to choose a day for you in the future."


    When the news of the wedding came out, people came from the sky.


    I don''t welcome those who don''t come, but due to etiquette, I still have to welcome them out.


    When he felt the hall, the LORD had been waiting for a long time. Probably because of the previous Festival, attitude is not cold and hot, until see Lingyu, complexion only slightly relieved.


    He took out a wooden box and opened it. There was a pair of jade bracelets inside. I didn''t see anything strange, but Lingyu''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    "This pair of jade bracelets was left for you by Yin Pengyu when he left the fairyland. It was said that it was a gift for you when you got married. Today I am here to complete the mission of Yin Pengyu. When he asked me to keep you safe, I did my duty. Take this gift and live your life here. I hope you can keep your original intention


    I didn''t expect that there was such a thing in the middle of it. But at the moment, when the Supreme Lord could not avoid mentioning Yin Pengyu, I didn''t think that on that day, when the local government was in chaos, Yin Pengyu''s remnant soul slipped away. It was taboo, so there was only a slight cry of Lingyu for a moment.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 125

    Tianyou is not familiar with the affairs of the world. I don''t know if I coax Lingyu at this moment. I''m worried.


    So as soon as I sent her away, I immediately went to Lingyu''s room to comfort her. If the son is not sensible, it will take more care to be a mother. I am not complaining. I think that women''s tears should be coaxed by men. Only in this way can we pay more attention to it. However, I can''t say that God bless the child. Besides, we are going to get married soon. We should deal with the affairs between the two by themselves.


    When I got to Lingyu''s door, I could hear the cry inside. I was curious. The outside world said that Yin Pengyu didn''t like this servant girl very much. But now it seems that the world has misunderstood it.


    When I knocked at the door, Lingyu stopped crying. Instead of pinching, she took the initiative to say to me, "I thought he treated me like the rumors outside, but I never thought I misunderstood him. Do you know that the jade bracelets were originally like the Moon Fairy king, but they had been ground by him for a long time, and they never gave them to them. Who would have thought that my wedding would be around the corner, but he carried such a generous gift. "


    "In the past, the immortals were in heaven, respected by thousands of people, and I was honored. At that time, all the immortals envied me and treated me kindly. But later, when I was separated from heaven, my life suddenly fell from heaven to hell. While people were taboo about immortality, they were also on guard against me. At that time, I was also in danger of survival, but fortunately, the Supreme Lord was willing to accept the words of the immortal However, the emperor is not immortal after all, and my heart is still lost. "


    I understand Lingyu''s sufferings at the moment. I was treated like that in Yucun. I thought that people only liked me, but when my parents died, I knew that those likes were just the courtesy of adults. I had to comfort Lingyu: "let the past pass, don''t let him become your burden. One day in the future, you will appreciate that experience, because it makes you become invincible, the most difficult time in your life has come, and the good days are coming."


    Listen to me so advise, Lingyu or as usual, faint smile, this time I don''t feel uncomfortable, she this is also self comfort.


    Before long, the emperor of heaven came to the underworld.


    I thought to myself that Lingyu was just a servant girl. When she was old, she would be a disciple of the old king of heaven. However, she would not let the emperor of heaven personally interfere with the marriage. Maybe there is something I can''t understand.


    The emperor of heaven probably didn''t summon Lingyu alone in order to avoid people''s talking. Instead, he simply sent a gift and said something on the scene. The general meaning was to support each other and protect the safety of the underground together.


    There is no disrespect on Tianyou''s face. I''m afraid that the last time I visited Tianting to find my real body made him bear a grudge. In this way, Tianyou has really grown up, which can be seen from his temperament.


    Since the emperor of heaven has come to send gifts, it''s hard for me to postpone the wedding date. I can''t wait for such a good time as the moon. I have to let the divination God of the earth choose a day for God''s blessing, and think that the marriage will be done in time.


    Divination God is also on the mind, the next day came to the letter, the day set in a month later.


    Because there''s no need to be as extravagant as in the sun, it''s easy to get ready. When the day was settled, I always thought that the ghost king could not attend his son''s wedding banquet, but at least he had to back up the gifts for his son. However, there was no news for a month and a half.


    I had no choice but to leave the garden and speak to the jade pendant, "your son''s Day is fixed. I guess you can''t come. I think I should prepare a gift that I can take. Besides, the emperor of heaven has sent them all. It''s hard to say that uncle''s gift has arrived, but father''s gift hasn''t arrived. " In terms of seniority, Tianyou really has to call the emperor an uncle, but because of their status, they are not as close as the nephew in the sun.


    Hear this ghost King pour is answer a voice, "you come in say."


    When I met, I was complaining, "what do you do to get married at this time?"


    I gave him a blank look, "you say this to God. It''s good that this child doesn''t cause trouble to me. Do you still point to my way?"


    The ghost King sighed. He knew his son''s temper. If it wasn''t for the moon to help, I''m afraid I don''t know what to do now.


    "You know I''m not convenient to show people now, but since I''ve settled down, I''ll do it well. Of course, I need to be more thoughtful. Now that you don''t have anyone to help you, everything should be done carefully. And about the emperor of heaven, although he is my brother, he can''t be trusted."


    I really want to hear his words in my dream. I don''t know when the ghost king will be on guard against the emperor of heaven, but it is always right to be on guard.


    But I half joked with the ghost king, "are you so relieved of me? If I don''t go out, I may leave the hell one day and find some fresh meat to play with. "


    The ghost king said confidently, "you can''t. besides, this little fresh meat is not worth my infatuation with you."


    I believe that I can''t find fresh meat myself, but he said that he was infatuated with me and didn''t regret it. I was a bit bored when he thought that when I was pregnant and pregnant, he still sneaked back to the underground to get married. Then I joked, "you''ll forget it. If you don''t look for me for so many days, there''s nothing fishy about it?"


    "What''s so fishy, don''t you believe it?"


    As soon as I heard this, I thought about going to the compartment. Last time I didn''t open the door, thinking about the provocation of the king of ghosts, I was a little bit eager to go and have a look.I had just touched the door of the compartment, the ghost King pulled it back to me, "or so careful, I''m not worthy of your trust?"


    Yes, I''m really careful about my man. It''s not because I love you. If I don''t care, where do I want to take care of you?


    But the ghost king didn''t want me to go to the cubicle, which made me suspect. I decided there was a woman there. The ghost king was helpless. "I''m so busy every day, it seems, how can I find a woman? If I wanted to find it, I would have called you back? "


    I was very pleased to hear this sentence. The ghost King took the opportunity to pinch my chest and kiss my face. I was not in the mood to think about the compartment.


    The ghost king was in the state of being detached from the body because he was in Qingxiu. When I stroked his face, I could still touch some scars. At this time, he was put into hell last time.


    But those scars are different from ordinary ones. Each one seems to be blooming. I said, "you are good at everything. Even this scar is beautiful."


    I didn''t flatter him. These scars were decorated at first. They seemed to be quite bewildering. The ghost king did not hide it. He took it from me and said, "thanks to the skillful hands of the immortals."


    Flowers on the fairy? I have heard a little before, but listen to the name should be a woman, I do not know how, inexplicable jealousy up, "your body belongs to me, after no one can touch."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 126

    "It''s natural." The ghost King kisses me and replies vaguely.


    Spring curfew, also solved my yearning for the ghost king.


    I''m afraid I have to be busy for a while to prepare for Tianyou wedding recently. I''m more concerned about my son''s wedding than anyone else. This is the only wedding in his life. I said earlier that I would not allow him to marry again.


    The relationship between Tianyou and Lingyu is closer. They are inseparable every day. However, Tianyou knows that he loves me. Every day, he takes time to come to see me, rub my shoulder, and then chat with me. I am also very happy. I think that if the ghost king knows his son is so sensible, he may be very happy.


    The dark shadow never appeared again, but I dare not take it lightly because I know that the ghost king is in the jade pendant, so I am very careful when I do anything, for fear that it will be taken away by treacherous people. But I also doubted that the man already knew something. If so, it would be a lot of trouble.


    The day before the wedding, I sent more people. At this time, I was most afraid of trouble. Black and white impermanence was always at the door. When I was lighting in the wedding room, a white light flashed by, but I didn''t need to dodge this time, because the concealed weapon didn''t hit my direction at all.


    This time, the concealed weapon is different from that of the last two times. This time, it is actually a white feather.


    I have a premonition that this should be like the moon in the message with me.


    So I did not make a statement, let the shadow run away, I picked up the white feather, and then the whole person was silly.


    I don''t know why things have evolved like this. I thought everything was going smoothly, but something went wrong. But I can''t find anyone to say that it''s about the face of God.


    After thinking about it, I only wanted to be a villain. So I went to Lingyu and cleared all the people. I also came to the point: "now there are no outsiders, you and I can''t disguise. Let''s say, what''s the purpose of your approach to God?"


    Lingyu was a little surprised, but then calmed down, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but if you''re worried that I''ll take away God''s blessing, you don''t have to. After all, I''ll become your child tomorrow night."


    But if I had not received the contents of the letter, I would have believed her, but now I only feel hypocritical.


    "My children don''t want to kill me!" My eyes a torch, "you repeatedly want to kill me, what is the heart? Every time something goes wrong in the hell, you will talk a lot, and then tell the secret to whom? "


    Lingyu at the moment did not have the usual gentleness, just said: "I just want to share your worries for you, if so much, I will not speak in the future."


    "I just don''t understand why you want God''s help? Who are you working for? Or what else do you know that I don''t know? " My tone is not good, but this is my limit. God bless is my life. I don''t allow anyone to invade him.


    Of course, I will only come to Lingyu with the words of white feather. If it is false, I will apologize, but if it is true, I will never show mercy.


    "Why do you doubt me? Because of the jade bracelets? It''s just a gift. If you don''t like it, I don''t want it. But that''s the only thing my master left for me. I''ve been wearing it all the time That seems to make sense.


    But now I have mentioned that the jade bracelet has no meaning?


    I smile: "how do you know it''s the bracelet problem? I didn''t say anything? "


    Lingyu''s face turned pale slightly, but she still found a way to say, "I can''t think of a reason, but it''s just nonsense. If I say it, it''s just chance. What''s the fuss?"


    "No, but a few days ago I smelled you differently. Isn''t it because of the bracelets?"


    "It''s just personal preference. What does it have to do with bracelets? I just smoked some flowers today. "


    I glared at her, knowing that she would not recognize her death, so I said, "since you don''t admit it, I have to find the result myself. They say that the real body can see the original shape. Can you lend me a look?"


    Lingyu was a little flustered, "what do you do for nothing?"


    "Because I''m suspicious of you now, and you don''t admit it. That''s the only way." Now I can be sure that the Lingyu in front of me is the dark shadow I met before. "Your breath can''t be hidden all the time. I''ve been vaguely aware that it''s wrong these days, but I haven''t thought about it carefully, but people''s preferences can''t change so quickly. If I''m not wrong, this bracelet is just to help you seal your breath. If you really don''t want me to see your truth Body, then another way is to take off the bracelet


    At this time, Lingyu''s attitude suddenly softened down, "tomorrow is my big wedding, can you have something to say, I said that I will do a good job of filial piety to you, why do you have to struggle with each other?"


    At this time, the door was pushed open. Tianyou came in and saw Lingyu''s pear blossom with rain on her face, and I was staring at her angrily.


    Because I was facing the door with my back, I didn''t realize that Tianyou was coming. Lingyu just wanted to let Tianyou misunderstand me that I was oppressing her with my identity. When she was with Tianyou these days, she could always feel that Tianyou was not satisfied with my mother''s control over him.I still look down on him for this Lingyu.


    Lingyu naturally will not miss such a good opportunity, "God bless, mother ~ kiss her to see my real body, I really don''t know what to do wrong?"


    I''m not sure what Tianyou will think. For a moment, I was afraid that he would become irrational, but since he has reached this point, I can only listen to his thoughts.


    "In fact, it''s simple. You can let your mother see it. She''s just curious." Fortunately, I didn''t protect her tears at this time.


    "What? Don''t even believe me? If so, just kill me Now it seems that Lingyu is not very receptive to God''s words. She thinks that these days are enough to hold the heart of God.


    Tianyou was angry at her, "did the dog jump over the wall? Do you really think I don''t know anything? "


    When Lingyu heard this sentence, she finally removed her disguise, "I thought it was seamless, but you still saw the flaw."


    "Can you tell me about the man behind you now?" Tianyou''s voice became cold, but when he saw Lingyu, his eyes were still a little impatient.


    Maybe, God bless is just the reason has the upper hand, but the heart is still unable to accept the fact that Lingyu betrayed him.


    Lingyu''s bleak smile, of course, she didn''t expect such a situation. She could have been the princess of the Prefecture in her red wedding dress, but now it seems to be a joke, "I won''t say it. Don''t waste your efforts."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 127

    After hearing Lingyu''s words, Tianyou clenched his fist. I could feel that Tianyou forced himself to suppress his anger at the moment. Even if Lingyu did this to him, he was still cruel after all. After all, both of them had reached the stage of marriage.


    I know the suffering of God bless''s heart, but when he made a decision, he called out the ghost errand decisively, "I don''t care what method you use, make sure she vomit something!"


    At this stage, the wedding can not be carried out, but a large number of guests have been seated, and I have to go round the venue. I think about the old man''s face, and I will laugh at my housework. But now I have no way. I will ignore it.


    But Tianyou doesn''t agree. He and the ghost king are very similar to each other.


    "I don''t want people to chew my tongue behind my back. Anyway, it''s just a marriage. Everyone is the same. As long as the wedding is held normally, it''s OK." Tianyou probably broke his heart because of Lingyu''s incident and even said such nonsense.


    I''m not happy all of a sudden. How can this marriage be a joke? It''s irresponsible to find someone to marry at will. In the underworld, the oath and covenant are the most important. I oppose it now.


    Tianyou looked at me, "but if I go through the motions, I won''t really give her a letter of engagement. Anyway, now the guests think that what I want to marry is Lingyu. No matter who you replace, I won''t interfere with her freedom in the future."


    It''s a good idea, but where can I find the right person right now? I looked at the whole dungeon, which was almost the same as Lingyu, that is, Bai Wuchang. She could promise the best, but if she didn''t, I had to think of another way.


    Black and white impermanence always appears together. I simply told this matter in front of them. I just wait to see Bai Wuchang''s opinion.


    I didn''t have much hope. After all, such a scene is a couple''s gift to a certain extent, and Bai Wuchang is afraid to say something unclear if she marries in the future. But what moved me was that Bai Wuchang agreed without hesitation.


    And black impermanence also surprised me, he also agreed, "ghost king is not here, we have to maintain the dignity of the underworld."


    I don''t expect the wedding to end as early as possible.


    I inadvertently glanced at the prince Lao Jun, but his face was as usual. It is estimated that the bride has not been replaced. If he found out, it would not be the whole hall to make trouble?


    But it''s Wenqu star, a little bit thoughtful.


    When the banquet was over and the guests had left more than half of the time, Wenquxing came to me and asked, "why is the princess replaced?"


    He didn''t go around the circle and asked me directly, because he helped me in the hall of the second son, and I didn''t hide it. "Earlier, my distress was all related to her, so I directly detained people and sent ghosts to be tried. I''m not going to tell the emperor about it. I''ll take a long-term view when I pry open her mouth. "


    Wenqu nodded her head, but then asked, "she has always been careful. Is it difficult for someone to disclose information to you?"


    I told the story of Bai Yu''s letter, and then said, "you may feel ridiculous, but my intuition is to let me believe the letter."


    "It''s normal. You''re just connected to each other." Wenquxing never says anything uncertain. I can at least confirm the origin of this letter.


    When it comes to Ying Ruyue, Wenquxing has a piece of good news to share with me. Although the emperor of heaven ordered Ying Ruyue to be hunted down, he did not vent his anger on Zhao Xin. Instead, he set up a position for Zhao Xin in Tianting, so that he could settle down in Tianting.


    I am naturally happy, for Zhao Xin I still quite like, now he can have a good home, it is also a matter of my mind.


    The next day, the ghost sent to report that Lingyu had not made any progress. All kinds of punishments in hell had been used, and people seemed to be dying. It was likely that Lingyu would die in this way, so the ghost messenger came to me in a hurry.


    At the beginning, Tianyou didn''t order to kill her. Another reason was that she had to get something out of Lingyu''s mouth. If she couldn''t get anything, I''m afraid it would be difficult for me to make a trip here.


    As expected, the Lingyu at the moment has not been as elegant as before, and her red Xi robe is also dilapidated.


    When I saw me, my eyes flashed. When I looked at my back, my eyes darkened. Maybe she didn''t wait for someone she wanted to wait for.


    I did not force her, just said: "God bless you sincerely treat you, but why do you want to help outsiders?" Lingyu was supposed to be a princess, so she didn''t insist on it as soon as she said it.


    "It''s just a trade-off. He promised to give the fairy freedom. Naturally, I will help him." Lingyu said softly.


    As long as you can speak is a good thing, I slowly guide her, "but your fairy finally? I don''t think that''s what you want. You can stop here, but you are stubborn. You not only hurt your immortal, but also make you have no way to go


    As expected, hearing Yin Pengyu''s death, Lingyu showed a heartbroken expression. "I was also forced to be helpless. At that time, I wanted to let the immortal regain his freedom and make a covenant with him, so that his life and death would not change."Maybe I should have known for a long time that Yin Pengyu should have given up her own freedom.


    "And you and God bless, just because of his assignment? What do you think of it? " I can see that lingyuxin is dead, but it should not be now.


    Lingyu still used to smile, "but to facilitate the implementation of the plan, the jade pendant on your body can only be obtained if you are close to you. I don''t know the mystery inside, but as for his idea, I can''t guess. You don''t need to ask."


    I think the appearance of Lingyu should be nothing to hide, but about who the invisible man is, I can be sure that the invisible man will not be the emperor of heaven.


    I got what I wanted in Lingyu and didn''t want to delay here. But Lingyu suddenly said to me, "Yu Zhen! Help me to tell God that I would not do such stupid things unless I had to. I treat him out of my heart. "


    These words must not be heard by Tianyou. Even if I can keep her, the invisible person will send someone to kill Lingyu. Therefore, I can''t let Tianyou take the risk. This big marriage is enough for him. If he gets hope and is disappointed, I''m afraid that Tianyou can''t bear it. I''m afraid Tianyou can''t bear it. I''m cold faced, "Tianyou has already married and will not have any attachment to the past, So I''ll bring you the first half of your words. As for the latter, I''ll just ignore them, and you won''t mention them again. "


    I didn''t pay attention to Lingyu. If she would resent, she would hate me directly. I told her directly that I would not help her with her message, but also cut off her thought of God.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 128

    After the wedding, Tianyou was depressed for a few days, but he was drunk and didn''t mention anything about Lingyu. Together with Lingyu is the first love of God, so it is inevitable to be sad, but if this continues, the government will be abandoned.


    When Tianyou was drinking again, I dropped his glass. "Your father asked you to protect the whole hell. You can see what you have become for a woman!"


    Tianyou looked at me in amazement. I had never been so cruel to him. I endured heartache and left the hall without saying another word to Tianyou.


    I think the child is gifted and intelligent, and will understand my pains. But after all, it''s the meat from my body. Even if it''s because I''m nice to him, I''m still in a bad mood.


    I looked around, no one was staring, and I went back to the other garden. At this time, I really need someone to talk to me, so I went to the jade pendant without the consent of the ghost king.


    I was about to call him, but I saw that the compartment seemed to be a little loose. I just pushed it and the door opened.


    The ghost king was surprised to see me. He certainly didn''t expect me to come at the moment.


    I looked at the situation in the compartment, and I was even more confused. I have long been aware that it is wrong, but I didn''t expect it to be like this. What kind of thing is this?


    The ghost king is facing a man with his chest open and his back leaking. Both of them are sitting cross legged. But such a picture, in this private space, always makes people think.


    I blushed and did not make a sound for a long time. How long did the man hide in it? What''s more, normal meditation can be done without clothes?


    The ghost king had already come back to God at the moment, "why did you come in without saying hello?"


    I have some anger staring at him, "if I say hello, I can''t see the scene of fragrant ~ gorgeous!"


    "Where do you want to go?" Ghost king a little helpless, "I said your mortal thought is still so deep-rooted." Then he pointed my head.


    Now I''m full of images of those hot eyes. "Why do you want to take off your clothes and practice? If you say you want to find a woman, even if you don''t let go of this man, his taste is strong enough


    "If you don''t look at it carefully, why should I do this if I''m in common practice?" Ghost King see I really misunderstood, also dare not play garrulous, serious said.


    After he said so, I remember that I had not carefully looked at the face of that person just because I was angry.


    I looked into the compartment again. The man had some drooping head and his hair was scattered over his shoulder. I could see his pretty face. I took a deep breath and said, "it''s really . Ling Tian? "


    "Yes, Lingtian was released to practice by the emperor of heaven that day, but I don''t know why he was seriously injured on the way, and there was only a wisp of residual soul left. Now I can only use the soul restoring technique to help him save Yin temporarily. However, because he is too seriously injured, now I can only help him to repair to this extent. For the time being, he has no memory." The ghost King''s face was heavy.


    Thinking that I misunderstood him just now, I feel a little embarrassed, but the ghost king didn''t mention it again.


    "But what do you want his ghost to do?" Thinking of Ling Tian before and ghost king do not deal with, I have some doubts.


    The ghost king looked at me: "do you remember what Lingtian said to you before? He said that you are very similar to an old friend of his. I remembered at that time that I had seen a woman''s appearance at the emperor''s place, which was similar to you, but I didn''t see it really. Moreover, Ling Tian''s memory was so different from that of the emperor. I always felt that the emperor was hiding something. For the sake of safety, I could only put his remnant soul away and wait until the time was right to explore the truth. "


    I also vaguely felt that there was something wrong with the emperor of heaven, so I told the ghost king what I thought.


    The ghost King took my waist and said, "every day I give Ling Tianbu Yin, my skill is damaged, plus the old wound from the last war, it''s not convenient for me to show up now, so you should be careful. If you can''t cope with it, go to Ying Ruyue for help."


    It seems that the ghost king can''t get information from the outside world here, so I have to tell him exactly what should be like the moon.


    "How can he help me now? But he sent me a message to avoid a bigger disaster. "


    After listening to the ghost king looked at me with special heartache, "in the insistence, I can go out soon." Then he said, "don''t come to me easily recently. I''m afraid that the hell is being watched by someone who wants to. It won''t be a person. So be careful. You are my only woman. I don''t want you to have an accident."


    Hearing this sentence, my heart warmed, thinking that he was also annoyed. I''d better deal with Lingyu by myself. So I asked to go back, after all, the overall situation is now the most important.


    "Now that you''re here, stay a little longer." The ghost king did not let go of my hand, and then raised the fire of desire in my body.


    I pushed him away. "Just don''t you think it''s important for the overall situation? Besides, I''m not in the mood to do this now. "


    The ghost king just gently kisses me on the cheek, "Madam said right, you are fully responsible for the affairs of the underground."


    Back to the hall, the ghost sent to report, Lingyu killed himself.I had expected it to be so, so I didn''t panic much, but the next thing was not easy.


    Tianyou just got up. I''m afraid it''s another blow to him to hear such news. When I hesitated to say it, instead, it was Tianyou who came to me, "I already know about Lingyu. Now how can I explain to the emperor of heaven?"


    I didn''t expect Tianyou to be so calm. Instead of being like before, I thought of my front.


    It''s hard to say the emperor of heaven. After all, it''s a god sent from heaven. Regardless of the position, as long as it''s ordered by the emperor, you should pay attention to it. However, after a few days of marriage in the earth''s mansion, people will be gone. It''s hard to say. However, it is not a matter to keep it secret. Since the emperor of heaven sent Lingyu, he must need Lingyu to report the situation. If there is no news for two days this day, it''s better to explain, and it''s no way to do it after a long time.


    Tianyou probably saw my mind, "don''t think about playing with the emperor. You forget that Lingyu is a God. The emperor knows that she died, but why didn''t you send someone to ask? I think it''s probably waiting for us to find him. "


    Tianyou''s words are not unreasonable. I was afraid that the death of Lingyu had been guessed by the emperor''s mind. So I decided to go to Tianting and ask for punishment voluntarily is much better than that.


    When we arrived at Tianting, the Emperor didn''t say anything. I just took me to the lotus pond. I had an impression here. When I was still a disciple of the moon, I used to play here.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 129

    I don''t know what the emperor of heaven means, but still have to say: "God, Lingyu is dead."


    "I know." The emperor of heaven said lightly, as if he didn''t care, and then asked me, "how do you feel about my lotus pond?"


    "Of course, it''s wonderful. All the lotus flowers in the world bloom and wither. Only those kept in the water of the immortal pool will never wither." I don''t know the emperor''s mind. I think it''s OK to flatter.


    The emperor of heaven indifferently gave a sigh, and then said, "it seems that it does not wither, but under some angry flowers there are also those small flowers which can''t stand the support of the immortal pool. Without a life of happiness, it''s just like Lingyu. She can''t bear the identity of the princess, so naturally she will die, and you don''t need to blame yourself."


    "At that time, I would not care about it if she was worried about it at that time The reason why I say this is to break the mind of God punishing me.


    "You don''t have to mention Lingyu, and no one dares to mention it." Sure enough, the Emperor gave me a reassurance.


    I saw the situation also by the way to find someone to replace Lingyu marriage and the emperor said, "I don''t want to lose the face of the earth, so I have to make this bad strategy."


    The emperor looked at me: "it''s hard for you. If you feel that life is hard, I will give you any conditions, including remarriage."


    I don''t know the emperor''s mind, but I don''t think about remarriage. Let alone that the ghost king is still alive, even if the ghost king is gone, I can''t remarry in my life. So I said to the Emperor: "now I can grow up with God''s blessing, no matter what hardships I''m afraid of. What''s more, the ghost king is still alive. Although I don''t know where he has gone, I believe he will one day Come back to us. "


    The emperor of heaven stopped, "I didn''t want to tell you, but seeing you like this, I can only tell you the truth. The ghost king didn''t follow me at the beginning. As for his life and death, I don''t know, so you should prepare for the worst."


    I didn''t speak, thinking that if I hadn''t gone to Yupei to know the truth, now I might have cried, but now my heart is more firm, "no matter whether he is dead or alive, I will not leave the hell."


    When I returned to the underworld and could not see God''s blessing, I asked the ghost Messenger, but he faltered.


    Under my heart doubt, immediately sternly said: "now began to hide from me?"


    "I dare not." Ghost poor whispered, and then took out a pile of notes from his arms, on which the name of Turing jade, thinking about who wrote it. I thought God''s blessing had been put down. Now, it''s just that he doesn''t want me to worry.


    I sighed. "I won''t blame him. What about others?"


    "On the other side of the pond, it is said that one should be quiet and not let the little ones follow." I''m not angry because of the note, and I''m not worried as I was just now.


    How can I blame him? I''ve suffered him a lot. Tianyou''s temperament is very difficult to really like who, even in the face of me and the ghost king, he is also because we gave birth to him, can''t forget his origin, but how close I am, I know in my heart, I saw Lingyu a little bit into his heart, in those days Tianyou was really happy, happy, even talking with a smile. But since knowing that Lingyu cheated him, although he was addicted to a period of time, but later in front of me is also as usual, thinking that he has not laughed for a long time.


    I feel a little sad. I don''t know what my son really thinks.


    I went to the soup pool and adjusted my mood. I pretended to be relaxed and said, "today, I haven''t gone out to run crazy. How can I think of cultivating myself here?"


    Tianyou didn''t find anything different. "I seldom stay here to wait for you to come back, but you tease me like this? You''re a woman who doesn''t like it!


    I nodded his head and said, "I''m your mother. Do you talk to your mother like this?"


    "It''s my mother. It''s true, but I have to be able to accept the correction. Otherwise, when my father comes back and sees that you haven''t made progress, I will not say the same to you." What Tianyou said is reasonable.


    This son of a bitch actually took his father to pressure me, and I was in a hurry, "your father is under my control. I''m obedient. You are so naughty. Don''t blame your mother ~ Qin and find a woman to cure you." After the words had been spoken, I saw that God''s face had changed, but I was afraid that I would be sad, so I recovered immediately.


    I thought that since talking about this, I would help him to untie his heart knot, "God bless, mother, I''ve been busy during this period, and I haven''t had time to have a good chat with you. But you are so sensible, you should also be able to see clearly that once something happens, it will be irreversible, but it is good for us to miss, and we can''t hurt the old people''s heart. "


    "What do you mean?" God asked alertly.


    "I know that you miss Lingyu. It''s not a shame. She''s just doing things for others. It''s really helpless. Besides, it''s normal for you to get along with each other for so long. But if you really miss her, you should live better. Lingyu probably wants to see you like this. "


    "How do you know? You should know her cruelty that day. I don''t want her. Isn''t she hurting me enough? " Tianyou was a little angry.The child''s mouth is hard, like his father, they all say that women''s love is not the same, this man is not the same, I met two!


    I thought for a moment, "God bless, I''m a mother to a relative. I don''t have to disguise myself in front of me, and your mind is known to both mother and mother. Don''t you ask me how I know Lingyu''s mind? I went to see her before she killed herself, and she left a message for you. But I didn''t tell you because I was afraid of your wild thoughts. However, I think it''s better for you to solve some things by yourself. When you grow up, some things still need to be experienced. "


    "What did she say?" God asked.


    "She said she couldn''t help it. If she didn''t, she would have done it." I went on to say, "Niang ~ Qin knows that you are unwilling, but Lingyu doesn''t love you. It''s just that she''s confused and falls into the way of a treacherous person. If you want to be clear, you must live a clear life. One day, seeing your beloved woman again will not waste your sincere heart to you


    God bless for a long time did not speak, I quietly accompany.


    "Niang ~ pro, I know. Don''t worry." Tianyou said, as if thinking of something, "who was the one who married me that day?"


    "Why are you suddenly interested in this?" I frowned.


    Tianyou said, "Lingyu is not here. I think I should be responsible for that person."


    "So soon to heal the old wound? This is the end of the matter. No more mention of it. " Because I''m not sure about Bai Wuchang''s mind, and Tianyou obviously wants to dilute the missing of Lingyu by the next relationship.


    It''s not fair to anyone.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 130

    I thought that after saying so many things, I could let Tianyou stop this idea, but I didn''t pay more attention to it, because I had to deal with some things in the hell, so I went back.


    In fact, I don''t know if it''s right or wrong to tell him Lingyu, but I don''t want him to live in the shadow of his first love all the time. Just think about it, you pay sincerely and wait for perfection with joy, and then the other party tells you that I''m just playing you. What do you think? I believe that few people can bear such a blow, so I would rather God bless to miss those who are not there, rather than live in the pain of first love.


    The next day, I didn''t see him in the back mountain where Tianyou and Ying Ruyue often practiced. On the contrary, I saw the ghost who often followed Tianyou''s side guarding the back mountain. Did this stinky kid sneak out to play? I can''t help but get angry. During this period of time, I did neglect to discipline Tianyou, but I didn''t allow him to behave like this.


    "Where are the people?" I asked aloud.


    Ghost difference see appearance immediately kneel on the ground, say with fear: "the little ghost king is in the back garden at the moment."


    I heard, this is not a big deal, why so panic, "get up to talk, this is not what shady things." The back garden used to be the place where the ghost King''s concubines used to go, but now those concubines have died miserably. It''s not illegal for God to go, so I''m a little more relaxed. But think just ghost send that panic look, there must be something to hide from me, "with whom?"


    "This person is familiar to my little sister, that is It''s white impermanence. "


    As soon as I heard, this bastard was secretly involved with Bai Wuchang. He must have known who he was that day. But Bai Wuchang is a good girl, and he will marry others in the future. So he is not clear with God, so he may destroy his reputation.


    So I hurried to the back garden, God bless a pair of big ~ Ye''s manner, that white impermanent eyes look not happy, but have to serve.


    Seeing me, Tianyou didn''t panic. Instead, he said to me, "Niang ~ Qin, don''t follow the ghost around me. I think the white impermanence is good. Although it''s generally long, at least it''s with my eyes and I''m not bored."


    As soon as I heard that this was to make Bai Wuchang''s idea, I immediately objected, "I was afraid that you would move this crooked mind. I didn''t dare to tell you who helped us solve our urgent need. Now that you are like this, how can I explain to Hei Wuchang?"


    "Hei Wuchang doesn''t listen to you, but a word. What''s more, Bai Wuchang''s magic power is good, and I can also take care of it. " God said it for granted.


    But I obviously looked at Bai Wuchang and looked at the look I cast for help. Thinking of Bai Wuchang''s determination to help me to tell a lie, I immediately said in a sharp voice: "I don''t want you to make a fool of yourself. Bai Wuchang is not suitable to stay here. She has more important things to do." In fact, I quite like Bai Wuchang, but I can''t force others into difficulties.


    Tianyou blinked, but there was no big mood fluctuation. She only asked me, "mother, do you still remember that when your child grows up, you need to face your own affairs?"


    I did say something like this. It was brought up when I talked to him about Lingyu yesterday. I didn''t think of anything else. He always pretended that he couldn''t remember it. This one was clearly remembered, so I nodded.


    "Mother, just remember. So I want to deal with it myself You are waiting for me.


    I can''t persuade him, so I have to make rules for him, "white ordinary people can be here, but you can''t fool around, or I can''t spare you." Even so, I''m not sure. Then I couldn''t help but ask, "you don''t have any intention?"


    God gave me a look, "am I so evil? I just want to be responsible for Bai Wuchang. A man should be responsible. Master and father have said that. " That''s true, but what he just said was master. I couldn''t help being stunned. I thought that the stinky boy would not forgive him so easily. I thought it was because I was too thoughtful. He had known that Tianyou and his father were the same. He had not been a few days ago, so he took the initiative to mention his master.


    This is also good, after the province they meet, I spend more lip ~ tongue.


    But he just said that he should be responsible for Bai Wuchang. I have to ask, "are you out of responsibility or emotion? This is very important. "


    "Of course, it''s the responsibility. She''s not prominent, but the husband and wife don''t live by their looks."


    As soon as I heard, I grabbed Tianyou''s ear and said, "if you don''t meet, you''ll take less responsibility as an excuse. At the beginning, there were not many people who knew this thing. I''m afraid that if you make such a fuss, you won''t be able to know." Bai Wuchang is good. At least I think he is a master. Although he is not compared with Lingyu, he is a beautiful woman, but he still dislikes him.


    "Pain, pain, pain." Tianyou yelled, "my mother-in-law, you are so heavy-handed. I don''t know how my father picked it at the beginning. She married you, the female tiger, to do evil!"


    Hearing this, I was even more angry and said, "I have suffered countless hardships for so long as I am pregnant. Now you have to say that I am a tigress, and there is no royal law? I tell you, if your father is not here, he can be as light as I am if he is here? "


    "To tell you the truth? Ask someone else if you don''t believe it"Who do I ask? You say, who am I going to ask? " I guess no one dares to speak ill of me in front of me, and deliberately continues to speak with God''s words.


    "Are you sure you want to ask?" God seems to win.


    "Well, you bear boy, you can find anyone for me!" In order to destroy his prestige, I did not care about my identity and stood up with God.


    At this time, Tianyou pointed to the back of me, "that''s her."


    When I looked back, I saw that it was Lixia. The girl walks quietly. I don''t know when she came. Because I and Lixia in the relationship between the sun, of course, is familiar, I am busy and enthusiastic pull Lixia''s hand, "how did you come over? Not a word. "


    "I see you fighting with the little ghost king. I don''t dare to disturb you. But you are the same as before, Yu Zhen. " Then Li Xia covered his mouth and laughed.


    Thinking that I saw the whole process in the beginning of summer, I couldn''t help blushing. When there was no God''s blessing, I was in a mood with the ghost king. At that time, what kind of girl didn''t act like a coquette, but now it''s different. I''m a mother to a relative, so it''s not suitable.


    But Lixia didn''t mean anything, but he didn''t help me to speak. Instead, he said, "no wonder the little ghost king wants to talk about your tigress. I''m afraid even the way I see you."


    Hearing Lixia say this, Tianyou is more proud, "how about it? Am I right about you


    I looked at Lixia angrily, "I haven''t come to see me for such a long time. I''ve come to help this stinky boy run on me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 131

    Lixia immediately affectionately pulled me, "OK, OK, what do you do with your son''s Qi?"


    She took me to the river Styx to play. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Naturally, I have a lot to say. Because of the recent things in the underworld, Lixia knew that I was very busy, so I didn''t come here. Because she came to the underworld for a short time, her magic power was not enough, and she couldn''t help me.


    It was very late to return to the main hall. As soon as I opened the door, I noticed that something was wrong. A warm heat came. I saw JiuHeng''s angry eyes. Just as he was about to turn around and run, he suddenly took him into the air. That kind of dizziness hit again, because Lingyu had revealed the other party''s idea of making a jade pendant before, so I found a chance to throw the jade pendant down.


    High in the sky, I can''t help but close my eyes, and after a long time, I fell to the ground. I open my eyes and have a look. It''s still the place where I saw everything last time.


    I don''t know the mysterious man''s intention to bring me here. I tried to see something in JiuHeng''s eyes, but I unexpectedly saw JiuHeng''s face. I couldn''t help but be surprised. It seemed that the face had experienced some calamity and could not distinguish the original face. A pair of angry eyes, but the eyes were empty.


    What''s the difference between permanence and walking dead? I can''t imagine, JiuHeng pushed me to the dark room and closed the door.


    After a while, I heard the silence outside, and I wanted to go out and have a look. I don''t know what I''m going to do here. I don''t want to kill me. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll be dead for a long time.


    At this time, I heard someone calling my name. I looked through the crack of the door. It should be like the moon!


    As if I had met a savior, I rushed out and said, "master!"


    "it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s wait until it''s safe!" Should be like the moon to see me, quickly pull me to run out.


    Naturally, I listen to my master. He is my backbone now. He has not run far away when he hears someone shouting: "I didn''t think you really came!"


    Listening to the sound seems to be from the top of the head, I have some doubts, but also the instant reaction, think of JiuHeng that hidden wings, they are a group is not surprising.


    "But since you are here, don''t try to go back. Today is your death day. Take your life Then he fired countless concealed weapons in the direction of me and Ying Ruyue. Fortunately, Ying Ruyue shook them back with his magic power, otherwise I would not be a sieve!


    I had time to see each other''s real face. My little body had a delicate baby face, but the sound was obviously out of proportion to the appearance, which was a little bit of Tianshan grandma.


    Just now, my master put his hand on my shoulder in order to help me avoid concealed weapons. At this time, "Tianshan Tong Mu" saw me, but she was a little angry. "When is it, you are willing to show your love!"


    I''ve been there to hide your hidden weapon? How did this become a show of affection? However, I didn''t feel disgusted when my master put it on my shoulder. I think this is also because of my trust in him and the relationship between master and apprentice of our two generations. Of course, I didn''t think it was wrong. However, I was a little embarrassed to be mixed up by the "Tianshan child grandmother". But look at my master''s face, I immediately put away my little bit of flowery. "You are not big, but your heart is very dirty. If you put on a shoulder, you will show love. My master just looked at you. Would you be seduced?"


    Because there was no other man around me, the permanence was just a walking corpse, so I had to use my master as an excuse.


    This time, my master was not happy, "Yu Zhen, don''t make a fool of yourself! How could I have done that. " I know my master is old-fashioned, but I didn''t expect to be so uninteresting.


    "Don''t let it go!" The other party''s mood is obviously not right, it seems that she pays special attention to me.


    I quickly asked, "master, something is wrong with her. Are you old?" I try to be obscure. After all, it''s not good to ask Master''s private affairs as an apprentice. Besides, it involves privacy.


    Should be such as the moon squinted at me, "I have never seen her, how can it be related?"


    I was wondering, really? But from a woman''s intuition, it would not be like what my master said.


    Sure enough, "Tianshan granny" immediately exploded after hearing this sentence, "should be like the moon, I''ve been chasing you for hundreds of years, and you''re talking about this with me? If you don''t know me, what do you mean by running away when you see me? Is it written on my face that I am a murderer


    There are still some things. I suddenly want to gossip, but before I open my mouth, the other party''s hidden weapon attacks again, but obviously it does not want our lives.


    It should be seen as the moon, "separate!" Then she pushed me to the other side. Instead, she shook the bracelet on her wrist. After a while, JiuHeng appeared. Obviously, she wanted JiuHeng to deal with me. She went to deal with yingruyue.


    I called to Ying Ruyue: "I can''t beat this long time!"


    "Then you fight her!" Should be like the moon to see me so frustrated, not angry to say.


    "Well, I''d better fight JiuHeng." I said weakly.


    In fact, I don''t have to fight at all. It''s obvious that I lose. I don''t even act, waiting for JiuHeng to catch me.Ying Ruyue and that "Tianshan Tong Mu" are equally matched. When Yu Guang saw me like this, he scolded me: "did the dog eat all the Kung Fu you taught me? If you can''t beat it, run! "


    But it''s not the same as being caught after running. This guy has two big wings. I guess I have to be caught before I step out. I might as well stand and save some energy.


    "Tianshan child grandmother" could not stop, should be like the moon, anxious to shake a few wrists, JiuHeng heard the sound of nature is to jump at me, I can''t dodge was choked throat, instantly I feel breathless, but still squeezed out the voice: "help!"


    It is estimated that Ying Ruyue has been bewildered by my pig teammate, and the fighting business has not weakened, but intensified. At this time, I heard "Tianshan Tongmu" say, "should it be so difficult for you to marry me as the moon? If you marry me, I will not kill her. "


    See should be like the moon did not respond, long lasting strength is more heavy.


    When I was about to lose consciousness, I heard Ying Ruyue say, "no more fighting, let her go."


    JiuHeng loosened my neck, and I quickly took a few breaths of air, and then it was really quiet there. At this time, "Tianshan Tong Mu" was not so frightening. Instead, he said with a smile: "please pay respects to the hall."


    I know that the underworld is not as complicated as the process of the sun, but it is too fast, but it is full of gray, she is not afraid to leave a shadow! However, Ying Ruyue is being chased by the fairyland now. It''s not a big deal if you really do big exercises. Moreover, if the situation is uncertain, "Tianshan granny" naturally wants to win.


    I don''t know where the wedding dress came from. When they were well dressed, they also looked happy.


    However, it should be like the moon always cold face, think of it is also, originally enough rough, still have to marry a woman who does not love, I also love my master ah, but in order to save my life, or let me villain once!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 132

    "Tian Shan Tong Mu" doesn''t care whether she should be happy or not. In any case, as long as she can fool Ying Ruyue into her hands, she has to pull hard to pull and should be like the moon to worship the hall.


    She said, "take Yu Zhen with you. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time! If I hadn''t been in love with you for a long time, I wouldn''t have been so troubled. I thought I couldn''t pay the work. But when I''m finished, I''ll take time to see you. Husband, do you remember to wait for me


    As soon as she finished, she said, "wait a minute. Since I can''t kill you, I should always let those things go back to work. If you leave your jade pendant, it won''t embarrass me."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help congratulating myself on my foresight. Lingyu helped me once. So I pretended, "what jade pendant? I don''t have one. "


    "Tianshan granny" naturally did not believe it, looked at my body, and then without my consent on my body disorderly ~ feel, although it is a woman, but this is not very good.


    However, she did not have any other evil ideas, just a little regret: "forget it, you did not tell lies, I will tell you the truth later."


    As the moon saw it, he pulled me away with a black face. The one who had just finished the marriage was not willing to say, "goodbye, you two really have no conscience!"


    I see should be like the moon did not want to talk, but I can''t be silent ah, these two I can''t provoke, so I weakly said: "goodbye!"


    Before I went far away, I heard a strange noise. It should be as smart as the moon. She took me into the Bush and then motioned me to hide my breath.


    It''s not true to follow the trees, but you can hear the conversation between the "heavenly grandma" and each other.


    "Master, how did you come in such a hurry this time?"


    However, the shadow did not pay attention to it. Instead, he asked, "how is my account going?"


    Dushan snowed for a moment, and then said, "people run away. I think they underestimate each other. And the jade pendant you asked me to find is not on Yu Zhen."


    The dark figure was probably unhappy, and his tone became cold: "so it''s a failure? You Tong people are very powerful, but they are just so! But I''ve given you a long time, how can I miss it? "


    "This miss is also excusable. I think it should be like the moon, but it''s natural to have some magic power," said dushanxue, obviously looking for the right words, and then changed the subject. "If I remember correctly, I''m helping you to find the next master. So we''d better get together and get together. You know that the leader of our Tong clan is not so easy to get along with."


    I thought they had a real master servant relationship, but I didn''t expect that it was just a contractual relationship, or an employment relationship. The dushanxue also had a personality and didn''t mean to be afraid at all. On the contrary, they were a little arrogant in the face of the dark shadow. Maybe this is the characteristic of the Tong clan. They are fearless because of their own strength.


    Sure enough, the black shadow didn''t embarrass Dushan snow, so he gave up the matter. However, he didn''t intend to terminate the employment relationship so easily. "You know, I paid more than others. You must have enjoyed the nutrition. Let''s put the jade pendant aside for the time being, but you have to kill the moon. Otherwise, you want to get rid of our relationship with your clever mouth, but it''s a little difficult. Besides, your leader will never give up those promises I made because of you. "


    "You mean nutrient solution?" Dushan snow seems to have some doubts, "I know that taste is the blood of God, but should be like the moon is also God, why do you have to be aggressive?"


    The shadow didn''t seem to buy it. "What God is he? He is just a white phoenix who is not allowed by the common customs! He deliberately stay in the protoss, a day will be endless trouble! And don''t be curious, it will bring disaster to you! If you want to live long, do what you want. "


    Then the shadow left.


    I and Ying looked at each other like the moon. What''s going on? Even if Ying Ruyue is a white phoenix, there is no need to pursue her in these years. What''s more, what he said is nothing. Then who in the whole Protoss has the deepest resentment with my master? Of course, he also had the idea of the ghost king. The jade pendant, according to his meaning, is a must. Who can kill the moon and the ghost king at the same time?


    This dark figure is obviously the one and only one character in the Protoss. It is not difficult to want these two things with his strength, but in order to cover up his identity, he can only ask the Tong people.


    The people of the Tong clan have a strong sense of acuteness, and they have good skills and reach out. The most important thing is that they are willing to work hard, because all their nutrition comes from the master''s supply. Once they are cut off, they will endanger the whole people. The leader will continue to accept the task, and then distribute it to the people below. Once you do well, you will get a reward. Otherwise, you will wait for death. Most people may take their blood as a reward, but just now this person is obviously different. His immortal blood is much stronger than ordinary people, and all the blood has the power of God, which will greatly increase after eating it.


    This is why the shadow would say that the leader of the Tong clan would not give up such a good promise for a clan.


    Seeing the crisis lifted, Ying and I came out of the bush like the moon, but we were scared by the snow in Dushan mountain, "do you two want to die? Stay hereAlthough the tone is a little harsh, but the eyes look at yingruyue is gentle and caring. I didn''t expect that the Dushan snow is infatuated with the moon. I just got married and entered the role, but it''s OK. At least we are safe now.


    I was worried about the future of Dushan snow and asked, "if you let us go now, I''m afraid that person will not let you go easily. How can you deal with yourself when you become a traitor of the Tong clan?"


    Dushan snow is indifferent expression, "what are you afraid of? Anyway, I''m also a relative. You know, I''m following my husband. "


    Ying Ruyue didn''t look at her, but she didn''t speak. Her face was gloomy.


    For a moment, I was not sure what she was thinking, so I had to comfort him: "if you have any scruples, you will not meet her. Besides, the leader of the Tong clan will clean up the door, and then you will not be able to get rid of her."


    Should be such as the moon looked at me, "go back to hell." I thought he wanted me to go back by myself. Who ever thought he would go back to hell with me.


    Ghost sent me back to report to God, and then did not intend to let should leave like the moon.


    When Tianyou came, she looked a little unnatural. I thought it was probably because I didn''t expect to see yingruyue at this moment. He went directly over Ying Ruyue and asked me, "I thought you had an accident? It makes me easy to find. "


    "Something happened to her." Should be like the moon to open the mouth first.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 133

    "Now the surface of the underworld is peaceful, but in fact the undercurrent is surging. Moreover, it is difficult to deal with the Tong clan. However, the mysterious man can make every step. I think that in addition to killing me and seizing the jade pendant, there will be other actions. Now the only certainty is that it has something to do with the Protoss. " Should be such as the moon all the situation without reservation and God said.


    Who ever thought, Tianyou replied angrily, "I don''t need you to tell me these."


    That look reminds me of the ghost king. They are all virtuous.


    I thought how much of the element of pique, also ignored, but then the ghost sent under the guidance of God, unexpectedly should be like the moon circle up, I look at this posture, suddenly angry. "God forbid you to do anything else, but what are you doing now? He''s your master. It''s not appropriate for you to do so


    "What do you say I should do?" Tianyou had such a positive conflict with me for the first time. Now it is clear that I am in power in the hell, but everyone knows that it is Tianyou who will inherit the throne in the future, so now ghost messengers listen to Tianyou''s words.


    I don''t know what to do for a while, but should be like the moon but motioned me not to say, I can only bear.


    Although I have been reincarnated, I still respect him as my master. I will listen to his words whether they are right or wrong. I thought that my master probably didn''t want me, so she was willing to be taken away by the ghost.


    If he really wants to go, I''m afraid even the ghost king can''t stop him.


    Ying Ruyue was taken away. I didn''t want to see God''s blessing, so I planned to go back to the other garden.


    At this time, Tianyou handed a thing to me, "calm down. Do you really think I''ll do something about him?"


    I looked down at the jade pendant and snatched it away. "You know it''s my life, but if you don''t take it, why do you want to catch it? Do you know you should be like the moon in order to save me, but... " I was thinking about whether to say when I should be married like the moon. For a moment, I had to give a careless look. "But I''ve been fighting for my life. If you still bite the hand that feeds you, don''t blame me for not recognizing your son."


    Tianyou suddenly looked at me seriously, "Niang ~ Qin, I know what you said naturally. But if I didn''t get known by the outside world, I was afraid it would be another disaster. What''s more, now that the heaven court has issued a hunting order, do you think the emperor will let him go so easily? The only safe place is here. Don''t worry. In my heart, he is always a master. "


    It turns out that I misunderstood him. I didn''t expect that Tianyou also became so meticulous at the moment.


    Seeing my expression softened, Tianyou said, "these days, I have been pondering over and over again. They say that my master is a disaster left over by the feng people, but they also say that the white phoenix is an ominous thing and is despised by the people. Isn''t this a contradiction? Is not a person who is ostracized by his people feel grateful after being protected? Who will revenge for those who have hurt themselves! I guess my master must have known something that he shouldn''t know, so they want to kill people. "


    There is some truth in Tianyou''s analysis, but he ignores one point, that is, the emperor''s suspicion.


    As long as the emperor suspects someone, he will eliminate that person regardless of the consequences. Even if he discovers the truth in the future, he will only find some names to cover up. What''s more, what''s more, the moon at the moment is in the eyes of the emperor of heaven who is afraid of crime and absconds, so it is equivalent to giving the emperor a good chance to kill him.


    Thinking of this, I said to God bless: "many things are not as simple as you think. I know you are out of good intentions, but this can not bring good results."


    Tianyou is a little bit stunned. He thinks he has found a perfect solution, but there are still some omissions in the end, "what should I do?"


    "Let him go. He can handle it better than we can."


    Tianyou still listened to me and took yingruyue to the side hall. There was no other person present. It was more convenient for the three of us to speak.


    "I just want to know why you choose the way you are now. There will be a better way."


    "God bless you are wrong. I will never force myself into a desperate situation. I also teach you to leave room for things. But this is an exception. Of course, I think I owe you an explanation." It seems that the moon is contradictory.


    Tianyou squinted. "Do you mean that we were asked to examine that? I don''t care about it for a long time. You never regard me as your own family


    I have some headaches. In fact, I''m afraid that Tianyou has this idea. I explained it to him before, but he still has estrangement in his heart although he has accepted it.


    "I left without saying goodbye in order to protect you. If I told you in advance, you would certainly show your horse''s feet in the sky, so you and Yu Zhen would not want to live." Ying Ruyue sighed, and then said, "at first, I did have the idea of revenge, but later I found that hatred could not resolve everything. I wanted to have a true face, not for anything else, just for I could have a rightful identity. You know I was despised from the beginning."


    "Tianyou seems to be a little confused," then you and the emperor of heaven explain not good? Why is the field so hard to come to


    I saw Ying Ruyue sneer, "God bless you, you are still too young after all. There are some things I can''t say more. You should use your eyes to see and your head to think about. You will understand some details of the chaos in the hell that day. If you are not a teacher, you will never choose this road."Tianyou has some reasons for death. Maybe I teach him some principles that I usually teach him now. Black is black and white is white. He doesn''t want to be mixed with anything, so he won''t understand what we call gray. "But Yin Pengyu is dead. Lingyu will take good care of him. Why is my mother different? What''s more, two lives have passed, and I''m just surprised. "


    I know that the more people know some secrets, the greater the harm will be. Just like the ghost king, he never told me about his affairs, because he didn''t know whether it was a blessing or a disaster, so I also believed that Ying Ruyue''s heart at the moment would not want us to have an accident. I pulled God''s blessing and said, "sometimes it''s hard to get confused. It''s not the time for us to intervene. You have to consider everything carefully and don''t act rashly."


    Although reluctant, but still nodded to me.


    "I can''t stay here for a long time, or it will bring you trouble. You know that the emperor of heaven is very suspicious and ill. What''s more, he is determined to kill me now. If he knows I''ve come back, I''m afraid even you can''t get rid of the relationship."


    Before Ying Ruyue could start, I heard a commotion outside the dungeon. I and should look at each other like the moon. I''m afraid that the emperor of heaven has already known, so we will send someone to come. But this is the hell. I can''t help it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 134

    I rushed to the temple, and I saw a large number of soldiers and generals, all of whom were behind the old king in heaven.


    Because of some previous events, my relationship with the old emperor in heaven has been rigid, and he has been involved in the local government affairs several times. Today, he is naturally indispensable, but the four kings who led the Tianbing in the past are all king of heaven. When does the Supreme Master have this right?


    Before I was angry, God had accused him, "you know it''s in the prefecture now, this is not where you can go wild!"


    The old emperor in heaven was naturally ignored, and then smiled at Tianyou and said, "I am just ordered to come here, and hear that the immortal appears again in the moon. I am just sent to catch it by the emperor. Little ghost king, you are not going to stop the old man''s way! "


    I can not let God you bear this responsibility naturally. Once the emperor of heaven blames him, the whole Prefecture will never be robbed. At this time, I saw that should like the moon to God you made an eye, and then quietly around the back of God you, with hands against the throat of God you.


    The faces of the people present changed, and the ghost king did not appear for a long time. This local government is now the seat of Tianyou. If there is something wrong with Tianyou at this time, even the prince of the Lord can not bear the responsibility.


    The prince said, "what are you doing? Do you want to be charged with killing the king? "


    Should be like a month sneer: "if I don''t go out today, it is a death. I was buried with a little ghost king. I was not in vain to walk on the huangquan road! "


    But the prince is not so fooling, "don''t you want to cheat me, aren''t you his master? I don''t believe you can get this hand if you are in a deep love with the apprentice. Besides, you can''t give up on Yu Zhen''s face! "


    I said: "you old man, I dare to talk nonsense! If I had not lured the enemy into depth before, you thought you would catch it. Now I think you must hate me like a month, so that is the case. You have long seen me not to be obedient, in this bone eye my son''s safety is ignored, I and you fight! "


    I say this is to make everyone think that the prince is because of private affairs to slander me on this matter, because I and the prince in the prefecture before because of the blessing of things, so most people think this is just a new hatred of private resentment.


    See me hand, the old gentleman in heaven is surprised, but he did not return, just a taste of escape. Then he shouted at me, "are you crazy? If you take your son away, we will not be rewarded with me! "


    I took out the women and threw that one. "I''m crazy! If you are blessed with any uncertainty, you will never think that Tianting will be your fairy! If you are not deliberately provocating today, even if the local government has already brought the four kings who have taken the troops back, you will try to succeed. It is difficult to follow your surname! "


    As soon as I said that, those soldiers and heaven will have their own measurement. The emperor taishanglaojun should have developed pills in the furnace room. Now, the leader can not say how. I have a little doubt about the purpose of the emperor. How can I make such a decision. But at this moment, I am not interested in studying the intention of emperor Tian. I control the old man and sweep the static and quiet of the moon with spare light. Good In his holding of God, those ghosts and the heaven will not dare to go forward.


    At this time, the prince had long seen that he should flee like a month, and hurriedly said to me, "Yu Zhen should not be fooled about it. If she escaped, the responsibility is not what you and I can bear. Now we can seize him together, isn''t it very good?"


    "I don''t think it''s good? You despise my mansion first, then ignore my son. Do you want to cooperate with me? Don''t think! " I said I hit the prince.


    A Dodge, the old gentleman moves, probably did not expect me to come true, too much old gentleman angry said: "if you are in this way, no blame my hand not to be careful."


    I know that it is only at the moment that he can be irritated to the greatest extent possible to delay time. I played a few palms and then sneered, "I am only a half god. I can beat you without any fighting power. I knew what soldiers you were still taking. Take your pills to cultivate immortality."


    The old gentleman in heaven was in a hurry, and he hit me in the direction.


    Then I heard a strong shout from the top of my head: "when are you two going to make a noise?"


    Hearing the voice, it is heaven emperor, not coming better, no need for me to go to Tianting hard.


    I didn''t dodge that palm intentionally. I felt that I could make more sympathy in front of emperor Tian. Anyway, I had already made a deal with Liang Zi of the prince of the Supreme Lord, and there was no need to cover it up in front of the emperor.


    But it is the prince of the Supreme Lord who has been too busy to ask for a crime with the emperor, "Minister for a while..."


    The emperor did not pay attention to it, but turned to me and asked, "what is the injury?"


    I was in a state of powerlessness, "no harm."


    The face of the emperor of heaven is already very ugly. He looks at the prince coldly. "I said that the ghost king is not in, and Yu Zhen''s mother and son need the help of the gods to take care of the safety of Yu Zhen? You just shine like this? "


    The emperor of the Supreme Lord dare not make a voice, afraid to be punished by the emperor.


    And I look at the situation in front of me, if I want to escape like a month, it is difficult. So he said to the emperor, "I was framed, but it is no harm, but this is about the blood of the ghost king. I can''t sit and ignore it. But emperor Tian, I just want to ask, should it be like the white phoenix of the moon, will it really bring disaster? You really want to kill him? "The emperor sighed, "Yu Zhen, you never believe me."


    I was a little surprised. Maybe he was right, because I couldn''t understand his mind and his way of doing things. What''s more, the ghost king and Ying Ruyue have reminded me not to believe in the emperor of heaven. Naturally, I can''t believe everything.


    If the moon and the emperor of heaven say this to me because of a festival, I may understand, but if the ghost king and the emperor of heaven are one milk compatriots and close brothers, if they want to say so, people will be suspicious.


    Ling Tian''s abduction, Yin Pengyu''s remnant soul, and my flesh body at the moment are all a mystery.


    So I can''t believe it, but I have to say, "when the emperor gives his order, don''t dare not to follow it. How can I not believe it? I submit to the emperor of heaven, and I will think that what the emperor has done is everything he wants."


    The emperor pondered for a while, "if you should be as good as the moon, I will not take his life, but I will not give him freedom. If you don''t, then you should disobey the order of the emperor. "


    Hearing the emperor say this, I know that the fate of the moon is two possibilities.


    Don''t they all say that it''s better to live than to die. What''s more, the body of this blessing and misfortune is also changing rapidly. Maybe the emperor will release Ying as the moon every day. Maybe if he dies miserably today, he will have no chance to regret in the future. Thinking of this, I called to the distant Yingru Moon: "master, listen to my advice, it''s important to protect your life."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 135

    Hearing my words, Ying Ruyue''s background pauses for a moment, then turns around and says, "Yu Zhen, do you think I''m rare for the time when there''s no freedom? Or do you think I just deserve that life? At the beginning, I accepted you, but it was just on the spur of the moment. If you are serious, you will lose! " Then he jumped up to the sky and transformed his real body which had been hidden for many years. The most beautiful white I saw was covered by bright red instantly.


    My eyes some wet ~ run, I yelled: "you will regret, why not listen to advice! Why


    Should be like the cold voice of the moon in the air: "hate only hate my heart is not firm, missed many opportunities, I can''t blade the emperor of heaven, this life regret!"


    The emperor of heaven doesn''t need to control his emotions. He releases all his anger. "Kill, kill, kill!"


    The gods who had been ordered to rush to Ying Ruyue, as if to destroy his last bit of madness, should be like the moon''s anger gushing out, straight to the emperor''s eyebrows.


    I was flustered for a moment. I didn''t believe that my master, who had been following me for two generations, had been deceiving me. I didn''t blame him for hiding his identity, but his words made me sad. At the moment, although he looked beautiful, he had infinite explosive power. At that moment, I almost believed the words of the emperor of heaven. Such a response was like the moon, which was a disaster after all.


    I watched the emperor fly to the place that should be like the moon, the next second would be the hand, but I still couldn''t help thinking, "let him go." At the moment, Tianyou has come back to me. Looking at me with some confusion, I feel sad and say, "mother, don''t do it. Master''s mind has been decided. Don''t act rashly."


    For a time did not understand God''s words, I looked at him in doubt.


    "I believe that he has never hurt us. He is trying to save you and me, because the secrets he knows will destroy my life and yours. Only when we die can we forget and hide. The Emperor didn''t really want to kill him, but wanted to get those memories. "


    "But shall we watch him die?" I suddenly a little violent, I can''t watch the people I care about lose their lives for me.


    At this time, a long lost voice sounded, "Yu Zhen, you are confused!"


    I was stunned for a moment, and then looked around to make sure that no one noticed this side. I was relieved. At this time, the ghost King dared to speak to me loudly. If the emperor knew about it, he might be in danger.


    I don''t want to ruin the overall situation because of my own willfulness. Although I am angry in my heart, I can only stand still and watch the bloody rain. I think of the words that should be like the moon before, everything should be saved and then make a decision.


    Looking at the more and more small gods around Ying Ruyue, I can''t help but tears wet my eyes.


    At this time, I felt a shadow flying by, and then a girl with a baby face shrieked, "stop it!"


    Yes, I should have thought that she would come. How could she ignore his life and death with her warm blood. My heart rises a hope, Dushan snow, all depends on you! Dushanxue may have received the wind. Now it is not coming alone, but with the children and their slaves. These slaves are controlled by the bells on the hands of the Tong people as if they had been forever.


    I think these slaves can hold down the heavenly soldiers and generals. There is still a chance that dushanxue and her companions fight against the emperor of heaven. So I didn''t want to leave, pulling God to watch from afar.


    But at the moment should be like the moon to see people, no joy, "you go, my business has nothing to do with you!"


    Dushan snow was angry again, "I told you to wait for me. Don''t forget that we have worshipped heaven and earth, but this life''s husband and wife have made it! If I don''t care about you, I''m afraid I will be charged with neglecting my husband''s life and death! Do you want me to be unjust? "


    After that, the snow flew toward the emperor of heaven, and she even played the changing palms. In addition, her slaves'' internal and external cooperation made a tie between Tao and Tian Di. However, the emperor of heaven was not vegetarian, so she killed a slave at the right time. However, this had no effect on the Dushan snow silk. On the contrary, he became more and more brave. When he was close to the emperor''s back, he slapped hard, but the emperor was not hurt.


    I think of the emperor''s internal power when he was healing my wounds in the immortal pool. I feel that it is not right. The emperor of heaven had no meridians, and he had already built up an immortal body. That is to say, the snow light in the Dushan mountain can not win by palm strength. At this time, he can only take the yuan God of the emperor of heaven by wisdom, but how can the emperor of heaven obey easily!


    At this time, Dushan snow has turned to the front. In the place closest to the emperor of heaven, the hand that Dushan snow is ready to play is preempted by the emperor because of his slight stupidity. I can see that Dushan snow has some unbelievable look, and is trying to fight back, but has fallen into a passive position.


    I have some doubts, why the Dushan snow lost its mind at such an important moment? Did she see the emperor?


    However, the Tong clan had no chance to contact the gods. If it was not for the dushanxue who had been expelled from the Tong clan, they would not have been able to get close to them.


    The emperor of heaven did not give dushanxue a chance to fight back, and the one who followed gave him a slap. I saw that the emperor''s palm with red light was approaching the gate of Dushan Snow''s life.


    At the last moment of my life, dushanxue said a word to me. Because it was so far away, I could only judge it by lip language, "the invisible man is..."I didn''t have time to ask. The red light in the palm of the emperor''s hand disappeared, and the slaves fell down.


    I yelled and attracted the emperor''s eyes. I could not understand the expression in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    At the moment, I am still worried about the death of Dushan snow, but I dare not say a word on my mouth, so I have to smile awkwardly to cover up my gaffe, "I''m afraid she pretended to be dead, and you will be cheated."


    The emperor did not speak, and then ordered me to step aside.


    Because there are still several Tong people to deal with, and the biggest hidden danger should be Yueyue. He has not dealt with it yet.


    After Dushan snow died, I knew that things would not change again. I left lonely and went back to my own garden. Tianyou later told me that the death of my master was a tragic suicide. Maybe only in this way can the emperor of heaven not really investigate the harm of Baifeng, because Baifeng is not auspicious. Anyone who has been contaminated should be buried with him. At the end of life, it should be like the moon or the moon They chose to take the overall situation into consideration.


    After listening, I told Tianyou not to disturb me for the time being. I still can''t let go of Ying Ruyue''s death for a long time. This master, who I followed for two generations, was such a tragic ending that I suddenly found it hard to accept. I think that when I was a mortal Yu Zhen, the people around me who were friendly to me would die inexplicably. Now my only master also died to protect me. I can''t help thinking that the emperor of heaven is wrong. The biggest disaster in the world is not my master, but me.


    After that day, the ghost King seems to be very busy. Maybe Lingtian''s business has taken a turn for the better. Thinking about the secret the ghost king once said, I think it''s true ~ not far away.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 136

    Muddleheaded for many days, I was not in the mood to ask about the hell.


    Tianyou is probably worried about me, ran to the other garden, "Niang ~ pro, you go to the Yangjian."


    I was a little puzzled, "what are you doing there?"


    "Dad said, you like the popularity there. If you go to stay for a while, I will be there."


    I wonder, "when did you see your father?" I don''t believe the ghost king comes out and goes back to find him. I can''t make trouble again at this time.


    Seeing that I was in a hurry, Tianyou said the truth, "I just had a dream, thinking that it must be the time my father left for a long time, and thinking about it will give me the dream."


    Hearing this, I was a little relieved, but Tianyou was right. I really should go to the sun for a walk. If I am so addicted, I will be like a walking corpse after a period of time.


    I casually found a city, because I was angry with the boss in the fast food restaurant before. I didn''t want to spend too much time with people, so I set up a small shop and managed it.


    Anyway, it''s not to make money, just to sharpen one''s mind.


    I figured out that the fortune teller''s office could be opened by hanging a sign. In addition, I could say something. Those I learned from Luo Lifan should be useful. In this way, I found myself a reliable identity, Mr. Feng Shui.


    People in this line know that there will be no one coming to invite those who have been practicing Taoism for a few years. As I see, it''s just that I''ve never seen her. In addition, it''s a girl. No one will take the initiative to invite them, so the business is really bleak.


    Fortunately, Ling Tian''s soul became at this stage. The ghost king was afraid that I would be alone and asked him to accompany me often.


    Ling Tian has no memory, he is also dependent on me, because there is no evil spirit invading body, Ling Tian looks like a boy next door.


    Occasionally, some female students passing by will throw a wink at Ling Tian. Every time, they make him blush with shame, which makes me really feel like living with my brother.


    This afternoon, a man came. It seems that he has traveled a lot. I come here to take a chance.


    "Something?" I asked not coldly, and then looked at him carefully.


    If there is not much evil spirit in the visitor, he is not haunted by evil spirits. Judging from his appearance, he still has a small sum of money, but he is born from a poor background and can not keep his wealth.


    "Is the gentleman in?"


    I raised my eyebrows. "I am."


    The man was a little surprised, but fortunately he didn''t choose to leave like other people. Instead, he said, "I''ve been in a bit of trouble recently. I don''t know if I can help you. It''s easy to say about money."


    I''m not as fond of money as Luo Lifan was, and I''m not interested in money. However, I''m interested in his affairs.


    "don''t mention money with me. I''m just opening a shop to help people who are destined to do it. Tell me something about you first."


    Listen to me say, the man is a little surprised, has not seen anyone fortune teller do not talk about money, but also because he did not talk about money, he also put down a bit of caution, I about his heart, even if I can''t help him, when find someone to talk to relieve boredom is also good.


    The man was honest and told the truth, "a few years ago, my wife and I separated, and I lived alone. Later, I heard that she was not in good health, so I took her back. After all, after all, I could not see her wronged after a hundred day''s kindness between husband and wife. In addition, we both made a lot of trifles, so she followed me back, but she became more ill and died soon ¡£ I didn''t have the heart to look for that period. But recently, my family helped me with some pictures. I took them back when I looked OK. They all disappeared soon. Then I always felt that there was someone behind me when I was at home recently. Sometimes I could dream of some bad things. I saw a doctor and said that I was under too much mental pressure. But I haven''t had any problems recently. It seems that I can''t explain it. ¡±


    "do you still feel that way outside He just emphasized being at home, which is why I asked.


    "It won''t be during the day, but it''s getting dark and that feeling comes back."


    Ling Tian also heard at the moment, lengbu Ding came a sentence: "you are afraid of the dark?"


    I see a man''s face embarrassed, a big man was said like this, his face is really a bit too bad. I pushed Ling Tian for a while, and finally came to a guest. You are leaving with resentment. How can you live this day. To ease his embarrassment, I said, "he asked because he was afraid of the dark."


    I looked at Ling Tianchong and rolled my eyes, but I ignored him.


    The man continued, "it''s not like that. When I was young, I would run to the morgue. I didn''t feel like this when I was young. Besides, I really felt that thing."


    I couldn''t help but look at his forehead. Yin Tang is not black, but there is a little fog in the middle of the eyebrow, but it is not very obvious. Is it a wild ghost? I decided to go and have a look at it in person. "I know a lot from your description, but I think the biggest problem should be in your house. I don''t know if it''s convenient to go there?"


    When I asked to go, there should be a door for it. So the man said happily, "it''s natural and convenient. I just drove here. It''s not far from here. It''s in the villa in the suburb."I followed him, about ten minutes away.


    When I got off the car, I looked at his house. There was a river in front of me, and his career was also open. Behind the house, there was a lot of land, which should have been left by the developer half of the time. Such a place is really not very good. Moreover, his villa is a little biased, that is to say, the sunshine is not wasted, and it is not surprising to recruit some unclean things.


    When I entered the room, I was forced by a gloomy chill. Through this breath, I had judged that it was a ghost girl.


    Sure enough, there was a 16-7-year-old female ghost lying on his fish tank. She was staring at me with teeth and claws, "get out of here


    This little temper is quite explosive, but I didn''t pay attention to her. If I really get angry, I will directly ask black and white impermanence to accept her!


    "Is your wife young?" Because I saw this ghost, I asked casually.


    "The man said:" are poor acquaintances, do not know how to maintain, looks not young. " Said to take out a photo, I look at the photo of the woman looks older than the man a few years, then just who is this ghost?


    Seeing me speechless, the man said, "I''ve been living in the past few years. I wonder if she can enjoy the happiness with me. Who ever wanted to go away, and didn''t leave me a man and a woman. I''m also in a dilemma."


    "What''s the trouble?" I don''t believe that there is a master who is really defending her wife.


    The man sighed, "don''t look for it. I''m in a hurry. I want to have a grandson. Look for it. It''s a yellow one. You said that my condition is OK, but I don''t know why this marriage is so rare! "


    Hearing this, the ghost was really angry. If I didn''t sit beside me, I would have killed him. I sneer, your family has such a master, still want to marry, this is not looking for death?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 137

    I looked at him and teased him and said, "you are not difficult to get married, but you have a engagement and you don''t know how to cherish it."


    The man was confused and thought that I was doubting his life style. He then said, "I, Yang Musheng, is not a person who swears in a disorderly way. Although my wife and I had occasional conflicts in her life, I still love her in my heart. Master, you can''t talk nonsense about this."


    I don''t know whether he said that because he really loved his wife, or because he thought that the unclean thing he saw was his wife, but I really saw the angry expression of the ghost girl.


    "Boss Yang, I have no doubt about you, but I just saw the picture of my wife. It looks different from the things that pester you, so you don''t have to worry about it. But don''t you really owe anything in your life? " The expression of Yang Musheng''s words just now didn''t seem to be a lie, but how could the little girl of 17-8 explain it? So I have to ask.


    As soon as Yang Musheng listened to my question, he quickly waved his hand: "I swear that I will never. The husband and wife will quarrel, but I am still very conservative about men and women. What''s more, if I was poor before, how could a little girl follow me?" He told the truth. When he was young, Yang Musheng did not have any money, and the girls in the sun were very realistic. Naturally, he would not like Yang Musheng who had nothing.


    But why does this ghost always haunt? I''m afraid it''s difficult to expect Yang Musheng to talk about it. I can''t help but say, "Mr. Yang, have you really not met a girl of seventeen or eighteen years old, not tall, with white skin, round face, high nose and big eyes? By the way, she keeps Qi Liu Hai er The reason why I can describe it so clearly is that after death, the soul will always remain the same as before, and will not change with the passage of time. Now that the female ghost is standing in front of me, I naturally know it clearly.


    After listening to me, Yang Musheng said thoughtfully: "I really haven''t met such a girl, but when you say so, it reminds me of one thing."


    Seeing his hesitation, I felt a little strange, and encouraged him to go on, "you have to tell me all your doubts so that I can help you to the greatest extent. To tell you the truth, you are now haunted by unclean things. Fortunately, she did not want your life, but the woman around you died because of her. So if you think of anything, you must not hide it. "


    Hearing this, Yang Musheng sighed and said to me, "it''s not that I don''t want to say it, but I''m not sure about the girl''s appearance. It happened when I was a child. I can''t remember it completely, and I''m not sure it''s her, but since I mentioned it, I''ll tell you about it


    Said, Yang Musheng lit a cigarette, "don''t you mind?"


    In fact, I don''t like the smell of smoke. I feel that Yang Musheng is going to speak, but I don''t stop him. I shake my head and signal him to continue.


    "I remember that when I was ten years old, I got a serious illness, and I think it''s almost impossible. The family was afraid that I would not have a partner on the huangquan Road, so I contacted Mr. Feng Shui to marry me. In fact, I don''t know what the girl looks like, a child. Just looking at the black-and-white photo can make a deep impression, but I remember that girl I don''t hate. But later, I didn''t know what was going on. On the night of the marriage, I vomited and diarrhoea. My family prepared all the things of the dead for me. The next morning, I was miraculously better. Even the doctors at that time felt strange, but my parents were also happy that I could be alive and kicking around. However, thinking that I had been married in a shady marriage before, my heart was always insecure, so I went to find the original Feng Shui gentleman, but the other party had already traveled far away. You know that your line of business is not always fixed in any place, so this matter is stranded. But when you asked me that just now, I wonder if it will be her? "


    Yang Musheng said so much that I couldn''t digest it for a moment, but I can understand the general meaning. That is, he didn''t die after his shady marriage. As a result, he didn''t leave. I think even if Mr. Feng Shui was there at that time, I couldn''t control so much. The marriage between the living and the dead was a big taboo. What''s more, once the engagement is made, you can''t leave without saying that you can do it. You''re in a mood to be played by you when you''re a ghost!


    I remember that the ghost king made an engagement with me when I didn''t know. I got rid of it for such a long time. What happened finally? I had to be his wife in the hell? So ah, this is also a kind of fate, what''s more, it''s the family that the Yang family found in person. I''m afraid it''s not easy to leave.


    However, I also admire this little girl. She can tolerate Yang Musheng and his wife for so many years, but she died of illness after struggling with her. She has not been implicated in Yang Musheng. It has to be said that it is true love, but ordinary people can''t bear this love.


    Seeing that Yang Musheng didn''t want to accept it, I had to tell him the truth and let him realize the seriousness of the problem. "That''s right. It''s her. But she doesn''t want to harm you for the time being, but don''t think you can get married in the future. As for the matter of inheriting the family, I''m dead hearted. "


    Like Yang Musheng, who comes out from a small place and can eventually have a little money, is the one who pays most attention to future generations. Hearing what I said, I was naturally in a hurry, "what do you say to do? I can''t get involved with her all the timeI glared at him, it is really reckless, I guess the ghost is afraid of me here, otherwise how come to slap his mouth.


    "What do you want? Who told you to find someone else? The affairs of the underworld and the sun can''t be confused, but your family insists on getting involved in it, and don''t you rely on others to live so long? " I''m not alarmist. What I''m saying is the truth. Yang Musheng''s Yang life should have been done for a long time. However, the female ghost didn''t die at the beginning. By chance, she was hurt by chance. When she had a chance to return to the sun, she met Yang Musheng and gave him her Yang life.


    It''s true that women are infatuated with each other, but the wrong thing is to fall in love with someone who can''t be loved at the wrong time.


    Yang Musheng slightly braved a cold sweat, "what do you mean, I should have died? That''s why the doctors thought it was incredible for me to survive? "


    It seems that he is not stupid, and then I said, "of course, there is the geomantic gentleman. I guess he is not travelling far away, but he seems to be dead. This kind of money regardless of other people''s life or death, naturally someone took him


    Yang Musheng had no idea at the moment, so he put his hope on me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 138

    In fact, I didn''t want to continue to manage it, because I felt that the ghost did nothing wrong. She gave up her chance to live for Yang Musheng.


    However, Yang Musheng recognized me at the moment and insisted that I help him.


    "Well, let me see. I''ll get back to you in two days I can only deal with it for the time being.


    Back to the fortune teller''s office, Ling Tian is still playing with his mobile phone. Because he has no memory, he is very strange to everything, and of course he is very curious about everything. I''m happy that he''s not going to cause me any trouble like before.


    See me back, he put away the mobile phone, a little angry said to me: "just now someone came to see you."


    I was a little puzzled. Who would come to me? Moreover, I just settled here, not to mention that there are not many people who know me in the sun. How could they come to this small place to find me for no reason. I looked at Ling Tian''s expression and felt puzzled. Even if someone really came, he would not be like this. Then I asked him, "who are you? It makes you so angry. "


    Ling Tian was still angry with me. Instead, he said, "why would you be so relieved to leave you here alone? Well, it''s a man. "


    Because Ling Tian woke up to see the ghost king, so he thought he was the eldest brother in his heart, and he thought about everything for the ghost king. Just now there was a man. He couldn''t figure out where to go.


    I was just busy coaxing him: "you and I look at the shop every day, when can I go out to see other people, besides, your elder brother is so handsome, how can I go to see other people, OK?"


    Listen to me, Ling genius slightly relieved, but I was in the heart complain, originally thought the ghost King stare at me is enough tight, did not expect this amnesia Ling Tian is not easy to provoke the Lord. Now I seriously doubt the ghost King''s intention to let Ling Tian be by my side. 80% of them are not looking for any memory at all, but they are more than two eyes to spy on the military information for him.


    But I didn''t study the ghost King''s mind carefully. Instead, I was curious about who came to me, "Ling Tian, what does that person look like?"


    "Ugly." Ling Tian said impatiently.


    Ugly? In my impression, I know, long ugly, is that Zeng Chunping! He and I have new and old grudges, but if he finds this, I will not die in the world?


    Thinking of this, I said to Ling Tian in a hurry: "go to huiyupeili. This place is not safe. I''m afraid Zeng Chunping came to visit us. We have to leave here as soon as possible."


    Ling Tian slanted a glance at me, sat still, and then you came to a sentence: "tease you, that person looks very handsome."


    "Oh, you little boy, what about my recreation, right?" I was angry with the waist standing in place scolded him, because sure it would not be Zeng Chunping, I also let go, "then he didn''t leave any words?"


    "I said goodbye to you. It''s mysterious!" I don''t want to know that Ling Tian certainly didn''t give people a good look at that time, but for the sake of loyalty to the ghost king, I didn''t investigate deeply.


    Thinking of the time I left, Ling Tian appointed to report to the ghost king. Since the ghost king did not act, I did not worry about the origin of this person.


    But I have a little headache now, Yang Musheng''s matter, help or not is a troublesome matter. From the emotional point of view, I prefer the female ghost, of course, provided that she will not make trouble, but from the moral point of view, I really should help Yang Musheng. After all, I am Mr. Feng Shui.


    Is worried about it, the door of the wind chime ring, I haven''t had time to turn back, Ling Tian is not satisfied with the murmur, "said Cao Cao, Cao Cao will arrive."


    I patted Ling Tian''s head and motioned him not to talk nonsense. What if he was really looking for me to see his fate?


    But as soon as I look back, I am stunned. Isn''t this Luo Lifan?


    Ling Tian looked at my straight expression, but his expression of impatience was a little more contemptuous, "ah, Yu Zhen, how do you look! You are so easy to make big brother sad! "


    He is willing to call the ghost king elder brother, but he is not willing to call my sister-in-law. I am a little flattered to call my name this time.


    I gave him a blank look, and then said to Luo Lifan, "how can it be you?"


    Luo Lifan said with a smile, "since I saw you last time, how about it? Do you remember who I am? "


    Nonsense, aren''t you Luo Lifan? I was not angry and said: "not luolifan, but also a ghost?"


    Luo Lifan laughed, "I''m not Luo Lifan, I''m Luo Yifan. Lolivan in your mouth is dead


    I care whether you are Luo Lifan or Luo Yifan. Anyway, it''s the one I know who looks unreliable but has something really good to use!


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Luo Lifan continued, "don''t you believe me? My body was originally shared by two people. Luo Lifan was killed by you in the underworld. Now it is Luo Yifan''s exclusive possession. However, if you are used to calling me luolifan, please keep calling me like this. "


    Of course, I like to call him Luo Lifan, because it''s easy to call him. Thinking that he didn''t care about killing Luo Yifan, I was a little embarrassed.


    "But what are you doing here?"


    "With you to make money together, you forget that we are the best partners!" Luo Lifan a mention of money is like a fly in the face, but this he let me more familiar with.When I thought that I could take his power and help me deal with Yang Musheng''s affairs, I said casually, "OK, but you have to do me a favor first."


    Luo Lifan a pair of you say ah expression, and then listen to my rambling about Yang Musheng.


    "That''s it? Little things Luo Lifan does not care to say, and then suddenly asked: "what price?"


    I gave him a blank look. "What''s the price? You think I have to do business with you? At the beginning, I learned Taoism with you to make a living. But now, do I still need it? If you give me money, I have no place to amuse myself! "


    Luo Lifan thought about it, but he didn''t say much. Instead, he looked at me: "the female ghosts of Yang Musheng''s family must be stopped. Anyway, this is what a yin-yang master should do. Besides, how can the Yang world tolerate the disturbance of little ghosts! You are too much of a woman''s kindness. At first, it was the ghost who voluntarily gave Yang Musheng Yang Shou. Yang Musheng didn''t owe her anything. If he really wanted to say yes, he owed her some marriage. However, Yang Mu had to give birth to the underworld


    I saw that what Luo Lifan said was reasonable, so I agreed with him.


    After two days, I went to Yang Musheng''s house and decided to take the ghost away.


    Yang Musheng''s face is very bad these two days. I think it''s hard for him to be tossed by the ghost. Looking at me, please come into the room.


    Probably because last time I saw me, the ghost sat on the sofa lazily and didn''t move.


    "Follow me!" I snapped in the direction of the ghost


    Naturally, the ghost girl sat up from the sofa, glared angrily and said, "why? I don''t want to see him and other women entangled ~ Mian! Or give me back yangshou


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 139

    I sneered, "you are the local government is a joke, this yangshou can only be a voluntary gift, if you force it, it is against the heaven to change life, do you want to go to the hell and wait for his Yang Shou to be done, is it possible to continue this Yin marriage fate with you?"


    "Really?" The ghost''s attitude calmed down. In fact, she didn''t want his life at first.


    "It depends on your fate. I have already checked that his wife has been born long ago. If you can find your way back, you are afraid that you will not be able to wait for the day when he is affectionate?" I give her comfort at the right time.


    "Let me go. He has to promise that I can''t marry again, or he won''t be with me even if I wait for him in the hell." The female ghost is very alert, but I can''t control the affairs in the sun. As for Yang Musheng''s future choice, I have no right to ask. Besides, people just pay for me to catch ghosts, and I don''t want to do anything else.


    Yang Musheng can only hear me speak, so looking at me shouting into the air, he is still a little puzzled, but because he really felt that the atmosphere in the room was wrong, he did not dare to make a sound for a while.


    So I took the ghost''s words to him, "she asked you not to marry again. Can you promise her?"


    Yang Musheng thought for a while, "my parents just want a grandson, but I have no idea now. If I didn''t know about the secret marriage, it would be all right. If she could give me yangshou and let me enjoy the joy of life in this world, I would have owed her. Moreover, if I died at the age of ten, I would not have passed on the incense. My parents would have explained that you asked her to wait for me in the underworld, and when my yangshou was over, I would have found her. "


    I don''t know how sincere Yang Musheng is at the moment, but since he has made a wish, I hope he can do it. Otherwise, no one can help him at that time.


    However, the ghost was moved to tears when she heard this, because there was no tears after the ghost died. Looking at her tangled face at the moment, I knew that she wanted to cry, but I didn''t see much sensationalism in this picture. I just felt uncomfortable. Then I said to the ghost, "he has promised you everything you want. Now you can go with me!"


    This time, the ghost girl didn''t resist and agreed to me.


    I invited black and white impermanence, and told them not to let the ghost reincarnate for the time being, and the rest would be left to the ghost messenger. Thinking that the female ghost had been in the world for so many years, I was afraid that it was not easy to account for the ghost. I only said lightly: "I don''t know where to start, go deep.". There are some things to look at on both sides, don''t go too far. "


    Yang Musheng wanted to pay me that day. I didn''t refuse. I felt comfortable taking money from others when the matter was done. He was very generous. He gave me a big envelope and said to me, "thank you, master."


    I don''t think it''s polite. If you take the money, I''ll relieve the disaster. No one owes anyone. However, I politely returned him, "you''re welcome, but you should remember what you said, otherwise it''s a waste of effort."


    Naturally he understood what I said and nodded.


    When I finished, I went back to the fortune teller. Luo Lifan was waiting for me.


    "So slow?" He was obviously impatient to wait.


    I was too lazy to pay attention to him. I threw that stack of money in front of him. "Burn me whatever you want. You can keep the rest."


    "Oh, so generous? It''s a little different from you, but it''s also true. Now you can choose anything from the local government. Do you care about this? " Luo Lifan is not polite, all put in his pocket.


    I don''t want to keep fighting with him, "come on, what can I do for you?"


    Luo Lifan immediately entered the theme, "I''ll take you to a place."


    I didn''t ask, because I didn''t know when to come back, and I had been away from the prefecture for a long time. I wanted to finish my work with Luo Lifan, so I asked Ling Tian to pack up the fortune teller''s things and go back to the jade pendant.


    When I was with Luo Lifan, I didn''t have to hide my magic power. When I found a place without people, I would walk with my magic power. After being a ghost for a long time, I felt tired even walking.


    Luo Lifan''s skill is higher than mine. Of course, he also flies with flying skill. However, he flies steadily and quickly. I am not happy to see him. Although I can''t reach his level, I have been to the underworld for a long time. How can I make no progress at all?


    Probably to see that my mood is not high, Luo Lifan flew back to me, "how? You look resentful, don''t you feel sorry for your little money


    I don''t care about him. I found that after the death of another soul in his body, he is more aware of money. But isn''t this the case of Luo Lifan I knew before?


    Through the dark forest, Luo Lifan and I entered a deserted place. It seemed that there had been a fire. It was all dark. Some of the burnt trees stood upright, and the people who saw them were astonishing.


    Further on, I saw a small black room, where there are some residual flowers. I am familiar with the appearance of the broken flowers. I think this is the place where I was abducted before.


    That broken flower is the last time Dushan snow and should be like the moon when marriage, Dushan snow itself scattered.


    I feel sad to think of this, but I don''t know why Luo Lifan brought me here, and this place is very hidden. How could Luo Lifan know?Luo Lifan looked at me and said, "this is the territory of the original Phoenix clan."


    What? This is the territory of the feng people? So how could this be persecuted here? Natural disaster? man-made calamity?


    However, I clearly remember that the emperor said that the Phoenix clan was destroyed by the demons. How could the demon people think of burning the Fengzu ruins with a big fire?


    I talked about my doubts with Luo Lifan. Luo Lifan said, "it''s just one side of the story of the emperor of heaven. What''s more, Lingtian was seriously injured at that time, and some memories can''t be remembered, so everything can''t be easily believed."


    Luo Lifan''s words are obscure, but I can also hear that he thinks the emperor of heaven has cheated everyone, and he obviously doesn''t believe the emperor''s words.


    I had doubts about the emperor of heaven for a long time, but I never thought that he would take other people''s life experience as an article. Ling Tian was already bitter enough, not to mention that he had to tamper with his memory? What''s more, isn''t it because you want to cover up some facts?


    I shudder at the thought of me.


    Looking at Luo Lifan''s firm eyes, I feel that if this is the site of Feng nationality, there must be some clues left for us. However, it is still unknown whether the mysterious people here can survive after countless times. However, it is better to find peace of mind than to wait for death.


    As expected, luofan found that the protruding handle on the back of the room was covered with a piece of magic power.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 140

    As I heard some light in the location of the little black house, Lorraine signalled me to go. We went down the light to the bottom of the little black house.


    It''s really a different story.


    The following place is very broad, it seems that there is no trace of fire, but it is also a state of being robbed. Many sundries are piled up in a mess, but looking at the appearance of the palace, it was absolutely brilliant before.


    Luolifan looked around and finally stopped at a disk. He pointed to me in the middle of the disk and said, "that''s it."


    I have some doubts. There is no one on it. Is this the reason to find such a broken disk?


    Luolifan didn''t circle with me, and said directly, "don''t you always want to know the truth? As long as we lie on it, we can dream of what happened before. "


    "Why lie down with you? This place is so big. I can''t explain it if it is found out? " I don''t believe in luolifan, but the lonely, the widowed and the girl are together, and there are always indescribable pictures in my mind.


    "If anyone comes here, you and I can''t live," lolivan said. You come when you want to come. Don''t always ask me if you don''t come. " He lay down on his own.


    Thinking about what luolifan said is right. This place is hidden. If someone really comes, it will be running for the secret of the Phoenix. However, it is not favorable for us to be no matter who it is.


    So I can not care so much, thinking of early know, and then go back early, save the night long dream, so I lay down in the side of luolifan.


    At this time, luolifan held my hand tightly, and I wanted to shake him away, but he didn''t let go of it. Instead, he held it tighter.


    I''m a little angry, "what are you doing, Lorraine? It is difficult to take advantage of the danger! "


    Luolifan said without good intentions: "you think you can enter the memory of Feng before you can get into the way of your Taoism! If I don''t pull you, you can''t get it if you sleep here. "


    Well, I believe him.


    Close my eyes, I feel luolifan is delivering internal force to me, at this time, the bottom of the disk is slightly hot, I really cleared the confusion.


    After a while, I felt a gray and chaotic area around me, but I could hear the voice of people and walk forward to see the bright and bright world.


    Because it was in the dream, I and Lorraine could walk around freely.


    I saw people doing things at leisure, a peaceful scene. At this time, someone shouted, "Oh, come back to practice!"


    Looking down the voice, I saw a face very similar to myself. If I knew I was dreaming, I would think it was myself. I thought that when Emperor Tiandi gave me meat, I said Ling Tian had a sister. I think this person will be.


    And that child, called a Tian, is clearly a smaller version of Lingtian.


    Originally really don''t want the emperor said that, Ling Tian was living here when he was a child.


    Luolifan did not stop, but took me forward, through the crowd, stopped in front of a building that looked very tall. What seemed to be talking about it, although he could not see the face, he felt the atmosphere was very inconsistent.


    Luolifan pushed the door open without thinking, but we were in a dream, and those people could not hear it.


    There are three people sitting in the center of the hall. It seems that they are elders here. Everyone has their own mind. They look different from ordinary people. The hidden wings behind make me judge that these people are the leaders of the Phoenix.


    I don''t know luolifan''s intention, but I did it when I watched him sit beside three people.


    "We feng people can never tolerate such things. Besides, Lingtian has grown up and can not give up with anything. Even if we still live in the world, we will not die. And now obviously there are instructions on it. If we are still here, we may cause trouble Said a man with a thick black eyebrow.


    The man who took the sword on the side was not slow. He asked the white elder in white on the side calmly: "what should the elder think about this?"


    The man with a thick black eyebrow was obviously a little impatient: "what do you ask him to do? Now is your opinion. Besides, there are still some things to be solved for elder. No one of you can sit down again, no matter what it is! "


    The elder with sword was joking, "what if I don''t care? Can''t you kill me? Is it not always your duty to check the Phoenix? Why do you have to ask me


    "You are always grudged about my being the leader. But now it is not a time to make such a fuss. You don''t think about it. If Lingtian''s incident is discovered, who can get rid of the relationship, I will come to you and fight. We are going to discuss it, but is it an opinion? There are always ways to give, and the Phoenix family also has your heart and blood. If it is used by the people with the heart, it is not worth the loss. " The man with thick black eyebrows was the highest place here, but I see that the spirit is not as steady as the other two, especially the one in white.Seeing that the two people are not smooth, the man in white opened his mouth: "don''t hurt the harmony, it''s for the sake of Feng family."


    At this time, the man with the sword was in a hurry, "OK, let me say it? Then I will speak freely. For Ling Tian, I naturally hope that he can stay here. Although he was born of our Feng clan and demon clan, he was born in our Feng clan. Our blood is our people, so we should take care of it. If you throw him out now, how can you accommodate him in the world


    The person with the highest status was angry when he said this, and his attitude was not as good as he had just said, "if you want to say that, we have to take it in if the world can''t bear it? That little Lingtian has the blood of the demon clan. I don''t think it can be concealed for long. Let alone the things that will be found in sleep, what are the demons? You don''t think about killing people without blinking an eye. If Ling Tian really gets into the way of the demon clan when he grows up, it will be even more difficult for us to deal with it! "


    "Then let him die in his own hands? What are you going to do? Even if you don''t kill him, where do you want to send him? I''m afraid the world will have killed this monster for a long time The man with the sword was a little angry.


    At this time, the elder had to interpose, "don''t be excited. It''s just a child. Take care of yourself. Where can you do so much? What''s more, we have no collusion with the demons. The emperor of heaven has his own judgment. "


    At this time, the man with dark eyebrows obviously couldn''t sit still. "I said elder Ying, you can''t be emotional because your nephew should be like the moon! Ling Tian''s business is not careless. You think the emperor of heaven is clear-cut, but if he is suspicious, the whole feng people will have to pay for their lives! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 141

    Although I don''t like people with dark eyebrows and cruel heart, what he said is a little true. The emperor''s suspicious disease is indeed a big problem.


    Seeing no one to pay attention, the man with dark eyebrows continued: "the emperor of heaven will surely think that if there is no collusion, why would there be children born with the blood of the demon and feng people? Even if they were born, why not kill them directly? What will you be when our good intentions fall into the eyes of the emperor? That is the evidence of the collusion between the Phoenix clan and the demon clan! What''s the identity of Ling Tian''s sister Ling Mei? That''s Baifeng! It''s not auspicious. I don''t know what Lingtian''s mother is. She always goes against the Feng clan''s system! If it wasn''t for her father''s contribution to the feng people, I really want to get rid of her, out of sight and out of mind! "


    The man with the sword snorted coldly, "if the end of the line is right, I''m not afraid. If the emperor asks, I will explain."


    At the moment, however, elder Ying''s face changed after hearing the sentence.


    It''s no wonder that the moon is the white phoenix. Isn''t it obvious that the moon should be the same?


    As expected, the elder said: "I think someone will never regard what has not happened as an occurrence. Lingtian''s wisdom root is good, and I will keep it for the time being. Moreover, if I give some advice from it, there will be no big trouble. There''s something about Bai Feng, but it''s nothing. How can you believe everything? What''s more, Ling Mei and Ying are like the moon in the Feng nationality for so many years. Isn''t Feng nationality born and watered? If it does, I think it brings us good luck! What''s more, Ling Mei''s family not only made contributions to the Feng family, but her ancestors were the earliest leaders of our Feng family. If you knew that his descendants were treated like this, how would he feel


    In this way, Ling Tian''s mother is also miserable. Originally, the family is the most important family of the Feng family. However, her parents have made great achievements in war, and they can''t support others. What''s more, the two children they''ve been involved in, one is Bai Feng, and the other is related to the demon clan. Even if someone has the heart to protect her, it''s not enough.


    At this time, the elder with dark eyebrows was angry: "now the Feng clan is in peace now. If it is destroyed one day, don''t blame me for not reminding you as soon as possible. Do you want to damage one person or destroy the whole family? Make your own decision!"


    The remaining two men bowed their heads and pondered for a while, and the swordsman immediately said, "if the emperor of heaven doesn''t know why and insists on doing so, even if he destroys the whole family, then what will happen? I recognize the king from my Phoenix family! " With that, he walked away.


    Elder Ying didn''t say anything. He went out with him. Instead, he broke the teacup with his black eyebrows on the hall, "a group of people who don''t understand the world! What a muddle, a muddle


    A person also can''t see, Luo Lifan pulls me out, "understand?"


    I look puzzled, understand what, I just watched them quarrel, and then weak said: "you don''t take me to see them pinch each other?"


    Luo Lifan came over with a scornful look. "This shows that what the emperor of heaven said is a lie. Are you stupid? And as you saw just now, the people are also afraid of the suspicions of the emperor of heaven. Moreover, although the demon clan and the Feng clan are at odds with each other, the Feng clan seems not to be afraid of it. On the contrary, they are somewhat wary of the emperor of heaven. Even compared with natural disasters and man-made disasters, the emperor of heaven is not easy to provoke. Now, you''re thinking about why the emperor lied. It''s all clear. "


    But I can''t turn the corner for a moment, the brain pumping asked a: "although so, but that Ling Tian''s mother won''t do these things? She''s a descendant of a meritorious official, and if she doesn''t, there will be some dead men to follow. "


    Luo Lifan obviously didn''t want to talk to me, but he had to explain to me: "do you think Lingtian''s mother will block the life of her child? At the very least, the Feng clan can give her stability, and the two elders can at least protect him. In a white phoenix that she can adopt, which is not accepted by the world, it is enough to show that she is soft-hearted and can''t happen what you imagine. "


    Well, maybe my brain is not working well recently. I''ve got a big hole in my brain.


    "But what we see can''t explain anything? What''s more, we don''t know how the emperor of heaven finally ruled. " I''m a little worried. With the strength of the emperor of heaven, I''m afraid that even if we really find something, we won''t show it to people.


    Luo Lifan didn''t answer in a hurry. Instead, he said, "before Yin Pengyu died, he left some words and never had a chance to tell you."


    "What is it? About the emperor of heaven What did my music guy guess.


    Luo Lifan nodded, and then said: "Yin Pengyu had a good relationship with the ghost king before. They had another way of communication that others did not understand. At that time, Yin Pengyu used it only once because of the tense relationship with the ghost king. He was not sure whether the ghost king would pay attention to it, but fortunately, although the ghost king was fighting with others, he still received those messages. Before he died, he surrounded the ghost king with his soul, which is why the ghost king was not seriously injured


    I recall that in the hell that day, everyone was injured to varying degrees. Only the ghost king was not contaminated. I always thought that it was the ghost king who was highly skilled. Today, I found it strange that the Heavenly Emperor''s arm was injured on that day. How could the ghost king not be hurt at all?


    "Before his death, Yin Pengyu still felt that he had done nothing wrong. He told the ghost king that there would be a day when the truth would come to light. Of course, when that day came, the ghost king would miss his best friend, but if the facts showed everything, he would not regret what he had done today. He only asked the ghost king to publish everything in the world, so that he could be worthy of his death They''ll think of feigning death and muddling through it. "Luo Lifan stopped for a moment, and then continued: "the ghost king told you to go far away, but in fact he went to heaven. He pleaded with the emperor of heaven and showed his determination to apologize for his death. Naturally, the emperor did not follow. But later, the ghost King secretly changed his spirits and spirits, so that his stars disappeared. So the emperor felt guilty, but the emperor was suspicious and ill, and waited until he was completely calm Come, of course, I won''t believe it. So I will invite you to the immortal pool again and again. He helps you drive away the demons. He not only seeks some psychological comfort, but also wants to find some information from you. Fortunately, you don''t know. So later, I think the ghost king has gone. Although the emperor of heaven thinks that the ghost king was not killed by him, he can''t get rid of the relationship. After all, he knows He is the only one who wants to thank the king for his death. "


    I gradually understand, and then said: "what do you mean, now the ghost king is also involved in this matter? If he does this, the emperor will not take into account the brotherhood. If he is found by the emperor, is it not very dangerous?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 142

    Luo Lifan listened to me and didn''t hide it. He just said: "when a man is going to die, his words are good. What''s more, Yin Pengyu has such deep friendship with the ghost king before. Naturally, he also wants to find out the truth. After all, there are too many doubtful points in it. The king of ghosts is careful and will not hurt innocent people. However, it will be obstructed if he is aware of it."


    Luo Lifan said that the heart of the people, I naturally understand that refers to the emperor of heaven. I don''t want to know how many things the ghost king wants to verify. I just worry about his safety. After all, he has spent a lot of energy in order to restore Ling Tian''s soul recently. If he really encounters a disaster, he is afraid that it will be difficult for him to resist foreign enemies.


    So I thought whether it was the emperor of heaven who made a mistake and was afraid of the gods'' censure to conceal the truth. However, Luo Lifan looked at me like I saw clearly. Then he said helplessly: "it''s hard to imagine the ghost King''s situation with you. How tired is it?"


    I couldn''t be angry, but I hit him back: "you single dog, are you still qualified to blame me? I tell you that the ghost king is more patient than you. Besides, how many years of gratitude and resentment have you had? How can I understand it for a moment


    Luo Lifan looked at some angry me, or took soft, "you still don''t know the emperor of heaven and the common people of Li people. Assuming that the emperor of heaven is really just carelessly mistaken, it can completely cover up the reasons for the safety of the world. Why spend so much time making up some lies? If only this is the case, Yin Pengyu will give up the status of the Protoss and become the enemy of the emperor of heaven. I think it''s a bit incredible. Besides, Yin Pengyu is also highly respected in the protoss, so there are some other things we haven''t known yet. "


    Because Luo Lifan had just questioned his simplicity of mind, I was eager to prove myself, but I could not choose what to say: "do you think the emperor of heaven is related to the invisible man? Can the emperor of heaven be invisible


    Instead of answering me, Luo Lifan said, "let''s go back. It''s not so easy to untie for a while. If it takes a long time, I''m afraid we won''t be able to go out."


    I don''t understand Luo Lifan''s attitude. In fact, I think Luo Lifan should know something about whether the emperor is invisible or not. At least he has his own judgment, but he doesn''t say anything. I think it''s hard to understand. I don''t have to ask him for an accurate answer, but he deliberately avoids talking about it.


    Luo Lifan took me to fly to the outside world. In a short time, I saw the gray. Then I woke up from my dream. As soon as I opened my eyes, I met Luo Lifan''s tired eyes. Maybe when I was just taking me, I used vitality. It''s still so desolate all around. I can''t help feeling a little bit when comparing the prosperity in my dream just now.


    At this time, Luo Lifan made a silent gesture to me, and then indicated that someone was coming.


    We can''t find each other''s dark room for the time being, so we are in the dark room.


    At this time, Luo Lifan found a jade outside the disc. I felt familiar with it. Luo Lifan said in a low voice, "this is the piece on the elder''s neck just now."


    Probably because he knew the value of the jade, Luo Lifan decided to take it back. For a moment, I even thought he was greedy for money, because the cool light of the jade was very valuable. But I know that Luo Lifan''s intention is more than that. Since it is the elder''s object, there should be some useful information left behind.


    The jade was originally hung around the neck, so it was not big. But when Luo Lifan held it, I felt a little bit hard. I was a little puzzled. Wasn''t it a small stone? How heavy can it be? Is it because too much of the energy just lost led to this? But he and I had such a strong fight that he could not think so.


    So my curiosity began to haunt me again. I wanted to see what was strange about the elder''s objects! I looked at it carefully, reached out and touched the jade, and the bone was cold. But the next second I saw Luo Lifan''s face changed greatly, "let go!"


    I couldn''t help but step back. Just at the moment when Luo Lifan called out, I obviously felt the power of jade, which made people close to each other.


    At this time, Luo Lifan seemed to be unable to hold on and released the jade. At the moment of landing, I heard a dull sound. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would have never imagined that the huge sound came from this small jade.


    Just because I was reminded that Luo Lifan was slow in his reaction, naturally he didn''t avoid the falling jade. However, when I saw Luo Lifan hit, it was a look of nothing.


    Luo Lifan glared at me, "who allowed you to touch it?"


    I muttered, "I just want to help you, who makes you look so miserable."


    "Do you think I''m suffering now?" As expected, Luo Lifan has a face that wants to kill people.


    I said weakly: "you are not suffering now, but violent!"


    Because of the jade, we have been careful. When I went out from which small black room, I felt a bit murderous. I''m afraid that the person who just appeared didn''t go far away.


    At this time, I heard a bird call from the top of my head. When I looked up, I could see for a long time that Hengzheng spread his wings and dive towards us.


    JiuHeng had been under the control of Dushan snow before. I thought that after Dushan snow died, JiuHeng''s magic power would not be able to play out, but this is not the case. At the moment, JiuHeng is being controlled by another Tong clan''s "Tianshan Tong Mu". Seeing that, JiuHeng looks like a boy. Like Dushan snow, the boy manipulates JiuHeng''s body by the objects on his wrist. I can feel that JiuHeng''s skill is playing more powerful this time.Maybe it has something to do with the person who manipulated it. The last time the dushanxue stabbed failed, so the invisible man is bound to find a character more powerful than dushanxue.


    "Put down the jade and spare you from dying!" The boy opened his mouth and disagreed with the shrill voice of Dushan snow. This time, the voice of "Tian Shan Tong Mu" was a little low. Their intention was obvious, that is, they were afraid that we would leave with jade.


    However, Luo Lifan is not stupid. How can he believe her? If we hand over the jade now, he will kill in the next step.


    Seeing this situation, I was obviously a rookie among the three, even I couldn''t beat the corpse of JiuHeng. So Luo Lifan can only let me take jade to leave first, and then try to hold JiuHeng and the boy doll.


    Because I had just seen the power of jade, I didn''t dare to touch it easily. Luo Lifan looked at me with a timid look, and he was not angry. "Yu Zhen, do you want to piss me off? Pull it with magic


    I did. Sure enough, the jade was obedient, but because of its own strength, I could only move forward bit by bit.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 143

    Although the speed is a little slow, it can at least ensure that the jade is in our hands. Now I can see the usefulness of the jade, otherwise the Tong people will not participate in it. Obviously, the invisible man is also curious about jade, or the invisible man destroyed it earlier.


    I think that as long as the invisible person doesn''t appear, our situation is still favorable. Luo Lifan''s skill is really improved a lot, and he doesn''t have much difficulty in dealing with JiuHeng and boy dolls.


    Is secretly happy, at this time a dark shadow in front of me, do not want to know, this invisible man to ensure that everything is safe or in person.


    However, my skills are all used to control the jade. Even if the invisible person doesn''t hit me, I don''t think I can hold on to the end. But just now Luo Lifan asked me to take the jade with me under such a critical situation, which can fully explain the importance of the jade, so I have to fight for it.


    Invisible people without a trace of emotion said: "jade left."


    I am not willing to rely on, but thinking that Luo Lifan has no time to be separated, I can only deliberately delay time, "this thing is not yours, why should I give it to you?"


    The invisible man is obviously impatient, "looking for death!"


    Then he waved a palm at me. I was busy hiding. For a while, I didn''t care about the jade. The jade without magic power fell straight down. "Luo Lifan, the jade is lost!" I cried


    At this time, Luo Lifan and that boy doll also stopped, but the three people were unified in mind, and all ran for the jade. However, Luo Lifan was quick in the eye and snatched the jade first.


    I don''t know the purpose of the invisible man robbing the jade, but I can see that he is extremely afraid that the jade will be destroyed, so I am a bit confused. If the secret can be found out in the jade, he naturally hopes that the earlier the damage, the better. How could he suddenly turn to protect this thing.


    Just listen to invisibility and say, "put things down."


    Luo Lifan eyebrows a pick: "do not put."


    The invisible man was also obviously infuriated. He was directly rejected twice, and everyone would be angry, "I think you really want to die!"


    Because I was not sure about the strength of the invisible man, I was afraid that Luo Lifan would suffer losses, so I wanted to fly over to help him. But obviously the boy won''t agree.


    Looking at the boy blocking in front of me, I was a little worried, because I had seen the recklessness of the Dushan snow, which must not be a good stubble. I can only rely on my mouth and say, "I said you are a hairy boy, get out of my way!"


    Hearing this, the boy was almost mad, "who are you talking about? If you want to die, I will help you


    As soon as I see this is his weakness, the Tong people will never grow up, so they can''t live like normal people. I think it''s hard for them to accept this situation. So I can''t stand it when I poke him in the pain.


    Once a person is angry, the magic power is not easy to gather, so I went on to say, "do you think I will talk about others? What''s more, I''m not wrong. You look like a child. Is there anything wrong with a little boy? It''s a fait accompli. Why do you have to force yourself not to admit it? "


    But I really underestimated this little boy, and he attacked me with his own weapons in the next second. Because at the moment, he is restless and can''t control for a long time. However, it doesn''t mean that his strength has been weakened. On the contrary, it is because I did not know how to provoke him just now. On the contrary, it exposed all his anger.


    He chased me with deadly moves. I could only dodge and run away. At first, I was OK. At least I could draw a distance. The boy could not catch me. Instead, he took off the object on his wrist and threw it at me. I didn''t know what magic trick he used. I wanted to hide behind the stone house for a rest To this object to be like long eyes in general, turn a corner toward me, I am careful, the object is in my chest!


    No time to react, a mouthful of blood gushed out from my mouth, I lay on the ground in pain.


    Seeing my attack, the boy walked up to me slowly, "aren''t you very arrogant? Come again Looking at his posture, he must think about humiliating me, taking my life, thinking that I just insulted him in every way. Is this karma?


    But I''m dead anyway. Why should I worry so much about it? I said, "if you want to kill you, hurry up! Don''t you think it''s a bit feminine for a man to grind his haw? "


    I think no matter who hears others say that his mother will not be able to bear it. Although the boy''s body is not like an adult man, but his mind is mature. Listening to me, it is difficult to accept, so he waved his hand and attacked me at the gate of my life.


    At this time, I saw a black figure standing behind the boy, which was obviously eternal. I think it really cost me my life. A boy can kill me. I''m involved now. I don''t even have the mood to escape. I just close my eyes and wait to die.


    However, I didn''t see that slap down. I had to open my eyes secretly, but I saw that the head of the boy was cut off by JiuHeng. What happened at this time? Can''t the manipulation be reversed?Because I have worked in a Buddha card shop before. I heard the boss say that this Buddha card is a kind of child. If people control it well, they will have both good fortune and good fortune. Otherwise, they will be eaten back by the kids, and they will end up miserable.


    Although I don''t understand the rules of the Tong clan, I think it''s the same as the principle of the Buddha''s card store. They all use their own power to control other people''s soul and body, so I guess that''s the case.


    At first, I thought the boy doll was so powerful, but it was just so.


    However, I didn''t dare to be proud for a long time. After the boy''s body was damaged, JiuHeng came to me. I was scared. Because I had just seen the tragic death of the boy doll, I naturally felt a little disgusted. However, the boy who asked me to die just now would leave me with a whole body, but I was afraid that I would have a different body.


    But when JiuHeng came to me with half a meter in front of me, he suddenly whispered: "Phoenix, Phoenix, Phoenix."


    I didn''t think the corpse could speak. Maybe it''s because the soul power in the body is too strong. But I don''t understand the meaning of what he said. Does Feng represent the Phoenix family? But why does JiuHeng say such a thing to me? Feng clan and I have no connection. Is it hard to be confused after being manipulated for a long time?


    However, JiuHeng didn''t mean to hurt me. What eight came true was that he took me as Feng people.


    I wonder if it was just because I touched the jade and stained with the Feng nationality''s breath, so that jiuhengyi could not distinguish it? But no one can answer for me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 144

    I thought that I would not die for a while, but the pain in my chest was looming. Because of the complicated thoughts, I vomited another mouthful of blood. Maybe the smell of blood attracted the constant attention again. He picked me up from the ground, held me horizontally and twisted the bulge of the small black room.


    It turns out that JiuHeng still has some memories, probably because I am familiar with this place, so I can find the underground palace.


    But because I was not sure whether JiuHeng was an enemy or a friend, I called out to Luo Lifan: "help!"


    The invisible man also obviously found the long-term change, busy yelling, "get back!" But JiuHeng didn''t buy it and still went his own way.


    At the moment, Luo Lifan is not relaxed. The ability of invisible man is obviously higher than that of him, but he is probably afraid to reveal his identity. The invisible man has been hiding his breath and dare not use his own tricks. Instead, he is equal to Luo Lifan. Hearing my cry, Luo Lifan naturally wanted to escape to save me, but the invisible man refused to give up, but I had to let JiuHeng hold me into the underground palace.


    Obviously, he was familiar with this. After he came in, he actually pressed a switch in the room. I heard the rumble at the entrance, and the stone door was actually closed.


    However, I don''t have much to worry about when I think that everyone has a life and wealth.


    If I die here, it''s just my destiny!


    JiuHeng put me steadily in the middle of the disc, where I saw the memory of feng people.


    Then I put the palm of my hand right above my chest, keeping a distance from my body. At this time, I have a slight burning pain in my chest, but it is much better than the severe pain just now.


    I understood for a moment that JiuHeng was saving me.


    I have some doubts. The last time JiuHeng saw me, he still wanted to die for me. Why is it changing so fast?


    I think I think I think that the Phoenix people are related to one is to touch the jade, the other is my flesh body is the feng people''s.


    It must be that the latter one is more likely, because JiuHeng has come here smelling the blood. He is a member of the feng people and is familiar with the blood of his own people, so he will help.


    That is to say, he probably mistook me for Ling Tian''s sister Ling Mei. After all, the water of the Feng nationality is too deep. I don''t want to be implicated in it innocently. The fate of my two lives has been rough enough. I don''t want any more waves.


    But now I look at JiuHeng, but I am not so afraid of his face. I try my best to distinguish his original appearance from the burned traces. I have a familiar feeling. Is he the original elder of Feng clan?


    So I gently asked: "JiuHeng, what is your real identity?"


    But after JiuHeng helped me heal, my eyes began to become empty again. If it wasn''t for the pain on my body, I really thought it was just a dream.


    It''s really rare to think of the memory that JiuHeng can be inadvertently aroused just now. I don''t need to ask for anything more. As for his identity, I''ll wait for Luo Lifan and the ghost king to explore it a little bit.


    Thinking like this, I felt the jade pendant cold, and then a piece of light, Ling Tian came out of it.


    Now, naturally, I don''t want him to take any risks. What''s more, his life was provided by the ghost king with his own vitality. I don''t want the ghost King''s plan to fall short, so I said aloud to Ling Tian: "go back quickly! It''s dangerous here. "


    But Ling Tian is obviously not the ignorant boy who followed me in the fortune telling hall. He has a pair of Danfeng eyes full of thoughts. I think it is about this time when he went back, the ghost king has helped him recover his memory. However, when he saw me, he was still a little stunned. I thought maybe seeing me made him think of his sister Ling Mei. After all, my flesh and body are Lingmei at the moment!


    I was afraid that he would think more, so I said, "Ling Tian, do you remember all of them? Yes, the ghost king did not tell you the truth before, but he tried his best to save you. You must not be confused! And now is the key time for you to realize the truth. You must not act rashly. "


    Ling Tian tried to suppress his anger, but still said firmly: "destroy my people and my whole family. How can I sit back and ignore it? If you were, would you be able to put it down? "


    Then he turned to JiuHeng and said, "as the leader of Feng clan, you were used by others after your death. I know that you are unwilling, so let me and the elder merge into one and come back for our people''s justice!"


    With that, Ling Tian''s soul got into JiuHeng''s body. Although Ling Tian''s power is not high, his blocked mana can be used freely by Ling Tian. However, at the moment, Luo Lifan and the invisible man do not know how the situation is, and the ghost king is not moving at the moment, I naturally stopped him, "Ling Tian, are you crazy? Do you know what you''re doing? Now we want to save our strength, you just remember to restore, the overall situation is not clear, how can you act rashly! I know you want revenge, but the time has not come! "


    Ling Tian is not a child at the command of others. As expected, when he heard me finish, he said impatiently, "don''t talk to me about these grand principles? Do you really think I don''t understand? But the person you come to is obviously not the opponent of the other side, you can watch him die with peace of mind? The jade they are fighting for is the treasure of Fengzu. You can see the past and the future. Since you are so curious, don''t you have any idea at the moment? "There is some truth in what he said, and I really want to know how many secrets are hidden in the jade, and I urgently want to know the identity of the invisible man. Why would I rather be in crisis than use my own magic. Or is his identity embarrassing?


    I did not pay attention, but let Ling Tian drill the space, he crossed me, directly toward the hall outside fly.


    At this time, I also think about Luo Lifan''s life and death, so also followed Ling Tian to drill out.


    The invisible man did not want to reveal his identity, so he drew with Luo Lifan temporarily. However, Ling Tian is also involved in it. Obviously, he has no chance of winning. Either he uses magic power or he has to escape. However, using mana, we can determine his identity at a glance, and it is easy to know his true face, but it is not so easy to escape.


    At the moment, Ling Tian obviously met his enemy with envy, and beat him wantonly with his long-lasting body. After a while, the invisible man obviously didn''t want to love war, and when he got an opportunity, he would run away. Luo Lifan saw his intention and stood in front of the invisible man and refused to give in. Ling Tian also timely turned to the invisible man''s back, forming a siege.


    Seeing that it is hard to escape, the invisible man conjures up a folding fan. He uses his energy to make the folding fan bigger and bigger. He jumps up and runs away in the direction of the folding fan.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 145

    Because the time of fighting with the invisible man just now consumed a lot of physical strength, Luo Lifan did not intend to chase after him. Although he was very tired, he still refused to put down the jade. The baby seemed to have to hold it.


    However, Ling Tian didn''t listen to the advice, but chased out in the direction of the invisible man''s escape. I''m a little worried. Although JiuHeng''s power can''t be underestimated, Ling Tian''s soul has just entered JiuHeng''s body. If he can''t control it, he will surely be taken advantage of by invisible people, and the whole plan will be disrupted at that time.


    So I looked at lorivan. "You''re not going to see it?"


    Luo Lifan simply ignored me.


    When I saw it, I was very angry. "I took my money and didn''t help me. Instead, I was chased and killed. Now I look like a dead man. You are talking!"


    Luo Lifan glanced at me, "don''t you see that you are tired? I don''t want to give you a try next time. Besides, if I leave, what should I do with the jade? I think this jade is much more important than that guy! "


    I guess Luo Lifan is still concerned about Lingtian''s killing him with my hand before, and he can''t be so desperate. He is an immortal. If he can fight for three days and three nights, he will not be tired. How can he be miserable when he helps Lingtian?


    But I could only persuade him, "you think, this is the cooperation between you and the ghost king. Lingtian was rescued by the ghost king with one heart. If something happened, the ghost king would lose his temper and the cooperation between you would be terminated. Would you rather hold a jade that can''t speak than look at the memory of Ling Tian? I think it''s easier to find clues that way. "


    Seeing Luo Lifan''s face a little loose, I went on to say, "don''t you think about jade? The invisible man will not come back to steal it. I''ll watch it for you. If I''m a general minion, I''ll be able to withstand it for a while. "


    Luo Lifan is not good to wait, so he put the jade into my hand and chased it.


    After a long time, Luo Lifan and Ling Tian came back together. However, seeing Ling Tian''s dejected appearance, he must have failed to stop him. Naturally, he did not know the real identity of the mysterious man.


    However, Luo Lifan said a good news, "although we didn''t catch him, at least he was injured by us. Moreover, he still has an old disease. I''m afraid that he can''t take the opportunity to make trouble again."


    I''m holding jade in my arms. I feel terrible, but I''m also curious, "Luo Lifan, do you know how to use this thing that you''re trying to protect?"


    Ling Tian answered, "that''s my Feng family''s thing. What''s he doing? This jade can only work in the territory of our Feng nationality, but without the blood of Feng nationality, it is difficult to enter that mysterious space. "


    Luo Lifan looked at me and said, "isn''t Yu Zhen''s flesh and body from the feng people? Why don''t you try it? "


    "It''s not a bad thing, but what we''re holding now is a Yang stone, and we can only peek at half of it. Now we still need to find the Yin stone to really see the past and the future." Lingtian is a member of the feng people. Naturally, she knows more about it.


    If that''s the case, don''t use my blood for the time being.


    Just now I was beaten by a boy, and I was injured. Although JiuHeng helped me to recuperate, I still felt uncomfortable. I thought I would like to talk about it again.


    "Is the Yin stone still in the hall? I just found it there. " Luo Lifan suddenly remembered that the Yangshi and Yinshi were in the same place. It would be nice to go to the original place and have a look.


    Ling Tian also felt reasonable after hearing this, so let me continue to look at Yangshi. He and Luo Lifan went to the underground palace to look for it. Now it seems that the two people have no problem.


    I was waiting for them alone. I also looked at the Yangshi carefully, but I couldn''t see any clue. I gently touched it with my hand. At this time, I felt some concave handwriting on the surface of the Yangshi. After a while, there was light. I was a little surprised. When the light disappeared, the surface of the Yangshi appeared a line of characters.


    It''s true that when books are used, they hate less. How can they not read well when they are in the world? I didn''t know it at this time. It was a good time to pry into secrets, but it gave up halfway because of lack of knowledge reserves.


    Is chagrin, at this time a familiar voice sounded in the ear, "recognize for the husband, do you want to read it to you again."


    I''m glad to hear the ghost King''s voice, but I''m also worried. If the invisible man comes back, or some other person finds the ghost king here, isn''t it very dangerous? I said quickly, "Why are you so careless? Go back


    The ghost king didn''t seem to care, "so anxious to drive me away? It''s safe for the time being. "


    Then he kisses my lips. I''m afraid that Ling Tian and Luo Lifan will come back suddenly. In case they encounter each other, they will be embarrassed. I quickly push him away, "don''t make a fool of yourself. You can tell me what this is."


    But the ghost king did not say, but deliberately sold a pass, "when you come to the jade pendant and I double practice, I''m telling you."


    Also double practice, put clearly is to ask for benefits! But who makes me stupid and uneducated? You can only get secrets by selling your looks. But this time the ghost king said so obscure, I was a little uncomfortable, can''t it be that I suddenly changed sex in the jade pendant these days? He also learned to be a civilized man. If he really and I have a pure heart and few desires of double practice, I will recognize, but that time is not the end of breath Ling ~ chaos? But I''m not easy to make it clear. In case the ghost King says something, I can''t resist it.However, the ghost king didn''t pester me too much. I was afraid that he might be caught by others. After checking my injury, he went back to the jade pendant. Just in order not to reveal his whereabouts, he did not show up when the invisible man was fighting with us, which is reasonable. So I understand his situation. Now that he can take advantage of this small meeting to see me, I am satisfied. Through this, I can also see his feelings for me, so my heart naturally feels sweet.


    So when Luo Lifan and Ling Tian came back, they looked at me and laughed stupidly. They thought I was in some evil. However, I soon noticed my gaffe and took back my smile and asked solemnly, "how about it? What do you find? "


    Ling Tian shook his head, "if I guess correctly, the Yin stone has been taken away."


    "Can it be invisible?"


    Ling Tian sighed, "it''s hard to say. It was not easy for jade to leave Fengzu territory. Now it seems that the other party has made up his mind to use jade. However, if he wants to see the past or predict the future, it must be two pieces in one, and it also needs the blood of the feng people. So I think his purpose of taking the jade is probably not to let us know about the past."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 146

    "So we should protect this stone, or I will take it back." Luo Lifan has long been interested in the jade, but I know he is also out of good intentions.


    But Ling Tian didn''t think so, "no, the Feng clan''s things are naturally kept by me. Why do you take it away?"


    Seeing the discord between them, I quickly said, "our purpose is very clear, that is to find the secret of the disappearance of the Phoenix clan, so this jade is very important to us. Otherwise, Lingtian, you will let Luo Lifan take it back for the time being. After all, the jade is targeted by the invisible man, and he will try to come back here and get it!"


    Although Ling Tian''s face is reluctant, but listen to what I said is also reasonable. He has no way to protect the safety of the jade, so he frowned and handed the jade to Luo Lifan.


    I''ll have to go back to hell if I deal with the jade. Thinking about Ling Tian''s skill, I think it''s better to go back to the jade pendant. However, Ling Tian is in a dilemma. He doesn''t want to say anything. He doesn''t say why.


    I think that before he had no memory, he could get along with the ghost King harmoniously, but later when the memory recovered, I would feel embarrassed to be together with the ghost king.


    So I didn''t ask for it. After thinking about it, I had to take him to the underworld. Anyway, the hell is so big that there will always be a place for him. Moreover, his skill really needs to be enhanced. I can''t always use his constant skill to fight against others. After all, it''s not my own thing. It''s not convenient to use it.


    Luo Lifan didn''t intend to go with us. He separated from us in Feng nationality territory, but I would like to. Since another soul in Luo Lifan''s body died, I found that he always tried to find time to fight with me.


    As soon as I arrived at the underworld, Tianyou came to see me in a hurry. Although his face was still, I could feel his worry about me. Now that Tianyou has grown seventeen or eighteen, it''s not good to play coquetry with me. Moreover, as the future ghost king, these reserved things must be.


    He simply reported the situation of the prefecture to me, but it was nothing special. I was thinking about finding a place for Ling Tian to settle down, so he sent me back in three or two sentences to Tianyou.


    Before leaving, Tianyou said that when the emperor had just returned, he and I were just practicing front and back feet. However, there was nothing wrong when he came here. It seemed like a kind of door-to-door visit in the world. He didn''t stay much and just talked about his daily routine.


    I have some doubts. The things in heaven are not less than those in hell. How can I come to hell at this critical moment? And the time is also very good, I just came back, he left, this put clearly is do not want to meet with me. Originally, I had suspicions about the fact that the emperor of heaven is an invisible person, but it is not easy for me to make a judgment.


    If the emperor of heaven is really what I think, then he should be healing in the immortal pool at this moment. How can he come here? But if the emperor is not invisible, then why do all the signs indicate that he is? I was a little confused for a moment, but just like Luo Lifan said me, I still don''t think about it if I''m not smart.


    Because Ling Tian''s identity can''t be revealed for the time being, I''m very careful to find a secluded place for Lingtian''s practice. Of course, all this is hidden from God. After all, he is a child, and his temperament is not calm. In case someone finds out his flaws, he will not be able to do business with him.


    After arranging Ling Tian, I went back to bieyuan.


    After setting up the border, I got into the jade pendant. I was still curious about the words on the jade, so I decided to ask. Anyway, he said that as long as I came, he would tell me.


    The ghost king looks good now. Maybe he has recovered a lot of skills recently. See me come, pour also not much ~ hairy, just ask: "Ling Tian''s matter is arranged properly?"


    I nodded. Although I was also curious why Ling Tian refused to come back here, what I wanted to know most was the words on the jade. So I said straight to the point: "can you reveal the mystery of the jade now?"


    The ghost King motioned to me to sit by his side, blowing in my ear, "how is curiosity still so heavy?"


    My curiosity is natural. Although I have suffered a lot because of this, I can''t help it. I can''t control the human nature.


    I was teased by him, some uncomfortable, while pushing him away said: "don''t give me a topic, if you don''t count, I will go."


    Seeing this, the ghost King took a look at my waist, gently on my lips, "don''t worry, isn''t that the word on the jade? I''ll tell you when it''s done. "


    I can''t get rid of it, and at the moment the body is also a little difficult to self-control, so I simply don''t struggle, but I don''t want to let him go. "Are you not released for a long time or what?"


    Seeing me say this, the ghost king didn''t stop, but his palm became more dishonest. He came in through the gap between my coat and quietly untied my clothes and asked, "what do you say?"


    I said a fart, I said, anyway, I also can''t escape, admit my life.


    After being teased by him for a long time, I was tired and tired. When I wanted to ask him what the words on the jade were, he took the opportunity to enter my body. I couldn''t bear it. Instinctively, I refused, but it fell into the eyes of the ghost king, which aroused his interest. A new round of fierce attack, my small body really can''t stand it. I patted the ghost King''s body to signal him to stop. Instead, he pulled more fiercely, inserted it several times, and then showed a bad smile.I thought that he didn''t touch me before, so I immediately took this as a shield, "you were afraid I was pregnant last time, can''t explain it to the outside world? Now you''re not afraid to expose your whereabouts? The emperor of heaven is staring at the movements of our local government all the time. "


    Ghost king is not panic, but said: "which is so accurate ah? You think that child can hold it when he says she is pregnant? "


    My eyes slanted, "if I really get the trick, I can solve it myself. Anyway, the emperor of heaven advised me to remarry, and then I would just make a fool of a man."


    The ghost King added to my strength: "dare you? Why do my children get mixed up! "


    After several times of tossing, the ghost king is finished, and then holding me said that it was just an idiom, "dragon and Phoenix show good fortune." I don''t understand why there is a dragon in the territory of the Phoenix. Maybe at that time, Emperor Tian was very kind to the Phoenix people before it was allowed to be mentioned.


    I did not ask more, because fear of ghost king as a threat to force me to promise him, so I came out of the jade pendant, and went straight back to the temple. Now I know that the ghost king is not dead, and it will not hurt the scene in the temple. Moreover, there are not many people coming in this garden. I can come here once in a while. But if I often appear here, it will be doubting.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 147

    In the evening, God bless mysteriously came to the side hall to look for me. I thought there was something wrong with the underworld. Now, of course, I don''t have to worry about him making trouble for me. He is already an adult, and his words and deeds are no longer as indifferent as when he was a child.


    "Didn''t you just come this afternoon? How can this come back? Is something wrong with the hell I look worried.


    Tianyou blinked his eyes and said, "Niang ~ Qin, I went to bieyuan with you this afternoon and saw you go to Yupei. I know you went in to look for my father. I can''t hide anything from me. But I really love you. Now it''s like Cowherd and weaver girl. But for the sake of the world, I admire you a little. I think I complained with you about father''s treatment of us No matter what, it seems to be my little heart. "


    I feel a little blush when I hear Tianyou say that. He is an adult now. Since I can see that I go in, naturally I know what my father and I have done. Although he is a legal couple, I naturally feel embarrassed when his son mentions it in person. And this curiosity is obviously the same as me. This time I was found. If I saw others later, I would be chased and beaten?


    So I told him, "curiosity is so heavy at a young age. You can listen to what you want to do in the future."


    God bless to disapprove: "I''m an adult now. If you don''t tell me anything, I''ll check it by myself."


    I know he means that his father didn''t leave us. I think it is. Although he didn''t get along with the ghost king for a long time, how could he still be related by blood? How could he not miss it? But before the situation is critical, I can''t tell God. Thinking about that time, I didn''t think of tea method, and I was depressed for a long time. Thanks to Tianyou, I was always taking care of me and telling me jokes.


    At that time, I thought that Tianyou and his father didn''t have much feelings, so I wouldn''t be too sad. After all, when the ghost king was in good condition, he wouldn''t ask for his father. But thinking, it seems that I am absolutely wrong, the child''s mind with the ghost king, what will not say to us. For example, in his father''s matter, the only complaint, or because I was sad about his father''s matter, he couldn''t see the tears of his family. So I think at that time, Tianyou was very sad, but for me, I had to pretend to be strong.


    How could he be so happy if he knew that his father had not been taken away by the people above? Because there was no news before, most people thought that the ghost king was no longer there. I think Tianyou would have thought so before, so I can understand the feeling of this lost and recovered.


    So I told Tianyou: "since you know, I will not hide it from you, but in the future, everything should be careful. Your father is not convenient to see us now. And you can''t tell anyone about your father''s presence in the jade pendant. If someone with a heart knows about it, there will be another moth. "


    God bless nature is nodding, but listen to me like a child''s tone, but the heart is not happy, "OK, OK, this little thing I don''t know? You can take care of yourself. By the way, I''m here for business. I have news from your mother''s family. "


    My mother''s family? I didn''t react for a moment. Maybe I left the world for too long. I forgot my original identity.


    I estimated the time. Another girl in the rest of our family is nearly sixteen.


    The fate of the women of the Yu family has not been reversed. I thought, when the ghost king comes back, I will see if we can discuss the termination of this unreasonable contract. Because I can''t control my own destiny, I feel it is still very painful. Although the ghost king and I have a harmonious relationship, there are also some painful combinations under arranged marriages. If the women of the Yu family get married, they are all female officials in the local government. How many of them can control their own destiny? Even if it''s not comfortable, you have to follow. Anyway, I haven''t seen a woman who has left the Yu family to get married.


    Those people who originally lived in our village disappeared. Who let the fox into the road, now want to reincarnate can not cast, although I have some in the heart can not bear, but this matter I can not do.


    Because of this, I once went to the ghost king. Of course, the ghost king was not very good-looking. He only said to me, "you can''t live by doing evil." Think about it, isn''t it? So I just don''t care.


    However, the people who moved away later were not involved. However, the contract between the Yu family''s ancestors and the local government could not escape. When the contract between Yang and Yin was made, it was consensual. However, if it was terminated, it could not be solved by fighting a lawsuit like Yang.


    I thought it was the blood of Yu family. Although I was not very close before, it was also related by blood. I thought about it in my heart and decided to go to the Yangjian.


    God did not stop him. As I said, he was not cold and warm-hearted in the matter of blood relationship.


    So simple charge a few words, I went to the sun.


    This time, the 16 year old woman in Yu''s family is a branch of the third grandfather. According to the seniority, I should call that girl sister. However, I met several times when I was a child. I remember a lively person. If I remember correctly, she should be called Yu Xiao.


    Now they are in a subordinate town of L City. I thought I couldn''t go home, so I bought some gifts in the city and drove by.I didn''t expect that the town was so far away from the city. If I had known, I would have run here directly from the local government. I had to endure the bad smell of people after driving for several hours. I think that this person how do not love clean ah, a look to know that are not love to bathe the Lord. In my heart, my relatives of the rest of the family can not be like this, if it is true, I put down the gift and go back.


    I had to wait until seven or eight o''clock, because I didn''t go to the town until seven or eight o''clock.


    Because I didn''t know the names of Yu Xiao''s parents, it was difficult to find out, but fortunately, I finally found out.


    Yu Xiao''s home is in a side house at the east end of the village. It''s nearly ten o''clock when I walk by.


    When I saw the light on, I patted the door, "uncle, I''ve come to visit relatives."


    After a while, the light of the front door was on, and a little chubby man came out, but he didn''t look untidy. He stood at the door and asked, "which family are you? Why don''t I have any impression? I''m afraid it''s a mistake? "


    The eldest uncle and my third grandfather are similar in appearance. I knew this was the family I was looking for, so I said, "uncle, I''m the girl from Yu Guangsheng''s room. My parents went early. Naturally, you don''t know me."


    On hearing that I mentioned my father''s name, the eldest uncle was obviously stunned for a moment, and then he was busy shouting to the inner room: "mother-in-law, come out quickly, the girl of my brother Guangsheng''s family is coming!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 148

    The people in the inner room were reluctant to murmur, "it''s so late that people can''t live in peace." However, in the countryside, the masters of the family can say exactly what they say. They can complain. But when you do something, you still have to listen to your father. If you don''t, you will have to close the door and you will inevitably get a beating.


    So I didn''t worry. After a while, my great aunt came out of the inner room in slippers. Seeing me standing at the door, my hands were full of things. I couldn''t help smiling. "It''s brother Guangsheng''s baby. It''s Yuzhen, isn''t it? I could see you when you were a child. I didn''t expect that this flash was so big. " Said to the gate to take my hands of things, let me in.


    When I got into the room, my big uncle asked my aunt to prepare dinner for me. I wanted to refuse, but I didn''t stop it. I thought I''d let her go, so that my uncle and I could talk.


    Uncle was very concerned about the Yu family. Knowing that the people in Yu village were gone, he wiped his tears.


    I can only make up a reason to say that the plague is rampant, and the traffic in Yucun is inconvenient, which delays the treatment. But the good news is that all of us who are not in Yu village are alive.


    My eldest uncle didn''t know that the situation in Yu village was quite normal. When she was young, she couldn''t get along with those sisters in law. She once again made a scene. She took Yu Xiao and her uncle to her mother''s house. Naturally, she would not allow my uncle to go back. People who want to come to my third grandfather''s house are also very angry. Because Yu Xiao is a girl, she always oppresses my eldest aunt, My great aunt can''t stand this. The barrier between going back and forth is deep, so when the dispute over the house comes up, all the ugly words come out.


    At that time, I was still young and could not remember much. I only knew that after the quarrel, I had never seen my uncle and his family again.


    Now looking at the big uncle is still for those people, I think nothing can be compared to blood.


    It happened that my aunt came into the house with rice. Seeing my uncle in tears, she asked, "what''s the matter? See niece unexpectedly excited like this, like what words? Be careful of the jokes of the younger generation. "


    Naturally, I won''t laugh. I''m moved by the big uncle''s heart. But I couldn''t let my aunt guess, so I told her what happened to Yu village just now.


    After hearing this, she said, "let them bully us like that, and they didn''t treat me as a sister-in-law at all. It''s right to be punished if they die!" I look at the big aunt look angry, also not good to say anything. After all, compared with her uncle, her feelings for the people in Yu village are only due to the maintenance of their marriage, which is not the same thing compared with blood relationship and kinship.


    Uncle glared at her, and she knew that she had said something wrong. She was busy saying, "the meal is ready. Come and eat. It''s all ordinary food at home. Don''t give up. "


    I said with a smile, "I''m very happy to have dinner at home, and my great aunt has taken great pains."


    So I went to the kitchen and my aunt followed me. I guess she still wanted to inquire about Yu village, but I didn''t give her a chance. If she really cared, I could talk to her, but now it''s obvious that she wants to seek psychological balance. Naturally, I won''t say anything.


    Because the purpose of my trip was very clear, just to see Yu Xiao, so I didn''t wait for my uncle to speak. I asked, "why didn''t you see my sister?"


    On hearing this, the eldest aunt did not care, "you say Yu Xiao, who knows where to run crazy?" Then he exclaimed, "ouch, did Yu Qi follow her?"


    So he called out to his uncle: "Guanghou, did Yu Qi follow Yu Xiao?"


    I heard my uncle say, "your son is the most sticky to his sister. Maybe he''s gone."


    "I don''t know what wrongs I did in my last life. You said that I had to dig some mountain goods. You said that Yu Qi was taken to me in the middle of the night. My heart is really turbulent."


    I''ve seen that the countryside values men over women, but I can''t understand why my eldest aunt is so bold in front of me. I think that she quarreled with those sister-in-law for Yu Xiao, or maybe she was just for her own breath at that time.


    But after complaining, she has no way out, because she doesn''t know where Yu Xiao has gone with Yu Qi, so she can only worry at home. However, it seems that Yu Xiao has gone out many times, so there should be nothing wrong.


    After a day''s ride, I was also tired. After dinner, my aunt found me a new bed, and then arranged for me to sleep.


    The courtyard in the countryside is big, so there are many rooms. I was arranged by my great aunt to be next door to Yu Xiao. It''s good that Yu Xiao won''t disturb me when he comes back, and I can sleep well.


    Maybe it''s dawn soon. I hear a sound near the bed. I open my eyes vaguely. Two small brains are around me.


    Seeing me wake up, Yu Xiao was naturally very excited: "as soon as I entered the door, I heard my mother say that there were guests at home. I didn''t expect it was you. You are Yu Zhen, my sister, right?"


    I nodded. I didn''t expect that she could have a good memory when she was a few years younger than me.


    Then Yu Xiao pushed the little boy beside him, "at this time, Yu Qi, my brother, his temperament is boring, but get along with it."I looked at Yu Qi, and I probably ran to my room before I could wash my face. I couldn''t help laughing. This lovely little appearance was similar to Tianyou''s childhood. I couldn''t help but reach out and pinch the little face.


    Yu Qi didn''t dodge. On the contrary, his face was a little red. Seeing that he didn''t speak up, Yu Xiao said, "call my sister quickly. I have to call my sister too."


    Sure enough, Yu Qi listened to Yu Xiao''s words and called her sister.


    Thinking that I have to get up and change clothes later, Yu Xiao said to Yu Qi, "you go out and wash your cat face. When sister Zhen gets up, we''ll play together."


    After the boy went out, I began to change clothes while chatting with Yu Xiao.


    Because it''s all girls, I''m not sorry. I was just staring at by Yu Xiao all the time, but I was a little unnatural. I asked, "what are you looking at?"


    Yu Xiaodao also bluntly said: "it is said that girls are in their teens, that is, the development period, but my body has not changed at all. I just saw that your chest is quite big. Sister, can you tell me how to make your chest bigger?"


    Listening to Yu Xiao''s question, I don''t know how to answer. I can''t tell her that my chest was rubbed out by the ghost king, so I pretended not to hear.


    Yu Xiao didn''t give up and shook my arm. I couldn''t help it. I just made it up casually, "people say that eating papaya can have an effect. Why don''t you try it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 149

    Instead of believing it immediately, Yu Xiao asked me, "did you also eat papaya? If you want to spend money, my mother won''t let me, but this chest is so small also affects my marriage


    I was a little surprised. Yu Xiao was only sixteen years old. If it wasn''t for the contract between the Yu family and the underworld, it would be time for this girl to talk about marriage.


    But what Yu Xiao said next, I understood all kinds of pain. "I''m not afraid of your jokes, sister Zhen. I''m not so happy in this family."


    I think so. I can also know the situation of Yu Xiao''s mother last night. No wonder she is more mature than other girls. Maybe she wants to change her fate through marriage. I think about the purpose of coming here, and I don''t know whether Yu Xiao can accept it.


    Yu Xiao quickly changed his mood, "whatever he is, maybe someone likes a small breast."


    I''m busy with her. It''s possible. Men, visual animals, as long as women are beautiful, no matter how big your chest is and how small your chest is, people can rub it out for you. This ghost king is a living example. I look at Yu Xiao is also beautiful, and in the underworld there are few more than her.


    In the afternoon, I went to the river with Yu Xiao. She often took Yu Qi to play here. But I feel that this Yin Qi is a little heavy.


    But looking at Yu Xiao and Yu Qi are OK, also think, if this Yin Qi does not hurt people, I also do not care about the business.


    After doing it by the river for a while, Yu Qi said that her chest was stuffy. Clearly just played well, how suddenly did it happen? Yu Xiao didn''t care, "it must be that I didn''t sleep last night. You can''t support it now. I let you sleep at home, but you should follow me. You deserve to suffer."


    Although that said, but Yu Xiao still bent down to put his brother on his shoulder, ready to carry Yu Qi back.


    Yu Qi''s face at the moment is very bad, I think 80% is by some unclean things attached to the body, but my identity is not easy to think about showing out, I can only carefully look at everything in front of me.


    The river was very calm, but there was nothing unusual about it, but a shadow flashed by a willow tree on the Bank of the river. When I looked at it, it disappeared.


    At the moment, Yu Xiao walks home with Yu Qi on his back. Naturally, he doesn''t notice my expression. However, I know that my face is not good-looking at the moment. I don''t want to trouble the other party, but the other party comes to the door voluntarily. I have to make another plan.


    Back to Yu''s home, the eldest aunt naturally wanted to make a noise, "I said, you don''t want you to run around with your brother every day, but you don''t listen. You see your brother is tossed about. If something happens to your brother, you''ll wait to be skinned."


    Said lying on the edge of his son''s bed, whispered, "where is the discomfort? Talk to mom


    Just like two people! However, Yu Xiao seems to be used to it. He looks at everything in front of him indifferently. Only when he looks at his younger brother, he has a good face. His eyes are full of heartache. In this family, it is obvious that the best thing for Yu Xiao belongs to Yu Qi, so she will naturally feel sad when Yu Qi is ill.


    Although I know it''s the evil spirit, I can''t say it so directly. I had to persuade the eldest aunt, "don''t be sad. It''s not the time to be sad. Please ask your husband first."


    "Yes, thanks to you. I''m confused. Yu Xiao, why are you still standing? Go to the village and ask your uncle wang to bring his medicine box." In rural areas, doctors are sometimes regarded as gentlemen. Obviously, the eldest aunt understood this and didn''t do what he thought.


    I thought that even if the doctor came, it would not help, so I pretended to be careless and said, "Yu Qi is a strange disease, and you can see that only one side of the small cheek group is red. How is this going on?"


    The eldest aunt noticed this, and then her face changed. "It''s very strange if you don''t say I haven''t found it yet," so she called Yu Xiao again, "and by the way, call Mr. Feng Shui!"


    Dr. Wang came quickly. He had a high fever when he measured his temperature. He simply prescribed some antipyretic drugs and went back.


    After taking the antipyretic medicine, Yu Xiao actually had a worse fever.


    Seeing that Yu Xiao''s mind was a little unclear, the eldest aunt was even more anxious, so she began to complain, "this girl is not reliable. Please ask a gentleman for such a long time. If I didn''t have to look at Yu Qi, I''m afraid I would have gone." Probably looking at me in, it is not good how to scold Yu Xiao, just said a few words painlessly.


    I saw the situation and said, "big aunt. If you are in a hurry, you can go and have a look. Maybe this gentleman sees Yu Xiao as young and thinks that our family doesn''t pay attention to it. You know, the most important face in the business of dry geomantic omen. Therefore, you''d better go there, Yu Qi, and I''ll see it better. "


    The eldest aunt is also such a reason, Mr. Feng Shui was originally to see fate to help you eliminate disaster. If you don''t hold it, I''m afraid you will find an excuse to send people away. So let me look at Yu Qi, she went herself.


    Because the eldest uncle went to work in the town, there was no one in the family except Yu Qi, who was in a daze. So I released my magic power to see what the devil this was. I dared to attack my Yu family''s idea so recklessly.


    I quickly use my finger in Yu Qi''s forehead, the black mark on the forehead is fixed. I looked at it. It didn''t look like a human. I was wondering, but I heard the footsteps outside. So I had to put away my magic and listen to the movement outside."Sir, I''m worried about the baby''s high fever. I have to ask for your help. My father didn''t go to the town and there was no one to take care of him, so he sent a little girl to invite him. I was too busy. By the way, my niece was watching the house." Listening to my great aunt''s words, I thought I had guessed it right. This Fengshui gentleman also really put on airs. It''s no wonder that Luo Lifan never showed it to the poor before, and this Feng Shui man was good.


    But when someone comes into the room, I am also stupid. Isn''t this Feng Shui Mr. Luo Lifan? I just wanted to say hello, but Luo Lifan pretended to be an unknown expression and walked directly from me and looked at Yu Qi.


    Then he said, "your baby is entangled with willow essence, and it happens to break people''s Qingxiu. Can they not be in a hurry?"


    I thought that there was a dark shadow by the willow tree beside the river today. I thought it was a devil. Unexpectedly, it was a tree spirit. But Yu Qi didn''t offend him. How could he suddenly find him?


    But she didn''t have so many questions. She just asked, "how can this be resolved? These days, all the trees have become fine. It''s really the barren forest that can''t go anywhere


    Said, mercilessly glared Yu Xiao one eye, obstructs the outsider''s face, also not good can attack.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 150

    I think this is a small matter for Luo Lifan, so I don''t worry about Yu Qi any more.


    But Luo Lifan picked up fan again at the moment. "This willow spirit is different from the evil ghost. The evil ghost only needs to burn some Rune paper to send it. But the tree spirit, I''m afraid, is not so easy to pass away."


    This means asking for money. I can''t help but stare at him. He''s a poor man. How can he stop his money? Besides, he''s a relative of mine. Even if he asks him for a help, he won''t be able to do it.


    Naturally, the eldest aunt recognized the meaning of it. "Sir, please mention what you need. It doesn''t matter how much money you pay." Did not expect this big aunt to Yu Qi but sincere love, this will give up everything.


    However, Luo Lifan was unconventional, "who said he wanted money? Do you really think this money is everything? I don''t want to see the disease if I raise money. "


    "You see, I don''t know how to speak. What should I do, sir?" As soon as the eldest aunt saw that her husband was angry, she naturally accompanied her with a smile.


    "It''s not too much trouble. I have no opinion to come here. I happened to meet your family and wonder if I can stay for a few nights? I don''t have a place to stay for the time being. " Luo Lifan''s face is not red, heart does not jump said.


    However, the great aunt was really happy to see it. You know, this Feng Shui gentleman is not everyone can ask for. It''s a blessing to let him live in the other party''s house. Moreover, the husband promised without mentioning money. Anyway, there are many rooms in the house, so it''s not hard to clean one.


    But I don''t understand. Luo Lifan wants to live here! I don''t believe what he just told his aunt. How powerful is the willow spirit? At the beginning, he was also a man of heaven and earth, but now he is in trouble again? Believe in him!


    However, in front of my great aunt, I could not help brushing his face, but my inner curiosity made me say: "is that willow essence so difficult to remove?"


    "What do you think of a guy of hundreds of years?" When Luo Lifan saw me questioning him, he didn''t give me any sympathy.


    I can''t stand the tone of others to me, so I resented him, "my brother has not done anything disrespectful to the willow spirit. Why bother to find him? After hundreds of years of practice, do you want to go to paradise? It''s hard to find innocent people just like this in the world. "


    Naturally, I have something to say in this. He is not old, but I am also the mother of the earth. I will not miss every opportunity to make fun of him.


    Luo Lifan rarely did not quarrel with me, but said in a clear way, "you say your brother is innocent? Did you see it with your own eyes? Do you know what the best essence of this tree is?


    "Of course I did." In fact, I was also a little guilty, but I thought that Yu Xiao and Yu Qi were digging for mountain goods. There must be no willow trees in that area. The only chance I had was by the river. However, Yu Xiao and I were talking happily at that time. To tell the truth, I didn''t notice whether Yu Qi had ever touched it.


    Luo Lifan looked at me playfully. "Are you sure you saw it?"


    When asked about this, I could only stick my neck and say, "of course!"


    Luo Lifan frowned, and then ~ playfully said: "I don''t know, you have this hobby. Although you are younger brother, you should pay attention to it. Your brother peed on the willow tree, which made the other party unhappy."


    Listen to him say so, my face flushed with anger, but who knows what he said is true or false, maybe it is intentional to see me make a fool of myself!


    The big aunt has been worried about Yu Qi. Naturally, she is fighting for the end. "Sir, don''t be angry. My niece is a straight tempered girl, but I''ll ask Yu Qi if I can."


    Just then, Yu Qi opened his eyes and said to his aunt, "water, water."


    Uncle mother quickly handed over, and then casually asked: "you peed on the willow tree?"


    Yu Qi nods hard, of course, also confirmed Luo Lifan''s words. I should have expected that Luo Lifan was intentional, but he had to keep quiet.


    At this time, the eldest aunt was somewhat distressed, "you said you, why can''t you hold your urine so much? The next time I can''t hold back, I''ll be honest at home and don''t run around with Yu Xiao. "


    Yu Qi heard this, of course, is to protect her sister, "it''s none of my sister''s business, I have to follow."


    The big aunt''s face was not good-looking, only said: "it''s all the same. If she doesn''t take you, there will be nothing wrong."


    The willow spirit is different from the evil ghost. The evil ghost is sent at night, but the willow spirit must be sent at noon. So Yu Qi still has to suffer a night of crime, but Luo Lifan to draw a rune, temporarily burning is back, but this face is still half red. At night, he needed someone to accompany him. Fortunately, the eldest uncle came back in the evening. He stayed with his aunt for half a night, but he was not tired.


    I took advantage of no one, pulled lorifan to the corner, "how can you run here?"


    Luo Lifan squinted at me: "if I don''t come, who will clean up the mess for you? Don''t think I can''t see what you think?"


    "What am I thinking? You know a fart I''m not angry.


    "Don''t be unconvinced, but you can''t control the willow essence mansion. If you find a ghost, you will make a bridge for the local government again." Luo Lifan looked thoughtful.I really want to let black and white impermanence take this thing, but how do I know it''s Willow essence? It''s not strange that people don''t know. It''s not so evil as Luo Lifan said! However, thinking that it would bring bad luck to the underworld, I couldn''t help but take a breath of cold air. At this stage, the underworld can''t stand the trouble. Besides, I didn''t want to add any trouble to Tianyou. I didn''t dare to make any more noise when I heard that.


    Luo Lifan saw that I didn''t speak, and then said, "don''t worry too much, but when you come out of the underworld, you should always greet the big brother of the ghost king, otherwise he won''t be in a hurry."


    I was thinking how Luo Lifan would appear. It turned out that the ghost king sent him to protect me secretly.


    "Isn''t it good for me? Besides, I just want to see Yu Xiao''s situation. If she wants to live for another two years, I will certainly delay her for a while. " I still can''t bear to see the Yu family change. Of course, it''s my selfish heart. Those ghost errands will only act according to the contract.


    Luo Yifan snorted coldly, "how much ability do you think you are? At the beginning, if the emperor of heaven looked at the face of the ghost king and took into account the blood in your stomach at the same time, did you think you could live so long? What''s more, you can''t control the matters on the Yin Yang book


    "No matter what? My man is in charge of this. He won''t give me face? " I think the ghost King won''t disagree. At least he hasn''t violated my meaning after being together for such a long time, and now he''s left me a woman, can''t he coax and hold it? Thinking that if it was not for his current situation, I would really like to go to the jade pendant to beg for mercy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 151

    "You are a woman who does not worry! The ghost king has been down for a few years and married you a black sheep Luo Lifan looks angry.


    "It''s better not to worry about it than you don''t have it. Are you jealous, but you can''t be jealous of this thing!" I deliberately hit him, but I suddenly thought of bi''er, do not know whether Luo Lifan will care.


    Fortunately, I see his face is changeable and indifferent.


    Because they were afraid that my aunt and I knew each other and had a fight, I went back to sleep. Yu Xiao and I are crowded together tonight. The room that my aunt cleaned up last night was given to Luo Lifan.


    I thought what I did was secret enough, but I didn''t expect that Yu Xiao could see the clue.


    "Sister Zhen, do you know that Feng Shui man?" Yu Xiao obviously couldn''t sleep. He got up from the bed and said to me.


    Because I didn''t want to cause more trouble, I pretended to be surprised and said, "how can I know him?"


    Yu Xiao said with a smile, "don''t lie to me. I''ve heard the conversation between you two. How can there be a fake?"


    "Did you hear that?" I couldn''t help but be surprised. Because Yu Xiao didn''t show much fear, I had to ask again, "then you don''t doubt the purpose of my coming here."


    Yu Xiao shakes his head, "I know you won''t hurt me, but I''m always upset recently. I wonder if I''m going to die?"


    People do have similar reactions before they die, especially when we are so closely connected with the underworld that they are always sensitive to death.


    I didn''t want to hide it from her, so I said to her in a serious way: "you''re right. You''re almost sixteen. I don''t know if you''ve ever heard the big uncle mention the contract between the Yu family and the local government?"


    Yu Xiao nodded and shook his head, "I just know that there is such a contract, but I don''t know exactly what it is. Once again, I went to ask my mother and was scolded by her. Besides, I have been away from Yu village for so long. Will this contract really work? "


    I sighed, "naturally, it takes effect. It was our ancestors who signed the contract. At that time, it only said that the women of the Yu family would be betrothed to the Yin people when they reached the age of 16. I''m not sure. I came to see you. But if you don''t want to, I''ll ask for love and give you a few more years of Yang Shou. When I was so old to you, I didn''t want to leave like this. "


    "Sister Zhen, can you ask someone to change Yang Shou? But isn''t the thin Yin and Yang in Yan''s hands? " Yu Xiao murmured in a low voice, then raised his head abruptly, "don''t you know the ghost king? Sister Zhen, do you really know the ghost king


    I don''t just know each other. I''ve slept the ghost King countless times! Of course, I dare not say that, so I have to tell the truth. Anyway, when Yu Xiao goes to the hell, he has to know, "yes, I know him and become his wife. So you don''t have to worry about being bullied when you go to hell. No matter who you marry, I can protect you. "


    "Really, that''s great. I thought I would be lonely when I got there, but I don''t think so." Yu Xiao blinked. "Do you know who I will marry? And will the ghost king be boring? "


    I didn''t expect that Yu Xiao would be so interested in the local affairs, but it''s good. At least I don''t have to persuade her to go to the hell. But as for who she will marry, I''m not very clear. I just listened to Tianyou''s words and came in a hurry. Then I said to Yu Xiao, "although I don''t know who the other party is, I can be sure that I also hold an important official position in the local government."


    "So, when I went to the prefectures, I became the official wife instead?" Yu Xiao was a little excited, "do you think he will dislike me for my small chest? I thought that I would have to be married in my twenties. At that time, my body could at least grow better. But I''m afraid it''s too late to listen to you. But what can I do if he doesn''t like it? "


    I listen to the black line, the girl''s head in the end installed what ah, how to think about her dysplastic chest? I didn''t have that idea at the beginning. At that time, I didn''t even know how to wear a corset. Later, I just worked outside and saw others wear them. I bought them in order to be the same as others. Fortunately, the ghost king didn''t dislike it.


    I said: "don''t worry, if you marry your chest, who will be so superficial."


    "Yes, who is so shallow, just looking at the chest, or looking at the face?" Yu xiaocluck chuckled.


    Look at the superficial face, OK! I know I can''t follow the girl, but I didn''t expect that the girl is not only lively and active now, but also a little dirty.


    But Yu Xiao didn''t seem to want to let me go, "sister Zhen, did you grow so well before? When you were with the ghost king, he didn''t mention your chest? "


    This girl is not around the chest, I simply told her, "ghost king only look at the face, not the chest. And I haven''t paid attention to my body, so I don''t know how I developed before


    "Tut Tut, it''s really strange. Didn''t you go to a big city? Aren''t all the girls there the most beautiful? Why don''t you learn something? It''s fun This girl has not married, she began to speak so boldly, I even regret to tell her.Yu Xiao didn''t fall asleep all night. I fell asleep because I was afraid that she would ask me some questions that I couldn''t answer, and then I fell asleep unconsciously.


    When I got up the next day, I didn''t see Luo Lifan. Listening to my aunt''s meaning, Luo Lifan took his uncle to buy things early in the morning. If you usually receive ghosts, you can only use souhun.com, but it seems that you need something else to collect willow essence. I haven''t inquired carefully. I think Luo Lifan is trustworthy, as long as you can make Yu Qi better.


    The food in the countryside is also simple. A plate of eggs and a plate of pickled vegetables picked in the yard will make a meal of sorghum rice. There is nothing to pay attention to. I took a random bite and was taken out by Yu Xiao.


    I thought she wanted to ask me about last night''s topics, but she took me to the market in a hurry.


    Today, the weather is very good, and there are many people in the market. She made painstaking efforts to buy a lot of things. In any case, everyone in the family is in decline. When we go back, two people are full of them.


    I asked her, "Why buy so much at once? If you go back home, if you love money, you should be scolded again! "


    "Most of them are bought for her precious son. Don''t scold me." Yu Xiao stopped for a moment. "I think I''m going to die soon. It''s useless to keep the money. I''d better buy something for them. As you know, my parents spend money carefully and are reluctant to spend it. "


    I know that Yu Xiao''s birthday is a month later, and the time is fast, so I can only comfort her, "don''t think too much about our fate. We can''t do anything about it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 152

    I saw that Yu Xiao didn''t answer. I was afraid that it was hard to accept such news for a while. So I continued: "I''m afraid you can''t give up, so I''ll come and have a look. If you really don''t want to go to the hell, I just need to ask for help. When you think about it, you can discuss it."


    However, Yu Xiao shook his head after listening to me, "sister Zhen, I''d better follow the original time. I''m here to buy a gift, but I''m thinking that I can''t repay them for their kindness. What''s more, our Yu family is no better than before. Since our family moved out from the third grandfather''s, our life has been not smooth. However, since Yu Qi was born, it has been better. But in the eyes of my parents, I have always been that disaster. "


    I don''t know what to say for a while, because the attitude of the eldest aunt has already explained everything. She is really partial to her son, but she does not care much about this daughter. Even if I comfort Yu Xiao that she still loves her, I don''t think she will believe it. So I ~ simply stand on the edge, silent to listen to her continue to speak.


    "When I was a child, I envied you a little, but I was comfortable without parents." Yu Xiao said softly.


    Think is also stay in the Yu family is really not satisfactory, there are such words, otherwise which child will envy me without father and mother?


    Seeing that it was not early, I said to Yu Xiao, "well, this matter will be studied in a few days. At noon, Luo Lifan will come back to help Yu Qi. We have to go back in time to see if I can help. He as sure as a gun before he picked up evil spirits, but I have never seen this willow essence. Besides, this is the essence of absorbing the sun and moon. If you don''t stick to it, I''m afraid it will cause trouble. "


    Yu Xiao nods, so can''t help but also speed up the pace.


    Because Yu Xiao knows my identity, I don''t have to hide my magic power in front of her. I can use the lightness skill to save a lot of strength.


    "Yu Xiao some envy," is not I went to the prefectures can also be like this? "


    Thinking of the beginning, I also suffered a lot, but could not defeat her enthusiasm, I said: "in time, you will."


    I looked at Yu Xiao''s firm nod. The girl seemed to have made up her mind to go to hell with me.


    With the help of lightness skill, when Yu Xiao and I returned to Yu''s house, we just met Luo Lifan coming in from the outside.


    He is a man who can enjoy a lot of happiness. He has put all his things on my great uncle, and he has become a light man himself. I can''t help but look at him with some complaints, but Luo Lifan opened his mouth: "your own business or your own people, or you come?"


    I think Luo Lifan''s words also have some truth. Originally, the big uncle just wanted to let the willow spirit leave Yu Qi''s body, so there is no mistake in this matter. This monster is just like a person. If you respect him a foot, he will also respect him. Therefore, the uncle is eager to save his son.


    Seeing that the time was approaching noon, Luo Lifan asked his uncle to put up the eight trigrams array in Yu Qi''s room, and the incense candles and runes were also prepared one by one. He moved Yu Qi''s bed to the middle of the room, and then sneaked out.


    I wanted to stay, but Luo Lifan didn''t say a word. He thought that he was afraid of his uncle''s suspicion. So I followed them back to the outer room, but I still had to watch secretly, just in case.


    Because the inner room was covered with cotton cloth, you could only see a piece of black along the gap. At this time, Luo Lifan used his magic power to light all the candlelight, but there was some light in the room. The flickering candlelight reflected Luo Lifan''s face, but it was a little strange.


    After about half an hour, I heard the sound of Luo Lifan''s copper bell. It must be the willow spirit who could not bear the dark air and had to come out. Then there was a dull sound, like a broken sound. I was afraid that Luo Lifan was in danger, so I pushed the door and went in.


    I saw a big hole in the window. The cotton cloth that had just been blocked was broken, and the cotton wadding was scattered.


    Luo Lifan is indifferent to say: "run! But it can''t last these days. Let someone come in and see your brother. "


    Because the willow essence left the body, Yu Qi''s face red then subsided, because tossed day and night, so also had no strength, but somehow knew to ask for a meal to eat.


    Aunt also had some heartache broken window, but saw Yu Qi wake up, pour also forgot this stubble in the back of her head.


    He told people to clean up Yuqi''s house. Luo Lifan said, "the willow spirit won''t be willing to go like this. I''m afraid it will come again. However, Yu Qi''s body and bones are so weak that she''s afraid she doesn''t like it very much. You can be careful if you have a heavy Yin at home." Said unconsciously looked at Yu Xiao.


    Naturally, I know what''s going on. Because Yang Shou is going to end, Yu Xiao''s Yin Qi is getting stronger and stronger. But the essence of the willow tree is to find Yu Xiaodao and can''t make any sense.


    Thinking of this, I quietly asked Luo Lifan: "what is Guan Yuxiao about?"


    Luo Lifan squinted at me and said, "the willow essence has not been tossed about enough, so I''ll clear it out. I''m not happy about it! Think of revenge will naturally find her, and I see her is also the appearance of Yang Shou is coming, what''s strange? "


    Perhaps noticing the whispering between Luo Lifan and me, Yu Xiao asked me, "what Mr. Feng Shui said just now seems to have some meaning. Is it really me?""Don''t listen to his nonsense, but it''s just a guess. Besides, it''s possible that the spirit of the tree will come back." I can only relax Yu Xiao''s heart. Originally, the girl''s life is hard enough. What''s more, I learned last night that her life was not long ago. Today, I told her that the spirit of the tree would entangle her, and she would not want to die?


    Yu Xiao breathed a sigh of relief. "I don''t think I''m so unlucky. But sister Zhen, according to your opinion, my husband should be a man of honor in the local government. In terms of seniority, he''s half of my family. But why don''t you see him helping? Is it really because of what I said yesterday? "


    What she said was rather obscure. I didn''t respond for a moment. When I came back to my senses, I couldn''t help blushing. The girl really followed this trend. I''m afraid that she would have to make a fool of her husband when she got to the local government.


    Luofan, do not pretend to go out with me if you don''t listen to me


    I nodded and took Yu Xiao into the room.


    Because the window of Yuqi''s house had to be repaired by someone else, so my uncle and aunt are not at home. Naturally, I don''t have so many scruples when talking with Yu Xiao.


    "Do you need a dress for me that day


    "I don''t need this one. But you should pay attention to it these days. The ghost will send you a white wedding dress. Then you just need to wear it." Thinking that I had such a wedding dress when I got married, Yu Xiao was naturally the same as me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 153

    "Oh, yes, it''s natural to marry in the underworld, but I find it strange to marry in white clothes." Yu Xiao''s curiosity was on the rise for a moment, and he said it to himself.


    I had to tell her what I knew. "This wedding dress is also different from the white of our world. Some embroidery on it looks elegant and elegant. You may like it then."


    Yu Xiao likes to dress up, but he is happy to hear me say, "that''s it, that''s it."


    Looking at Yu Xiao at the moment, there is no depression in the morning, I also put down my heart.


    At this time, a boy came from the door a little hoarse voice, "sister, do you want to marry?"


    Yu Xiao and I looked at each other and forgot this little guy. This matter could not have been told on the surface. I was not sure how much Yu Qi had heard. I thought of making a fool of himself: "you probably heard wrong. Your sister is still young. It''s a little early to talk about that."


    But Yu Qi is not so easy to cheat, doodle up small ~ mouth, "I hear really, and when I was in a coma, there was a voice told me, we Yu family is going to have a big event, so I have been paying attention to it."


    Well, I couldn''t hide it, so I whispered, "no matter who told you this, you can''t tell anything, including your parents, remember?"


    Yu Qi solemnly nodded, as if to be able to keep a secret for Yu Xiao is a very glorious thing.


    But just now Yu Qi said he heard a mysterious voice tell him, I don''t feel suspicious. Who would do such a boring thing? And this matter has nothing to do with Yu Qi. I''m afraid you will suffer if you let the cat out of the bag. Is that person afraid?


    Think of this I can''t be relieved, but Luo Lifan asked me not to leave, I can only do anxious.


    In the afternoon, the eldest aunt came back, and her face was very bad. The window mender asked for more money. But if the hole in the house was not repaired, Yu Qi had no place to sleep, so she could only admit that she was in bad luck.


    I didn''t build a quarrel, such things always emerge in an endless stream in the sun, but I didn''t see anyone who was rich or poor because of this. People are probably greedy for small ~ cheap, but in fact, it''s not worth thinking about.


    As soon as she came into the room, she called out to us, "my God, you two girls, whose clothes will be thrown away. Take them back quickly!"


    Then he came to call Yu Xiao and me. I didn''t bring a few clothes when I came here. Moreover, as a guest, I naturally would not be so sloppy. I thought it was Yu Xiao''s, but I had to get up and have a look.


    As soon as I got into the room, I saw the white and shining clothes lying on the bed. I had seen them before, so I didn''t feel it was so weird. But Yu Xiao was a little excited. He ran over and folded the clothes carefully and gave me a look.


    The material of this dress is very valuable. Naturally, my great aunt would not believe it was Yu Xiao''s clothes. I had to brave my head and say, "I will pack up my things, but I forget to collect them. Yu Xiao, if you like, you can take them."


    After all, this is the ghost sent to the small wedding dress. I don''t want to get involved. There''s a jealous man in my family. I can''t bear it because of this cross examination.


    Yu Xiaoxin understood that I was helping her out and said, "thank you, sister Xie Zhen."


    In the countryside, few people wear white clothes. It''s not that they pay attention to it. It''s because of the strong wind and sand that they will pollute their clothes. Just washing clothes is a waste of time. However, I gave them to Yu Xiao in person, and my aunt can''t say anything about it.


    However, after a while, I would like to talk about it with my uncle. After a while, my uncle came to me and Yu Xiao with a dignified look. "Zhenzhen, what''s the matter with that dress?"


    I saw my uncle a little nervous and said, "what''s going on?"


    "Don''t play games with me. Your aunt doesn''t know about the rest of our family. Can I? Now Xiaoxiao is almost full of sixteen. Can''t we escape that ridge I couldn''t help sobbing.


    I know my uncle is kind-hearted, so I made it clear about the wedding dress, "this is a rule set by our ancestors, and we have no way."


    The eldest uncle naturally knew these, sighed: "after all, it has come true, but don''t talk to your big aunt about this matter for the time being, or else it will continue to make trouble."


    I know that although the eldest uncle says nothing at home, he is also very good to his big aunt. What''s more, they rely on their mother-in-law''s family to gain a firm foothold here, so they should also be careful about their feelings.


    "This is nature." In fact, I didn''t intend to tell them, but the wedding dress that appeared out of thin air can not be covered up. Ordinary people can see the texture and workmanship as soon as they see it. Moreover, the eldest uncle is Yu''s family. Naturally, I know more about the engagement than I do.


    After a long time, my uncle raised his head as if he had been thinking for a long time and said to me, "Zhenzhen, since you can live well, should Xiaoxiao be able to do the same?"


    I''ve never mentioned anything about my soul to anyone. Naturally, I can''t confess to my uncle. I don''t know how to explain it. Yu Xiao preemptively said, "Dad, how can sister Zhen do this? Is it not because she married the ghost king that she can continue her Yang life if she wants to pick up the ghost king and send us the rest of the family? "Uncle nodded, but there were still some regrets.


    I had to persuade my eldest uncle, "I have to think about it. Even if Yu Xiao goes to the underworld one day, she will not be reincarnated like ordinary people. She is still your daughter. If there is anything in the sun, she can come back to protect you. This is the privilege given by the ghost king to our Yu family. Although we can''t keep company with him, at least I want to see you You can still see it


    I know my uncle is upset, so I try my best to say something nice. However, I don''t know who Yu Xiao will marry for the time being. However, it seems that the wedding dress was sent a little early. At that time, it was probably the night before my birthday that I sent it. I was worried about this. I was afraid that the official was an acute son and wanted to see Yu Xiao.


    I don''t know if the hell has this rule. It''s not convenient to ask the ghost King now. Moreover, Luo Lifan hasn''t come back, so I can only wait.


    After Yu Xiao and uncle Yu finished, they were relieved. She is naturally optimistic, and she will not feel embarrassed about anything. She will tell Yu Qi some things about her family. When Yu Xiao goes to the local government, the only blood of Yu family will naturally have to bear more.


    Yu Qi is reluctant to part with her sister. However, because she has experienced the essence of willow, she also knows that some things can not be easily changed by enli. In order to make Yu Xiao at ease, she also listens carefully.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 154

    Luo Lifan went back to Yu''s house only after it was completely dark. According to his appearance, things should be solved almost.


    "Why so long?" I asked him in a low voice.


    "Isn''t that willow spirit a little annoying?" Luo Lifan didn''t have a good temper and said, "I would have let her go back if I knew that. Who knows more of these things."


    I looked at Luo Lifan all over the mud, thinking is also not less by that willow fine toss, "how? The willow spirit makes you a coolie


    "If I don''t help it, I''m afraid the rest of your family will not be so tired." Luo Lifan glanced at me.


    "Well, I don''t believe it can make any waves." Seeing that Luo Lifan has been settled down, I naturally can say so at ease.


    Luo Lifan looked at me angrily, "be careful to make a quarrel. Although the willow spirit has fulfilled her long cherished wish, she may come up with something to pester you."


    "I''m not afraid. Are you in the way?"


    As soon as I said this, I heard a strange noise outside the door. Could I have opened my mouth?


    I saw that Luo Lifan did not stop me, so I lifted the curtain and went out.


    There was a little doll standing in the courtyard, all in green. It looked like a big head doll in a new year''s picture. It was really lovely, but the doll was very clean, "who are you talking about? I see him in this yard


    I couldn''t help teasing him, "who are you talking about? Can I help you find it? "


    "You? The brain is stupid at a glance. Get out of the way The green doll obviously doesn''t like me.


    I heard this little thing even dislike me stupid, but also angry at the moment, the green doll to temper: "I let you this no big no small, see I don''t break your fart ~ share!" Then I ran after the green doll.


    I also know that I was angry, the green baby ran away, and I naturally chased after him.


    Fortunately, when Tianyou was a child, I was used to chasing after them. I was not tired to deal with such a small doll. However, Luo Yifan looked very lively at the moment, leaning leisurely against the door frame and chuckling.


    Well, you Luo Yifan, if you don''t help at this time, you''ll watch the excitement there instead? The ghost king asked you to come here for fun?


    Maybe it was too much noise. The eldest aunt came in from the inner room. She was not happy to see this little thing in her yard. She said to the green doll, "whose baby hasn''t come home so late. What are you doing in my yard?"


    In the countryside, it''s equivalent to swearing that the baby is a cub. After hearing this, the green doll stopped running and gave her aunt a grim smile. "Now you don''t like my fuss. After two days of your family''s death, I don''t think you''d like it?"


    The eldest aunt was originally a powerful role. Listening to green doll''s mouth full of dead people, she was already angry today, so she put her waist in front of green doll and cried, "you dead son, are you so unpleasant? Make it clear to me, whose family is going to die? The person is so small ~ the mouth is so poisonous that there is no adult in charge of it? "


    "I''m right. Don''t you want to know who''s going to die in your family? I won''t tell you! " "Green baby said and made a face at her aunt," it was you who scolded me first. Be careful that I am infatuated with your son and toss him for a few nights. "


    Naturally, I knew that green doll was just a joke, but my aunt turned pale after hearing this, and asked me, "Yu Zhen, is he the willow Spirit sent away by Mr. Feng Shui?"


    I had to nod, and then said to my aunt, "he''s just talking about fun. Don''t take it seriously."


    "What about the dead? Is it fun? " After all, it''s human life, so the great aunt is naturally more cautious.


    Before I opened my mouth, green doll snatched the words and said, "the rest of your family are living and married in secret. Don''t tell me that you don''t know, but it doesn''t matter if you know. Anyway, your daughter can''t live for a month! Then you will cry


    Seeing the green doll''s mouth, I quickly covered his mouth. Unexpectedly, he struggled to open it. "It''s not fun. I''ll go back to the river to practice! By the way, immortal, don''t forget what you promised me. I really think about it


    To Luo Lifan left such a sentence, their own inverted clean.


    The eldest aunt obviously knew something about Yu''s family. When she looked at me, her eyes were not so soft. Instead, she stumbled into the house. I was afraid that something might happen, so I hastened to follow them. I didn''t have the heart to ask what agreement Luo Lifan and green doll had reached. However, seeing that it was harmless to others, I put this matter aside for the time being.


    When the eldest aunt ran into the house, he didn''t know what had happened. He looked at his aunt blankly and then looked at me and Luo Lifan.


    "Yu Guanghou, tell me clearly. Didn''t you say there was nothing wrong? How long do you want to keep this from me? " The eldest aunt was obviously angry.


    Although she didn''t like Yu Xiao very much, it was the flesh that fell from her body, so it was excusable that she could not accept it for a while.


    Seeing that things could not be covered up, he said, "this is the rule of our ancestors. How can I know how to count after such a long time? I was going to talk to you these two days, but didn''t you know in advance? ""You? I think you already knew it! " Then the big aunt turned to me, "I said, the rest of the family will not think that I come here, and it will not be a good thing to come here."


    The uncle''s face changed slightly when he saw his mother''s anger at me. "I said it was decided by my ancestors. What kind of relationship did you have with Yu Zhen? What are you yelling at the children?"


    As soon as I saw the big uncle saying this, he was very angry and said, "I yell. What do you think I yell at? A few days ago, I thought the dress was wrong, but what did the girl say? Still trying to cheat me! Besides, Yu Zhen doesn''t live well. Why is Yu Xiao''s turn? "


    At this time, Yu Xiao also rushed to see the scene and know what was going on. So he advised, "Ma, sister Zhen said that because she was afraid of you."


    At this time, the eldest aunt took care of her daughter and pulled over Yu Xiao. "It''s really stupid to say you''re stupid. I can''t make sure that the wedding dress is her. I''ll let you go to take her place and marry for her."


    When I heard this, I was speechless. I didn''t know whether she was deliberately arrogant or really ignorant. I couldn''t throw away the wedding dress at first, so did Yu Xiao.


    However, I still said my doubts: "there are marks on the wedding dress. You can see it by looking at the collar. There is a word on it. However, the wedding dress was sent a little early. The Yin official who wanted to marry Yu Xiao also knew that I was here. In case of a long night''s dream, he could not make such a bad decision. "


    Naturally, Yu Xiao looked at the dress carefully and said to his aunt, "it''s really what sister Zhen said, and I''ve tried to erase the word, but it will still appear in a short time. It''s my wedding dress, that''s right."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 155

    Listening to Yu Xiao''s words, her aunt was speechless, but she was still indignant. "This matter has to be checked by the people of the older generation to see if there is room for maneuver. Yu Guanghou, you can send a letter to my father tomorrow. It is related to the life of his granddaughter, so we can''t ignore it."


    Uncle hesitated, but he agreed.


    My uncle''s father is my third grandfather. He would watch Fengshui in the early years. Later, I didn''t know who learned some Taoism from him. It is said that he opened the eyes of heaven. When the eldest aunt could think of the third grandfather, she naturally wanted to let the third grandfather save Yu Xiao''s life.


    Yu Xiao, however, is afraid that if there is a big obstacle, I will follow it.


    I was still crowded with Yu Xiao that night, but she is quiet tonight. But I knew she wasn''t asleep. She turned her back to me and sighed slightly. I thought maybe it was the events of the day that touched her so much.


    So I asked her, "are you sorry?"


    Yu Xiao turned over, lay on his back and sighed, "I don''t regret it. Everything has been decided. But I didn''t expect that my mother would care about my life and death. It''s a little uncomfortable to see her like that


    I shook her hand and didn''t know what to say. However, today''s eldest aunt is also somewhat abnormal. Perhaps too much attention to Yu Qi usually leads to the illusion that she doesn''t love Yu Xiao very much. Children''s mind is always very sensitive. In addition, Yu Xiao''s character is cheerful and more mature than her peers, which makes her less concerned and concerned.


    But knowing it before he died was not a good thing for Yu Xiao. At least it might have influenced her idea. If it was before the wedding dress was sent, I might have begged for love. But now people''s hearts have shown that if I obstruct her, I will destroy my marriage.


    But fortunately, after a while, Yu Xiao said, "in fact, it''s nothing. It''s just like I got married a few years ago. Otherwise, when I get old, I still have to get married and go away. My mother just can''t accept it for a while, and it will fade after a long time. What''s more, I feel at ease with Yu Qi. "


    "If you can think of it, go to bed early. My third grandfather will come tomorrow." I know that the third grandfather opened his eyes, and I''m afraid my identity will not be concealed. However, since I have arrived at this stage, I can''t leave Yu Xiao alone. I can only wait to see the situation tomorrow.


    "But for so many years, besides, we have lost contact with the Yu family. How can we find Yu Xiao? Besides, we still have a girl?" The eldest aunt obviously didn''t want her daughter to marry a female, so she pointed the spearhead at me directly.


    The third grandfather looked up at his aunt and said, "you say Yu Zhen? She has her own destiny. Don''t worry about it. Yu Xiao is Yu Xiao. I''ve been divining for a long time. We have so much yang Shou for Yu Xiao. "


    Listen to the third grandfather is also rut, big aunt to also hair cruel, "then don''t let Yu Xiao wear that dress, I don''t believe, can come to rob people?"


    The big uncle knew that the big aunt''s temper came up again, so he hastened to pacify him: "you see you''re in a hurry. Listen to Dad."


    The third grandfather was not in a hurry, and then lit a bag of dry tobacco. "I said the eldest daughter-in-law, since you can call me, I will give you a solid bottom, we know the destiny should be like this, if you insist on going against the will, even Yu Qi will be implicated, you think about which matter is big!"


    Referring to Yu Qi, the eldest aunt''s face changed. Naturally, she didn''t want her son to be hurt. At present, she knew that there was no way out, so she could only wail.


    I look at the heart is also uncomfortable, look at Yu Xiao, she is very calm.


    The third grandfather saw that he left his uncle in the house to comfort him, but called me out.


    "Are you here to pick up Yu Xiao?" The third grandfather is straight to the point. I think he already knows my identity.


    "Not really, because it''s not my business. But I came to see the current situation of our Yu family. I originally wanted to leave Yu Xiao to perform filial piety in the sun, but now that the wedding dress has been sent, I can''t get in touch with it. " I can only tell you the truth.


    The third grandfather sighed, "we Yu family, you are still the child to speak some righteousness, but it''s good. When Yu Xiao comes down, your sisters can take care of it. But I heard that Yu Su of your second grandfather''s family has also married a senior official in your Prefecture. I don''t know if you have met with him


    "Yu Su? I haven''t heard of it My grandfather and the second room are not close, I just heard the name of Yu Su, but I didn''t pay attention to it in the hell.


    "By the way, I didn''t have time to ask you, what kind of official did you marry and let you come to the sun?" Third grandfather pretended to ask inadvertently. In fact, I knew he wanted to open his mouth when he saw me at the first sight. However, due to the large number of people, he had to give up.


    I smile, "the biggest official, ghost king."


    "That''s good. There''s a backing! However, you should be careful when you are with a tiger. Besides, Yu Xiao is a straightforward girl with a simple mind. If you go to the local government, you can help. And your little aunt Yu Su, who has nothing to do, should contact more. They are all Yu family members. If you have any difficulties, you can also find a way out. "


    "Well, don''t worry, third grandfather. I''ll ask the ghost king when I go back this time. I''m not familiar with the second grandfather when I''m in the sun. I didn''t expect that I had a little aunt. I don''t often live in the hell. I just settled down recently, but I wrote down the words of my third grandfather. " Three grandfather said is not wrong, how can the family write two more than, think of the ghost king was framed by those concubines, but not because there is no one close by?The third grandfather was naturally very satisfied with my reply. After a few simple instructions, he let me go back.


    As soon as I entered the room, I was stopped by Yu Xiao and asked, "my grandfather never saw me. On the contrary, I miss your granddaughter very much. My granddaughter didn''t even take a look."


    I nodded Yu Xiao''s forehead, "you little heartless, if it wasn''t for your business, the third grandfather could have run such a long way!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 156

    Yu Xiao was embarrassed to smile, "I naturally know that my grandfather came for my business, but just saw my grandfather pull you to say so much, but it''s just some curiosity?"


    "Be careful that curiosity kills the cat? By the way, the eldest aunt, will you please me I didn''t intend to talk to Yu Xiao, so I changed the subject.


    Yu Xiaopai ~ with her red nails, "it''s been good for a long time. I said that she was just on the spur of the moment. I said that Yu Qi''s meal had not been done yet. I wiped my tears and went into the kitchen."


    "The eldest aunt is such a temper. By the way, there used to be an aunt named Yu Su over there. Do you still have an impression?" I think of my third grandfather''s advice. If I go to pick up Yu Su in the future, I will always take Yu Xiao with me.


    Yu Xiao thought about it and shook his head. "The second grandfather is very strange. My family has moved out of Yu village for many years, and there are few contacts with him. Let alone the house of second grandfather. But how could you mention her? "


    I looked at Yu Xiao, and then said, "it''s always a relative. I just heard that my third grandfather mentioned such an aunt. Naturally, I couldn''t put it down in my heart. I thought you could know it. Just ask me."


    "Oh." Yu Xiao is obviously not very interested in Yu Su, and still continues to play with her red nails.


    I think it''s also a little girl''s mind, but Yu Xiao is more beautiful than before these days. I think eight achievement is afraid that the official who married her will not come very soon. I want to leave a good impression on her.


    After a few days of peace and tranquility, the eldest aunt never mentioned Yu Xiao again. The third grandfather saw that his aunt was in a stable mood and was going back.


    I quietly asked: "not accompany Yu Xiao? It''s hard not to see each other again. "


    "No, I''d better go back. Although I''ve been prepared, I still feel terrible when the white haired man gives the black haired man a gift. By the way, Miss Zhen, don''t forget the words of the third grandfather. When the rest of our family get to the local government, we can rely on you!" The third grandfather didn''t forget to tell me before he left.


    I heard that the third grandfather could not see his granddaughter die so early, and he was not forced to stay. I was in front of the three grandfathers again under the guarantee, three grandfather just rest assured of the door.


    The old man has been divining countless times all his life, and this time is probably the most distressing for him. The Yu family has already sent many people away. It''s really hard for him to think that the third grandfather has experienced so many times.


    About two nights before Yu Xiao''s 16th birthday, the white wedding dress was laid on the bed again, and a jade brooch was pinned on the chest.


    I want to come here. Knowing that Yu Xiao loves stinky beauty, she gives more presents. I think I didn''t have such a good treatment at that time. I can''t help but envy.


    I leaned over Yu Xiao''s ear and said, "it seems that your family''s mind is very delicate. Even you love the ugly thing in my heart. In the future, when you go through the door, it will naturally hurt you."


    "I think so, but I''m more curious." Yu Xiao blinked her eyes. "Elder sister Zhen, you said that the person who wanted to marry me should be very gentle. She understood the girl''s mind so well, but I was afraid that he would show mercy everywhere."


    I smile: "have not passed the door so overbearing, careful to be heard by others, go to the day do not marry you!"


    "You don''t understand that. If I don''t care about him, I''ll let him go. It''s just because I care that I say such a thing. Maybe he''ll hide and laugh." Then Yu Xiao looked at me, "sister Zhen, how do you usually get along with your brother-in-law?"


    Yu Xiao said his own reason, thinking that I didn''t care about the existence of bi''er because I cared about the ghost king? At that time, I didn''t admit that I had a ghost king in my heart. I thought it was funny. No wonder Luo Lifan and my master always looked calm at that time. It turned out that everything was in the hands of others.


    I didn''t respond to this voice, but Yu Xiao added: "it''s you and the ghost king. I don''t like to call him the ghost king. I think it''s strange, but my brother-in-law is more kind."


    "He and I have a lot of quarrels." I can''t help but feel melancholy when I think of the ghost king, and then subconsciously touch the jade pendant. I don''t know whether he is listening. However, I think about many matters in the local government and the Fengzu ruins have not made progress, so I think he will not eavesdrop on these childish words.


    So I said boldly, "the ghost King''s temper can''t compare with you, but he never thought of giving me a gift, so ah, cherish your fate."


    At this time, the jade pendant cooled for a while, "dare to talk nonsense, the jade pendant on your neck is not sent by me?"


    I looked at Yu Xiao, but she didn''t hear anything. Then I realized that the ghost king said to me on purpose. He gave me this jade pendant, but after wearing it for a long time, I felt that it was his own thing. But I can''t explain, can only change the subject, "the day after tomorrow that person will come, are you afraid?"


    "Naturally, I''m not afraid. But elder sister Zhen, when you ask me that, were you afraid of your brother-in-law?" Yu Xiao didn''t know the ghost king was eavesdropping, so it was natural to ask.


    But I can''t talk nonsense. I''m afraid that wrong words will make the ghost King unhappy. "I''m not afraid of him, but isn''t a girl nervous when she meets her lover for the first time?"Yu Xiao thought for a moment, "it may have been known for a long time, so the tension has long disappeared, but who knows? Maybe he''s a beautiful man, but I can''t hold him. I don''t know if I''ll knock him down! "


    Finish saying oneself cackle of laugh to come.


    I don''t doubt what she just said. Maybe she can do it.


    The ghost king was also shocked. He was full of surprise and said, "your sister is really open. I don''t know if the judge can stand it?"


    When I heard the ghost King say this, I can''t help but recall the appearance of Zhong sec in my heart. I don''t have many chances to see the judge, but I feel that the clock is not as long as the ghost king. But in this age of looking at the face, who cares so much?


    Thinking about it, I was a little distracted.


    The ghost king was naturally not willing to jump in the jade pendant for a few times, and then threatened me: "if you are thinking about other men, be careful, I will go out to look for you immediately!"


    I''m a little miserable. That''s Yu Xiao''s man, my sister ~ husband. I can''t bear to think about it, but I''m just worried about my sister. This ghost king just eats some useless dry vinegar!


    But now I can''t talk back to the ghost King directly. If I really annoy him, he may even come out of the jade pendant. I think I can''t explain it to Yu Xiao. What''s more, the ghost king is in a critical situation. If someone knows his hiding place and is afraid of destroying the plan, I dare not take this risk.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 157

    Because I know the ghost king will eavesdrop, so I will not speak casually. I have the heart to change another topic with Yu Xiao, but the girl is strong, I want to stop.


    While no one was around, Yu Xiao quietly asked me, "sister Zhen, tell me about the process of the wedding. I have a preparation, and I won''t be in a hurry at that time. I can''t meet my husband for the first time and let him feel that our Yu family is small."


    Speaking of this, I''m sorry not to help, but the process of the wedding is still a little difficult to say, so I have to simply vague.


    I try to be concise and comprehensive: "there is no complex of the sun, but it is determined after meeting."


    "How boring that is! A few days ago, there was a girl in our village who just married the son of a village head. I don''t know how many tables she has sat on. It''s very beautiful. Many said that I married a female official? Why are you so stingy? " Yu Xiao thought it was incredible.


    I can only explain it slowly: "how can the hell and the Yang be the same? The ostentatious things in the sun are for others to see, but the wedding in the underworld is a pleasure to oneself


    "Happy? It''s not the first time I''ve met, is it? " Yu Xiao''s maturity was as expected, "but it''s too embarrassing. How can I feel that the underworld is more open than the sun? They should be old enough. How can they do it? "


    I''m so tongue tied that I don''t know how to deal with this girl.


    I thought she would not go on because she felt bored. She measured the wedding dress on her body, and then asked, "it''s strange to say that we haven''t met each other. How can you know my size?"


    "What are you when you are the official? You know exactly what''s on your mind. " I think the girl must be counting her breast again.


    "Yes, they''re almost ghosts." After that, Yu Xiao chuckled and asked me, "sister Zhen, since the Yin people are different from the Yang people, is there any difference between those who do that thing?"


    I''m going to collapse after hearing this. Isn''t it to create a conflict between me and the ghost king? But fortunately, the ghost king would believe me, and I blushed a little: "I haven''t tried this with a man in the sun. How can I compare it?"


    Yu Xiao seemed not satisfied, "isn''t there such a film? Don''t tell me I haven''t seen it! "


    But looking at my expression does not seem to lie, Yu Xiao an incredible expression, and then some feel sorry for me, "this great good time, my sister, how do you face the first time with the ghost king? Will you follow the rhythm of the ghost king all the way? "


    I used to work in a place where some male colleagues would look at these things, but I felt disgusted and even obscene when I didn''t scan that picture. But when I faced the ghost king, I didn''t feel that way at all. Moreover, when I first met the ghost king, it seemed that I was still in a dream, so I didn''t feel embarrassed.


    But the little girl''s indomitable posture, I had to say: "I''m not so weak, but my memory at that time is not so clear, so it''s OK."


    "Do you mean that brother-in-law is weaker?" Yu Xiao is not afraid of big things! If I knew the ghost king was here, I don''t think she would have the courage to say such a thing.


    I quickly covered her mouth, "these words can''t be nonsense, and when you see the clock seconds, be more reserved, I''m afraid you will really frighten him like this."


    "Clock second? Time management? Why is it so named? " I''m worried about Yu Xiao''s mouth.


    I sighed. "I''m not familiar with him either. He''s a judge, but he always likes to be blunt."


    "Oh, that''s it, but I like it. It''s manly!" Yu Xiao does not seem to feel dull because of the character of Zhong sec. Instead, he has a sense of expectation.


    This girl''s taste is also excellent!


    The night after tomorrow is Yu Xiao''s sixteenth birthday.


    Knowing in advance that Yu Xiaohui would leave, the whole family got together, and the atmosphere was somewhat dignified.


    Luo Lifan and I were outsiders, so we sat next door.


    Yu Xiao is still the most talkative person: "don''t be so dazed. It''s hard to buy a cake. If you don''t eat it, it will be wasted! Come on, Yu Qi, have a piece of it first. Aren''t you fond of sweets? "


    Maybe Yu Qi is sad at the moment. For the first time, he didn''t listen to Yu Xiao''s words. Yu Xiao then said, "well, don''t you have emotions? Besides, the birthday is over. The man hasn''t come yet. Let''s have a good time! Why are you so sad? "


    "I''m sorry to hear that." Yu Qi said with some grievances.


    I listened to Yu Xiao sigh, and then said, "if I had known that I would have gone to bed earlier, it would have made me so sad. You can rest assured that even if I leave, I can see you. You can treat me as a distant marriage.


    As soon as I heard the door open, Yu Xiao was right. There was no need to be so sad. People would die. What''s more, it was the greatest sacrifice for the whole Yu family.There was no movement in the room. After a while, I heard your oppressive cry. I heard my uncle say, "well, you''ve cried countless times these days. I knew that this was better for her than anything. Now what can you do with crying? "


    After a long time, my aunt began to speak, her voice was a little hoarse, "you think I really don''t love this daughter. When I married into your family, my father mentioned it to me. So I''ve been indifferent to her all these years. I''m afraid that on this day, she can''t stand it, and she doesn''t want to go. If that''s the case, isn''t the whole Yu family involved? For your family''s sake, I have done my utmost to do it! "


    I didn''t expect my great aunt to be so clear and righteous. It turned out that she learned that Yu Xiao was going to leave that day. All her emotions were not fake.


    I am also happy for Yu Xiao. I will tell her that she has lived in a loving family since she was a child.


    In the middle of the night, I heard the sound of Yu Xiao getting up. I didn''t know when she had put on the white wedding dress, and her face had already been painted with gloomy and strong makeup.


    I watched her go out step by step. I didn''t know when there was a black room in the middle of Yu''s courtyard. In this quiet night pour some terror, but at the moment of Yu Xiao is light ~ Ying walk past.


    At this time, uncle and aunt, who heard the noise, ran out of the room. Looking at Yu Xiao, they wanted to cry, but their tears couldn''t stop flowing down.


    Yu Xiao was not affected by the outside world, but went straight in.


    I was a little worried because I was not familiar with the clock and seconds. I was afraid that the girl was making him unhappy. So I secretly used magic to spy on the movement inside.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 158

    "You are the one to marry me?" The girl is really afraid of nothing. At this time, no girl''s family would take the initiative to speak.


    I think it''s the first time to see that clock. There was no sound for a long time.


    "It''s true that my elder sister Zhen says you don''t like to talk, but how can you be a Muggle on the wedding night?" Yu Xiao complained.


    The clock second must also see the wrong situation, busy asked: "then how do you think it is appropriate?"


    "You ask me that, too? Are you still not a man? " The question of "clock second" is really not good. How can I ask a girl this question? I thought that the ghost king at that time did not say anything and went directly to do things. This clock second is still too archaic.


    But the next second overturned all my impressions of clocks and seconds.


    "If I''m a man, you''ll know if I''m a man." The sound of the clock is a little chilly, and then it should be the next step.


    Then came Yu xiaoclucking laughter in the dark room. At this time, the girl could laugh so happily. I couldn''t help but feel a headache.


    However, after a while, Yu Xiao couldn''t laugh, and the house was ambiguous.


    When I saw that there was nothing wrong with it, I closed my magic and went back to my room to sleep.


    He had a good night''s sleep. When he got up the next day, Yu Xiao''s body was already cold.


    Because it''s the daughter''s home that hasn''t been released from the cabinet, it''s not allowed to do big things in the countryside. It happens that Luo Lifan also understands this geomantic omen and simply conducts a funeral, so he is buried.


    When Luo Lifan and I left, we saw that the great uncle and the great aunt were both old. After a few words of comfort, I left.


    Walking to the entrance of the village, I saw Yu Qi waiting for me.


    "Sister Zhen, I know you are not an ordinary person. In the future, my sister will be taken care of by you. Please tell her that I like the gifts she bought. I will take good care of my parents and let her rest assured."


    I touched Yu Qi''s head. This was the first time he called my sister, or for Yu Xiao''s sake. I thought that Yu Xiao would not lose anything in his life. At least he had such a loving family.


    After marrying Yu Xiao yesterday, Zhong sec went back to the local government. Knowing that I was waiting for Yu Xiao, she asked her to wait for me on the way.


    Seeing me, Yu Xiao was naturally elated, but looking at her lively appearance, I was somewhat curious.


    After the ghost king and I were together, the next day my body would be involved in pain, even walking would have a kind of tearing pain, thinking about the small black room last night''s Jiao ~ panting sound, this night should not be less tossed, but how can Yu Xiao look like nothing?


    Seeing me staring at her, Yu Xiaodao felt embarrassed, "sister Zhen, what are you looking at?"


    When will my sister look so shy? I saw Yu Xiao pull clothes unnaturally. I must want to cover up the pink mark left last night. The girl usually talks with great atmosphere. She really doesn''t have the courage.


    So I teased her, "is not boasting about the sea, want to knock down others?"


    "Ouch, our clock is so strong that I want to fall down, but I don''t have the heart. What''s more, I don''t need to do anything!" Yu Xiao is honest, but looking at the blush on her face, she must be fascinated by the clock.


    I asked in a low voice, "what''s up? Isn''t that a good man


    "Of course, but he did to me I don''t seem to like it that much. " Yu Xiao was suddenly sad.


    "How? You didn''t have... " I was conscious that I had made a mistake, so I stopped.


    Yu Xiao didn''t respond to it. He added up there, "I thought he would do something to me, but just left these marks on me. I think it''s not that I dislike it?"


    Did I hear it wrong yesterday? But the voice is so real, can''t it be


    "Yu Xiao, tell me honestly, what have you done?" I have a hunch that Yu Xiao will not be so honest.


    "What can I do? It''s not like learning from the women in those movies to make him happy, but he doesn''t buy it. " Yu Xiao was a little annoyed.


    I was speechless when I heard it. "Didn''t I tell you to be reserved? You''ve ignored my words? The clock is so stereotyped that you can''t stand it! "


    "Well, what do you mean, I''m a little too hard?" Yu Xiao finally sobered up a little, and then began to read her fragmentary thoughts. I thought that her character was a cure girl, and I didn''t need to say more, so I went on my way.


    When resting, the ghost King found an opportunity to say to me: "don''t pretend to understand if you don''t understand. What can you teach in disorder?"


    "What don''t I understand? I''m a stranger at all, and I''m not going to hurt him! " I''m a little unconvinced.


    Ghost king said: "with my understanding of the clock, he is definitely sultry, your sister this is his appetite. You''ve made a random move and destroyed the harmony between husband and wife, didn''t you? "


    "Didn''t you hear Yu Xiao say that the clock didn''t touch her? What kind of appetite? You don''t have time to look away! " If you want to hang the bride on the wedding night, I''m not worth it for Yu Xiao. Whether it''s right or not, at least you have to do a whole set of tricks! Even if two people are talking about it in detail later, what is this?The ghost king saw my arrogance, "all said that only women and villains are difficult to raise, I think this is all right!"


    "Then you men are all male chauvinism! Who shall we reason with? " I guess I''m definitely a resentful woman at the moment.


    The ghost King sighed, "forget it, I don''t want to go around with you. As for your IQ, I think it''s just like that for the first half of your life. Last night, I didn''t know who was eavesdropping. Yu Xiaogang just turned into a soul and didn''t know, but you really think that clock and second are also in vain? You are more and more unreasonable


    I didn''t expect that the reason why the clock didn''t touch Yu Xiao was that I eavesdropped, but I only eavesdropped on it for a short time? Can I blame that, too? But when you think about it, there''s really nothing else that can control a man''s desire.


    If Yu Xiao knew this, he would not blame me?


    Thinking of this, I said to the ghost king, "I didn''t expect to do evil with good intentions, but my starting point is good. And next time, would you like to remind me as soon as possible? Now the clock and seconds know that I eavesdrop, and you can''t tell me how to think of me, the wisdom of my life! "


    "Can I think of your hobby? But talk to my husband, how do you feel about eavesdropping? " I didn''t expect that the ghost king was waiting for me here. He just complained that I was eavesdropping. This will make me ask myself.


    I thought, how can I have the demon pollution King around me!


    "Do your business! If you really want to know, when I go back to the underworld and enter the jade pendant, I will tell you


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 159

    Because Yu Xiao has no magic power and my skill is too weak, I have been walking and stopping all the time, which has delayed a lot of time on the way.


    So I have to recruit black and white impermanence, this job or they do handy.


    But Bai Wuchang didn''t come. I thought it must be God who refused to let people go. This boy, I''m not here recently, and I don''t know what the hell is managed by him.


    I want to know, but in the face of heiwuchang, I don''t want to ask.


    Yu Xiao soon found out that black impermanence and I didn''t like to talk, so Gu Zi was very active, "big brother Hei, why do you keep a straight face? Tell me about the hell! My sister Zhen is always reluctant to tell the whole story, which makes me itch. "


    The relationship between heiwuchang and zhongsec is good. Knowing that Yu Xiao is Zhong SEC''s wife, this attitude has eased a lot. But maybe he is used to his face all the year round. When heiwuchang smiles, he seems a little scared.


    I hastened to speak before black impermanence, decisively opened his mouth, "it''s better to let the clock second tell you about this underground affairs, just can promote your two feelings."


    Black impermanence is also did not refute me, but light said: "little sister said is such a reason."


    Yu Xiao thought about it and didn''t ask any more questions. It seems that raising the clock and seconds played a role. Otherwise, the local government would have to listen to her all the way. After a while of silence, Yu Xiao asked, "where am I going


    "Naturally, I''ll go to the palace of zhongsec." I thought that Yu Xiao might care about last night''s events, so I said to Hei Wuchang: "I''m going to the hall later. You can take Yu Xiao to look for the clock."


    When I got to the underworld, I saw that Tianyou was dealing with political affairs in the main hall. Bai Wuchang naturally waited on him.


    I don''t know if the boy knows that I''m going to come back and pretend to be very hard, but I don''t have the heart to disturb him.


    But Tianyou stopped me when I was about to leave, "Niang ~ Qin, I heard that the one who got married this time was Zhong sec, and the other party was your relative in the sun. Why didn''t you see someone?"


    "Of course, it''s time to go to the palace. How can the bride report to the hall as soon as she arrives at the mansion! But tomorrow the clock will come and wait for your canonization ceremony. You will see it naturally. By the way, the gift should be heavier. " I was afraid that God would protect my youth, so I neglected Yu Xiao.


    Tianyou is a little impatient, "just came back and took me as a child, such a thing I will naturally do properly."


    I think so. After so many days, the earth is still a picture of peace. Naturally, it is thanks to God.


    So I said to Tianyou: "Niang ~ Qin is nagging a little, but I don''t miss you. I''m also a little tired now. Go to the side hall and have a rest. Be busy. "


    "Mother, don''t you go to bieyuan?" Thinking that Bai Wuchang is still there, this is a little abrupt, so Tianyou is busy adding, "the rest of my family have just arrived, and I think they will miss their relatives, but it''s not convenient to come to this hall, but the other garden of Niang and Qinling has gone. I made the Lord for Niang ~ Qin first, and it has been cleaned out."


    I didn''t expect that the child had arranged so much for me in private. He knew that I often went to other gardens to meet his father. Naturally, he would spend some time on it.


    Seeing this, I had to pretend to be calm and say, "I''m thinking about cleaning tomorrow. You know what I mean. Well, I''ll go and have a rest there."


    I walked in the direction of the garden.


    Tianyou, the child, has also used his heart. The other garden has been tidied up in an orderly way, and some objects have been added. I think it is convenient for me to stay here. Now that I have more than one family as an excuse, I''m not afraid to be gossiped.


    Thinking of a time when I didn''t see the ghost king, I naturally wanted to talk to him. Moreover, I had to ask about the account of the third grandfather. If Yu Su was still here, Yu Xiao and I would naturally visit him.


    So I put the jade pendant on the bed and called to the ghost king, "are you there?"


    "Why? Want to be a husband If you want to listen to him, I want to listen to him.


    "I want to ask you something about my little aunt Yu Su." The ghost king of the underworld is clear, so it''s not a problem to find someone.


    "Come in, then." Listen to this tone, the ghost king has long predicted.


    Walking into the jade pendant, the ghost King sits in front of the book.


    Because Ling Tian is no longer here, so those compartments are open, this is to see clearly.


    The ghost king saw me looking at the compartment and asked, "what? Do you still want to check? "


    I''m still checking my ass? It''s clear at a glance. You can hide a ghost!


    Thinking that I had something to do, she asked, "who did my little aunt Yu Su marry?"


    "Want to know?" The ghost King squinted.


    Nonsense, of course I want to know. Otherwise, what am I doing here? But my attitude naturally can''t be so bad, I said with a good temper: "of course it is."


    "Well, but do you have to give something before asking for help?" The ghost king stood up to me and gave me a smile.


    Looking at the look, I almost knew what he was going to do, and I thought it was impossible to hide. When he reached out, I took the initiative to meet him.I leaned in the ghost King''s arms, sniffing gently, and did not ask him in a hurry, because I knew that even if I asked, it would be a white question. How could the character of the ghost King tell me in advance.


    The ghost king saw me so good, and he was also a little happy. He said gently, "how? Eavesdropping on someone else once taught me to be happy? "


    I know the ghost king is deliberately teasing me, and I also follow his stubble and say: "how? You don''t like it? "


    "My husband likes it naturally. No matter what you do, you like it."


    This ghost King raises the younger sister to also is not the general standard, good! Although they are old husband and wife, I still miss a beat of my heart when I hear this sentence. I think that my son is so old, I can still be such a girl. It''s really embarrassing.


    However, the ghost king did not give me a chance to make me think blindly. He put his hand around my waist and resisted me on his shoulder. He walked through the book table and directly entered the compartment.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 160

    Because I was thinking about my little aunt, I wanted to finish it quickly. But the ghost King seems particularly excited. I think it is probably because he has made some progress in his investigation.


    After a long time, the ghost King gradually subsided.


    I lay in his arms, as if we had not been so calm for a long time. I turned to him and said, "who did my little aunt marry?"


    "Zhong Ruo." The ghost king didn''t give me a detour this time.


    "Are you also a judge? It''s the same surname as Zhong sec. " They are not familiar with the judge and can only judge by guessing.


    The ghost King whispered, then added, "it''s not only the same surname, but also a brother."


    "Isn''t that good?" I mean, of course, that my little aunt and Yu Xiao married two brothers at the same time. After all, there was no backup.


    However, the ghost king did not care, "they are officials of the prefecture for hundreds of years. Who cares about the issue of seniority. If it''s really like what you think, when you see that Yu Su, she will bow to you. Can''t you accept it? What''s more, according to your idea, I''m going to call her little aunt, too? There has never been such a rule in this prefecture


    Because I''m the wife of the ghost king. In a place of high rank like the underworld, regardless of the seniority in the sun, I have to look at the face of the ghost king to greet me. Although I''m not willing to accept it, I can''t break the rules. What''s more, the Yangjian period is the past, and here is a brand new beginning. As long as my aunt and Yu Xiao can live well, why think about those useless ones.


    So I asked, "why haven''t you told me that I''ve been here for so long? If I hadn''t seen my third grandfather, I''d be in the dark. My little aunt would have thought of me


    The ghost King scratched my nose. "Before you went to the underworld, you didn''t stay much. I kept you for many times. You always wanted to go back to the sun. I don''t know how much time you have to delay when you see your relatives. I dare not take this risk easily. Later, you were stable in the underworld, and I couldn''t show up. It was just a mistake. I think your little aunt is not unreasonable, and she will certainly understand you. "


    I think so, so I''m at ease. I wanted to go back to Yu Xiao to discuss with him, and to meet my little aunt at a good time, so that we Yu''s family would be reunited in the prefecture.


    The ghost king saw that I wanted to go, but he didn''t ask me to stay. He just told me not to be too reckless and to be careful of damaging others'' good deeds.


    Naturally, I know that he meant the last time I eavesdropped, but I didn''t mean to do it. Naturally, I know to be restrained.


    Back to bieyuan, everything is as usual.


    Because I don''t know whether the clock is on duty at the moment, it is not convenient to go directly to his residence. So he called Yu Xiao.


    About a quarter of an hour, Yu Xiao twisted her small waist branch to the other garden.


    She didn''t walk like this before. I wonder why she is such a lady all of a sudden.


    Yu Xiao said with a smile: "it''s not all my family. You''re dead. What do you mean by twisting your waist and legs is more feminine. I wonder if it''s to please him?"


    This ghost girl, just arrived at the underworld, she knew to catch the man''s heart. I don''t have to worry about it. At first, I was afraid that Yu Xiao''s character was too straight and they couldn''t get along with each other. However, since Zhong sec can tell Yu Xiao what type he likes, it seems that they have met each other when they return to the prefecture.


    So I asked Yu Xiao, "how about it? What happened yesterday


    "Well." Yu Xiao blushed, "as soon as I got back to Zhongfu, he rushed back, and he was also interested in me. And I looked around my house, but I didn''t see anything from a woman''s house. At first, I still thought about it. How can this female official have three wives and four concubines? But it seems that my worries are unnecessary. "


    "In the underworld, except the ghost king, other people are only allowed to marry one wife, so you can rest assured in this respect. As long as the clock and seconds can treat you well, I can also rest assured." At this time, I was a little envious of Yu Xiao, thinking about the three wives and four concubines before the ghost king, which made my head ache. At present, I was clean, but I couldn''t make sure that one day the ghost king came back in good faith and wanted to marry several more wives. I couldn''t stop trying to stop him.


    Yu Xiao listened to but smile, "this handsome man I enjoy alone, really a bit floating." Then Yu Xiao was a little worried: "but sister Zhen, what are you going to do? You can''t stop the ghost king from marrying. "


    "He ah, now travel far, 80% also do not have this idea, but the soldiers will block the water and cover the earth, I will not let anyone in so easily." Although I''m quite sure what I said, it''s just to prevent Yu Xiao from worrying about me.


    Yu Xiao suddenly said to me mysteriously, "sister Zhen, what was your first feeling?"


    Listen to this meaning, can''t this wench already and clock second complete room?


    Looking at my surprised expression, Yu Xiao didn''t hide it. "I actually shed a lot of blood, and then the lower part of the body was a little uncomfortable. I don''t know whether this is normal or abnormal. I used to card those films in the sun before, and those people enjoyed it very much."


    "Maybe everyone''s constitution is different, so you don''t have to worry about it. Don''t you think you''re doing well now?" I can''t describe my own experience like this girl. I''m older than me. It''s hard to hear that.Yu Xiao nodded and asked no more.


    I thought about the business of looking for her, so I asked, "the little aunt Yu Su I mentioned to you last time is also here. I want to know when we can meet."


    "No wonder you mentioned it all of a sudden, but you haven''t seen her since you''ve been here for so long? I don''t know my second grandfather''s room, but I think I can get along with her


    Yu Xiao is telling the truth. Her character can make Hei Wuchang speak, let alone a little aunt.


    "I''ve just heard that, or I can''t come to you in such a hurry." Then I stopped for a moment, "because the third grandfather told us that we should support each other when we went to the prefecture, so I didn''t dare to delay. That day ~ you asked my third grandfather what he said. That''s all. In a word, we still follow the theory of generations of the Yu family. Don''t regard me as the wife of the ghost king. When I''m with you, I''m still Yu Zhen. "


    "Well, sister Zhen, I don''t know which official she married?" Yu Xiao obviously can''t wait.


    "You and my little aunt are also predestined. She married Zhong Ruo, her brother with the same surname." Because the ghost King enlightened me, I think this kind of kinship is also good.


    Yu Xiao couldn''t turn the corner. "How can I call it? I''m confused by the seniority."


    "It''s not like that in the sun," I thought for a moment. "We can call her little aunt when there''s no one, but her name when there''s someone."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 161

    "That''s a good idea! When can we see my little aunt Yu Xiao has always been an acute child, but this is also straightforward.


    "I think it''s better for you to mention it with Zhong sec. It''s convenient for him to say something about Zhong Ruo. Moreover, when we meet, they should say it." I think I''m not familiar with the judge, so it''s better for Yu Xiao to say something.


    Yu Xiao naturally agreed, the girl was warm-hearted before, to this naturally did not change.


    I told Yu Xiao that if he wanted to find me, he would send a ghost to inform him, but because of the woman''s identity, it was not convenient to meet in the main hall, so he could only go to other gardens.


    Yu Xiao is indifferent to the place, just said: "as long as you can meet, so talk about the words of self-awareness also have a partner."


    After telling me to let Yu Xiao go back, thinking that I haven''t seen Lixia for a long time, I plan to go and see her.


    At this time, the ghost sent a report: "the little ghost king has something to look for you."


    Thinking that Tianyou would never look for me in such a hurry, what''s more, he knows what I''m going to do in bieyuan. If he can find me at this time, I''m afraid it''s a big matter in the hell. I dare not delay for a moment, so I follow the ghost errand to the hall.


    At the moment, the temple is not dignified.


    "God bless." I called out to him.


    "Mother, you are here." Tianyou is a little embarrassed. Maybe he wants to disturb me.


    "What happened?" I saw that God you hesitated, so I asked.


    God bless to look at me, "it''s the emissary of the Styx."


    "From the dead? How could something happen to you? " I have some doubts, "is there anyone who has the idea of hell again?"


    "It doesn''t look like it, but I''ve sent someone to see it. Maybe it''s a relapse of the old disease from the last great chaos in the prefecture." God has some worries.


    "Hasn''t it been a while? It wasn''t that serious before? " Did I underestimate the situation?


    "The wound before was soaked by the river Styx, so there is no clue. Now the skin is festering from the inside out. I have used my mana to help him clear those concealed weapons. However, it has been some time since I was poisoned. I''m afraid it will take some time for me to recover. "


    It turns out that the Ming River has the function of self-healing and healing, so it has not been found. This time, it must have hurt the vitality, so Mingqi paid attention to it. Fortunately, God helped him to control his illness in time, but the river could not be left unattended for a day, and I was also in trouble.


    Tianyou looked at me, "this matter matters, I don''t know whether to inform my father."


    "No, your father''s whereabouts can''t be disclosed to the public for half. And now your father''s star is dim. Those people think your father is dead. If your father appears at this time, isn''t it a bad thing? So we have to do it ourselves. " Since Tianyou knew that the ghost king had not left, it seems that he began to rely on him again. I know that if the ghost king is in, there will be a better solution. But in the future, I will also pass on the throne to Tianyou. This is a good time to experience Tianyou.


    So I won''t agree with Tianyou''s proposal in any case. Maybe I can see my mind. Tianyou doesn''t want to ask his father to help.


    Now the most important thing is to let Ming Qi go to a place that can be cleared up and heal him regularly. This thing should be done more covertly, otherwise it will easily cause chaos.


    There is an abandoned Dragon Palace at the bottom of the river Styx. I thought that it was the safest place. So I ordered people to clean it up and add some objects. It''s small. It''s enough to repair it.


    However, I can''t think of a good way to protect the Styx river. I can only think about it.


    At this time, Tianyou said, "when Yin Pengyu made my heart for me, I once saw an octopus in that lonely island. Why don''t I invite it to take the place of Ming Qi for a few days


    There''s no way to do it right now, but is the octopus too weak?


    Looking at me with some misgivings, Tianyou simply said, "why don''t you go with me? I''ve seen the octopus, but it''s extremely big. Although it''s not as powerful as the underworld, it should be no problem to take care of the safety of the underworld temporarily."


    At this juncture, Tianyou and I naturally need to have a person to stay in the hell. Otherwise, if something goes wrong, I''m afraid we will be caught off guard. But Tianyou said so firmly that I had to nod and agree.


    However, let the black and white impermanence protect the Dharma for God''s sake. In such a eventful time, I can be a little comforted.


    God bless you to go fast and come back soon.


    When the hell was just dark, I heard a dull sound coming from the other side of the Styx river. I thought that the octopus had been invited, so I took some ghost errands.


    When I arrived at the river, I only felt that the river was a little chaotic. Maybe it was the black color of octopus.


    God saw me come and said to the hidden octopus in the Styx River: "octopus old man, my mother is coming, you show yourself!"


    After a while, the big octopus stuck out his head and I was shocked.


    The largest Octopus I''ve ever seen is just the size of an adult. But the octopus is stronger than a human body just because of its whiskers. The whole body has filled the Styx river. I watched the river rise."It''s really big. I''ll leave it to Alai for the time being when I think about the safety of the prefecture." I said to God.


    Who would have thought, God did not answer, the big octopus opened his mouth, "please rest assured, I will naturally protect the underworld, when the ghost River messenger recovers, I will naturally retire."


    I didn''t expect that the octopus could speak, thinking that it was a fine thing, but it reassured me that at least the safety problem of the Styx was solved.


    After a busy day, I asked Tianyou to go back to the main hall to have a rest. I went by to see Lixia.


    As expected, Lixia was hurt by what happened in the dark. His shoulder shrugged with crying, probably for fear of being heard. He was always in silent tears. Only by listening carefully, could we recognize that it was crying.


    I can''t go directly to disturb, standing outside the door and coughing.


    Lixia quickly wiped her tears and turned to see me. She was surprised. She didn''t know that I had returned to the underworld.


    "Yu Zhen, when did you come back? Why did you come back at this time? "


    "I''ve heard about Mingqi. Naturally, I miss you, but you don''t have to worry. God takes care of everything very well." I took her hand to comfort her.


    "Let the little devil king bother." Li Xia sighed, some self reproach said, "or I was careless, before how did not want to have a good inspection!"


    "How can I blame you? I think that the secret weapon must have been in the beginning when I met the river Ming and couldn''t play its power. So I moved it into the body. But I thought it would not be too late to find it. In time, it will recover. " Because at that time, the hell was in chaos, and I didn''t know who had such a vicious hand, but even if it was found out, I''m afraid it was the man who was no longer there.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 162

    Now is not the time to track down the murderer. After the disaster, the dungeon is no longer as strong as it was before. Moreover, if the ghost king does not appear, the underworld will be in danger one day. So I can only watch Lixia remorse, there is no other way, I know she is really distressed, two people''s feelings are good, this time Mingqi injury, Lixia is naturally the most sad one.


    I thought that maybe the evil ghost who hurt the hell just wanted to escape from hell. After the disaster, the hell was calm, and I punished many people. Maybe the evil ghost who hurt people has been disposed of by me. I said to Lixia: "you don''t have to worry too much. The underworld will try its best to save the hell."


    Lixia with tears, "I know."


    The reason why I didn''t mention to Lixia about tracking down the real murderer was that I was not quite sure. I''m not very familiar with concealed weapons, so I''ll leave the things cleared from the body of the underworld for the time being, thinking that if the ghost king can appear in front of people, he will decide.


    Because Mingqi''s injury is too heavy, God will lose his true Qi every few hours, so this protection is indispensable.


    At one time, there were many ghost errands on the side of the river, and it was inconvenient to go forward if I looked from afar. However, she was very grateful for all I had done for Mingqi.


    In fact, I think Lixia and I are too polite. My friends just help each other. Why should I separate them from each other. Maybe it''s because she has been to the underworld for a long time, and she has also learned how to be different, but I still can''t adapt to it.


    I didn''t know what it would be like to meet my little aunt one day. Although I was not familiar with my little aunt in the sun, if my little aunt was polite and polite like Li Xia, I would be sad for a while.


    The next day, Yu Xiao came to see me in bieyuan.


    "Elder sister Zhen, Zhong seconds said that if the bell came back, he would agree to meet us, but the little aunt''s body seems not very convenient."


    "Inconvenient? Is my sister-in-law pregnant? " Naturally, I was surprised, but it''s not too surprising to think that Tianyou has become an adult.


    Yu Xiao seemed to like children very much, so he said excitedly, "well, listen to the clock second, my little aunt has already become pregnant."


    I don''t know how long it took for my sister-in-law to get pregnant. Anyway, I was at that time for several years. I thought my sister-in-law was pregnant, and now there was something wrong with the river Styx. I always thought about it and said to Yu Xiao, "let''s go to my aunt''s house."


    Yu Xiao said with some doubts: "when in the sun, pregnant women need to exercise, so that they will have better birth. Moreover, the month of the little aunt should be over the dangerous period. Sister Zhen, how can you suddenly change your mind and go to the little aunt?"


    I thought that Yu Xiao was not an outsider. In addition, when I went back, I would say something, so I didn''t hide it. "Something happened to the local government recently, so I always feel uneasy. In fact, you shouldn''t come out at this time. This clock and second is also careless."


    "Do you mean the river Styx was injured?" Yu Xiao obviously already knows.


    "Well," I will naturally think about the things before the underworld, so my heart is a little heavy. "Before you came, the underworld experienced a catastrophe, but now the originator is still at large, so I naturally suspect some, but careful is not harmful. What''s more, you don''t have any magic power now, if you don''t have anything important I''ll be in your house for a while and don''t come out. "


    I always feel that this relapse of the disease is not a good omen, so be cautious if you can.


    However, since Yu Xiao is here, I still decide to go to my aunt''s house because she is pregnant and Yu Xiao is a new wife. According to the order of the sun, she needs to exchange some keepsakes to resolve the collision. I think that although I have never heard of the underworld, I still follow the way of the sun. So I took Yu Xiao to choose some decent objects for my little aunt.


    To the little aunt''s place, those servant girls naturally recognize me, busy let us into the house.


    After a while, my little aunt came out of the inner hall. I had never seen her before, but she was not much older than me. Thinking that all the women of the rest of our family came here at the age of 16, and their appearance would not change much, so the little aunt naturally looked young.


    I looked at my little aunt''s pregnancy. My stomach was about the size of a pregnant woman who was pregnant between the sun and five months. I calculated the time. At that time, I had just come to the prefecture. I was afraid that my sister-in-law was having a baby. It''s no surprise that she couldn''t see it.


    After my little aunt, there was no woman in the Yu family who came to the prefecture. So she was very happy to see us. She took Yu Xiao and me by the hand and said, "let me have a look. The girls of the Yu family are becoming more and more beautiful! I''ve heard that the people of the rest of our family have come to the underworld, but I''m always worried that Zhong Ruo will let me go out by myself. "


    When it comes to Zhong Ruo, the little aunt is so shy that she looks like a girl in love with spring.


    See this, I think this clock if also must be very painful little aunt, otherwise all old husband and wife, still as for blush? So I also let go of heart, smile and little aunt say hello, "little aunt, I have come for such a long time also did not come to see you, you won''t be angry with me?""I''ve heard about the hell before. It''s really embarrassing for you. How could my little aunt be angry with you? I''m so glad you can come today that I can''t even make it With that, my little aunt patted me on the shoulder.


    Yu Xiao didn''t know what happened before the local government, but the atmosphere was a little low. Naturally, the girl gave full play to her specialty and gabbled a lot. Finally, my little aunt and I had to laugh at each other. Seeing the atmosphere improved, the three of us simply chatted about our daily life.


    When I mentioned the final ending of Yu village, my little aunt was a little sad. If Zhong didn''t have so much power, she stayed in the prefecture and knew nothing about the affairs in the sun. When Yu Xiao and I talked about it, I naturally thought of the previous events.


    "No wonder I haven''t been waiting for the people of the Yu family. It turns out that such a big thing happened to me. Zhong Ruo didn''t say anything." Said the little aunt with red eyes.


    "I thought that Zhong Ruo must be afraid of you to worry, just hide it." I comforted the little aunt, "but now I and Yu Xiao come to accompany you, and you will not be lonely."


    "Yes, yes, my little aunt. I think it''s a good thing to think about everything. Only when the people of the Yu family are gone, can the contract with the local government be really terminated. Otherwise, when every woman of the Yu family comes of age, the whole family will be worried and afraid."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 163

    "You''re a strange girl, but what you said is reasonable." The little aunt also agreed with Yu Xiao''s view, "none of our girls in the Yu family have a long life. If we want to see other girls get married, we''ll be sad and sad. It''s better to end it earlier."


    I don''t know what the second grandfather and his family were like when my little aunt got married. But the night I saw Yu Xiao marry Zhong sec made them grieve for a long time. Because of the rules signed by our ancestors and the local government, even our own daughter could not stop them. Thinking about the helpless mood and the deep cry of the eldest aunt all night, I thought about the current situation Maybe it''s really the best for the Yu family.


    I only wish that the remaining family members would not have a daughter in this life.


    After chatting with my little aunt for a while, seeing that she was tired, Yu Xiao and I simply ordered her to go back.


    When I passed by the river Styx, I specially knocked. The octopus found by God was also loyal to his duty. Fortunately, there was nothing wrong with the river Styx.


    I took a turn and passed a bamboo grove, passing a dark shadow. There was nothing different when I looked at it. I thought that my nerves were too nervous, so I walked quickly to the hall.


    Tianyou is reviewing the Zhouzhang at the moment. I don''t think it''s a big deal. However, these Yin officials are also strange recently. They always write unimportant words. Tianyou is upset when he sees nature. Thinking of the ghost king before, those Yin officials could give some pertinent opinions. Now 80% of them are seeing the ghost King''s absence, and their mind is not simple.


    Seeing me, Tianyou asked softly, "have you seen Yu Su?"


    "Well," although I don''t like Tianyou calling my little aunt''s name directly. After all, according to the seniority, Tianyou calls my little aunt. But Tianyou is half of the ghost King''s blood, so it''s not necessary to follow these rules.


    "I heard Zhong second mention Yu Suhuai ~ pregnant." Tianyou didn''t know how to suddenly mention this.


    I don''t understand. The child''s mind has become more and more serious recently. "It''s a good thing that my sister-in-law is pregnant. After all, this is the first child of zhongsec, so I''m more excited."


    "What about me then? My father is so excited that he talks to people whenever he meets them God bless nature to think of yourself.


    The child probably missed his father. When I was younger than Tianyou, I had no parents. When I saw other parents'' babies, my heart was the same as that of Tianyou. I always thought about what my parents would do to me if they were there.


    So I settled down and said to Tianyou, "your father could treasure you at that time. At that time, he was inseparable from me. In order to support you, I had to catch some souls every few days to train them into condensed soul beads to provide nutrition for you. Otherwise, you could grow so strong?"


    "Oh, I thought dad didn''t like me very much." Tianyou said stuffy.


    "How can you think so, child?" I pricked his forehead with my finger. If he didn''t sit around and make do with my height, I''m afraid I couldn''t point it out.


    "Mother, have you found anything wrong recently?" After she had finished, God bless her immediately.


    "What did you find?" I was a little worried. I couldn''t help but flash the dark shadow of the bamboo forest in my mind.


    "I''m not sure, but I''m afraid someone else has sneaked in." Tianyou micro frowned, "I wonder if it will be directed at the dark."


    "Maybe, if the person who sent the concealed weapon didn''t die, it would be very possible to calculate the time to come back and make any ideas after that long time. But now the heavy guard of the Styx river will not break through the encirclement so easily." I think since this person will choose such an opportunity to come back, I am afraid the purpose is not simple.


    Tianyou sighed: "well, but I''m afraid that this person will use Lixia. If you hold Lixia, you can''t hold it down."


    "Let Lixia live in that chamber for the time being, so that you can be less attentive." Although it''s better not to be disturbed in the time of clearing, it''s the only way to do it now.


    Tianyou also agreed with my idea, and immediately sent someone to do it.


    Because I was thinking about it, I couldn''t sleep.


    I think that the only one who still survived was Zeng Chunping. However, he wanted to seek a body that was not old. But at that time, Yin Pengyu had already given him a piece of immortal meat. Could he have any other intention?


    I was thinking, when a white light flashed from my eyes, and then I saw a letter on the pillar of the side hall.


    At the moment, I was afraid that if the enemy wanted to open the letter, I would go out.


    The letter only said that let me go to the cave at the bottom of the cliff. There was something to discuss, but there was no signature.


    I figured out that only Ling Tian and Yin Pengyu knew the bottom of the cliff at first. But now that Yin Pengyu is dead, Ling Tian suddenly realizes that it is not these two people. It is Zeng Chunping who can be related to them.


    I don''t dare to act rashly at the letter. Tianyou doesn''t come back at the moment. I''m afraid I''ll do it again. Let''s put it aside for the moment.I think Zeng Chunping is not old now, but in terms of his skills, he should not be able to beat Tianyou. Therefore, he did not rush to elaborate this matter with Tianyou.


    But the next day Zeng Chunping couldn''t sit still. When he wrote again, he was obviously impetuous.


    I just want to see him jumping over the wall in a hurry. I still ignore him. I want to go to my little aunt and have a good time yesterday. So I plan to go to my little aunt with Yu Xiao and I.


    However, when I went into the house, I didn''t see the servant girl coming to pick me up. Instead, a girl came to greet me. But my eyes were full of surprise. It seemed that I should not be here.


    "And your wife?" I asked casually.


    "Madame went to see you in the morning, and by the way, pearl accompanied her." The little servant girl answered my words.


    I feel a little bit bad, "you mean it''s over in the morning? But I didn''t see her


    However, I have already told Yu Xiao not to walk around at will. At this time, how do you want to suddenly run out to find me?


    I took the servant girl and asked, "how does your wife want to find me so early? Did someone deliver the message? "


    The little servant girl recalled, "Madame seems to have received a letter, and then pulled pearl to look in a hurry out of the door."


    "Bring me that letter and I''ll see it." I thought it would not be Zeng Chunping who ignored him when he saw me. Now he started Yu Xiao''s idea again.


    The little servant girl also felt that things were not normal, so she ran back to the house and found the letter.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 164

    The font of the letter was exactly the same as that I received, but the content was my tone. I asked Yu Xiao to meet in the bamboo grove.


    I was shocked and thought that Yu Xiao must have been taken away by him.


    The enemy is in the dark, I am in the light.


    As soon as I had no time to think about it, I went back to the side hall. Sure enough, Zeng Chunping sent a letter again, "if you want to spare your family''s life, come to the cave quickly."


    At this time, a ghost sent to report, "Niang, I''m afraid it''s bad. The lady of Zhong Ruo is missing."


    It seems that Zeng Chunping had to force me to show up. I said to the ghost Messenger, "don''t make a statement in advance. If I haven''t come back in two hours, I''ll ask the ghost king to go to the emperor of heaven for help."


    Dare not stay, I rushed to the cave at the bottom of the cliff.


    Because this time my skill is deeper than last time, so it''s not hard to get to the bottom of the cliff. With my memory, I quickly found the cave.


    Sure enough, I met Zeng Chunping, but there was no figure of Yu Xiao and my little aunt.


    "What''s the matter with calling me here in such a hurry?" Naturally, I don''t have a good face.


    Zeng Chunping was not in a hurry. He just sneered, "do you know that in order to help your son finish that heart last time, I offended many people. Now that Yin Pengyu''s situation is over, I''ve become a street mouse, and everyone yells at me! I can''t help it. I can only plan otherwise, so I have to ask you for help


    "Joke, I didn''t force you." I looked at Zeng Chunping coldly, "if you ask me because of this, I won''t pay attention to it. What''s more, I stopped at that time. Who can blame if you don''t listen? Is it possible that I can accommodate you now that you have no hiding place? "


    "If you don''t want to help, don''t blame my people for being ruthless. I don''t think you have much blood in your family. Yu Xiao and Yu Su are afraid to be your last strength. " Zeng Chun''s plane is full of fierce light.


    Listening to him mentioning Yu Xiao and my little aunt, I naturally dare not stimulate him too much. He is now at the end of the light crossbow and will be fearless, "then Yu Xiao and Yu Su are the wives of the Yin officials. If you move him, will you not be afraid of being investigated by the emperor of heaven? What you killed before is just the common people with flat heads. The emperor of heaven has already been angry. Although he did not do it in person, he also came down to order. I didn''t expect that you would dare to do this at this moment! "


    "My sensitivity is not one thing or two. Naturally, it''s you. Do you really care about your family? I think the Third Master of the Yu family asked you."


    It seems that Zeng Chunping has not paid less attention to our Yu family''s affairs in the dark. I think that Yu Qi''s inexplicably provoked willow spirit before. Eight achievements have something to do with this old man.


    "Do you think I''ll help you if you tie them up?"


    Zeng Chunping snorted coldly, "it''s not too difficult for me to ask you to help. Do you really not consider it?"


    I thought that Zeng Chunping could not play any tricks, and in order to see his purpose, I had to pretend: "if you did not abuse too much before, I would believe you, but since you said it is not too difficult, let me see if it is worth it."


    Zeng Chunping didn''t taste my words carefully, but he said frankly: "just bring me the secret weapon from the ghost River emissary!"


    "Those are just a few obscure concealed weapons. What do you want it to do?" I have some doubts.


    "There is a Scripture on the hidden weapon. Otherwise, it would happen on time. I was only dragged down by some things before, so I forgot to get it back. If I didn''t think of it in time this time, I''m afraid that my life would have been gone. Maybe it would have been lost together with the yuan God. "


    No wonder that the secret weapon has such great power. It turns out that Zeng Chunping carved the Scripture.


    I don''t feel a little angry, "you''ve hurt me, but you can still speak up and let me help you do bad things! Originally, I planned to take responsibility for the owner of the concealed weapon. It seems that there is no need to delay the moment. "


    Said I would like to hand, Zeng Chunping did not mean to hand.


    But he said loudly, "Yu Zhen, you are still so confused. Although I have done a lot of bad things before, I can understand that I have seen Yin Pengyu''s original spirit destroyed, but I don''t want to follow his example! Those concealed weapons are really my hands, but they are not sent out by me. As for who they are, I can''t say for the time being, but you just need to give me the concealed weapons, and I''ll give them back to you after wiping the Scriptures! "


    "It''s not you. Are you so nervous? Now you have to cover up that person. Do you think I''m a three-year-old? " I kept pressing Zeng Chunping, hoping to get something out of his mouth.


    But Zeng Chunping is who, of course, is to see my mind, "you do not intend to trap my words, I can not say, but I can only tell you that I have no malice."


    Seeing that I was silent, Zeng Chunping said, "do you still remember that I asked my little apprentice to look for you?"


    I remember that his little apprentice killed himself to hell in order to see me, but he was killed by the mysterious man before he could speak.


    "But I didn''t hear anything valuable from him. He was killed, and now I''m afraid there is no soul left."


    I said plain, but Zeng Chunping changed his face.Thinking that this little apprentice is also loyal, he even killed himself in order to help his master preach. However, Zeng Chunping was an old fox. He was very skillful, and the people around him could make use of it. I''m afraid the little apprentice did it after he got his promise.


    I don''t want to think about the deal between Zeng Chunping and his apprentice, but I''m interested in what Zeng Chunping wants to pass on to me that day.


    But before I could ask, I heard a thunder coming from the sky.


    You don''t have to look at it, but you can see the formation of the emperor of heaven.


    It must be that Tianyou worried about me and went to invite the emperor before it was time.


    When Zeng Chunping heard the news, he didn''t have time to do more entanglement, leaving only one sentence: "Yu Xiao and Yu Su are also in this cave. I''ll give you back. When you owe me a favor, remember to bring me what I want in the future."


    With a flash of body shape, he ran away before the emperor of heaven arrived at the cave.


    The emperor of heaven was still grim. Seeing me unimpeded, he seemed to have a sigh of relief and asked, "is that man Zeng Chunping?"


    I didn''t hide, "exactly."


    "What did he come for? Didn''t hurt you? " He was suspicious again.


    However, I couldn''t hide the things that happened in the dark, so I simply told the truth, "it''s just asking for those weapons with me. I just heard that the emperor of heaven came, and then I ran away. But I forgot to stop him because I wanted to save the man from hell. "


    I just wanted to let Zeng Chunping go, because I vaguely felt that Zeng Chunping had not finished some things, and those things must have something to do with the local government. Otherwise, Zeng Chunping''s face changed slightly when he mentioned it today.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 165

    See me say this, emperor of heaven also not good to say anything, only comfort me to say: "run on run, no harm."


    Then he asked, "what is the injury of the messenger of the underworld?"


    "God you have been losing the real gas, temporarily no big obstacles, see a day better than a day." I dare not be careless when I see emperor Tian asking about Prefecture affairs.


    "Well, the ghost king is not in this period, the God bless is to show like a storage monarch, after the fearsome!" The emperor could not see any expression on his face, but for the first time he admired Tianyou so much.


    I don''t know so, but I have to add: "big things can still be carried out clearly, but after all, young, there are some children''s mental nature, it needs to experience a few years to be good."


    "I mean the same thing, but the ghost king has left for a while, and the government can not be ruled by the Lord."


    I don''t know if I doubt it. I always think there is something in this word, but it is not good to ask. Just saying, "people always say that ghost king is punished for the local affairs. When the son naturally wants to learn a little bit of knowledge, it is better for the ghost King to come back and make a difference."


    Emperor Tian thought about it, and then hesitated to say, "Yu Zhen, I didn''t plan to tell you about this, but I can''t see you waiting for someone who can''t come back, but I can only let you know. I have observed the guardian star of the ghost king for a long time, and basically there is no sign of star life. In other words, the ghost king may have died. "


    I was stunned and didn''t answer the words, I naturally know that the ghost king did not die, and the other day still alive and I turned over the clouds, how can the sudden spirit fly away? But I was stunned because I didn''t know that the ghost king would suddenly tell me these. I felt abnormal just when he appreciated Tiannuo. Now it seems that I don''t think much.


    As expected, Emperor Tian added: "Yu Zhen, I know that it is difficult for you to accept it for a while, just like me, but also for a long time. He is my brother. I am also waiting for him to come back. But this government can not be without a monarch in a day. I believe you can see that the ministers are not so loyal to Tianyou now. So I think I''d better choose a good day to let Tianyou take the position. "


    I heard that this is not the way to break the ghost king? Once Tianyou succeeded, even if the ghost king came back, he could only be the last emperor, and could not intervene in the local affairs. Then the secret that the ghost king has been pursuing must not be kept hidden? Thinking of this, I can''t help but I can''t help but looking at the face of the emperor is also a look of the local government. According to the emperor, the ghost king is dead, and Tianyou is naturally right to take the position. But if I block it, I will make the emperor suspicious. At this time, the emperor said, "you don''t have to rush to reply to me for a while, and think about it I will do everything for you since someone comes. You have found the kidnapped people in the prefecture. Go back early. "


    Said the emperor of heaven with the following, I subconsciously touched the jade, also did not know that the ghost king did not hear this bad thing.


    But I was just scared. I didn''t know how to parry if emperor was tough.


    I thought Yu xiaoand her aunt were still trapped in the cave, so I put other thoughts aside.


    Zeng Chunping should not cheat me, but I see that there is no other exit in the cave, and I am worried. I can only grope for the stone wall one by one. Finally, I feel different at a bulge. I tried to turn it. As expected, the stone wall moved away like both sides.


    I looked inside is the light bright appearance, I carefully shouted: "little aunt, Yu Xiao, are you in?"


    At this time, there was rustle in it. Yu Xiao looked at the outside with his small head. He saw me and jumped up. "Really you, sister Zhen!"


    Then he shouted in the dark, "little aunt, it''s sister Zhen. We are safe!"


    I have carefully looked at the inner hole. It should be that people can dig out. Although the space is not large, there is no thing in it. I think Zeng Chunping didn''t want to harm her little aunt and Yu Xiao, or I would not have so many articles. I didn''t have so much caution for Zeng Chunping at a time.


    After all, the cave is not a place to stay for a long time. I saw the little aunt and Yu Xiaodu without damage, so I took them away.


    But to go up from the bottom of the cliff, it took a lot of effort. I can do it alone. My little aunt naturally doesn''t need my help, but Yu Xiao is not good. She is a novice now. She knows nothing. I can''t help but call black and white impermanence.


    But the people we waited for were not black and white, but their husband, clock and second and clock Ruo.


    After dawn or anxious temper, before waiting for this clock seconds to stand steady, he went out, and suddenly fell into the arms of clock and seconds. "Just now, I was scared of others. How did you come?"


    It is a delicate girl. There are outsiders around the clock. He wants to push Yu Xiao away. But Yu Xiaona can care about those things. His hands are wrapped in the neck of clock seconds and he refuses to let go.


    I saw the face of clock seconds red to the root of the ear, I must be sorry, originally not good words, this is more embarrassed by Yu Xiao.However, the little aunt was laughing, "this is the newly married couple, you see that kind of sweet power!"


    Said also took up the arm of Zhong Ruo and walked away from her.


    I watched the two couples show their love and couldn''t stop at all, so I could only pretend to be dissatisfied and yelled, "Hey, consider the feeling of a single dog!"


    The little aunt looked at me and said, "this child is talking nonsense. If the king of ghosts hears this, he thinks that you are going to make trouble to ask for a divorce certificate again."


    As soon as I heard that the little aunt really knew a lot about my previous affairs, I had to stop. However, the ghost king could not show up to accompany me, but I claimed that it was wrong for me to claim to be a single dog.


    So I made a face at the little aunt, "childish words are not taboo!"


    But this fell to Yu Xiao''s ears, but it became a big news, "little aunt, what did you just say? Sister Zhen, she and the ghost king want to have a divorce? True or false! I always thought that I was brave enough. I never thought that sister Zhen''s courage was higher than me. I don''t know how many levels! But in that case, I would like to see my young lady husband more! Tell me, little aunt, what''s going on


    "What else? Go back to your home clock seconds to tell you, otherwise you pester your elder sister Zhen, she can speak more perfect details With that, the little aunt laughed.


    As soon as I saw my little aunt teasing me, I said to Zhong Ruo, "your wife is so fond of teasing people that you don''t know how to manage it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 166

    Zhong Ruo just looked at the little aunt with a spoiled face. Instead, she continued to say, "although I was not at the scene, the movement was clearly heard in our Zhongfu."


    "Little aunt, I won''t save you if you can make fun of people so much." I pretended not to breathe.


    The little aunt listened to me, but she laughed. "The rest of us are warm-hearted, especially from the room of my grandfather. You just talk about it, but you can''t come alone next time."


    "Well, I''m the one to blame today. A letter is a mess. However, sister Zhen, why did the man arrest us?" Yu Xiao has a lot of questions.


    I can only simply explain: "it''s a long story, but it''s just the injustice caused by the past. In the future, we''d better be more careful, and this time he didn''t do anything out of the ordinary. I think it''s possible to correct his evil."


    Seeing the more and more chatting, the little aunt stopped in a hurry, "let''s go back quickly, don''t let the little ghost King wait in a hurry!"


    I think so. Moreover, Zhong Ruo and Zhong sec can''t leave their posts for too long. There are a lot of cases to be broken by the local government in a day. It''s estimated that there will be thousands of ghosts queuing up this time.


    So Zhong seconds with Yu Xiao, Zhong Ruo protect my little aunt, of course, I can only be alone, a group of people to go to hell.


    To the underworld, Tianyou is walking in the hall, Bai Wuchang is waiting around.


    See me come in, white impermanence rushed over, "little sister, are you ok?"


    "Well." I nodded at Bai Wuchang, and then said, "you go out to help me. I''ll talk to Tianyou about something."


    White impermanence understands, turns to walk out.


    "Why do you want to go out of the white impermanence?" Tianyou looked at me, and obviously I couldn''t think of it.


    because the ghosts in the hell were poor, I and Bai Wuchang went the closest, so it was expected that Tianyou didn''t understand, but it was about the ghost king that I didn''t dare to be careless.


    I said the things the emperor and I said to Tianyou, but Tianyou was silent for a long time.


    "The emperor of heaven may be just probing into us, but we still have to make some plans." I didn''t know what to do when I saw God bless, so I had to be relieved.


    Tianyou shook his head and obviously didn''t agree with me. "If it is, he can''t talk about my father Xingxiu first. I think the emperor of heaven has an idea. If my father''s stars are really gone, even if my father is alive, it will not affect the overall situation. What are the gods of heaven? However, they can''t see the good people in the earth. If they can''t keep it in order, someone will give the emperor some advice, and then the emperor wants to mention it again. "


    "We don''t have to guess the emperor''s mind, but I''m afraid the emperor has doubts about your father''s feigning death. I suspect that your father will do harm to him, so I will seize the time to let you succeed." I know that ghost King''s activities are frequent recently, so it''s not impossible to be discovered for a while.


    In this case, I should discuss with the ghost king, because it''s getting late and I can''t go to the other garden. Anyway, Tianyou knows that the ghost king is still alive, so I let me go back to the side hall and enter the jade pendant.


    The ghost king was quite leisurely. He sat at his desk and didn''t know what to write.


    See me to also have no surprise, but is understatement said: "you this mother-in-law more and more clever, I thought today saw the emperor of heaven you will not be able to calm down."


    The ghost king really heard that, I can''t help but get angry. I''m happy here with myself. Tianyou and I want to break our heads for his business in the hell.


    I saw that his posture was certain, so I was about to return.


    The ghost king saw the situation and stopped me, "it''s always like this. If you look at other people, they will be coquettish. How can you not?"


    I squinted. "Are you looking at women''s ideas again these days? Go to anyone who will be coquettish


    "You and my sister are gentle enough to say that the second is enough! Can I rob her to be my concubine''s room? " The ghost king has a bad smile on his face.


    Naturally, I knew that the ghost king was joking, but I was not very comfortable after listening to it. "According to the rules of the sun, you are brother-in-law, Yu Xiaoke is a little sister-in-law. If such nonsense is spread out, it will destroy people''s innocence! The king of ghosts is so disrespectful


    "I''m just saying it casually. You should be true!" Ghost King some helpless look at me, "no one has Hello, you are the only one!"


    I have to say the influence of this sentence on me. Thinking that I was not really angry, I looked at the ghost King angrily, "what should I do now? The emperor of heaven opened his mouth and waited for my reply. "


    "You can do as he likes." The ghost king didn''t care.


    "What nonsense? You don''t know that once God takes over the throne, you will not be the ghost king! " I''m a little worried, but I don''t care about the false names. Besides, my son has become the king of ghosts, and I''m just as proud. I just don''t want the ghost king to respond to all kinds of things before. As a result, he was ignored in his prime of life.


    Naturally, the ghost King understood me, and said faintly: "the matter of succession is not what he said. Even if the earth and the gods support him, it will not help. The rule of the ghost King''s succession is to find the original God of the former ghost king. If not, we can only wait for the stars to fall."It suddenly dawned on me that the ghost king was not in a hurry. "That is to say, next time I see the emperor of heaven, just say it according to his meaning?"


    "Well. Can you still believe it for your husband? " The ghost man''s tone turned cold in vain.


    I rolled a white eye in my heart, of course I can trust it, otherwise I don''t have to run here. However, there are so many rules in this prefecture. Last time I was cheated by the ghost king about the suspension of the letter, and this time I was worried about the succession. It seems that in the next period of time, I really need to learn some things from this prefecture. Otherwise, I will be teased by the ghost king. I don''t know.


    But I think God should know about it. How come this little doll started to cheat me with his father?


    "That''s our son sensible, see you think I am embarrassed to say, just thought of this method. You woman said you were stupid, you just don''t admit it I can''t tell the truth from the joking expression of the ghost king.


    However, Tianyou''s temperament is not like a person who can hide his words. I glared at the ghost king, "don''t put your own good deeds on my son. I know my own son, and God won''t cheat me!"


    "Well, whatever you say!" Then the ghost King took my hand and let me lean on his chest.


    This action has begun to hint me, I naturally know what the ghost king is thinking, but today is in the side hall, and God bless saw me come in. If I go out late, I''m afraid it''s hard to explain. I can only gently push away the ghost king, "next time, my son is still waiting outside."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 167

    "What is his son afraid of?" The ghost king did not give up.


    I didn''t pay attention to him, thinking that such a thing naturally is to avoid people, not to mention today''s tossing this day, I am also a little tired. And I still need to ask my little aunt and Yu Xiaona in person, especially my little aunt, who is pregnant! Although the ghost fetus of the underworld is more skin solid than that of the mortal, it is a shock after all, and it is inevitable that the fetus will move.


    So I naturally thought about it. I looked at the ghost king and rolled my eyes. "I have to see my little aunt and Yu Xiao. This is etiquette."


    After thinking about it, the ghost King probably thought that he robbed people in the underworld, and it was unreasonable to explain to them every time, so he didn''t do much entanglement, but he asked me to speak with him when I came back.


    I went to my little aunt first. As soon as I entered the door, I heard the sound of Zhong Ruo coaxing her to eat. Although the Yin people are not like ordinary people, they should also be properly supplemented with nutrition. Because my little aunt was a mortal before her death, she still made the nutrition similar to the human food, and it was convenient to eat. In addition, this pregnant with Yin fetus, naturally eat more, otherwise the nutrition of the child in the abdomen can not keep up, it is difficult to form ~ human shape.


    Because I met with Zhong Ruo before, I didn''t feel embarrassed. I went directly into the inner hall. My little aunt saw me, but she was shocked. But then she reflected, "how did you come here at this time? You''ve been tired all day. "


    When the clock second saw me, he did not have the rigour of the day, but he still made a symbolic bow and bow to me, and then said to me, "it happens that you are here. Please help me to persuade you. It''s necessary to have a good temper, and I have no idea."


    With a smile, I said to my little aunt, "they are all people who want to be mothers. They are still so small. You have to set an example for Yu Xiao and me. You can''t do this. In the future, Yu Xiao is willful. I''ll see how you manage her! What''s more, if you don''t eat the baby in your stomach, you''ll have to eat it! "


    Then I took the spoon from Zhong ruo''s hand and handed it to the little aunt''s mouth.


    After listening to me, my little aunt took a bite, and then complained, "if you don''t say I don''t eat, it''s really hard to swallow. Moreover, I''m pregnant and I always have a bad appetite. But I think about the jujube tree in the backyard of my third grandfather''s house. The sour and sweet jujube is also appetizing!"


    "It''s not hard to do. I''ve been dreaming to my third grandfather these two days and asked him to pick some for you." When I was pregnant, I couldn''t eat anything. However, at that time, the ghost king gave me regular time to eat some Ning soul beads. I didn''t feel so sick. I wanted to let my little aunt eat them, but first, my little aunt was already a yin. Secondly, I had to break Zhu. So I had to give up. Thinking that my little aunt just wants to eat some dates for appetizers, this idea naturally needs to be satisfied.


    After listening to me, my little aunt was happy to eat something. "You said that when I was in Yu''s family, I didn''t get close to you, but when I came here, I think it''s better to be relatives. If you coax me, some people will be cruel to me


    I know this is what my little aunt intended to listen to Zhong ruo''s words. However, when I looked at Zhong ruo''s doting eyes, I didn''t look like a bully to my little aunt. So I said, "I just came in, but I heard people''s good voice coax you. Why do you hate you?"


    My sister-in-law saw that I heard all of them, and I was embarrassed to be arranging Zhong Ruo. Instead, she chatted casually. Naturally, I got to Yucun. My little aunt and I had so many common memories.


    "Well, I haven''t mentioned it to anyone for so many years. I''m afraid no one likes to listen to it. You know our village is small and there''s nothing to show off." My sister-in-law paused for a moment, and then said, "even so, I miss you so much. I don''t know if you have been to the puddle in front of my door?"


    "You always take a bath in summer? Of course, I did, but at that time my grandparents were very strict and always afraid of accidents, so I didn''t go many times. " I think it was very good in Yucun at that time.


    "Yes, granddad, they are careful. What''s more, your parents are not early, and they are more strict with you. Maybe at that time, they also knew our fate and stopped us from meeting each other." My little aunt is older than me, so I can remember why we are not familiar with each other.


    "Well, but it''s not too late," I touched my little aunt''s belly. The little guy was naughty in it. I could even feel him kick my hand, and then said, "it''s probably a boy so naughty."


    The little aunt laughed shyly, "well, I''ve looked for Meng Po. It''s a boy. It''s not like us both."


    "Boys must be mischievous. When Tianyou was a child, I was so worried that I couldn''t beat him or scold me. But now it''s much better. I can''t be vague when I do business." I think most of the little boys are like this, but the children should not just be on the lookout. Is it difficult to ask them to be mature like adults?


    My little aunt heard me mention Tianyou, and then she thought about it for a while. "So, I haven''t seen the little ghost king for a long time. But I was pretty when I was a kid, and now I can''t be wrong. I was going to have a daughter, but we''re getting married. It''s a pity. "


    I was sorry to hear that, so I said to my little aunt, "why don''t I have a daughter?"The little aunt looked at Zhong Ruo, which was not natural. Then she said to Zhong Ruo, "I have some self-conscious words, like saying to zhen''er, you go to help me to see if the soup in the kitchen is ready."


    Zhong Ruo immediately took back the intention, and went out with the meal. However, when he came to the door, he seemed to have to look inside the house.


    If you go far away with the bell, the little aunt opened her mouth. "Zhen''er, there are some things that my little aunt wanted to say. I heard the emperor''s words when I was in the cave. It''s not appropriate for you to say these words again now."


    I know that the little aunt refers to the ghost king has died. I didn''t know about it just now, so I said it. But now that I said it, I couldn''t take it back. I just pulled a small face at my aunt. "It''s OK. I can''t find someone else."


    "You can''t talk nonsense. Although there''s no widowhood in this prefecture, according to the rules of the sun, you have to abide by the rules of the sun for three years," said the little aunt, who looked at me distrustfully. "You girl, do you really have a suitable candidate? But what kind of person is he? It is not a matter of being in a hurry for a moment. It is important to measure it comprehensively. "


    I just giggled and didn''t answer my aunt''s question. Instead, I said, "why do you like gossip so much, little aunt? I just said it casually. Don''t be so serious


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 168

    "Silly girl, can you say anything about it?" She patted me, "what''s your status now? What''s more, the relationship between you and the ghost king was so good. The ghost king didn''t talk about life and death for the time being. At least the yuan God didn''t see it. How could you have such an idea! Don''t say others don''t understand. Even I can''t accept it. "


    "Well, well, I have my own discretion in this matter." I said to my little aunt.


    However, just after pacifying the little aunt, the person in the jade pendant was more real, "how dare you have such an idea?"


    I was a little nervous, but fortunately my little aunt couldn''t hear it.


    In the face of the ghost King''s question, I naturally recognized it, but I really dare not!


    I looked at my little aunt''s health, so I got up and said to my little aunt, "you can have a baby with peace of mind. Just wait for a fat boy to be born to Zhong Ruo when the time comes. I have a sense of propriety in my affairs. Don''t worry. I''ll go to see Yu Xiao later. You can have a rest. "


    The little aunt knew that I was not going to go on, so she didn''t bother. However, when I heard that I was going to Yu Xiaona, she pulled my sleeve in a hurry. "You are really a child. The couple are newly married. What do you do when you are free?"


    As soon as I heard it, I understood, "yes, I didn''t think it through."


    "Yu Xiao, the child, threw himself into the clock. Seeing that you and I have children, he is naturally worried. These days, he is struggling to make villains at home every day." The little aunt didn''t find it embarrassing. Anyway, it was a normal marriage.


    "It''s better to let go of this kind of thing. It may not come true if we force ourselves, but let her do it! We can''t cut in. " Since my little aunt said so, I thought I would go back to the side hall directly.


    Just out of Zhong ruo''s house, the people in this jade pendant are impatient!


    "Tell me, who is that man in your heart?" The ghost King''s voice is a little cold.


    I have some helplessness, but it''s just a joke. How can I get to the bottom of the matter like my little aunt? I was a little impatient to say: "is it difficult for me to have only one important person in my life? Anyway, you can''t be the first of these three! "


    "What? Three more? Believe it or not, I will go out and kill those two now The ghost king could not bear it.


    However, I didn''t lie to him. Do you think that my immortal body was originally trained by my master Ru Ru Yue, isn''t it very important? And God bless is my only blood. Of course, I have to pay attention to it. As for the ghost king, it''s no need. I''ve been married for so many years. It''s a lie to say that I have no feelings.


    But seeing the ghost king so angry, I thought I would like to touch him well. I also asked him such questions before. His answer was not the same. Three important women in his life: his mother, I and bi''er.


    At that time, I was still eating vinegar, but he felt nothing. Today, I asked him to try to feel it, to see if he could really do it.


    So I said faintly: "you go, my master does not say for a moment, it is your son, can you go down to hand? Such a big man, but also jealous of children, you are really good


    The ghost King responded, "so, you think the most important person for you is me. God bless you and should be like the moon?"


    Listening to his unconvinced tone, I paused, and then said, "you said the characters are not wrong, but this order is not so arranged!"


    "Well? What happened? Am I not the first in your heart The ghost King obviously can''t understand.


    "You want to have a first come, then come, too, OK?" I turned my eyes in my heart. "How can I say that my master and I had deep feelings in the last life, and we knew each other many years earlier than you. Naturally, my master is more important. So the first one should be like the moon! "


    "Well, if I don''t argue with you, I will give it to Ying Ruyue. What about my son and me? Who''s in the front Ghost king is very concerned about this order, thinking that before he was Bi ER in front of me.


    "God''s blessing, of course!" I said without hesitation.


    "Nani? You have to have a standard for ranking, OK? Just said, come first, then come, and now you''re going to slap your face? " The ghost king thought he had caught the truth, and his tone naturally became tough.


    But I was not in a hurry, teasing him and saying, "when it comes to meeting, isn''t God ahead of you? I didn''t see your face when we first roomed. You ran away when you were so happy that you made me a ghost! You didn''t show up until I knew I had God in my stomach. Can''t you deny that? So naturally, the son is before you. " Speaking of this, I am a little angry, all said that the wedding night is a happy event in life, but I see how so miserable? At that time, I didn''t know who the other party was, but I didn''t want to be taken advantage of by the other party. Moreover, I didn''t know how to take pity on her for the first time. After that, I felt embarrassed when I remembered that night, and I didn''t even work hard on the affairs between men and women. The culprit of these shadows is the ghost king!


    The ghost king thought for a while, and probably thought what I said was reasonable, but he was still busy trying to excuse himself: "you just don''t understand the kindness of others. If I let you see my appearance, you have to follow me back to the underworld, but you obviously don''t want to go to the underworld. I''m just for you. What''s more, you are extremely Yin constitution. If I don''t get close to you, you will easily provoke some unclean things. If I were by your side at that time, I would be afraid that you would not be able to live through your life. "I "cut" in the bottom of my heart. Although the ghost King''s words are perfect now, it''s not for this that he didn''t come to see me at that time. At that time, he still thought about bi''er. I was just a carrier to give birth to baby. However, with the gradual development of things, I had a chance to replace bi''er. Besides, bi''er is dead now, so the natural ghost king can say anything Yes. I did not want to do more entanglement in this matter, after all, it has passed, if I mention it again, I am afraid it will hurt the harmony! I''m not stupid enough to upset both of us for unnecessary things.


    What''s more, what the ghost king said was not unreasonable at all. At that time, I was still a man in the sun. Long time dealing with Yin people would really damage my Yang Qi. Originally, my Yin constitution easily dissipated Yang Qi, so the ghost King''s consideration was reasonable. When I followed Luo Lifan before, I also helped people with similar Fengshui array. It was mainly because ordinary people were sucked up by ghosts and finally went to the netherworld.


    But now I see everything thoroughly, just think of those past things are all drift away with the wind, why haggle over each other, good grasp of the present, cherish the present is the most important!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 169

    I thought the ghost king had made people in the hell look dead before, so I asked him, "Hey, why do you have to pull them to paint such ugly makeup?"


    "What''s so ugly? Laozi likes to listen to the opera. Aren''t the people in the play like that? " The ghost king is still talking.


    "Cut, don''t you know that your aesthetic is a little biased?" In my modern eyes, I really can''t see a bit of beauty. Then I said to him, "while you''re not here, I''ll let them all follow my make-up. How nice to be simple and elegant!"


    "these are not important, you has the final say, anyway, I only see you a woman in this harem." I don''t know how. Today''s ghost king will make people happy!


    But there was nothing wrong with paying attention to nothing, either cheating or stealing. As expected, the ghost king said with a smile, "madam, can you come to the jade pendant?"


    Besides, I don''t want to worry about it, but I don''t want to worry about it


    Before I wanted to stay, I finally find an excuse to come out, can I go back? I don''t want to get caught up in him!


    Because I didn''t have to go to see Yu Xiao, I had plenty of time. I walked along the river. Think of a long time did not go around this neighborhood, on the random stroll.


    The sky in the hell is always gray. Maybe the souls who come here have bursts of sad things, so it makes the weather dark. I look at the souls passing by, as if with a heart. After the river Styx, they will lose the memory of previous lives. I don''t know whether they are grieving or feeling.


    "Yu Zhen!" I heard Lisha calling me.


    Looking back, I saw Lixia holding Mingqi for a walk. I didn''t expect that Mingqi could leave the underground palace so soon. I asked, "how is the recovery of Mingqi now? It seems that the spirit is still good! "


    "Well, the little ghost King insists on supporting with the true Qi every day, and also matches the Yin Qi of the hell. It''s also good and fast." As a matter of fact, I asked, busy answering.


    However, I listened to the breath of Mingqi was still a little weak, so I said to the opposite summer: "you have to work hard for some time, but wait for Mingqi to recover, but I want to eat your candy!"


    Lixia was embarrassed to smile, but he opened his mouth: "Yu Zhen, you have to help me to persuade Lixia. One day I can''t marry her, but my heart is not steady."


    Sure enough, all the good men in the hell listen to their wives. They think that Zhong Ruo Zhongs and his brothers are like this. Now that they are not married, they are also born of Lixia''s temperament.


    Lixia listened to Mingqi''s saying, but she looked at him angrily, and then said, "wait a minute. It''s not too late to discuss if your injury is healed."


    I looked at it and understood a little bit. This time, Lixia is the most worried about something wrong with Mingqi. Thinking about it, the body of Mingqi can''t stand the toss, so Lixia didn''t agree. Seeing the shame of a girl like Li Xia, I quietly asked, "you and Ming have such a good relationship. How is your relationship going? In fact, I''ve always been very curious, and we can be regarded as girlfriends. It should be nothing to tell me


    Lixia entangled her fingers and said shyly, "it''s just like normal men and women in love, holding hands and hugging."


    "No, that''s it?" Thinking that my sister was a teenager, she came into contact with colored films. Lixia was also the same age group as Yu Xiao. How could she be so ignorant about this? So I cheated her, "Li Xia, you didn''t tell the truth. You actually kept a little secret with me!"


    "No, but we did kiss." With that, Li Xia covered his eyes with embarrassment.


    "I said, but did not really go further?" I''m still trying to find out, thinking about the time when Lixia and Ming get together, but it''s been a long time. Are these two people too simple!


    Lixia blushed and immediately said, "I said it all, really not! You don''t believe me! In fact, there is a request for him to go to hell again, but I''m not sure about his physical condition, so I''ll give it up. "


    Li Xia didn''t lie. Well, I can''t blame Lixia for this. I can''t blame girls for being too active, and the current situation is not convenient to do that. However, listening to the meaning of Lixia, it must be in a hurry. This good thing is not far away.


    At this time, there was a thick fog in the sky of the underworld. He took a look at it and said to me, "I''m afraid it''s the emperor of heaven."


    Since it is the emperor of heaven, naturally there is nothing to worry about. I carefully looked down on the people, but their looks are pretty, and their faces are familiar. I thought for a while, and then I remembered the red man around the emperor, named YUNZHUO. The character of this man is very similar to that of Wenqu star, that is, he will not flatter, he will never be selfish, so he is very respected, and the emperor of heaven attaches great importance to him.


    Naturally, I dare not neglect it. I hasten forward: "YUNZHUO, don''t know what instructions the emperor of heaven has?"


    Yun Zhuo should have some etiquette, politely said: "the emperor has important things to discuss with his mother, please follow me to the heaven to meet the emperor."


    I thought it would not be the emperor of heaven who was in a hurry because of the succession of the local government. But it was useless to speculate here. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, I had to nod my head and accept it. Then, taking advantage of YUNZHUO''s inattention, I put the jade pendant in Lixia''s waist. It was natural for Lixia to understand and just wait for me to transfer it to Tianyou.In fact, the last time I was at the bottom of the cliff, I wanted to see if the emperor''s body was hurt, but at that time, the fog was full of and the emperor deliberately avoided the distance, so I couldn''t find out. This time, since the Emperor himself summoned me, I could solve the doubts in my heart. If the man was really the emperor of heaven, I could know it well, but if not, I didn''t need to be on guard.


    I will not hide myself, so every time I see the emperor, I feel tired, for fear that he will see the clue. In fact, I don''t want to believe that there is any connection between the emperor of heaven and the mysterious man. After all, the emperor of heaven and the king of ghosts are brothers. When the time comes, they really turn their faces and let outsiders see jokes. Moreover, the ghost king is not a cold-blooded person. I''m afraid that the ghost king will also be sad.


    Tianting is the peaceful scene of the past. YUNZHUO did not take me to the main hall, but took me to the back garden of the emperor of heaven. At the moment, the emperor of heaven is taking a rest, but looking at that face is a bit tired. I think that maybe too many things happened at this stage also affect the mood of the emperor.


    Because the emperor closed his eyes, so I wantonly looked at the arm of the emperor of heaven, but at the moment I can''t see any clue. Instead, the emperor said, "Yu Zhen, why do you look at me like this? Is there any difference between me and the other days? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 170

    This situation of stealing and peeping at the bag was embarrassing for me, but I couldn''t let the emperor see my mind, so I hastened to look straight: "looking at the emperor''s rest, I must have spent a lot of time on the things in the sky and the earth. As the wife of the ghost king, I always trouble the emperor because of the things in the hell. Naturally, I feel sorry for it."


    Seeing that I was so polite, the emperor of heaven fixed his eyes on me and said, "you don''t have to be like this. It''s natural that you are my sister-in-law. Come on, sit down and talk. "


    With that, YUNZHUO handed over a jade bed.


    The emperor looked at YUNZHUO, "today you don''t need to serve here. You''ll prepare the wine and vegetables, and then go to the main hall to guard it."


    After hearing this, YUNZHUO naturally followed suit, but he was ready for good wine and food.


    At the moment, the emperor of heaven also straightened his body and waved away YUNZHUO.


    I have been quietly looking at the emperor of heaven, but did not find anything, but the emperor of heaven revealed some displeasure: "Yu Zhen, you are thinking why I came to you?"


    Of course, there are some, but now I want to know why the emperor looks so tired. Is it the sword wound that makes the emperor look so tired? Because the emperor of heaven is a God and will not get sick. I think there is only one possibility for him to suffer such pain. But if he is hurt by a sword, how can he rush me to come.


    Listen to the emperor asked me, I had to say: "I''m just curious, but the emperor will tell me naturally, so I''m not in a hurry."


    The emperor took a sip of wine, and then sighed softly, "if you feel that there is pressure on those words in the cave, you should think that I didn''t say it. However, you don''t have to be nervous about today''s small gathering. I just want to find someone to drink."


    "Well, I can understand that after the robbery in the underworld, the ghost King disappeared. Naturally, the emperor of heaven had to worry about his life or death. What''s more, I saw that the sky and the earth were just the same. Those officials were willing to work hard, but they were not willing to talk to each other. Therefore, I feel honored that the emperor of heaven can come to me. I will certainly drink with him. " I''ve done a lot of pleasing things, and I''ve been instructed by the king of ghosts for several years, so my expression and tone of voice are natural when I say these words.


    However, I know that I am walking on thin ice, but I have to do so when things get here. Otherwise, the emperor of heaven may point the contradiction to the underworld. Isn''t it me who suffers?


    "You''re right. I''m really tired. This should be like the moon and Yin Pengyu have been unfavorable to the heaven, really have to punish, but do you really think that they die, I will be really happy? Happy only those people, because they will not be in danger, but they have followed me through life and death, although I started, but also will always think, weak she is not astray, how can I bear it, just for the sake of the world! My position is not easy to do The emperor of heaven seemed to have some emotion, and his face also showed a trace of grief.


    I think that the words of the emperor of heaven are not false. I think that when they were still immortal, Ruyue and Yin Pengyu were the right arm of the emperor of heaven. They were always loyal to their duties. At that time, they also resisted many disasters for the emperor of heaven. And hundreds of years of emotion, it is impossible to say that there is no true feelings, but at the moment, the emperor of heaven has brought up this matter, I am a little suspicious.


    Yin Pengyu and I didn''t know what kind of relationship it was. He killed me, and he saved me only when he thought about it. But my master was different. He should have been protecting me all the time. I thought that since the emperor of heaven mentioned it, I ventured to ask: "that Yin Pengyu has long been dead, and I don''t want to elaborate on my entanglement with him. But will my master really bring disaster to the heaven? I really don''t believe it. At least I have memories of these two lifetimes. My master has never done anything out of the ordinary. Is it a bit rash for you to start like this


    "It''s not false that Bai Feng''s body is a disaster to the country and the people. I just don''t want to take this risk. What''s more, something has happened to the local government. It''s too late for me to repent. So everything has to be prepared. " The emperor of heaven has a solemn and righteous look.


    But I''m not satisfied. Baifeng is just a legend.


    Seeing that I didn''t believe it, the emperor had to say, "I know you are dissatisfied with my heart, but it''s for Ling Tian! I didn''t tell the truth that day, but also to protect Ying Ruyue. Do you know that if Ling Tian''s memory is released in the world, it should be like the moon will sit back and ignore it? With his character, he will fight back immediately. Who can control the situation


    Lingtian was already in a state of magic. The emperor of heaven was tough enough to absorb his skills. At that time, his internal power could not be used. Moreover, Yin Pengyu was not completely controlled at that time. If he should be like the moon, it would be unthinkable. However, it was after the great disaster in the underworld that the emperor ordered to pursue Ying Ruyue.


    "But the whole feng people should not be treated like this. What''s more, they should be like the moon just to find out the truth. In fact, as long as you find the true one, you may not have to die? If the emperor of heaven had given him as much time as the moon, I think the result would have been more satisfactory. "


    "Perfect? Yu Zhen, you are too naive. There is no perfect thing at this time. You should die like a moon at present. But if you get a peaceful life, at least those who are resentful of Baifeng will not make waves. Sometimes people have to know how to choose. Do you know why the Phoenix family came to such a land? " The emperor of heaven suddenly saw a torch and asked me seriously.Naturally, I couldn''t answer. I couldn''t say that you had not killed all of them, so I had to keep silent.


    The emperor picked up the glass again and said lightly, "if the Phoenix clan colludes with the demon clan, if I don''t have any evidence, naturally I won''t do that. Fengzu is also a brotherhood to me. If I break the Phoenix clan, I will suffer a lot, but the gods and demons can''t be confused! But Ling Tian''s mother didn''t know whether she was alive or dead. She insisted on giving the demon people the remaining offspring, namely Ling Tian. The child''s demonic nature can be seen when he was a child, so I had to put him in the fire of hell to practice again, just to expel his demonic nature! But in the end, it''s not the same! And Ling Mei, who is also the body of Bai Feng, should have been cut off for a long time, but only because Ling Tian''s mother cared about her family and couldn''t bear to hurt her! The people of the Feng clan ignored my royal face. I had to send people to persuade them. But Ling Tian''s mother did not pay attention to it. Instead, Ling Tian''s mother became more and more arrogant and talked about things with the identity of the ancestors. I did say that we should protect the safety of the Feng family, but that was just before we joined in with the demon family. Now, it''s so unreasonable to give birth to a child! And the elders of the Feng clan also opened their eyes and closed their eyes. Obviously, the Phoenix clan didn''t pay attention to me! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 171

    Listen to the emperor''s words, it''s very reasonable. Who might be estranged from the Feng clan, but the memory Luo Lifan brought to me at the beginning was not like this. I clearly remember that elder Ying and the elder with sword left at that time. How could the attitude be related to the demon clan? Is there any follow-up I didn''t see? I think of the half of the Yin stone lost. Maybe there is a secret in it.


    I still hesitated and couldn''t believe it. At this time, the emperor seemed to have no patience. He was upset enough, but I was so unhappy that he didn''t say anything, but he threw me a letter.


    I caught it and looked at some yellowing marks. I think it''s been some years.


    "You may understand why I insist on doing this! Although I haven''t sent any information about who this letter comes from, I can be sure that what is said above is true. I have sent someone to check and everything is right, so I can''t help but believe it! You have a good look, if you should make a decision, of course, you have to put aside your corresponding feelings like the moon, women can not achieve great things are bad in this relationship


    Although I am a woman''s family, I can still carry the major right and wrong clearly. But I don''t have such a big dream in my life. I just want to be a woman around the ghost king, and I don''t want to achieve great things. Especially, I have to be cruel and ruthless. I can''t do this.


    I opened the letter, which was full of evidence of collusion between Feng clan and demon clan. The only meeting was clearly marked, and even the place, people and words were clearly remembered. I looked at it and thought of the spy agency set up by Zhu Yuanzhang, the emperor of the Ming Dynasty. At that time, it was no more than that. I really suspected that the person who wrote the letter had a ghost in mind, but did the emperor of heaven really have no such scruples?


    "But it would be a bit too one-sided to rely on this letter alone. What if it was used by someone who had the intention to do it?" After all, the identity of the sender of the letter is in doubt. Is it really beneficial for the current situation to make such a rash decision?


    "I have had such doubts, but when I watch the sky at night, I can see that the vigor of the Phoenix clan is just a dying struggle. In addition, if I can keep the son of the demon clan, I will make a decision earlier."


    I don''t know the astronomical phenomena, and I don''t know the Fengzu''s things completely, so I can only follow the emperor of heaven''s meaning. If I pay too much attention to it, I have another intention.


    If you don''t want to ask me everything in the past, you will not ask me any questions


    "Of course not." The emperor said firmly, "but I will confirm it. As long as it has been confirmed, I will not."


    Speaking of this, I feel that there is no need to carry on. I am guarding against the emperor of heaven, and the emperor of heaven is also guarding against me. So I decided to change the topic, "the emperor of heaven came to me to relieve worries and relieve boredom, but I was so unqualified that I only added to my troubles, so I fined myself three cups."


    So I picked up my glass and drank it.


    The emperor of heaven was happy to see me so forthright, and then said to me, "naturally, there are other things to call you here today. It''s not a way to think that you work in the hell all day, but never show your face in the divine world. So I thought that taking advantage of the gathering of immortals in these days, you will also feel happy. Then you can stay in the heaven for a few days. In a few days, I will send someone to bless God Come on, you are royal people after all. You can''t be timid all your life


    The emperor of heaven had already asked me to stay, so I couldn''t get rid of it. So I said with a smile, "well, it''s just that I''ll have a rest. The hell is peaceful now. Besides, with the help of God, I''ll be happy to be free. I won''t be respectful to the beauty of the Lord!"


    When it comes to Tianyou, the emperor seems to have something hard to say. I am a little curious, because after all, it is related to my only blood.


    The emperor thought, "well, sooner or later you will know about this. I''d better give you a preventive injection in advance, so I can plan ahead of time."


    At the moment, the emperor of heaven didn''t call himself me. It must be from the perspective of his family.


    "There is something wrong with Tianyou recently. Have you noticed it?" The emperor of heaven squinted and was drunk.


    "Well, I don''t find anything." I think I went back to the sun at the previous stage. Could this boy make a mess for me?


    "I think you don''t know. In fact, I just knew it." The emperor of heaven lowered his voice, "Tianyou and his father have a temper attribute. They like to hide everything in their hearts. Recently, he goes to the mortal world more frequently. Pay more attention. There is a woman who is close to him."


    "Woman?" I am a little surprised, this boy has already made the idea of Bai Wuchang? When did you go to the sun again to find a woman?


    But I thought that at that time I was still a mortal time, the ghost king married me, and there should be nothing wrong with it. So I asked, "what''s wrong with that woman?"


    "Do you think that woman will be like you?" The emperor of heaven was indeed the emperor of heaven. He saw through my mind at a glance, "she is different from you, and can''t be confused. You are immortal reincarnation, you have immortal bone, and even Yin constitution can protect you well, so I didn''t object to the ghost King''s combination with you. But that woman is an ordinary mortal woman. If she does, she will disorganize the rules and regulations, which is absolutely not allowed. Moreover, God bless is the king''s image. How can she marry a civilian as a wife? "Hearing this, I dare not take it lightly, so I said: "then I will not stay here. I will talk about it first when I go back. I can''t miss the future of God''s blessing. What''s more, the woman in the sun is not touched at will. If you make Yang Shou completely destroyed, I''m afraid it will be another disturbance."


    Looking at me anxious to go back, the emperor said: "you are a woman, temperament is urgent, so I hesitated to tell you whether to listen. Don''t worry, I will not let him do anything out of the ordinary! However, I can do the Kung Fu on this side, but the tactics in my heart must be your mother in law! However, I can''t let you go back with such a quick temper. If you really meet Tianyou, it will not be easy to solve this matter. I think you can just ask your mind here for a moment. After a few days of Shangxian party, you will naturally see Tianyou. By then, you will be in a good mood, and you will not be embarrassed! "


    Thinking of the emperor of heaven is also a good intention. If I go back to the underworld now, I''m afraid I''ll have to fight with Tianyou. So I calmed down and said to the emperor, "I''ll listen to the emperor and I won''t go back. But these days I still want to stay in the residence where the moon is like a moon. After all, my younger brother Zhao Xin is still there, and I have a care, and I should go to say hello when I come here!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 172

    The emperor of heaven is not a man who is unreasonable and reasonable. He didn''t stop me from visiting Zhao Xin. I''m a little grateful to him. If the Emperor didn''t investigate, Zhao Xin would have died on the day my master escaped. But now that he can live in my master''s former house, we can see that the emperor of heaven still has a good life.


    Accompanied by the emperor of heaven, there was no one to drink wine, he was a little tired, so let me go back.


    With my memory, I went to the yard that should be like the moon. It was still the same, simple and tidy.


    Zhao Xin didn''t show much enthusiasm when he saw me coming, but he politely called my elder martial sister and invited me into the room.


    "When did you come?" Zhao Xin asked softly.


    "I arrived for a while, but I was at the emperor''s office just now. I came to see you when I was free." I told you the truth, I will not deliberately hide anything for this younger martial brother, because I helped him find the master on that day, so I always feel that our elder martial brother''s feelings are deeper.


    Zhao Xin frowned slightly after listening to me. Maybe it was the thought of "should be like the moon" that influenced him. Seeing me with the emperor of heaven, he naturally felt that it was not very good for him. But at this time, my personal affairs, even my master, had no right to ask him, let alone his identity as a younger martial brother. Therefore, Zhao Xin didn''t directly ask me why, but his face was a little cold.


    I didn''t go on talking about it. I just told him I would stay here for a few days. He didn''t seem too happy either, but I could see that he wanted me to stay.


    Although they were brothers and sisters, Zhao Xin and I did not live together in the same mansion. I don''t know his habits. I just think he doesn''t talk much and should be quiet.


    Zhao Xin helped me to tidy up the room and went back to practice. I am very glad for his hard work. It seems that he knows hard work. At least it proves that he did not misjudge him at the beginning.


    I''m a little bored by myself, so I want to go out for a walk. Anyway, Tianting is quite new to me, and I''m the emperor of heaven''s special permission to stay. There should be no taboo.


    The environment of the heaven is better than that of the underworld. I don''t know how many grades it has. It is full of fog and the surrounding scenery is very pleasant. When I went to the largest garden, I could hear the voice of two people arguing. I was very curious, but now I can''t miss this good opportunity. So I quietly walked around the back of the fountain and stole through the water column He looked at it stealthily.


    But I''m not familiar with those two people. But when Tianyou and I were called to the hall last time, they were certainly there. Although they didn''t fall into the well, they didn''t help them in time of crisis. So I was also a spectator and would not help anyone.


    I looked at them, and if I didn''t guess wrong, it should be the change star and the dreamer.


    The dream God at the moment is an expression of disgust, it seems that the change star is some entangled people, only see the change star to the dream God said: "dreamer! You are always aloof and aloof! Because I like you


    "Don''t like me to get rid of you. My sexual orientation is still normal. Why don''t you want me to make love to a man?" This dream God should also be helpless, just jumped out of this sentence.


    Change star eyebrow a pick, "like a woman, right?"


    The dreamer turned his white eyes and ignored him. Unexpectedly, the change star swayed his waist. He was actually good at turning into a woman. Moreover, he was still the face just now. However, his makeup and figure changed a lot, but it didn''t seem abrupt.


    But the dreamer was stunned and said, "what''s your situation? It''s hard to make a bet if you don''t want to? I tell you, when it comes to magic, you are no match for me. "


    Change star a little face slightly changed, "you are with me this Chuai understand, pretend confused, I can change at will, you do not know, I can give you a little fresh every day, this is how many men can not get, you are good, still put on airs?" Then he forced the dreamer to a dead corner and looked at the posture. It seemed that he was going to bend his bow.


    I can''t help but feel happy in my heart. I thought it would be boring to come to the heaven, but I didn''t expect to meet such an exciting thing here. If Yu Xiao is here at the moment, it may be more fun!


    But before I was happy for a long time, the dreamer yelled at me: "Yu Zhen, do you think I''m acting for you? What are you doing standing there


    This dreamer really doesn''t want to be an outsider for myself. I''m also the mother of the earth, and I yell at me. However, since they found out that I was hiding and tucking in, it seemed that I had a bad intention. So I slowly came out and faced him and changed the direction of the stars. "This is your business. How can I get involved? Besides, are you not used to things that are not related to yourself. Why should I get involved in this


    Seeing that I would not help, the face of the change star hostile to me showed a little pride, and then said to the dreamer, "do you really expect her to save you? Yu Zhen is just a little concubine in the local government. What can he do? "


    I heard a sudden anger, originally thought to sit and ignore, but this change star is also too arrogant, actually look down on me! I immediately changed my mind: "I have no ability, but the emperor has! It''s taboo for you to be loud and noisy. What''s more, you don''t think about it. Who can look at you? Don''t say it''s a dreamer. I don''t think a ghost of mine is willing to take a look at it. "Listen to me so belittle him, change star nature is unbearable, he let go of the dream God, glaring at me: "have the courage, you tell me again!"


    Naturally, I won''t show weakness. Who let him annoy me first? If it really makes trouble to the emperor of heaven, I may not be at fault. So I straightened up, pointed to the change star and said, "let me say ten thousand times, I''m still that word. No wonder the dreamer is too lazy to look at you. You have no self-knowledge!"


    The dream God originally wanted me to help him out. Who ever thought that I would catch up with the change star bar at once, but the dream God was too ungrateful. Seeing that he was free, he immediately ran away.


    Now I''m left to confront with the change star. If I really start to fight, I''m sure I''ll suffer. Since I can''t beat me, I''ll run away. Can I be foolishly bullied by him? What''s more, he just missed a good opportunity to occupy the dream God just now. In addition, I didn''t know how to annoy him. He thought that he would not let me go easily.


    I began to run around the border of the flower bed, but the change of stars was also a dead brain. I kept chasing after him, watching him catch up with me. When I leaned, he threw himself into the air, which made me more angry.


    But I didn''t want to run again, because I saw a luanji floating in the sky, which was not comparable to ordinary gods.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 173

    However, the transform star did not see it, and it was still reluctant to chase after it. Seeing that I did not run, I did not find anything strange. On the contrary, I felt smug about being able to catch me. I secretly scolded: "silly roe deer!"


    But the silly roe deer ignored it and still yelled at me, "Yu Zhen, aren''t you sharp teeth and sharp mouth? You''re trying to see if I don''t tear your mouth


    In my mind, I thought that the change star was really dead and alive. Only the emperor of heaven had the right to punish the immortals in the sky. It was obviously out of line, although I knew that he might just talk casually, just like ordinary people often make jokes. However, where the heaven is, no one can tolerate jokes, but the angry change star is obviously ignored.


    Although I was not honored as the immortal in the heaven, I was still the body of an immortal at any rate, and I was still a goddess of the earth. So at the moment, I could not mess around, so I only laughed contemptuously and secretly looked at the luanjia.


    I was watching that Luan drive past, but soon turned back. I don''t know that the people on the top have the idea, so they dare not move.


    Naturally, the change star didn''t pay attention to those, but he held on to my smile. "Yu Zhen, you give me a smile, you smile a wool?"


    See I do not speak, change star is more vigorous scolding, but the next sentence has not been exported, was a golden light under the seal, the two lips tightly together, as if growing together in an instant.


    When I saw the transformation star wanted to talk but couldn''t say it, I naturally laughed. I watched the change star want to fight with me. I thought to withdraw quickly. However, the change star was like being held in place, unable to move forward. It was like being restrained by a kind of force. I looked at the change star''s frightened eyes, I instantly understood that this power came from the luanji People.


    I''m not sure if the other party is helping me. Maybe it''s because the transform star is too noisy and unreasonable. In any case, the change star has been charged, which is not my business. I thought that it would be better for the people on this ride to contact less, so I prepared to slip away quietly.


    But the foot was suddenly unable to move, and only heard the maid who was leading in front of Luan Jia said: "it''s really a small family. It''s so unreasonable! Do you leave without paying attention to other people''s help? "


    I heard that it was really to help me just now, but I didn''t ask you, how can this still come to beg me to thank you? Have you never heard of Lei Feng doing good deeds and never leaving a name?


    However, I just dare to complain in my heart. After all, I am also controlled by others now. I just laughed and said, "I am grateful for the rescue just now, but now you are holding me prisoner for this thank you. Is it a little forced?"


    "The immortals in our family don''t care about you for a thank you." The leading maid is estimated to be in a good position. How can we not let this be said? But since it''s not for this thank you, don''t untie my seal!


    However, the maid completely ignored my eyes that I could kill people, only retreated to the side of luanjia.


    Although I can''t see the person in the luanji clearly, my keen sixth sense tells me that the man is looking at me, and it''s not good to be peeped at by others. What''s more, I''m still being held and watched.


    "What is this? You helped me, but you didn''t imprison me like this! Besides, I have done nothing wrong! " How can I say that I am also the goddess of the prefecture now? I always feel uncomfortable being bound by people like this.


    Obviously, I said this to the people in luanjieli, because I didn''t know the name, so I had to leave it alone. But my intuition told me that this man''s backing was strong, otherwise it would not be such a big battle. I think that the emperor of heaven is just like this. Naturally, it is not to be underestimated that this man can play such a role in heaven.


    "You really haven''t seen the world. You don''t know the name of immortals. Can''t you even shout a word about them?" Sure enough, it was the maid who had just talked.


    Just now that she said that she would not care about me, she would immediately jump out to protect the Lord. You can tell me all about the feelings. Just when I was curious why the person in luanjia didn''t speak, I could only hear that the people in luanjia were looking at the sound of something they had made. Then the maid was more polite when she opened her mouth and said, "Shangxian, please go to Xianju Pavilion."


    I wanted to refuse, but my body was not free to drift to luanjia. At this time, the change star was still blaring, but the maid left a sentence: "tomorrow this time will be fine, next time don''t be full of nonsense."


    I can see that although the change star is angry, but now I also realize that the magic power of the people on the Luan Jia is infinite, so I dare not make a mistake.


    I thought that the one who could make such a big move without being punished by the emperor of heaven is probably the Ao Jiao Meng Feixue who went out the same door with my master. However, I have never seen Meng Feixue. The only time I heard my master talk about the past and said that there was such a person, but it was just an understatement. I don''t know the general situation of Meng Feixue, I don''t even know if it''s a man or a woman.


    However, thinking of this name, I should also be a woman. Besides, she keeps the maid around her so much that she loves to bear grudges. I think that I have always been troubling them when I come here. No wonder my master has never had a fight with him since he was in the immortal class. But now I''m invited to the Xianju Pavilion, but I don''t have the bottom of my heart, because excluding my master''s factor, I have nothing to do with Meng Feixue. Can''t he think I''m good? But there are more people who think I''m pleasing to the eye, and I haven''t been so attentive to me.Maybe I''ve thought too much. Maybe it''s not Meng Feixue who is on this Luan Jia. Anyway, if you come, you will be at ease. The people who measure this Luan Jia don''t dare to do anything to me!


    When I got to Xianju Pavilion, my body could move freely. I thought that the Xianju pavilion was just a small pavilion, but when I stepped into it, I knew that the Xianju pavilion was the residence of this person. Generally speaking, the magnificence could not be described here. Anyway, the most direct expression is Lufu, naked and naked! I think the wealth I saw in the underworld is a little sordid here! The whole hall is covered with gold and silver thread. All the pavilions and pavilions are hung with silks and satins, but they are not disordered. There is a smell of wine in the garden. I look for it according to the taste. It is actually jade dew, flowing in the pond in the garden. This man is too extravagant!


    In addition, there are special guards on the top of the building, which is quite different from the hall of the emperor of heaven.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 174

    I''m not familiar with this place. Naturally, I will look at it more. But the maid who just talked to me outside came to me and said, "come with me. The place where Shangxian asked you to meet is not here." I hate this girl in my heart, but I have to go with her, because my mood is affected by the maid, so the scenery has become dull and tasteless. Besides, I just walk with my head down because I can''t become my own after a good time.


    After a few turns, he entered the hall.


    At this time, the maid appeared respectful, bowing to the palace, and then said, "the immortal, the man is coming."


    "Let her in!" A good man''s voice rang out.


    I went into the inner hall, but I didn''t see anyone. I only saw a partition inside. Maybe people talk in the partition. This person is very strange. If you say you don''t show up outside, it''s so mysterious in your own house. Since I''m so afraid of meeting people, what should I do?


    "Are you guessing who I am?" The voice rings again.


    I nodded and found that he might not be able to see, and then added, "I would guess if I was suddenly taken to a strange place by a stranger, but I''m not sure you are that person."


    I''m telling the truth. If it''s you, you''re suddenly bound up by people and brought to a strange environment, and you know nothing about everything. Can''t you guess?


    But he didn''t seem to be satisfied. "I''ve seen you today, but I''d like to hear who you''ve guessed the immortal in this book!"


    I also took it. I asked me not to say who I was, but also to let me guess that I was playing with him. I wanted to finish quickly and go back quickly, so I blurted out, "are you Meng Feixue? But you won''t be able to use Meng Feixue''s feminine name, but I don''t know who you are now. I know the name, but I haven''t seen it before


    After a long time, there was no sound. Could I guess wrong and start playing riddles with me? So I whispered, "left, I can''t guess. You might as well tell me who you are, and then I can go back. I have a lot of things to do!"


    In fact, I''m basically a layman when I come to Tianting. I don''t even need to take care of the flowers in Shifu''s house. I just want to go back early.


    At this time, the voice after the partition sounded again, "I said, did you guess wrong? You girl, you are really impatient! I don''t know how it should be educated like the moon! "


    Hearing him mention my master, or a disdainful tone, I naturally could not control my emotions, "what''s wrong with my master? You don''t want to slander him behind his back. If he is still alive and knows that I was abducted by you, he will not let you have a cent! "


    "Oh, the tone is not small, you are not afraid that you irritate me, I was angry to solve you?" Without waiting for me to reply, he said, "this immortal is not wrong at all. It should be like the moon. It is not only his failure, but also his apprentice who is also useless!"


    "If you say I''ll tell you, I can''t beat you. You blame me for my incompetence. What are you doing with my master! What''s more, if you are really Meng Feixue, you will not kill me if you think about the friendship with your classmates. Why do you have to threaten me I am now angry in my heart. Naturally, my fear of Meng Feixue has been reduced, and I think he will not treat me well. Although he has a close relationship with the emperor of heaven, I am at least the younger sister of the emperor of heaven. In view of this, the emperor of heaven will turn to me.


    Meng Feixue didn''t seem to pay attention to my words, but coldly hummed, "should be like the moon, can''t it be to destroy yourself in order to fulfill others? Such people don''t fail? If you don''t have the diamond, don''t take care of the porcelain work! "


    Although he was still in an aggressive tone, there was something obvious in his words just now. I was stunned for a moment and then asked, "were you there on the day my master died?"? Or do you know something already? "


    "It''s not stupid. You should always be mentioned by the moon. I thought how stubborn I was. I just mentioned it, but I didn''t think I could understand it!" Then there was no sound at the end of the partition.


    I was in a hurry for a moment, but I couldn''t pay attention to politeness. I got into the partition and looked into Meng Feixue''s eyes, eager to listen to the following. I thought that if I hadn''t been suppressed by his huge aura, I would probably have held his collar and questioned him.


    Meng Feixue seemed to have expected that I would break in. He leaned back on the chair in no hurry. He held up his glass again and drank from himself. He thought that he was busy drinking when he didn''t speak for a long time!


    I''ll go! What kind of trouble should I make when I have enough of my appetite, and then I look like I''m out of the way!


    Although facing Meng Feixue''s broad-minded appearance, I didn''t have much trouble. Instead, I asked him fiercely, "tell me, what''s wrong with my master? I know you know it all! "


    Meng Feixue put down his glass and glanced at me: "it''s the first time I''ve seen such a woman. She''s so rude and rude! But anyway, who let you be the little apprentice who should love you the most! I don''t see you in the same way. "


    He even said that I was rude, and I didn''t know who picked up my temper. Fortunately, he continued to speak.


    "Since you want to know so much, the immortal book will fulfill your wish. You can''t really regard yourself as the body, where the fetus, you are the Phoenix people, and is Ling Mei! It''s the white phoenix who was despised by the whole family! If you still have the impression, you should know that there is a seal in your body, which is the secret that the emperor of heaven is curious about. Didn''t you doubt it at the beginning? That mark contains the memory of the past, should be like the moon, afraid that your reincarnation will bring that kind of pain, so it was sealed"But last time in the main hall, the emperor of heaven has personally proved that I am a mortal. How can I be the feng people? Can''t the emperor see it? " I doubted what he said and naturally raised my doubts.


    "The Emperor didn''t see that it was because the moon had already helped you change the yuan God. Your master''s mind was delicate and natural, so he could keep you safe. However, the change of yuan God is not random. Your master can only do it because of his mature skills. However, the yuan God of Baifeng is no better than that of other feng people. He can control it by himself. Because there is impurity in his body, your master can only keep driving away those miscellaneous thoughts for you, because you missed the best opportunity to change the original God, so I said he failed! At that time, the Feng clan had already disappeared. Once Bai Feng''s identity was exposed, he would be ordered to kill. All he has done over the past few hundred years is to protect you and give you a new identity. He has worked hard. Over the years, he has long forgotten the Feng clan. As for revenge, it''s just a lie. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 175

    Meng Feixue''s words are hard to accept, but I still can''t accept them. So I said to Meng Feixue, "now it''s just your one-sided words. I won''t believe you. What''s more, my master didn''t mention you to me before he died. How could he tell you such an important thing? Is it because you are so bored that you make fun of me


    Seeing what I said, Meng Feixue looked down on: "I can''t believe that this should be as bright as the moon. I''m confused for a moment, and even ruin my future for you, who is greedy for life and afraid of death. Don''t you think that you are already in peace of mind, so death like the moon is nothing? It doesn''t matter. I came to you today just to let you know the truth, so as not to die like the moon. But I don''t understand. Is your life really worth your lust? However, she is a lady in the prefecture. To put it better, she still relies on her son? But when your son marries, you will be able to handle the affairs of the underworld. I only heard that there is only one master in the harem. What''s more, the ghost king has no trace now. I''m afraid your good life is coming to an end. Do you still want to spend your whole life in leisure? "


    I listen to Meng Feixue''s meaning that I don''t want to revenge for my master. I just covet the splendor and wealth of the earth. I can''t help sneering. People who don''t know me can''t tolerate pointing at me. So I resented and said, "why do you tell me what to do with my life? You don''t understand the relationship between me and my master. Now you blame me. Aren''t you immortal? Can''t you see the past and the future? Please use your brain. If I am such a miserable person, my master will not protect me like this! I don''t think too much at present, but you, use your city to guess others, don''t say, what kind of heart you are, what kind of world you see! That''s why you guess me so sinister! If you really think that I am the reincarnation of Bai Feng, you should go to the hall to ask the emperor for credit! I''m not afraid to kill or cut me, and you don''t have to think about me like that


    I don''t want to entangle with him. In the face of a person who misunderstands you, it''s useless for you to explain again. So I turned around and walked out, my back to Meng Feixue, my tears couldn''t stop flowing down, not because I was misunderstood, but because I felt sad when I thought of my master. The scene of his death on that day was vivid, but I could only watch him lose his vitality and spirit. The pain of breaking heart was speechless. I believe Meng Feixue would not understand it!


    But at this time, Meng Feixue didn''t intend to let me leave, but fixed me with internal force. However, she didn''t use much force. At least my upper body still moved freely. I clenched my fist and thought he would fight it, but he quickly dodged away, and then increased his strength, bound me, coldly said to me: "just finished praising your intelligence, now you start to be stupid! Do you think if you go to the emperor of heaven at this moment, you will have a good fruit to eat? Although the emperor of heaven and the king of ghosts are the same kind of compatriots, they will not worry about the ghost king and let you go. Baifeng does harm to the country and the people. It is true that the moon has already died. It is hard to guarantee that some people will not take the opportunity to take your life! For the sake of the world, how do you think the emperor will make a decision? "


    Meng Feixue is not wrong in this point. For the sake of the world, the emperor of heaven will not care about his family. What''s more, I''m just a concubine of the ghost king. If I''m gone, there will be countless women around the ghost king, so the emperor of heaven won''t be merciful because I have contacted him several times. And my master was also killed for a false charge. What about me? It''s the same.


    Although I asked the emperor of heaven what he would do if I were the feng people. At that time, he said that he would not kill me, but he also said that he would not be ambivalent when he went to verify me. But the question comes, who can prove that I am not ambivalent? At that time, Tianyou and I maintained my master in the hall. As a result, when the emperor saw my master without saying a word, did he order to be executed?


    I listened to Meng Feixue''s words and glared at him. Yes, this man knows everything. This incident is equivalent to my weakness being held by him. I don''t like the feeling of being caught in the braid, so I opened my mouth: "I hate others to threaten me with my shortcomings in my life. Tiandi, you go and tell me! I don''t care! But I will not believe that you and Ying Ruyue are friends! So you don''t want to use this to restrain me


    "I''ll hold you back for nothing? How valuable do you really think you are? If it wasn''t for the face of my old friend, I would be too lazy to get involved in this business! God, I won''t go, but if you want to ask for trouble, you can try! But don''t blame me for not reminding you why Yingru Yue died like this. He had a chance to escape at that time, but he didn''t do it! Think carefully for yourself With that, Meng Feixue regained his internal power. This time he didn''t intend to stop me.


    Out of the Xianju Pavilion, I naturally could not go to the hall. Just in the hall, I was just in a hurry, so I said that he would inform me. Of course, I also believe that he would not do that. Otherwise, there is no need to tell me so much.


    I was depressed to go forward, but someone pulled me.


    I turned my head and looked at the change star. At the moment, his mouth was still sealed, which looked very funny. However, he did not come to find something unpleasant, but pointed to his mouth and Xianju Pavilion.


    I know what he meant, probably to ask me to help persuade Meng Feixue to untie his seal, but I don''t have such a mood at the moment. My own business is still in a mess, so I also have no good temper to say: "I don''t have such a big ability. I can live out a sentence is not wrong, but I want me to dream there! If you want to untie the seal as soon as possible, you can go to find him in person, but his person is quite changeable. If you are not afraid, just try it. If you want someone to collect the corpse, I can help you! "Listen to me say so, the change star is no doubt, but showed a timid look, think it is also because the mouth was sealed for no reason will believe that I said Meng Feixue is, so has been looking outside, but dare not go in a step.


    After returning to Ying Ruyue''s residence, Zhao Xin had completed his practice. At the moment, he could only take care of the flowers and plants. Seeing me back, he handed me the kettle and asked me to help.


    I''m upset at the moment, and I really need to find something to do, otherwise I''ll be forced to think. But looking at the flowers and plants in front of me, I can''t calm down. These flowers should be my favorite before I was born. How can I not see things and think about people when I see flowers like seeing people? What''s more, I just heard Meng Feixue nagging so much. If you don''t believe it, it''s just a show. I look at him and he won''t cheat me. Thinking like this, I feel more sad.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 176

    I will not hide my emotions. Many people have said that people like me are easy to suffer losses. Everything is written on my face. Naturally, everyone can see my mind. But at the moment, I still can''t control it, so Zhao Xin soon realized it.


    "Elder martial sister, the potted flower in your hand is afraid of water. Now you have to fill it up!" Probably looking at me in a daze, Zhao Xin kindly reminded me.


    I threw the kettle to him. "I still can''t do it."


    After that, I was sulking. If I had learned more from my master, why should I be so embarrassed now? It''s true that the past is due to the consequences of later generations.


    Zhao Xin has long looked at my mood is not right, bit by bit squeezed to my side, and then said to me: "elder martial sister, what do you want to be unhappy?"


    "No, it''s just that I feel sad that there are not a few flourishing flowers." I''m just talking nonsense.


    Zhao Xin didn''t say much, but said, "if you want to see lush, you will certainly have it. The pot you have in hand is about to open. I estimate the time, and it will be ten days and a half months."


    I don''t know if I can wait for ten days and a half months, but I don''t really want to see this flower, so I don''t feel much regret. Moreover, I''d better not come to Tianting as a place. After all, things about feng people are not clear, and I even have some confusion about my own identity.


    The meeting of gods mentioned by the emperor of heaven was held as scheduled. To put it bluntly, some gods were bored and quarreled with each other. However, if they were forced to compete a little higher, the gods who could not reach a certain level of skill were not eligible to participate. Those who were present were able to speak on the hall. If they did not have the skill, they would also be helped by others. Naturally, the background is that There is no need to elaborate on the profound.


    My present status is actually unworthy to come here, but it is a kind invitation from the emperor of heaven. What can I do? I had to be brave enough to come here, and all the seats for the meeting of gods were arranged in a certain number, no more or less. However, the immortal couch is a group of two, and some gods who are close to each other will naturally sit together. I am not familiar with the people here, so it doesn''t matter where I do it. However, other places are occupied and only one seat is left.


    I hesitated whether or not to go, because there was a person sitting on the couch, it was Meng Feixue.


    Seeing that others have already taken their seats, I am the only one standing alone. I have been conspicuous enough to attend the gathering of gods. If I still stand at this moment, it will inevitably become the first news of the gods'' criticism. So I bravely went to the past, of course, also secretly looked at Meng Feixue.


    Meng Feixue is a pair of high on the appearance, did not take the eye to see me at all. But when I got out of my seat, I said to me in a ventriloquist, "what? Suddenly you''re not afraid of me


    I knew that he was referring to the frightening thing in Xianju pavilion that day, so I rolled my eyes and replied to him in the ventriloquism: "who do you think I am? I was shocked to hear what you said, but it''s OK to calm down and think about it. "


    Meng Feixue sneered and stopped talking. Maybe no one can quarrel with him like me.


    I looked around for a moment, and naturally noticed the change star. At the moment, he was sitting beside him, all of whom I didn''t deal with. When I looked at me, I couldn''t help but feel a lot colder.


    I looked at the change star''s mouth has been able to open, it is probably OK, but I don''t know why I still look at me so bitterly, anyway, it is irrelevant people, with their will.


    At this time, there was a thick fog on the Dragon chair above the hall. It was the emperor of heaven.


    But this time the emperor of heaven is not himself, but with a woman, that woman is not so amazing, but a look is very elegant woman, look at her make-up and dress up should be a high status, otherwise it will not appear in this hall, let alone appear with the emperor.


    "Today is just a small gathering of gods. You don''t have to be restrained." The emperor of heaven has changed his former seriousness and said with a gentle face.


    I think it''s probably because it''s a party, and it''s all the ministers of the humerus who can appear here. If you put your face on it, who will come.


    This is what I see that transformation star keeps flattering the old man in the sky. I don''t know why he has been stroking with his hands all the time. Maybe the Supreme Master is also very annoyed, so he bows to the emperor of heaven. "Emperor of heaven, the change star was sealed by Meng Feixue a few days ago. Although this mouth can be opened at the moment, it can''t make a sound for a moment. Please make the emperor of heaven make Meng Feixue Gao the master Lift your hand


    The emperor of heaven didn''t care about such trifles, but the emperor opened his mouth. The emperor had to say to Meng Feixue, "the change star has offended you. Just give him the antidote."


    "The antidote? He didn''t want me to ask for it. Naturally, I can''t remember. You know that I''m very busy every day, but since the emperor of heaven has opened his mouth, I''ll just let him wait down and get it from my family. " Meng Feixue replied to the emperor of heaven. Although he was polite, he was not as servile as other immortals.


    The emperor seems not to care about Meng Feixue''s attitude, I think maybe the emperor is also afraid of Meng Feixue''s strength.


    After chatting for a while, it was the highlight of the party.Not to such a party, the emperor will personally reward the peach. I''ve only heard of this peach, but I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. I only know that it tastes delicious, and I''ve heard that it can enhance internal power, so there will be no gods absent from every party. After all, the function of the peach is equivalent to one year''s cultivation of ordinary gods. Who would give up such a good opportunity.


    When the peach was presented, the gods couldn''t wait to taste it. I also wanted to taste it. But Meng Feixue sat still. Although I didn''t want to see him, I still understood the order of nobility and inferiority, so I suggested with eyes that he let him eat first.


    But Meng Feixue whispered: "don''t touch this peach!"


    I am a little angry, I have done well enough to let you choose you first, but I don''t want to give me one, so I don''t care so much, so I take a close one and put it into my mouth!


    The size of the peach does not look big, but it doesn''t take much effort to eat. Instead, when it comes to the mouth, it automatically turns into mist and enters into the stomach.


    So when Meng Feixue reacts to come over, even a peach stone is not left, then pick eyebrow to look at him!


    Meng Feixue''s face changed slightly: "pig brain!" Then he dragged me to the outside of the hall. At this time, the gods were absorbing the spirit of the peach. Naturally, they didn''t notice me. But the emperor of heaven was different. He immediately found the abnormality. Then he said to Meng Feixue, "Feixue, I''m afraid it''s wrong with you. She''s my sister-in-law. The ghost king doesn''t know where to go. You''re so immoral."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 177

    This Meng Feixue is a change ~ state, is it difficult that I didn''t listen to his words and eat Xiantao to make him angry? And in front of so many people, if I really left with him, it would be a bit unclear. Moreover, the emperor also found that I was entangled by him, which inevitably led to misunderstanding, so I broke free of his arm.


    I looked at the way that the clothes of the emperor Laojun looked at the excitement. I thought that maybe I could arrange something to splash my dirty water. My eyes to Meng Feixue were not so friendly.


    Meng Feixue didn''t care about my eyes, but said to the emperor in a cold tone: "I can sit upright. Who dares to chew my tongue behind my back? What''s more, if I really care about people''s eyes, am I still Meng Feixue? "


    I know his ability is very big, so even if the emperor of heaven interrogates him, he is not afraid, but this tone is obviously looking for trouble! The emperor of heaven is taboo against you. If it''s really settled up, the gods in the hall will certainly help the emperor. It seems that I said that Meng Feixue is a changed state, and I really am not wrong!


    But at this time, I felt another voice coming from my body. It was from the sealed memory. I could clearly see the scene that Ying Ruyue had helped me change the original spirit. What''s the matter? At the same time, I felt that my body was constantly sweating, and the power from my body could not tear me apart. It seems that the power of the peach was too strong, and even began to constantly impact on my life gate. Of course, the seal must be untied.


    I said to the emperor, "I shouldn''t have come to my party today. Maybe I bumped into Shangxian unintentionally, which made him unhappy. But since the immortal didn''t welcome me, I just left!" With that, I left one step at a time. I didn''t have time to pay attention to the eyes of the gods behind me. I just wanted to go back to a safe place quickly.


    It turns out that Meng Feixue is not a person of great evil. He refused to be intimate with me, but he was afraid of arousing suspicion. Today''s good deeds at the party were also for my good, but I didn''t listen to him because I had a misunderstanding about him. Although the taste of this peach is delicious, it can also help people to improve their skills, but because I have been transformed into a God, and there is a seal in my body, it will naturally kill me! But now that I have swallowed the peach, I can only go back to the master''s house. With my current skills, it is totally impossible to return to the underworld.


    However, I didn''t expect that when I was still a long way from master''s yard, I couldn''t hold on. My consciousness began to be a little confused, and I had to lie on the ground waiting for death. At this time, I saw Meng Feixue coming to me, "you are so stupid. I regret that I have accepted and should be like the moon!"


    Now I have a sudden idea why my cultivation has not been raised all the time, and I don''t understand many things in the divine world. I thought I was born stupid before, but now I understand that the people who change the yuan and God can''t dredge the meridians, because once they are forced to dredge, they will be knocked back to the prototype.


    Listen to Meng Feixue''s words, I can only secretly angry, not for anything else, just because of their poor understanding will lead to the way of the emperor of heaven, I should have known that the emperor would not be so kind, and asked me to come to this party for no reason, but without this party, there will be other pits waiting for me to jump. Thinking of this, I am calm.


    Anyway, it''s better to make an early decision.


    I don''t want to involve innocent people, so I said to Meng Feixue, "I''ve made my own mistakes today. You go, don''t worry about me, or you''ll burn yourself! You should have seen it better than me, so stay away from me I know that the emperor of heaven is suspicious. Naturally, I will not let go of anyone related to this matter. I have already asked my master to return to the West. At present, Meng Feixue seems safe. Who knows that the emperor will clean up the door when he thinks about it every day? So I had to use the last strength to drive Meng Feixue away.


    But he is also a stubborn temper, which is similar to my master. I think it is no wonder that the two people will learn from the same school. After a long time together, it is inevitable that their temperament will be similar. Meng Feixue said coldly, "who do you think I am? Since it was said at the beginning, I would not have left you. I can''t do this treacherous thing! "


    Now is not the time to speak of righteousness, smart people will choose to protect themselves, but I have no strength to push Meng Feixue away, so I can only stand still. At this time, my chest a stuffy, forcefully spit out a large mouthful of blood, I feel the body of that force is desperately tearing, seems to be more intense than in the temple.


    I think it''s not long before I ask Meng Feixue, "they say that people will be nostalgic when they die, but how can I not feel like this?"


    "You are not going to die for a while. What do you want so much for? But at the moment, the most important thing is to take out the peach you eat, otherwise you will still be beaten back to its original shape and become the Phoenix people


    I can''t help but say that Meng Feixue grabbed my waist and took me to his luanjia. At the moment, I didn''t experience the luxury of watching his luanjia, because I couldn''t open my eyes in pain.


    But the ear is very smart, I heard the emperor''s voice ring out, "Meng Feixue, put Yu Zhen down!"


    "Why? I would not have had such a plan at all Meng Feixue is still cold.I know that all this is just the arrangement of the emperor of heaven, so I want to stop Meng Feixue, but at this time I have noticed something wrong. My body begins to twitch violently, and the blood in my mouth is also more and more. I want to fly away uncontrollably, but some strength in my body fetters me.


    I slowly lost consciousness, but in a trance, I saw the gods surrounded me. The power of internal power finally won. After breaking through the shackles, I saw the mark of the past.


    It was a white phoenix with pure and innocent eyes. Then it entered another space and gradually became what I was like at the moment. Yes, I clearly remember that I was Ling Mei.


    After the seal was opened, my original God also occupied the whole stand in. What I saw was everything of the Phoenix family, from prosperity to decline, which was not much memory of my life as a Phoenix. However, I am deeply impressed by the tragic situation of the Phoenix family being destroyed. I watched those generals trampling my home wantonly. My family members fled in disorder. My adoptive mother and my brother were driven into the fire, and a lot of tears and howls were heard.


    My eyes were full of resentment and anger, and then suddenly there was silence around me. I saw should be like the moon appeared in front of my eyes, extremely cherish, his hand gently stroked my forehead, gentle whispering.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 178

    "Forget about the past, calm down and try to live a good life." Should be like the moon on my eyes, I see is clear.


    But I can''t forget that disaster, in the fire all over the sky, I lost my loved ones. I said to Ying Ruyue, "don''t try to dissuade me. I saw the Phoenix family destroyed by the emperor of heaven, and my relatives were buried in the sea of fire. How can we say that we forget and forget? The purpose of my survival is to get revenge. I want to kill the emperor of heaven. Even if I can''t, I will try my best! "


    "Ling Mei, no one can change the gratitude and resentment of this life. You, like me, can''t control your own destiny. I don''t want to see you stupid, so I won''t give you all the memories of this life, so that you can be more happy after reincarnation."


    Taking away my memory, I only have a body. I was born and became a mortal. Then I should meet me like the moon and take me to practice.


    When I realized that this place ended abruptly, when I recovered to the memory of this life, I had been imprisoned by the emperor of heaven.


    I think of the words of the emperor before, if you are white phoenix, I will not kill you.


    Yes, he didn''t kill me, but he chose to imprison me for life. It''s better to kill me all at once!


    It''s very quiet here. There''s something familiar about it. I open my eyes and look around. Actually, it''s Xishan, where my master was once imprisoned. When the hell was in chaos, the emperor of heaven once discussed with me that he would take the Xishan Mountain away. Naturally, I didn''t think much about it.


    Now it seems that this thing is just similar to hell, but the hell is closed with ghosts, and the west mountain is escorted by gods.


    I tried to move my body, but I found it was fixed on the wall. I thought that before the emperor of heaven had imprisoned my master, it was just a restriction on my freedom. Now I look at my situation, it is obviously much worse than should be like the moon, probably because my sin is deeper and heavier than should be like the moon.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter to me, but I think I''m sorry. He used his life to exchange my safety. But I lost all my moves. No matter how good the external conditions are, I still lose!


    And ghost king and God bless, I also miss at this moment. If I knew that I was controlled by the emperor of heaven, the ghost king would certainly be unable to suppress his emotions. Once he came out of the jade pendant, all his efforts were in vain. Then those secrets about our Phoenix family would be really just a secret forever.


    Now I don''t want to implicate anyone. I can only pray silently that this matter will not spread too fast. At least, I will make another plan after the ghost king has a complete plan.


    The world''s cause and effect always have reincarnation, so I believe that fate will not come to me for no reason. I did harm to many people in this life, but if I can wash away all the sins here, I will feel at ease.


    "Yu Zhen, do you blame me?" The voice of the emperor of heaven rang out.


    I know that the emperor of heaven has come to Xishan, but I don''t know the purpose of his trip and the meaning of this sentence. I didn''t answer and didn''t go to see him. In fact, he is the only one who cares about the heaven. So why care about my feelings? I don''t think it''s so important.


    Moreover, if he cares about his family in my affairs, I think he is an indecisive emperor. On the contrary, I admire him for his ability to do so at the moment. After all, only in this way can he really cherish the world.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, the Emperor didn''t seem to be reconciled. He just spat out a sentence: "God has come."


    I don''t know what kind of idea the emperor is having at the moment, so I asked lightly: "what do you want to say?"


    "I know you care about him, but you can rest assured that your affairs will not involve him. After all, God bless is the only blood relationship between you and the ghost king. Now that the ghost king is no longer there, I will leave some incense for my brother." Said the emperor''s hand to my head, I subconsciously stiff there, really can''t imagine what he will do to me.


    But he just played the ashes on my hair, and he didn''t do anything else. But actually, this smile should not be allowed. After all, my identity is Bai Feng, and it''s taboo to have intimate contact with me. Besides, it''s the emperor of heaven who is imprisoned in Xishan, and he is also the one who comes to see me at the moment.


    Of course, I won''t believe that he came to me just to tell me about God''s blessing. After so much experience, I also have some understanding of the emperor of heaven. He will never directly ask you about the questions in his heart. When you relax your vigilance, you will naturally take the initiative to tell the truth.


    I think he is also using the blessing of God to cover me about the ghost king, because several times, I have determined that in the heart of the emperor, I don''t think the ghost king is dead.


    In order not to be cheated by him, I quickly changed the topic. I didn''t have the capital of the emperor of heaven, so I could only say plainly: "since you have locked me here to meditate on yourself, then you should not come to disturb my pure thinking. You know, once a person is infected with seven emotions and six desires, there is no way to do well in cultivation, unless you want me to die! It''s only a temporary thing to trap me! "


    "You think so?" The emperor was a little surprised.


    Now it''s my turn to be strange again. Is this an unknown thing? Why a look like that? Is it wrong? But the emperor of heaven is so deep that I can''t jump to the conclusion with a slap in the face, "if you are really like a jailed God, then I''ll be at ease. But if I come to the West Mountain in person, I can''t help thinking about it.""You also said that I would never go to the ordinary God, but you are different. I think you know that if it wasn''t for some origin, how could I keep your flesh? The fairy pool was originally available to all kinds of immortals, but after the Phoenix family was destroyed, I wanted to preserve you and sealed it up for exclusive use. In fact, I met you before the ghost king, even when your parents just had you, we got married. However, your fate is not good. It''s Baifeng. This will be done. Otherwise, which round will you be the ghost King''s woman? So you say I want to kill you, it''s completely ridiculous. I didn''t destroy your flesh and body, which is the best proof! " The emperor of heaven has some helplessness to say so much.


    I didn''t expect that there was such a relationship between me and the emperor of heaven. Fortunately, I was a white phoenix. Otherwise, I would be tired of facing such a deep-seated person all day long!


    However, I didn''t forget to ask about my Phoenix family because the emperor of heaven told me about these things. "If you put aside such feelings and other things, you said that you couldn''t bear to damage my flesh and body, which can also show that you are a nostalgic and affectionate person. But when you wantonly slaughtered my Phoenix family, did you ever feel unbearable?"


    This is the best time for me to ask, because it is not me who wants to play the family card, but the emperor of heaven.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 179

    "I really thought about it for a long time before I made the decision." The emperor of heaven frowned.


    "In that case, why do you think about killing innocent people? I don''t believe that all the people of the Feng clan collude with the demons as you said. I went back to the Feng clan through time and space. I saw that the three elders at that time had a conflict with Baifeng and the demon clan, so why should you kill people in a hurry? With your strength, you can investigate those people who are connected with the demons and make a conclusion. " Because of my anger, my tone of voice is hard to avoid.


    The emperor said: "you want to know that the state is not suitable for talking about these issues. It''s better when you can accept this fact calmly, and it''s not too late to mention it."


    "Oh, isn''t it an excuse that I asked me to be speechless? If you can avoid my questioning, what about your own conscience? Do you really think you''re doing everything right? Can you satisfy your vanity of pursuing power only by destroying Feng nationality? Don''t you know what you should say? What''s more, you''ve read countless people all your life, but you don''t know the heart of a woman. Do you know that my adoptive mother won''t risk her life for her children. Although Ling Tian was born to her and the demons, it''s just her fault. But what about Ling Tian? Why do you have to force a memory that doesn''t belong to him? Do you really think that''s right? "


    "Yu Zhen, do you really think what you see is all? Do you think your adoptive mother is really so selfless? The so-called heart is dangerous, you will never understand another person''s real mind, just like why I want to imprison you in Xishan at this moment! Since you want to know so much, I will help you today. You are an adult and have your own judgment ability! "


    "You were only a child when the Feng clan was destroyed. If I remember correctly, you were only seven or eight years old. How could a child of seven or eight know so many secrets of the family? If your foster mother didn''t let you know this deliberately, how could you, a child, remember it? Once a person has a memory, there is no way to impose memory, so that''s why Ling Tian can be instilled with a memory that doesn''t belong to him, but you can''t. You two grew up in the same family. Boys have to bear the burden. But your foster mother didn''t say anything to Ling Tian, but she only told you one adopted daughter. Do you know that now? "


    "Even if what you said is true, it can only prove that my adoptive mother is a little selfish. She hopes that I can help Ling Tian to hold up the sky, but I can understand the mother''s mood. If it was me, I would choose to protect my child." I vaguely feel some wrong, but still have a glimmer of hope, after all, I don''t want to doubt the family members who raised me for many years.


    The emperor looked at me and said without hesitation, "that''s because your adoptive mother has been deliberately thinking about revenge, so colluded with the demon clan to revenge on the Feng family. Your adoptive mother is the descendant of the elder, and she has been well fed and well fed. But then there was a small disturbance within the Feng clan, which led to the death of your adoptive mother''s father in the battle. The new elder is your biological father. Because of this, your mother will be full of hatred for your family. She is indeed a woman''s benevolence, so she will think like this. In fact, it seems that the winner is the king, and there is no fault. "


    "So I am the elder''s daughter? But why not explain everything clearly? " I''m not very impressed with my own father. I only know that he is a man of no words and no smiles.


    "Yes, you are indeed the elder''s daughter, but your father banished you after you were born, but your adoptive mother picked you up soon. But your biological parents were naturally happy and thought that your adoptive mother had laid down her gratitude and resentment. But no one thought that she would be in love with the demons soon after, because she adopted you and dealt with your foster mother Naturally, her own parents were favoritism, but they only said that she would leave the Feng clan with the remaining children, but she refused to leave because she could not survive When the emperor said this, he was afraid that I would be suspicious. He said, "even if your adoptive mother is expelled from the Feng clan, it will not be difficult. The demon will protect her. She will not leave, but she colludes with the demons and wants to find out the news and pass it on."


    I thought that my adoptive mother would always burn incense before, so I could remember that at that time I was young, but my memory was amazing. She told me about the conflicts of Feng nationality, and then let me repeat them every day. Later, she cried and said that her greatest wish in this life was to revenge and revenge for her family.


    Now I think she wants to revenge is my own father. Later, the Feng family suffered a great disaster. She got what she wanted with the help of the emperor of heaven. However, she also knew that her life would not be long. So she left me with Lingtian and went to the fire without hesitation. At that time, the flames of war, she looked back at me, but the mood in that eye I can not read clearly, now think, she will feel a trace of regret?


    "I once told you that when I was in a high position, I was very high. Not everything was out of my wish, but all I could do was to minimize the damage. Taibai was able to observe the stars at night, and reported the vigor of the Phoenix nationality. I had calculated it myself. It was a dead end. The Feng clan has been relying on my supply, but since I know the final fate, I will not make unnecessary sacrifice. So even if you don''t understand and the feng people don''t understand, I can''t let your foster mother take the lead. "In fact, the emperor of heaven doesn''t need to talk about it. I can see it clearly. It''s just that I don''t want to believe it. At one time, I thought that food and clothing given to me was a gift. However, if this food and clothing had an ulterior motive, it could only be another matter. Naturally, I would not be a chess piece for anyone.


    Now the Feng clan has died, and I have been reincarnated several times. At the moment, I just want to be Yu Zhen. What revenge and what national hatred are meaningless at this moment.


    The emperor looked at me, "in fact, I don''t want to remind you of the previous events, but I have to make sure that you will bear a grudge against this matter. That''s why I made such a bad strategy. I have to be responsible for all the people in the world. If you are still young Ling Mei, I won''t keep you, but at present, I think you won''t, but I have to wait for some time, and I''ll let you go when I have a chance. "


    "I don''t care if I can go out. It''s good to be here. If you can meditate and let me out, how can you explain to the gods? Of course, if you want to do it, no one will object, but if you just want to make the gods suspicious, I''m afraid it''s not worth the loss. " I can''t believe the emperor of heaven now, so I''ll listen to any promise he gives me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 180

    If I take other people''s words seriously, I don''t think I''ll die many times. Anyway, I am not smart now, so I simply closed my eyes and said to the emperor, "please go back, but don''t do anything stupid for me, unless you have some secret! Of course, after so much experience, I will not easily on who when! I know what you just said to me, but I won''t let it go. I''ll think that I have no previous life, only this life! "


    The emperor sighed and seemed to want to say something more, but he left.


    In fact, I was so anxious to get rid of the emperor of heaven. I just remembered that he had mentioned inexplicably that I would remarry. Moreover, today ~ he said that if I was not Bai Feng, I might have been his woman. In this way, he may still be making my idea. Even if it is not, he is still a little uncomfortable when he hears his big brother say such words.


    I also admire myself very much. At this time, I still have the mood to think about these things. However, because the ghost king is not dead, I can''t take this risk. If one day he knew about it, with his jealous character, he would have to blow up his hair! I''m haggard now. I don''t want to make trouble.


    Because I''m the only one in the west mountain, and I''m bound. It''s really boring to be a person. I don''t listen to the chain. I didn''t want to escape. Even if I didn''t have this iron chain, I don''t think I could fly out, just to pass the time.


    "Yu Zhen."


    A familiar voice sounded, I was scared behind the cold sweat DC, busy open eyes, carefully looked around, found that handsome face.


    Don''t you come here for death at this time?


    I just said to the ghost king, "aren''t you fooling around? You know you can''t come to this place. Why do you want to come? You leave quickly. If you can''t, it will be destroyed when the emperor of heaven turns back and comes back! "


    "I will not come if I am afraid! I have to take you away today. I don''t think it''s meaningful without you. " It was the first time that the ghost king talked to me so seriously.


    But now I do not care about these, I seriously to the ghost king said: "listen to me, it is not without me, your life will collapse, you also want God bless, our son! Even for your son, you have to save yourself! And the emperor of heaven said that he would let me out, so don''t rush to meet the emperor. First, we must be defeated by our strength. Second, we don''t know what kind of disaster will be caused by this big fight. So listen to me and go back to the hell and live a good life with God bless. As long as you two are good, I have nothing to ask for. "


    The ghost king is a single minded man. I have never been able to persuade him. This time, of course, is no exception. "If you are not here, I will not live alone! What''s more, I''m here today for God''s blessing. If there''s no one in the family of three, if you really miss your son, listen to my arrangement! What''s more, when will your husband take risks? I''m sure I won''t make trouble with it! What''s more, if I can''t protect you thoroughly, I will be a ghost king for nothing


    I still want to say what, but the ghost king suddenly cold face, "you don''t believe me so?"


    A word choking I have no words, I can only follow his meaning, but also can''t help saying, "be careful."


    Although I agree with him, I really don''t want him to take risks. What''s more, I don''t want to investigate the previous things. Anyway, I''ve had a good life. At least in times of crisis, the ghost king can always rescue me at all costs. Although he had a special love for another woman, namely bi''er, before, he really treats me, Finally, peace came down. After such a disturbance, the emperor of heaven would not show mercy.


    Just as the ghost King left, Meng Feixue came.


    I''m a little confused. Am I not imprisoned? How come anyone who wants to come? Is there really no one to guard here?


    In the past, I thought Meng Feixue was superior and didn''t like his style. But now I know that his relationship with Ying Ruyue naturally doesn''t have so many disagreements. So I called Meng Feixue, "Shangxian, I have something to ask for."


    "Oh, you girl, now you want to beg me? It''s not time for disobedience! But I''m in a good mood now. Let''s hear what you''re talking about? " Maybe Meng Feixue can make fun of people who have a good command. Who can make fun of them!


    I didn''t have the heart to fight with him. Thinking that the ghost King''s impulse was bad, I hastened to say: "I want you to help me to persuade the ghost king. He is very energetic. If you don''t stop now, I''m afraid it will cause trouble."


    "That''s what you''re talking about! Well, you remind me that since the brother-in-law of heaven can do anything, I am also interested in it. What''s more, it''s really boring in this peaceful and prosperous age! " Meng Feixue listened to me finish saying, not only did not stop the ghost king, but to help the fun!


    I am so angry! But chained, unable to move, can only be anxious! You said the emperor of heaven is the same. What are you doing with these two chains? Can I still run?


    Seeing Meng Feixue''s exuberant appearance, I hastened to say: "you are the immortal. Do you want to follow the footsteps of Yin Pengyu? What''s more, it''s the duty of the immortal. You''re not allowed to make such a fool of yourselfI think these words can at least give him a wake-up call or something, the result is good, not only did not control him, but also let him more intensified!


    "If you want to say that, I have to try it! What''s more, I value affection, not status! It was because I hesitated for a while that I didn''t stop Ying Ruyue from doing stupid things. Now it''s a good time to revenge for my elder martial brother. Besides, some people have been in positions for a long time. Wouldn''t it be better to change people? "


    I listen. What does that mean? Is this a blatant rebellion? I''m thinking about others. What''s going on!


    I know whether it is the ghost king or Meng Feixue, they are people who can do what they can say. I don''t know how long it took. I really heard a riot outside the western mountain. I knew that there must be a fight. After a while, I could see that the sky of the western mountain suddenly brightened and the boundary of the western mountain was split open!


    Although it is night at the moment, the sky court is close to the sun and the moon, so the moonlight is also bright. I can clearly look at the fighting people outside, the ghost king and Meng Feixue''s strength to deal with the natural soldiers and generals, so they always have the upper hand, even without the effort of soot blowing.


    At this time, the ghost king saw that the situation was under control, so he flew to me. I knew that he wanted to take me away by force. Naturally, I couldn''t allow him to make mischief, so he yelled at him: "ghost king, stop!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 181

    The ghost king is not willing to listen to me, but when he wants to get close to me, he can''t get close to me!


    It turned out that the emperor of heaven had left a hand and set up a formation around me. He probably guessed that another person would come to rescue me. So it seems that the iron chain and the array are not aimed at me, but against other people.


    Just at this time, I used my spare light to sweep those great gods into it. I knew that if I was struggling, I was afraid that the ghost king and Meng Feixue would have to get in. I quickly advised the ghost king, "don''t be silly. You and the emperor of heaven can talk about it, and he will forgive you! Don''t because of me, it''s not worth it! "


    At the moment, the ghost king is like a furious lion. Because he can''t find a way to crack the array, he can only devote himself to it and punch it in the air. The power is not small. All the gods who just came in are shocked out without paying attention!


    At this time, a golden light flashed by, and the emperor of heaven came, and angrily rebuked: "ghost king, what you have done! You think you saved her? You will regret it! "


    But the ghost King simply ignored, seeing that the emperor of heaven was about to arrive, Meng Feixue restrained the emperor from the side. At this time, the ghost King mobilized his whole body''s strength, hit a palm, and the array broke. I felt a sense of falling, and my feet were hanging empty! The ghost king was busy tearing the iron chain for me. Just as the ghost king wanted to take me out, he was pulled down by the palm in the hole below. At the moment of falling, I seemed to see the helplessness on the emperor''s face, but those were not important.


    At present, the ghost king and I fell into a dark, dark world. It turns out that there is another mystery under the west mountain.


    "Where is this? It''s dark. " I carefully pulled the ghost King''s coat corner to ask.


    "I haven''t been here, but let''s go ahead and have a look." The ghost king thought for a while, took my hand and said.


    Although I don''t know if it''s safe at the moment, at least I can be with the ghost king, and I''m at ease.


    In this way, I grope forward. I don''t know how long before I found some dark red light, little by little, walking along the light, I found a scene that surprised us.


    In that little bit of light, standing majestically is the emperor of heaven!


    But the emperor of heaven is clearly involved with Meng Feixue. How can he appear here?


    "Who are you?" The ghost king asked coldly.


    "Oh, I''m your elder brother, the emperor of heaven. Why don''t you know me?" The emperor of heaven seems to be flowing, but it sounds like the emperor of heaven.


    I immediately reflected that this was a fake, but it was just the same appearance, so I said: "don''t make a mystery. The emperor of heaven is hot on it. Are you serious? I will believe your lies?"


    "I didn''t lie to you. I was actually the emperor of heaven in the past, or exactly the unpopular branch, so I was here together. But if you don''t believe it, you can ask Ying Ruyue. " This seemingly careless sentence of the emperor of heaven suddenly interested me.


    "Should it be like the moon? My master died long ago. You still make up lies and cheat people? " Although I am interrogative, I still hope to see him. After all, in order to do so many things, I didn''t even have time to say a word of thanks. I know my master doesn''t care about this, but it''s a thing in my heart.


    See I do not believe, the emperor pointed to the dark behind him, and then said to me: "want to see him, you can shout."


    as like as two peas in the dark, I was excited when I didn''t shout. I was a little excited. "Master, I didn''t expect you to be alive!"


    "No, Yu Zhen, you misunderstood me. What you see is just me in the past." Should be like the moon, but I know this voice is my master.


    "In the past? Then why do I still look so real? " I always thought that the past time disappeared with the passage of time, but I didn''t expect that the past was hidden here, that is to say, is it possible for me to see me in the past?


    Should be such as the moon frown, "you should not appear here, here has the past you, now you appear, afraid it will cause panic."


    The more I heard it, the more it infiltrated. I thought that the moon would not harm me. So I asked, "master, in this case, tell me how to get out."


    "Out? What are you going out for? Isn''t it good here? " Should be such as the moon did not speak, but the emperor of heaven made a voice.


    "You think this kind of ghost place is good. I''m waiting to go up there! This is a mess. I don''t have time to argue with you here I think the emperor of heaven has the same appearance as the real emperor, but I always feel that he looks very obscene.


    So I looked at yingruyue with expectant eyes.


    "If you come here, you can''t go back. Unless you kill all the creatures here, you and the ghost king will die here, in the past memories." Should be like the moon some sad looking at me, even if he is in the past, also don''t want to see me do stupid things.


    Naturally, I don''t want to die here, so does the ghost king. So we looked at each other and said, "kill."


    "It''s really my apprentice. I read it right. But it''s not easy to kill all the creatures here, so I wish you good luck. And remember, even if it''s me, you have to do it. Otherwise, if you miss the time, you won''t be so lucky. "I know that no matter when it is, I will not cheat me, but let me kill the past should be like a month, I still can not go to hand, so should like the moon to the ghost king, I directly ran to the emperor.


    Because they were the living creatures in the past, they were weaker, but after all, Emperor Tian and yingruyue were both cultivated people, and they were not so good at dealing with them in the weak. Emperor Tian saw me go in line with him, and he smiled, "Yu Zhen, I don''t care about the thief to capture the king first. I advise you to solve other creatures, and I can count if I look back with experience."


    I can''t see if I can play any other creature.


    Those living beings are not hiding. I feel that most of them are sent to death. Maybe the main body of the living spirit has forgotten them so that they are frustrated.


    I think of a word, when you miss the past, the more you can not forget, always feel that those memories will haunt you. At that time, I thought it was only related to our memory. Otherwise, the living spirit of the past was real. So when you think of it, you are actually providing nutrients for it. It naturally lives more moist, and has the power to go away from the past and go back to you, so you will not forget.


    But the general people prefer the future, so these past creatures have been abandoned for a long time, and naturally will will be depressed, and there is no fighting power.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 182

    But not all the creatures are willing to die, so it''s hard to fight. At this time, I heard the emperor of heaven and the creatures that should be like the moon saying, "if the moon, do you think they can go out?"


    "I have confidence in my apprentices, I bet they will go out!" Ying Ruyue is really a gambler. The abandoned spirit still looks like a gambler.


    The emperor of heaven laughed, "since it''s gambling, I can only guess that they can''t go out. But I think I have a better chance of winning. Even if they can kill those useless creatures, I don''t think they can win completely when I see you and me When he said this, the emperor of heaven didn''t behave like before. On the contrary, he was a little serious. Could he not help himself when he mentioned gambling?


    However, I don''t have much mood to think about their gambling. I''m surrounded by a group of creatures, and among them, I see many people I know well. For a while, I can''t do it. No wonder the spirit of the emperor of heaven just laughed so insidiously. Originally, the abandoned spirit still has a cunning flavor. It seems that the emperor of heaven has a deep city He was not wrong.


    Seeing my hesitation, the ghost king called out to me: "this is not the time to be kind. As long as we cut them off completely, we can break out of the encirclement. And you should remember that these spirits carry memories that they don''t want to carry with them. Therefore, your mercy is harmful to others and to yourself."


    I''m warm-hearted, but I''m not confused at the critical time, especially the words of the ghost king. I don''t hesitate to kill the besieged creatures. In this fight, if I want, I can see their memories, but I didn''t do that. Although I am curious, if I can leave here alive, I won''t Want to still with others do not want to remember the memory, I live is very tired originally, but do not want to add trouble to oneself invisibly.


    In fact, when I saw Ying Ruyue here, I couldn''t say that I didn''t have any selfishness. However, my master always understood that even the abandoned spirit child reminded me how to be a man and how to do things. So I know clearly that the soul of the people living here is equivalent, so they can''t go out in their own heart knot. In this case, even if this place is destroyed, it should have little impact on the real people. What''s more, I really can''t see the value of its existence. Therefore, I separated my heart from the ghost King soldiers and killed all the spirits that should have disappeared.


    That day may be the craziest day for me. I killed countless spirits, but I didn''t feel any sense of quickness. So I sometimes wonder why those who have entered the devil''s road would take it as a pleasure. What happened in this dark world is known only to me and the king of ghosts. When the spirit of the emperor of heaven was destroyed by us, there was a sudden change around me. I felt the breath of dust and a huge sound. After a while, the ghost king and I appeared in the sky again. Maybe what just trapped us was a closed space, but now we can''t find any trace.


    The emperor of heaven was the last one we solved. He said that there was no need to catch the thief and catch the king first, so I put him in the last place. Of course, I just wanted to see what was left of the memory that the emperor wanted to give up most. I thought that the emperor of heaven would not be moved by anything, but I found that I was wrong. No matter it is a person, a God or a ghost, if he has seven passions and six desires, he will naturally have emotions, but some people hide them well.


    At the moment, the sky is in chaos. In the sound of fighting, the ghost king and I found Meng Feixue. He was still in high spirits. Originally, I thought that he would fight alone without the ghost King alliance. Obviously, I underestimated Meng Feixue''s strength.


    Those who used to flatter the emperor of heaven in the main hall all fell in battle at the moment, so the comparison of strength suddenly became very different. I think the emperor once said to me that he was in a position of high position and power, but he could not worry about those people and things. However, the emperor of heaven did not get happy because of this. When the gods followed Meng Feixue to the main hall, the emperor looked back, and there was no ups and downs on his face. I thought that the emperor would watch the stars and know his own destiny. So the peace at the moment was nothing more than knowing his fate, so he would not panic.


    Now facing the emperor of heaven, I dare to ask the question that I want to ask most in my heart, "is there any relationship between invisible man and you?"


    The emperor''s face showed a rare smile, but I did not understand the meaning, he only said: "why ask me? You have an answer in your heart. From the beginning to the end, you have never really understood me


    I don''t deny it because the emperor of heaven was right. Maybe he knew the disguise I had in front of him. But I didn''t know about the invisible man, so the emperor chose to kill himself in the same way as my master.


    When the God of heaven broke up and the real dragon disappeared, those standing under the hall were relieved. Maybe they were worried that if the emperor was still alive, they might end up as miserable as Yin Pengyu, but fortunately, he was dead.


    The ghost king is also a calm look, can not see anything wrong, but I know that the ghost king is suppressing his feelings. Although he is not close to the emperor, he is also a brother. Many times he does not want to listen to the emperor''s discipline, but only wants to do what he wants to do, and has never thought that one day he will cooperate with outsiders to coerce the emperor to death.At present, the heaven is not so shabby, and the ghost king and I, as the people of the underworld, are inconvenient to stay for a long time. Thinking that if the emperor hadn''t insisted on retaining me, I would not have stayed for so long. As for the mess, Meng Feixue is left to arrange. Isn''t he always bored? Now, it will take some time to repair the heaven.


    The ghost king and I went back to the underworld, and the ghost King released his real emotion. I accompanied him silently. In fact, there was no need to say anything at this time. It would be ok if the mood was relieved.


    As for the position of the emperor of heaven, I once tried out the ghost king, but he immediately refused. Because he witnessed the fate of the emperor, he would not go to the position. Now he should be more or less clear that the emperor is not indifferent to his family, but must be concerned about the common people in that position, so he inevitably wronged the people around him. He didn''t want me to be wronged, so naturally he didn''t want to think about that position.


    I think it''s good. At least we can have peace and happiness in our own small world. As for the affairs of heaven, they are left to the gods to deal with themselves.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 183

    The ghost king had no words. Instead, he put his hands around my waist and held me in his arms. Then he lowered his head to kiss his ears. When the tip of his tongue touched my ears, my body seemed to be shocked.


    I can feel the ghost King''s depression, perhaps because there are some things can not find vent, so will use this way. I don''t care about the past. I just want to make him happy and happy now. Maybe I haven''t had such intimacy for a long time. The ghost King kisses my lip awkwardly.


    Because I was very tired, I really didn''t want to entangle with the ghost king, so I subconsciously pushed the ghost king for a while. He was already very sensitive. Seeing me like this, "why? Don''t you like me kissing you


    I thought he might have just lost his family. If I refused him thousands of miles away, it would hurt his heart even more. So I said with a smile, "how can it be? But I think you may be tired, and I think you can find some rest. "


    "I''m really tired. For the first time in such a long time, I''m tired physically and mentally. But with you around, nothing matters! Yu Zhen, you will always be with me, right? " The ghost King took me in his arms and whispered.


    "Naturally, I am your concubine. Where can I go without accompanying you? And we still have God''s blessing. The family of three will never be separated again. " May be because love each other a little more, so will pay without regret, even know the future road bramble rebirth, but I would rather accompany him.


    Later, news came from the heaven that the gods finally elected Meng Feixue to be the emperor of heaven. This is also expected. At the beginning, Meng Feixue asked the gods to fight against the emperor of heaven. That was the appeal of Meng Feixue. Finally, he had to sit on the throne of the emperor of heaven.


    However, there are also some doubts. Meng Feixue is usually careless. If he is allowed to deal with government affairs in the hall, he may not be able to do so. However, since ancient times, there is a rule that the minority is subject to the majority, so Meng Feixue is entrusted with the responsibility of the court.


    The ghost king and I didn''t contact Meng Feixue after we came back. Now he has different identities, so we try not to provoke him. After all, the man who has ascended the throne is not willing to be brothers with us. I still understand this truth.


    Since the ghost king came back, the ghost messenger who had been with Tianyou was also called back. Of course, it''s not to serve God, but to follow the ghost king, thinking that he was ignored by God before, and now he is promoted again. This little ghost is naturally happy and high, and he has more heart when serving the master.


    I saw that the ghost king was coaxed around by him, and now the hell has returned to calm. I am also satisfied.


    Looking at this month, my little aunt is about to give birth. When I''m free, I naturally take Yu Xiao to see her.


    "Have you ever eaten the jujube of the third grandfather''s house?" Thinking about the dream to three grandfather before, I will naturally ask.


    The little aunt pursed her lips and laughed, "of course, I''ve tasted it. It''s still the same as before, but it''s not good. I always harass my grandfather."


    On hearing this, Yu Xiao was busy saying, "my grandfather must be thinking about us. If he can give him a dream, he will be happy. If you like to eat, I will go next time."


    I looked at Yu Xiao, the stomach is still flat, "have that Kung Fu, you and your home clock second interactive interaction, little aunt''s matter, I''ll just come."


    Yu Xiao didn''t feel embarrassed when I teased him. Instead, he said in a big way: "we are racing against time, but we are not striving for success. I can''t help it! Seeing that my little aunt is about to give birth, I''m a little greedy! "


    Looking at this girl, she is on the heart of this matter, but pregnant is not forced to come, can only let it go, so I advised her: "don''t worry about everything, the pressure is great, naturally it''s not good to be pregnant, but ah, this also shows that your baby wants to create more time for two people''s world! You see, when I didn''t have a relationship with the ghost king, I was blessed by God. At that time, there was no lack of quarrels. You can just take the opportunity to get along well with the clock seconds, and it''s good to enhance the relationship between husband and wife. "


    Hearing this, Yu Xiao was immediately happy, "it''s true. The clock hasn''t turned red with me! However, it is not often said that there will be problems sooner or later if there is no quarrel! Oh, I am so contradictory


    The little aunt listened, but also laughed, "a family one get along with the mode, want to do so much, find the most comfortable way to get along with it!"


    There is nothing wrong with this saying. Everyone''s personality is different. Naturally, there''s nothing to learn from. As long as two people are happy together, what''s the matter!


    Since I met my little aunt, the ghost king has not said hello to them. So I thought that I might as well take all the husbands of each family to a small meeting sometime.


    I told them about this idea. Yu Xiao immediately jumped up and agreed, "I haven''t met my brother-in-law yet! However, from the description of sister Zhen, the ghost King seems to be serious! It''s like seeing my brother-in-law''s real appearance. I can''t wait for a time


    My little aunt naturally agreed, thinking that the day after tomorrow will be Dragon Boat Festival, so a total just have time, it''s good to visit the river Styx together.


    The festival of the underworld also followed the orders of the sun, and every time it was held very grand. I still remember the first time I followed the ghost king to celebrate the festival in the underworld. At that time, if I knew that there were my relatives in the underworld, I thought I would not be so lonely.I went back and told the ghost king about this idea, but the ghost king didn''t object to it. In fact, at the beginning, I thought it was necessary to discuss it for a long time. Unexpectedly, the ghost king agreed at once and said a very warm word: "it''s an atmosphere to celebrate the festival with your family." The implication is that we regard the rest of our family as our own!


    I am naturally happy, I can still remember the ghost king said that you are the king and the minister is the minister, now can treat me like this, I am naturally grateful.


    The ghost king suddenly turned to me and said, "Yu Zhen, I think I should give you a name."


    "How can I suddenly think of it?" I don''t care about false names.


    "In the past, it was because some things were delayed, and you didn''t want to be in a position after you married you, so you couldn''t get a name. But now the hell is peaceful, and you will always be around me. Isn''t it a mess to be called miss? What''s more, God''s blessing is so great that I feel guilty if I don''t give you credit. "


    The ghost king said it well, but he was not in the mood to give me a name because he was thinking about bi''er. But since the ghost king was also kind enough to mention it, I couldn''t brush his face, so she said, "OK, but what name do you want to give me? I don''t want to hear it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 184

    "This name can''t be taken back. Since you''re afraid you don''t like it, you''d better think of a word and I''ll give it to you!" The ghost king looked into my eyes and said softly.


    Just now I was just joking. Who knows he is serious. If I choose by myself, I''m afraid it will break the rules. If I get caught in the ears of others, I''m afraid that I''m proud of being spoiled. I can''t bear this charge.


    Thinking of this, I took a look at the ghost king and said, "you are a little bit confused. Since ancient times, no concubine has chosen his own name. Don''t break the rules for me. Besides, as long as it is given to me, I like it!"


    "What are you afraid of? No, it doesn''t mean I can''t. besides, you are my wife. I don''t spoil you. Do you want to light you every day? " What the ghost king said was just.


    "Good, good, I know, but I still want you to give me one, so that it seems sincere." I had to coax the ghost king, for fear that he would recognize death again.


    Fortunately, the ghost king didn''t insist on letting me choose by myself. After thinking for a long time, he said to me, "how about the word spirit? Spirit, a symbol of aura, also has a good meaning. I think it matches you very well


    "Well, yes, I like it very much." I didn''t expect that in the ghost King''s heart I had been so beautiful, so I was naturally happy. It seems that it is right to ask him to give a name, and he also found out his intention by the way.


    The next day, the ghost king called me down and declared me to be the empress of Lingfei.


    I didn''t think it was a big deal, but in the afternoon it was packed with gift givers. I don''t know some people, but since people have come, I always promise. It''s a tiring day.


    The little aunt and Yu Xiao naturally came. As soon as they entered the door, the little aunt said happily, "this is good. You can be regarded as the first lady of the Yu family."


    In fact, I really don''t think there is anything. The relationship between me and the ghost king is still the same. However, the people in the hell no longer call my little sister. They call me Lingfei Niang with a unified caliber. I smile and little aunt they said: "this ghost king is also on the spur of the moment, I don''t know how to think of this incident."


    "You see, you child, who can''t get a name when he''s married, and is it true that people always call for little sister? Besides, Yu Xiao and I always call your name is not good, these still need to pay attention to. We follow the rules of the sun in the sun, but when we get here, we have to follow the rules of the underworld. " I didn''t expect that my little aunt, a modern person, was assimilated by Zhong Ruo. It''s no wonder that Zhong Ruo is a judge. There are a lot of things in the officialdom. It''s inevitable that she will be more rigid. What''s more, I can''t break the rules no matter what I do. What''s more, the customs left by the ancients can''t be changed any more. So I sum up the status of this lady It has to be carried. It can''t be underestimated.


    Because of the little aunt''s body, I dare not let her stay for a long time, so let Yu Xiao take her back.


    Just as I wanted to lie down, I heard someone outside saying, "if you seal the imperial concubine, you won''t welcome the old acquaintance?"


    This voice is clearly Luo Lifan!


    I got up in a hurry and walked out of the bedroom. If I saw Luo Lifan standing in the living room of the side hall with a bad smile on his face.


    Thinking that since Yu Xiao''s family has been away from him, this farewell is some time! However, he can not appear here for no reason. Although it is the ghost King''s announcement that I am the empress of the spirit concubine, it is impossible for Luo Lifan to come here because of this. He is not so kind as to come here to congratulate me. What''s more, I don''t think it''s too big. At the beginning, I didn''t have such a big opportunity to get married. Other people could He can go with the tide and make decisions according to the wind, but Luo Lifan is very clear to me. He is not like this. On the contrary, I think he must have something important to ask me when he is in the hell.


    So I looked at him with great vigilance, "I don''t want to go to the Sanbao hall without anything, but I''m not as easy to fool as before. I have to help you whatever you say. Besides, although I called your master for a few days, I really only have Ying Ruyue in my heart. Don''t look at his absence, but if you want to replace him, I think you should save yourself! So you don''t have to play family cards with me. I don''t want to deal with your affairs! "


    Luo Lifan white my eye, probably did not expect me to say so much to block his mouth.


    In the past, I didn''t give the ghost King any trouble because of him. He begged me to plead with the ghost king again, but I didn''t intend to do that. I still had to settle the account with him. Yes, I love to bear grudges. Although I don''t have to revenge myself, I will always find something once it is printed, not to mention At the beginning, it was a matter of great principle! What''s more, the ghost King''s work is not light. The ghost king failed to repair it in time after the disaster. So there are still some loopholes. At this time, I won''t care about Luo Lifan''s broken things!


    Seeing my posture of resisting people from thousands of miles away, Luo Lifan said angrily, "the ghost king and I have untied all the knots now. Do you really think that I would like you to convey what I have


    In this way, it was intentional before! However, after listening to him say that he had broken the knot with the ghost king, I naturally understood that he was referring to bi''er. At that time, the two of them became enemies because of a woman, but they had to form an alliance because they both wanted to let bi''er live. As a result, the woman was reborn and died again. The ghost king who lived in time was not so infatuated with her. What''s more, the second time bi''er died, I felt that she was in harmony Luo Lifan itself is also related, so there is no relationship between the ghost king and Luo Lifan.Since it''s too late for me to come to the ghost house, I don''t want to help you


    "To say that you are stupid is not to tease you to play. You can''t guess your head!" Luo Lifan looked at me contemptuously, "your three grandfathers are looking for you."


    "Third grandfather? What happened to the Yu family? " I know how the third grandfather suddenly thought of me. I have done what he told me before.


    "I have nothing to say about this. In short, you can go back to the village at a chance. It''s probably about your ancestors." Said that Luo Lifan left.


    I don''t know when Luo Lifan got involved with my third grandfather, but listen to that meaning, my third grandfather can talk about important time with him, and the relationship is naturally unusual. Both of them are Mr. Feng Shui in the sun. It''s not hard to explain some common topics.


    Now that I''ve come to talk, I have to walk for a while. I''m tired these days. I''m thinking about going to the sun to breathe.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 185

    I said hello to the ghost king, but he didn''t say anything. Anyway, the situation is peaceful now, so naturally there is nothing to worry about.


    I quickly found the third grandfather''s house. Last time Yu village was destroyed, he took the rest of the family to rebuild a village not far away from Yu village. Originally, there were few households, but later some branches of Yu village were also attached to San grandfather''s house, which has begun to take shape.


    The third grandfather knew that I was coming, and had been waiting at the entrance of the village. In fact, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome. I only need a little mana to find the third grandfather''s house. But last night, my third grandfather gave me a dream and said that the village could not use magic power. I had to give up. I thought that the third grandfather was still careful, afraid to frighten the ordinary people in the village.


    "Your third daughter-in-law doesn''t know about you, so just say you work outside." Third grandfather told me, I think it is probably afraid of third grandmother sad.


    However, the old order of the Yu family, when she is old, will marry a female official. My third daughter-in-law must have known about it. Don''t you still feel suspicious when you see me? But the third grandfather told me so, I just listen to the arrangement.


    When I got home, my third grandmother was very enthusiastic and took me in to ask questions. Because I had no parents since I was a child, my third grandmother naturally wanted to kiss me.


    Home prepared food, I smell very fragrant, because I haven''t had a meal in the sun for a long time, but I feel very fresh, just like my little aunt thinking about the sour jujube in the sun.


    During the meal, the third grandmother put vegetables for me, but the third grandfather didn''t speak any more. He was only worried about drinking.


    My third grandmother asked me, "where are you now, zhenwazi?"


    "But working in a small place." I didn''t say it specifically, because I couldn''t make it up. I glanced at the third grandfather secretly, but he continued to drink.


    The third grandmother did not continue to ask about this matter. Anyway, she did not go to many places. Even if she could name her name, she could not find it. However, she immediately asked me, "do you have any contact with Qu Yong?"


    "Qu Yong?" I looked at the third grandmother with some doubts, "why don''t I remember that I knew such a person?"


    The third grandmother looked at me and thought I didn''t look like a liar, so she said, "a young man came here a few days ago and said he wanted to look for you."


    "Did he say how he knew me?" I searched carefully for a while, but I still didn''t remember. And I left the sun for so long, how can anyone remember me?


    "It''s like your former classmates. I think they are about the same age as you." The third grandmother recalled, "but I couldn''t get in touch with you at that time. Later, your third grandfather said that he had seen you in the eldest brother''s place. I just remembered this incident and thought that I would not delay you."


    My classmate should be a junior high school student. I thought that there was a boy with the character of courage in my class. He didn''t seem to like talking. Moreover, I didn''t have much impression on this person. I couldn''t think how he would come to me and still remember my home address for so many years.


    Yu village is not easy to find, unless it is very attentive, and the road to here has been blocked for a long time. I really don''t know how he came here. So I was curious about Qu Yong, "did he leave any contact information?"


    "Yes, yes, you wait for me to get it for you." The third grandmother finished and got off the table. After a while, she gave me a note with a string of telephone numbers.


    I put it into my coat pocket and said, "when I get back to the city, I''ll give it back to him. But I''m not sure if it''s my classmate. No matter whether it''s him or not, I''m a little puzzled. How can I find this place all of a sudden?"


    "Did you owe someone something when you went to school?" The third grandfather came with a cold word.


    This is wrong me. First, I don''t know him well. Secondly, I always borrow and repay them. When I look at the look of my third grandfather, I naturally know that he is missing me. I think I''m dead after all. If I don''t get involved with the living, I''m afraid it will cause unnecessary trouble. If I owe Qu Yong anything, I really need to return it as soon as possible. Otherwise, I will always be talked about by the living people, which will also affect my moral integrity.


    The next day, I left my third grandfather''s home early. Of course, I still remember begging him for sour jujube. Naturally, I want to take it back for my little aunt. Her appetite is not very good recently.


    Back in the city, I casually called a phone booth and dialed the number on it.


    The phone was answered quickly, "hello." A very soft male voice sounded.


    This voice reminds me that this is my junior high school classmate Qu Yong!


    In order to solve the doubts in my heart, I said to him, "I heard you''ve looked for me. What''s the matter?"


    "Yu Zhen? Are you Yu Zhen? " The other side obviously didn''t believe it.


    "It''s me. I just came back from my third grandfather. But what''s the matter with me?"


    Qu Yong was a little excited. Maybe he didn''t expect me to call so soon. Obviously, he said incoherently, "well, let''s meet and say, where are you? I''ll pick you up. "


    I didn''t know where I was. The changes in the sun were so great. I looked around for a week and said, "there is a place like a bird''s nest. I don''t know exactly where it is.""Oh, it''s not far from my company. I''ll be right away. Don''t move!" The song Yong hung up when he finished.


    I can only wait for him while thinking, listen to his excited voice, 80% is not like chasing me to collect debt, so the three grandpa worried about the matter is not true.


    About ten minutes. This song bravely drove to me. I see that this is a big boss. The car is worth millions and is very well dressed. But it doesn''t change much when I look at that face. I still don''t know if I meet in the street. If he didn''t come to me, I thought I forgot the number one.


    He politely let me get on the car. I thought that I met him. I said to him, "now can you tell me why you asked me?"


    Qu Yong''s character is still a little shy. I didn''t say what he turned red. Then he whispered, "old students can''t see one side easily. How to say go? My company is in front of us. It''s better to go to our company and sit down. "


    If the general people say this, I certainly think it is dazzling rich, but looking at this song Yong is actually, so I did not refuse, followed him to the company.


    It is very imposing, but it is much better than the place where I worked before. I thought that if I could find him when I was alive, I would have been well-off this day, but it would be better to open my eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 186

    It seems that his company is engaged in electronic products. I can''t understand it. I don''t think it''s very tall. Moreover, the people here are not like the employees of the small company where I used to work. The people here even walk with wind and are always fast-paced.


    I joked with Qu Yong, "did you delay several big orders when you met me?"


    "It''s no exaggeration, but I''m a little busy every day." Qu Yong said politely.


    Take the elevator to the top floor, and then go to his office.


    It''s very simple, there is no unnecessary embellishment, and I can see that Qu Yong is single, and there is no woman in the room. I''m very curious about how a successful man like him can have no women around him.


    He motioned for me to sit down on the sofa and poured me a glass of juice.


    "Can you speak now?" My curiosity is very heavy. It''s not easy to bear it now.


    Qu Yong leaned on his desk, his hands crossed, and his expression was a little flustered: "in fact, it''s very abrupt to find you. I''m afraid you''ll forget me, but I''ve worked so hard for so many years to achieve something when I see you."


    "Ah? Are you showing off your wealth with me? " I don''t know how it came out of my head.


    "No, no, I mean, you should have known that." Qu Yong stammered.


    I look at him. He doesn''t think about me, does he?


    So I asked carelessly, "don''t tell me you''ve been in love with me for so many years? You don''t believe in deceiving ghosts! At that time, I didn''t talk to you at all, and I left in the middle of reading


    "What does that matter? I really like you. Although you''re gone, I secretly wrote down your address. I didn''t look for you before because I was not good enough. Now I think I''m a successful person. I can give you happiness, so I make up my mind to find you! " Qu Yong said so much in one breath. It seems that he is not nervous, but after finishing, he stares at me, and his eyes are looking forward to my reply.


    I have not been so confessed, even if the ghost king, he will only take advantage of me, but rarely use language to express. So for a while, I didn''t know how to answer, so I couldn''t hurt his heart. One of my biggest problems was that I was soft hearted. I estimated that when people met this matter, they would have turned their heads and left, but I couldn''t bear it.


    It''s not because I like him. I just think that people like you, and they don''t owe you. No matter whether they accept it or not, they have to get together and leave, right? Although our meeting in the future may be Qu Yong''s reincarnation, I don''t want to leave a shadow on his heart.


    So I was stunned for a while and said: "your kindness, I know it, but don''t mention it again. We are not suitable. You will find the right person for you."


    But Qu Yong was serious, "why not? Do you want to talk about it? I know that you are impatient, but I can tolerate you, and you and I together, you do not have to work. I''ve been to the place where you work. The environment there is too bad. I don''t want you to eat that bitterness. What''s more, I have the ability to give you a better life now. "


    In fact, if this had been said a few years ago, I would have liked to come. But now, unlike in the past, I have a ghost king and God''s blessing, so I can''t have anything to do with Qu Yong. But I can''t reveal my identity, so I have to pinch my eyebrows. "That''s the place I just came out of school, and now I''m not working there. Don''t worry, I''m working in a better place than you are! "


    "Better than me? How could it be? My industry is the biggest in D city. Don''t make up some lies just to refuse me. And even if you are not with me, it doesn''t matter. At least you can stay with me to work. I wish I could see you every day


    As a matter of fact, most people have some flaunting psychology. Listening to me that the place to work is better than his company, Qu Yong''s face still changed. However, I can''t really tell him about the local affairs, so I had to smile awkwardly: "it''s really not comparable to your environment, but I''m doing a good job there, and I won''t choose to leave easily, and you don''t want to go to me in the future The third grandfather came to me, I seldom go back, and let them worry about me. If you don''t have anything to do, I''ll go first. "


    Qu Yong''s face showed a trace of sadness, but then disappeared. At the moment, he was not as fresh as before. On the contrary, he said dejectedly: "you are a dream of my youth. If you can''t stay, what''s the significance of my achievement? No wonder that Taoist said that I have never been with my beloved all my life. It seems that it is true


    When I heard that the Taoist priest was immoral enough to break his marriage for money? I thought I was still comforted and said, "don''t listen to the nonsense of those warlocks. It''s just that you have money and want to bluff you! There are thousands of women in this world. You can''t hang yourself on a tree


    "Well, forget it, no matter how good the woman is, it''s not my destiny." Qu Yong didn''t feel relieved when he saw me saying this.


    I thought that if I wanted to untie his heart knot, I had to find the Taoist to confront him face to face, so I said, "you like me once. I can''t watch you sink like this. When you take me to see that Taoist, I will certainly expose his tricks in front of me.""What if what the master said is true?" Qu Yong''s eyes brightened, as if rekindling hope.


    "If it''s true, you''ll listen to him. I''m a troublemaker!" I said definitely.


    In fact, I don''t have to pay attention to this matter, but I can''t see any money cheating. Although such people will come and go to the hell, they will be cleaned up. But since I meet them, I always feel uneasy.


    Qu Yong is also quick to handle affairs. Soon he dials a phone call and greets him politely. Then he says he wants to go over and have a look at the latest fortune. However, he quickly agrees and sets a time for Qu Yong to pass.


    It''s not surprising that if there is a business, who won''t do it. What''s more, Qu Yonggang has also said that he is the richest man in D City, and he must be generous. Moreover, I look at Qu Yong''s appearance. Although he is shrewd in business, he can''t be regarded as a Taoist in this respect. It''s estimated that by the way, he will be a real one.


    I just want to let Qu Yong have a long memory. Don''t take what others say seriously. Although he is rich now, I secretly check his fortune. What he has is just money for passing by, and I can''t follow him for a long time. When I look at it later, I can''t see it. I think it''s probably because my skill is not deep enough, He didn''t do it, he thought.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 187

    Qu Yong simply cleaned up and told his secretary that he didn''t see any guests today, and then took me to the Taoist''s home.


    I''m not familiar with here, and I don''t know where the car is going. However, the road doesn''t look like it''s near. At the beginning, the road is still smooth. I fell asleep in a daze. Later, when I got into the mountain, the road began to be difficult to walk.


    I didn''t sleep very well. I''ll wake up naturally. Between half a dream and half awake, I vaguely heard someone talking, but it was not very true. How could there be someone in this remote country?


    But I didn''t open my eyes immediately, but I used my ears to catch the sound around me. Since my original spirit was forced back to the prototype, my magic power has been reduced, but my hearing is surprisingly good. I think maybe it has something to do with the innate sensitivity of our feng people.


    "I''ve found a replacement. Don''t rob me of it." I can sense the sound not far from the car.


    "It''s all a matter of ability." The other one was angry and said, "last time I let you, how did it turn out? Did Qu Yong still run away? "


    "If he did it himself, who knows he killed Cheng Yaojin on the way! But today, I don''t think he is so lucky! "


    "But the one around him can''t be despised. I don''t think it''s an ordinary person. It''s very insidious."


    Hearing this, I also understand eight to nine points. The two ghosts of emotion have long been interested in Qu Yong. Yes, this Yang Qi is enough for them to practice. But last time Qu Yong was saved from danger, it was obvious that someone helped him secretly. But who is this man? What''s more, if Qu Yong suffered a disaster last time, why didn''t he tell me? Or was it that the man didn''t let him see when he did it?


    Because Qu Yong is a mortal, the conversation between these two evil spirits is naturally not heard. Obviously, the two ghosts did not completely care about me, so they deliberately let me hear those things. Maybe they regarded me as the person who shared food with them.


    I saw that Qu Yong didn''t feel any different when he went this way, so I tried to ask, "is the Taoist''s home in the mountains and forests? You can''t find it so hard to find it. "


    "I didn''t mean to look for it, but I was rescued by that man once when I was in danger. At that time, in order to repay his salvation, I thought of giving him a sum of money. Who knows that the Taoist was not greedy and refused to accept it. Later, I had to follow him back to the Taoist temple and asked him to make a divination for me Qu Yong didn''t hide it.


    In this way, the Taoist is not evil, but it can not prove that what he said is true. There are many destinies in a person''s life. It is not that he will never come again if he missed one time. However, if a person''s willpower is not strong and he keeps giving negative hints to himself, he will not have so much good luck. So I think that even if he can''t do magic, he will not have so much good luck It''s still psychological tactics.


    "So you don''t believe that?" I was a little surprised. I thought that a big boss like Qu Yong would believe some of them.


    Qu Yong sighed, "what do you say? I didn''t believe it before, but I had to believe it later. Yu Zhen, do you believe that there are ghosts in this world? "


    Of course I believe it. Otherwise, how could I be here? But I didn''t dare to tell him, afraid to frighten him, so I said lightly: "if you believe this thing, you will have it; if you don''t believe it, you will have nothing."


    "But I can often feel those things around my body recently," Qu Yong suddenly said mysteriously. "In fact, you should not be afraid. Maybe I have a strong sense."


    You''re kidding! How could I be afraid! I don''t know how many ghosts I deal with every day, but I can''t be too calm, so I asked in surprise, "is it? But when did you feel that way? What''s more, the Taoist didn''t help you with his calculation? "


    "The Taoist just looked at the marriage and didn''t say anything else, but he gave me a rune, which I always carry with me." It seems that Qu Yong believed in the Taoist priest.


    I think that the two ghosts can not go to Qu Yong, maybe because of the protection of the rune paper.


    Thinking that everyone''s technique of drawing Rune paper is different, I said to Qu Yong, "can you show me?"


    "Are you interested? If you like to wait, I''ll ask for one for you too! " Then Qu Yong took the rune paper from his neck and handed it to me.


    I looked at the mark of the rune paper carefully, and there was Sanskrit on it!


    I have a bad premonition. How can this technique look like Zeng Chunping! But what did he do with Shangqu Yong for no reason?


    However, when I was still staring at the rune paper, I suddenly felt a chill coming up from under the car. I knew that the power was driven by Qu Yong, so I called out: "put it on!"


    Maybe he was startled by my sudden shouts. Qu Yong didn''t react at all. At this time, a force overturned the car, Qu Yong was folded out of the window, I just wanted to reach out to pull, but another ghost restrained me, I had to fight him fiercely.


    After all, Qu Yong was just a mortal, so he was in a coma when he was folded out of the car. I saw a lot of blood on his head. It should not be too late to make a quick decision.I mobilized my whole body''s skill, and finally gathered all my strength in my palm and found the right time to fight out. Although I am a Phoenix, I still have some divine lifeline. So this move is not light for the injured ghost. I have lost two souls by me. Now there is only one breath left. If I make up one hand, it will be gone!


    I was about to make a move, but I was caught by another ghost.


    The dying one called to the ghost who entangled with me: "this woman is from the underworld!"


    The one who fought with me refused to give up. "Who cares? If we stop doing good things, we will die! "


    I just had a real anger, this will be entangled again, naturally is the downwind.


    I thought that rune paper should help me, but now that the car overturned, Qu Yong lay unconscious on the ground. How can I find the rune paper?


    But anyway, I can''t die here! So I forcibly separated my three souls and seven spirits, which was very risky. If I could not control it well, I was afraid that I would have to practice again.


    At this time, the evil ghost also saw my intention, so he strengthened the attack, and then ~ playfully said to me: "Oh, it seems that you have also laid down the blood cost, and actually thought of using this move."


    But now I don''t care so much. My three spirits are still entangled with the evil spirits. These seven spirits come to Qu Yong and inject real Qi into his body. Soon Qu Yong opens his eyes.


    I didn''t care to explain what was in front of me. I just called to Qu Yong: "Rune paper!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 188

    This Qu Yong is completely out of a confused state, but soon realizes how dangerous he is, and then quickly turns around. He is really doomed to be found by him.


    Seeing that I was about to be controlled by the devil, Qu Yong took the rune paper and threw it at the devil without hesitation. As soon as the rune paper touched the ghost''s body, the devil jumped away with a howl, and the skin touched by the rune paper instantly burned a hole. Now the devil dare not go forward easily.


    So my spirits and spirits were fighting back and forth, and finally trapped the evil spirits.


    I can''t get away from it for the time being, so I have to attract black and white impermanence to take the evil spirits back. Just now the arrogant evil ghost has been put into black impermanence''s soul collecting bag, and asked why Bai Wuchang didn''t come, I guess I''m being tortured by Tianyou that boy!


    After solving all this, my three spirits and seven spirits can no longer be separated. Otherwise, if these seven spirits are influenced by other thoughts, I''m afraid that my three spirits will also suffer.


    So I meditated in meditation and called back seven spirits. I have to say, these seven spirits are more obedient than before.


    I know I can''t hide from Qu Yong now. After all, he won''t believe that I''m a mortal when the battle is just so big.


    So I motioned Qu Yong to sit down beside me. I didn''t know whether he was afraid of me or whether he really didn''t care about my identity. In short, he sat down without hesitation.


    After sitting down, I found that his mood was not as calm as I thought, but had been restrained, but the slightly shaking fingers could not escape my eyes.


    I said to him, "I''ll tell you whatever you want to ask, but you can''t disclose today''s matter to anyone, otherwise, you will be punished."


    Qu Yong nodded and looked at me. "Yu Zhen, you''re not a human being, are you?"


    What he said is so obscure, I know it is just unwilling to admit it. After all, he just thought about what to do with me. Now he found out that I was a ghost. Naturally, he felt a bit embarrassed.


    "Yes, I''m not in the sun for a long time, but my third grandfather knows Yin and Yang, so he can give me a dream." I continued, "are you afraid of me?"


    "Afraid? How can you be afraid? Whether you are mortal Yu Zhen or ghost Yu Zhen, are you still the Yu Zhen I know? " Qu Yong was probably relieved for a while and his mood was much better.


    But it''s also true that the living man can move freely when he sees so many ghosts. Qu Yong''s state is very good. I thought that when I saw the ghost king for the first time, she was scared to run away!


    "Thank you, Qu Yong." I didn''t expect Qu Yong to say these things to me so rationally. Of course, I thank him for his love for me.


    "Nothing to thank, but can I ask you a question?" Qu Yong asked for my opinion.


    "You ask, as long as I can answer."


    "If you were still a mortal Yu Zhen, would you choose me?" Qu Yong obviously still does not give up.


    I thought for a moment, "this may be, but I like to go with the flow, but I met you earlier, maybe it will be different! But people look forward. I believe you are smart and know what to do


    Qu Yong was silent for a long time, then asked me, "do you still want to go to Taoist?"


    The voice just fell, I heard Zeng Chunping''s cold voice, "don''t look for it! Since you already know the identity of Yu Zhen, it has no effect on me! "


    I knew that Zeng Chunping was insidious and cunning, and was afraid that he would do harm to Qu Yong, so I stood in front of Qu Yong and said, "what are you going to do?"


    "So what do you do when you''re nervous? I won''t kill him! I didn''t get what I wanted, but at least he brought you to me Zeng Chunping is still so crafty, perhaps from the day he found it, even though he had taken this step, he did not show too much anger at the moment.


    "What are you trying to do with me? And don''t you have the ability? Why don''t you go to the hell by yourself? Why do you have such a big circle? "


    Zeng Chunping was not stupid. "Now the sky and the earth are making a lot of trouble. Don''t think I don''t know. Now that the ghost king has returned to the underworld, will I be so stupid and throw myself into the net? But Yu Zhen, do you remember what you said to me in the cave? "


    "I owe you only one favor, but I didn''t promise you anything." I know that Zeng Chunping is still thinking about the secret weapon to hurt Ming Qi,.


    "You! Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill him? " With that, Zeng Chunping stepped forward and pointed out Qu Yong''s vicious way.


    I eyebrow a pick, "just now, but you said you would not kill him, how can this change your mind?"


    Although Zeng Chunping would do anything for his own selfish desires, he and Qu Yong had no grievances or enmities. Besides, Qu Yong helped him without knowing it. Anyway, I don''t think he would do this.


    "Of course I won''t, but if he sees something he shouldn''t see, I can still keep his eyes open." With that, Zeng Chunping showed his fierce light.


    Zeng Chunping was not unreasonable. Just in a critical situation, I had to ask seven spirits to rescue Qu Yong. However, Qu Yong, as a man with a long life expectancy, was not allowed to see ghosts. Either he injured his body to save his life, or he lost his life. Obviously, these two methods were not very good.So I retorted, "since Qu Yong can''t see it, you can''t see it! Do you have to dig your eyes


    Zeng Chunping had expected that I would ask, so he stroked a handful of white hairs on his chin and sneered: "I am a Taoist at least, and I know Yin and Yang. Don''t you forget?"


    How can I forget this stubble? No wonder Zeng Chunping hid in the dark when the evil spirits pestered me just now. It turned out that he was waiting for this to make me puzzled.


    I was hesitating about what to do. I saw Qu Yong''s eyes being dug. I couldn''t do it, so I had to delay time as much as possible, trying to coax Zeng Chunping away before making plans.


    But the old Taoist is not stupid. He confronts me.


    At this time, I heard a familiar voice ring out, "elder martial brother, you are all right!"


    Isn''t this Luo Lifan''s voice? How did he get here? But at the moment the most shocking is Zeng Chunping, "aren''t you dead?"


    "Elder martial brother, you forget that I was one step earlier than you Luo Lifan deliberately stimulated him with this incident. We should know that their brothers had a good relationship in the early years. However, in order to gain the Tao and become immortal, Luo Lifan took the opportunity, so the Liang Zi was also finished.


    Zeng Chunping''s face was livid, and his tone was not good: "I don''t remember those past events, but don''t interfere in today''s affairs! I''m not just acting for heaven


    That''s nice. Who doesn''t know what you''re fighting! Isn''t it through revenge?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 189

    "Acting on behalf of heaven is quite fresh from the elder martial brother''s mouth!" Naturally, Luo Lifan was not afraid of him, "but it''s the duty of our Yin and Yang masters not to hurt people''s lives. I''m still in charge of this matter!"


    "It depends on whether you have this ability or not."


    As soon as the voice dropped, the two men began to fight.


    Because I had seen the hell before, the fight between them didn''t make me feel much shocked. On the contrary, Qu Yong thought it was a terrible thing.


    Today, he really opened his eyes!


    I think this place is not safe. Now Luo Lifan has restrained Zeng Chunping, which is the best time for us to leave. So I took Qu Yong back along the road when I came.


    When I saw the village, there was not so much evil spirit around me, so I stopped.


    I relied on the lightness skill all the way, so I didn''t spend much effort. But Qu Yong was walking on the ground. As soon as I said to have a rest, he sat on the ground with a fart and was obviously exhausted.


    It''s hard for a boss like him to pick up a car and send him in. But I''m surprised that I didn''t complain all the way.


    "Is that man your friend?" Qu Yong asked after a pause.


    I thought for a while, "actually it doesn''t count, but other people are not bad and can be trusted."


    The reason why I can''t say about the relationship between me and Luo Lifan is that he helped me and hurt me. I don''t know how to define our relationship in Luo Lifan''s mind. But it''s not so easy for me to regard him as a friend. God''s life was on the line at that time, but he had something to do with him. But if it was an enemy, I couldn''t hate him. After all, I can''t get rid of it today Danger still depends on others, and he didn''t mention his resurrection. I thought it was even.


    Qu Yong nodded vaguely. He didn''t bother with the question too much. Then he asked me, "he said he was a master of yin and Yang, very powerful?"


    "Well, you can come and go freely when you go to hell. There are two brushes." I''m quite confident about Luo Lifan''s skill.


    "Does he accept apprentices?"


    "I really don''t know, but I haven''t seen him mention it for such a long time. Why? Do you want to learn Taoism? " I think Qu Yong must have moved his mind. Otherwise, he would not ask such a question. However, no one can learn this method. It depends on whether there is Huigen.


    Qu Yong thought about it for a while, "I said before that I have savvy, I think maybe I can learn, can''t I?"


    "You''d better not believe Zeng Chunping''s words. He''s just for his own self-interest. Who knows what his idea is? What''s more, your company is so big that it can''t be separated from you for a moment and a half. It''s not necessary to learn Taoism in a day or two I analyzed it for him. Anyway, I don''t think it''s reliable for him to learn Taoism.


    "The company is also easy to handle. I can transfer the shares, and I have nothing to do now, but I don''t know if he will accept me as an apprentice." It seems that Qu Yong has a plan in mind.


    But I still think Qu Yong''s decision is too hasty, but I''m not talking about anything. After all, it''s his private matter, and I''m afraid Luo Lifan can''t agree with him. Can you get along well with others just because of his bad temper?


    After about a stick of incense, Luo Lifan came to join us. Although he was not injured, he was obviously very tired. This is also Luo Lifan. If he was someone else, he would have been tired for a long time.


    "How to solve it?" I''m naturally concerned about the end result.


    Luo Lifan squinted at me. "That''s all."


    "Well, what do you mean by that?" I thought I could hear something from his mouth, but I was a little angry when they gave you such a sentence, "you can''t beat them and run away secretly?"


    "If I run back, do you think you can sit here safe and sound? But I didn''t kill him. After all, it''s my senior brother. But you can rest assured that he won''t look for you in the future. " Luo Lifan said quietly.


    "Naturally, he didn''t dare to find me easily. If I wasn''t in the sun now, I''m afraid he didn''t even see me," I rolled my eyes. "But what can Qu Yong do? He is afraid that he will lose his life if he sees a ghost. "


    "If you go to the ghost king, he must have a way." With that, Luo Lifan laughed at me maliciously.


    "Well, the ghost king of our family is very busy. Besides, you don''t help me with this small favor. Fortunately, people still want to worship you as a teacher?" I can''t bear to see Luo Lifan''s appearance, his mouth a baldness, actually said Qu Yong''s idea.


    Luo Lifan obviously didn''t expect that he was just a temporary rescue site. He even picked up an apprentice. "I don''t move anyone who is related to my elder martial brother. Isn''t that asking for trouble?"


    I looked at Luo Lifan, but I didn''t have the heart to argue with him. "I''ve been out for a few days. I have to go back. You are responsible for sending Qu Yong back. As for the two of you, you should consider carefully."


    My last sentence is naturally for Qu Yong, but I don''t know if he has gone to his heart.When I went back to the underground, I naturally went to the ghost King first, because I didn''t know whether Zeng Chunping''s existence had any influence on the ghost king. I thought that Zeng Chunping used to rely on Yin Pengyu to make trouble. Now, without the backing, I would not be able to afford a single moth. However, in order to be more cautious, I decided to talk to the ghost king.


    When he found the ghost king, he was in a duel with Tianyou in the empty mountain. It was better to say that the ghost King helped Tianyou to practice martial arts.


    In the past, it should be done like the moon. Now my master is not here. Naturally, it is replaced by the ghost king. Since Tianyou came back, their father and son didn''t spend much time together. Now they look very harmonious. It''s good. Originally I thought that the two people''s temperaments were so similar, and I was worried that there would be estrangement. Now it seems that my worry is unnecessary.


    When two people fight each other, it''s on top of my head, because most of them are internal force, so there is not much noise. When they come here a little bit, they stop. Then I hear the ghost King tell God the cultivation method patiently. This is the first time I have seen the ghost king so gentle.


    With that, two talents came to me one after the other.


    "Why did you want to see me just after I came back?" Whether the son is in or not, the ghost king is still glib.


    I looked at the ghost King angrily, "my son is still there, pay attention to the influence."


    I didn''t expect that the God bless little devil was chuckling, "Niang ~ pro, you forget that I am an adult! Besides, isn''t dad fond of you when he can flirt with you


    "You''re a little boy. I didn''t restrain you before. I was distressed that you couldn''t see your father. Now your father is back, and we''ll have a mixed doubles game!" The child has been very open since he was young, but he didn''t expect to grow up with that kind of virtue.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 190

    Then I''m going to do it. Tianyou sees this and says, "mother, what are you doing? Don''t you know that women love gentle men best? You take it easy. My father is watching


    You dare to mention your father to me. It''s good that I didn''t ask him to help at present!


    I chased after God, "let your child always interpose! I haven''t thought of looking for you. You''d better settle down for me these days! "


    God bless a listen, pour is not run, small head a slant, "when am I restless? Don''t rely on dad like you to arrange me, my father is not stupid, will not listen to you


    I just wanted to chase again, but the ghost king suddenly took my hand in the back, "little boy, why do you have a common sense with him? Let him go!"


    Seeing his father helping him, Tianyou made a face at me and left.


    My heart is a little angry, the child is more and more difficult to teach, in addition to a habitual child''s father, I also did not withdraw!


    "You''ve been so angry since you came back. Take care of yourself!"


    The king of ghosts will obey my anger. I knew I would be angry with you. Don''t let your son go!


    Seeing that I was silent, he asked, "no more noise. What''s the matter with you coming to me?"


    "What can I do for you? I went back to the sun to see Zeng Chunping, who is Luo Lifan''s senior brother! This man colluded with Yin Pengyu. I''m afraid it will cause disaster. "


    After hearing this, the ghost king didn''t care, "it''s OK! I don''t dare him to set off any big waves


    "It''s better to be cautious. And he knows about the last Tianting incident. I wonder if I''m taking advantage of this opportunity to make a mistake?" In any case, things experienced more, I naturally think more, but many times in the eyes of the ghost king may become worrisome.


    After hearing this, the ghost king was very pleased, "I know you are worried about me, but you can rest assured that I will tell you in advance if there is anything else this time. By the way, just now you said that you want to ask God for help, tell me about it? "


    I sighed, "it''s been a while, but I''ve heard it mentioned by the emperor of heaven. Maybe there''s nothing wrong with it. Our son seems to be very close to a woman in the world. Isn''t that a bad rule? "


    Listen to me finish, I see the ghost King''s face is not good-looking, I am not sure whether it is because I mentioned the emperor of heaven, or because his son is not sensible, but I know the ghost king is also a little helpless.


    "I''ll wait until I find out." The ghost king didn''t immediately believe what I said. After all, I didn''t see it with my own eyes. Besides, it''s normal for a child to have his own likes when he is so old. He just likes people he shouldn''t like, just like Qu Yong. We can''t judge his right or wrong, but there are some things to stop.


    All things in the world have rules. Once violated, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    It will be Dragon Boat Festival in a few days. Because of the agreement with my little aunt last time, the ghost King specially allowed the clock seconds and Zhong Ruo to leave on that day. In order not to disturb other people, we naturally wore casual clothes.


    The underworld is like the sun, and it always looks at the clothes and dishes for the visitors. If you know that you are a Yin official, you will be flattering. But if you are just a civilian, your face will be pale.


    In order to avoid causing riots, we were all wearing ordinary people''s clothes. We didn''t get too much attention all the way.


    In this Dragon Boat Festival, the underworld also attaches great importance to it, and there are lights and decorations everywhere. However, in the underworld, there is no celebration in the sun, but it is also lively compared with ordinary times. Most of the souls are wandering in the street, and some street vendors occasionally hawk, which seems to be no different from the human world, especially on both sides of the river Styx, because there can be Let''s put on the wishing lamp. Maybe we''ll row a dragon boat later.


    There were too many people. Considering the physical condition of my little aunt, we didn''t go forward.


    Instead, they chose a tavern near the river, where several people sat, ordered some hotel dishes and drank freely.


    It''s not popular to eat food from the sun in the underworld, but this tavern is very intentional. It makes all kinds of food in the sun from the breath we usually need to absorb. Today, there is zongzi flavor!


    In order to meet the occasion, none of us ordered one. This zongzi is not only more like the appearance of human zongzi, but also has some similarities in taste. Of course, the price is not cheap.


    I didn''t expect that the people in the underworld are so greedy for money, but it''s okay for people to make money by their own minds.


    This meal must be the king of ghosts. I didn''t mention it. I swallowed the zongzi a few times. After eating it, I really felt like eating in the world. The ghost king saw that I liked to eat, so he called to the store to order another order. But the shop owner said, "the zongzi in our shop is only for the occasion. Each person is limited to one. If you want to eat, you can come back next year."


    It''s new. We don''t do business! But I also tasted the taste anyway, not to sell even if, thinking that there are other food to eat later, I did not have much regret.


    However, the ghost King kindly handed his one to me, "here you are."


    Originally quite ordinary behavior, but after Yu Xiao saw it, he immediately exclaimed: "Hello, Hello, you are naked show of love ah!"The old husband and wife are not like this. They know each other''s taste, and then leave what they like to each other. Moreover, the ghost king and I used to do the same before. So I think Yu Xiao has some intentional elements, because she said before that, with her presence, we can guarantee that the ghost king will play with us.


    When Yu Xiao said this, the ghost King took the rice dumpling back. I thought he was frightened by Yu Xiao. He wanted to restrain himself. As a result, after they wrapped it up, they touched some sweet food and sent it to my mouth. They said gently, "eat it!"


    Although the ghost King dotes on me at ordinary times, he will never be so coquettish. When I look at the people present, I have to ask for it gently.


    Yu Xiao was embarrassed by the ghost King''s behavior. The girl always teased others. When people were more crazy than her, she would be embarrassed.


    At this time, the ghost king said: "this is the show of love!"


    Sure enough, I knew that the ghost king had this idea! Then the ghost king looked at the clock and said, "your wife is interesting!"


    If you put this on someone else''s body, it will certainly make both sides fight. Who would like to praise their little daughter-in-law in front of their husband? But he is the king of ghosts, just like the emperor. No matter what he says, the minister has to listen.


    Also don''t know clock second is afraid of ghost king or slow reaction, unexpectedly came a sentence, "ghost King fallacious praise."


    I''m speechless, too!


    However, the next second, Zhong seconds personally gave Yu Xiao a cloth dish, taking care of her properly. I think she was also frightened by the spirit of the ghost king just now. Although I was sitting on the edge, the ghost king could not have any ideas, but Zhong SEC was obviously in his heart, and he was not so deliberately alienated from Yu Xiao.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 191

    Just now I had a little misunderstanding about the ghost king, but now I understand that the ghost king is just a hint that Zhong sec is better for Yu Xiao. Although we all know that the young couple have a good relationship, we haven''t seen Zhong seconds actively do anything to Yu Xiao since we are together. Instead, it looks like a male chauvinism. Yu Xiao is naturally aggrieved, so he just deliberately exaggerates to say that, after all, in front of outsiders, it''s not good to question Zhong sec. Fortunately, the ghost King''s timely cooperation makes Zhong seconds soft.


    This man, in the outside love to play a prestige, obviously ghost king and can''t stand the clock second like this! It was a lesson to him just now. However, this move only works for people who really love each other. If Zhong seconds doesn''t care about Yu Xiao, I wish she and the ghost king have something. Thinking of this, I blink at Yu Xiao. At the moment, the happy little woman is naturally a clingy gesture, and there is no place to care about interaction with me.


    "Is it going to rain again?" The little aunt asked with some sadness.


    "Well." Zhong Ruo protects her sister-in-law in her arms. The river Ming is still a little cold.


    Yu Xiao didn''t understand when he first came, so he asked everyone, "what''s the Huihun rain? Is it the same as the rain in the sun? Come out together then


    I watched clock seconds pinch eyebrows, he forgot that once the girl excited, it would be endless.


    "Ghost rain, can remind people of your previous life, but ah, it''s better not to be drenched." Little aunt told Yu Xiao.


    Yu xiaoshriveled and shriveled, "in fact, it''s good to think of the things before? If you don''t come, I''ll do it myself! "


    This next ghost king did not do, "I personally give the order, can''t go out of the house on rainy days, you dare not listen?"


    Yu Xiao looked at the ghost king. Maybe it was because she had just helped her. The girl was not afraid. Instead, she said, "brother-in-law, why? If there is something in this past life that I can''t bear to forget, it''s not very good to remember it? "


    "But what about those who want to forget?" At this time, I naturally help the ghost king.


    "Yes, since my brother-in-law can do so, it is reasonable." This little girl is a brother-in-law, but today''s festival, those etiquette and other things later.


    A few people simply drink a few cups, and then along the river Styx less people around the place to go back.


    At this time, the little aunt''s stomach suddenly hurt, I looked like I was afraid of giving birth, so I didn''t dare to delay any more, so I quickly let Zhong Ruo take the little aunt back to the house.


    Then he asked Yu Xiao to invite granny Meng to come. Although I had given birth to a child, I didn''t know exactly what was going on. But someone had to accompany my little aunt to give birth, so I went to my bedroom.


    Naturally, those men stayed in the hall. It was said that women''s childbirth would bring bad luck and that men were not allowed to touch their bodies. However, when I was born with God, the king of ghosts was always with me. I was glad to think of this.


    But when Meng Po arrived, I couldn''t leave too many people in this room, so I had to go out and wait.


    Yu Xiao was very excited, "sister Zhen, is this child the same as Yang Jian?"


    "I don''t know that. I was born with the blessing of God. It would still be a human being." That kind of tearing pain but I tossed to death, at that time if there was not a ghost king, I should have come to the hell to report.


    My little aunt had a smooth birth, and I didn''t hear her crying. After a while, a baby''s cry came out. I could clearly feel the excitement of the baby when she held the baby out to zhongsec.


    The little man carved with jade and powder still flashed his big eyes when he was in the arms of Zhong sec, as if he knew his father. Think of God at that time, but I did not even see the child''s face, I was held by someone to save the old lover! Thinking of this, I don''t want to turn over the ghost king.


    The ghost King seemed to find my mood and fell in my ear and said, "why don''t we have another one?"


    I don''t have time to pay attention to him and have another one. The blessing of God is enough for me to worry about. I don''t want to deal with leather children any more! It''s better to talk about it later!


    I took Yu Xiao into the bedroom to see my little aunt. She looked good, and there was no exhaustion after the birth of a girl in the sun. When she saw us coming, she was busy asking granny Meng to hold the baby to us. The little guy looked around at me and Yu Xiao from birth, and then laughed at us, but obviously he liked it more Please give me more.


    Yu Xiao joked, "what''s the matter? You know how to butter up at such a young age? I tell you, flattery is useless. It''s a bad son! But if you please me, I will give you a daughter-in-law when I have a girl! "


    This little bit of a listen to daughter-in-law, eyes immediately bright, in my arms also restless, but straight to Yu Xiao body jump!


    This child, but with whom?


    I looked at the child''s facial features. I looked more like a little aunt. I was more elegant. When I grew up, I could hook up with many girls. However, I can control my little sister by looking at the noisy power of this little guy. Thinking of this, I will kill myself and not have a second child!


    "Give the child a name." Although mischievous, but really very popular, God bless so big, I did not see much, so naturally like this little devil."The name has been set for a long time. It''s called love." The little aunt said with a low smile.


    This is a good name, love, deep love, deep love.


    Lu You, a great poet of the Song Dynasty, once wrote such a poem: the singing warbler envies the dream frequently, and Feixu is in love with dudianchun, which refers to the single-minded love. I think that the child''s name must also contain the love between the little aunt and Zhong Ruo. If two people love each other, they will give the child such a beautiful name.


    Yu Xiao kept teasing the little guy. She could see that she really liked children, but there was still no movement for so long. The little aunt was also inevitably a little anxious, "Yu Xiao, you serve snacks in this respect, and take advantage of mother Meng''s presence, ask for more advice, put the children down and do some business."


    Mencius heard: "this I can only deliver, but if the little Lord wants to have children, it''s better to go to the Dragon Hall of the river Styx to worship. It''s more effective."


    "Really?" Yu Xiao was naturally more active, "but isn''t that river Styx messenger only concerned with ghosts? Does that matter? "


    I don''t know about this, but it''s a bit strange to think about the Dragon Palace at the bottom of the Ming River. I''m also patient when I meet her.


    "It''s true. I''ve seen people worship before. However, we were not allowed to go to the Dragon Palace when we lost the dragon eggs. But you and the spirit concubine are sisters. How can the hell River emissary give us some thin noodles? "


    "This is a lot of convenience," my sister-in-law was naturally happy to see that she had a way, so she said to me, "just take advantage of these days, you take Yu Xiao to go and pay respects. We love you so much that we can wait for this daughter-in-law to be born!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 192

    I know my little aunt is just joking. Even if yu Xiaozhen is pregnant with a girl in the future, the two children can''t get married. After all, Zhong Ruo and Zhong SEC are brothers, but the younger aunt''s saying this is actually a kind of expectation for Yu Xiao. As for the method of praying, I don''t really believe it. It''s just like some people who want to have children in the sun often burn incense and worship Buddha, and even pray for the boy to be sent by Guanyin. It''s just a kind of spiritual comfort.


    But because of the orders given by my little aunt, I still had to follow them. And I looked at Yu Xiao with great faith, so I accepted them.


    However, the Dragon Palace at the bottom of the Ming River is not free to go. Although the wound of Mingqi has not been seriously affected, but I want to live there for a period of time in the near future. I think I have to send a message through Lixia.


    Since Tianyou saw the lovely and loving appearance, he pestered me and the ghost king to give him a brother or sister. The ghost king agreed with Tianyou on this matter. I was angry with the ghost king, "is it a small matter to have a child? If you don''t know how to do it, now you''re also following the coax


    "It''s no laughing. Don''t you enrich the harem of the king, or open branches and scatter leaves for me?" The ghost king is quite reasonable.


    I squint at him and wonder if he''s thinking about his concubines. Of course, if those concubines know that the ghost king wants children, they will all come up. But who let them be tricked at that time!


    I said to the ghost king, "why do I think you don''t want a second child, but you want to take the second room?"


    The ghost King snorted coldly, "if I want to get married, I still need to discuss with you? After all this, don''t you understand. In my life, I''m not going to give anyone else my last name except you. "


    The ghost king has changed a lot for me since he experienced the previous events. I remember all these in my heart. Listening to his love words of full score of seducing sister skills, I naturally relaxed, "this woman has experienced great difficulties in giving birth to children. You forget that I lost my life when I was born with God bless. I don''t want to try that pain in my life! But I envy my little aunt. She didn''t suffer at all when she gave birth to a child. It''s a different life for me


    "Didn''t you give birth to God because you were a mortal? In addition, there were some special circumstances at that time that led to your death. But now you are a completely new immortal bone. It won''t hurt. Believe me. " The ghost king was busy helping me analyze it as if he had been born.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, he poked my creaky nest. "I don''t believe you don''t like children. At the beginning, you were so nervous. Now I see you running to see love, don''t you want to have another one?"


    I was tickled by you and couldn''t help laughing. Then I said to him, "I like children, but it''s not what we said. We won''t be pregnant so easily after seeing that Yu Xiao hasn''t moved for so long."


    Tianyou, the little devil, heard the crack. "So, mother, did you agree? Great! I''m going to have a little brother too! I''ll spoil him then! Then he looked at the ghost king for a moment and ran away


    This son of a bitch, I don''t know what''s in his head every day!


    Only me and the ghost King were left in the inner hall, which suddenly became quite quiet.


    I nestled in the ghost King''s chest, thinking that if there was another child, it would be more lively. If a girl came, I could marry my little aunt, which would kill two birds with one stone. But the matter of having a child really has to look at the belly and compete. What''s more, I''m also worried about what to do with the wild nature like God''s blessing after Wan''s life comes out.


    The ghost King stroked my back, "what do you think?"


    "Nothing." I came back to God, and then thought of the God bless thing before. I asked the ghost king, "how are you doing with the child?"


    "Yes, but recently, the child has been very careful. He has not revealed any trace. However, when the child is older, he has his own ideas, as long as his heart is good. " The ghost King seems to understand God.


    However, I can also see about God''s blessing. On the surface, he is closely related to Bai Wuchang, so I can relax my vigilance. In fact, he is just to cover him and the woman in the sun. I don''t know who I learned from this.


    Originally this white impermanence I still quite trust, after this matter, I feel very good, a good girl was so taken away! However, since Tianyou didn''t mean to be Bai Wuchang, I didn''t feel guilty about Hei Wuchang at the beginning. In this way, Bai Wuchang could find his own happiness and didn''t have to accompany Tianyou to act in front of me all day. What''s more, Bai Wuchang has long been used to the life of fighting and killing outside. It''s hard for her to live with God bless for so long!


    However, listening to the meaning of the ghost king, I don''t intend to be in charge of it, but I can''t be careless, because Tianyou is the prince of the ghost king. It''s not good to hurt a girl''s life accidentally. So I think I must have a good talk with Tianyou when I find a chance.


    A few days later, I came to see me at the beginning of summer, saying that the prayer pool of the Dragon Palace was already available, so I could take Yu Xiao with me at any time. I want to hit the sun any day, so I find Yu Xiao and run to the Dragon Palace.The water in this prayer pool is different from that of the Styx River, although both come from the same spring. Obviously, the water here is clearer. According to the instructions of Mingqi, Yu Xiao takes every step seriously. Maybe when you place hope on something, you will appear that way.


    In fact, I envy Yu Xiao. She makes every experience of her life very perfect. Unlike me, she is always worried about gains and losses. No matter it''s mortal or me now, every step seems to have traction in the dark. Sometimes I don''t want to do such things at this time, but I can''t tolerate my change. It''s like when I''m with the ghost king, I don''t want the baby in my stomach, and when the child is born, I''m so reluctant to give up on him.


    I always know later, but fortunately, God treats me well.


    It''s really nice to me.


    I accompany Yu Xiao to pray for half a month, I found that I was pregnant.


    When the ghost king knew about it, he was very happy. With the help of God, he pestered me all day and listed me as a key protection object. He thought that when I was pregnant with Tianyou, I was still wandering around, which would have to be a lady''s step.


    After hearing about this, my little aunt always comes to play with love. I always stare at my stomach and know what she is thinking! But I can''t control this girl boy, but I''m also looking forward to a girl, so as to make a good word, and life will be complete.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 193

    Unexpectedly, Yu Xiao''s belly still did not move, so every time she came, she would touch my belly and say, "little guy, are you looking for the wrong place?" If you don''t want to be my sister, you will be my mother again


    I know what she wants to be, but I can''t help at all. Fortunately, Yu Xiao is not such a reasonable person, so I''m relieved. I said earlier that the people who burn incense and worship Buddha are not believable. What do you think? I''m right about it?


    But Yu Xiao seems to believe in this superstition, and I don''t know where I heard it. Staying with pregnant people can bring good luck. So he ran to me more often, because the pregnant ghost king didn''t let me go. On the contrary, Yu Xiao was able to give me a firm companion. I also welcome him, but it''s always with me It''s a short time together. Isn''t it more difficult to have children?


    This time, I had a very different pregnancy than when I was blessed by God. I don''t know whether it is because there is no other influence. This time I can be very sensitive to know the reaction of the little guy in the stomach. Moreover, this time is not as long as last time. However, like the people in the sun, they are all pregnant according to the normal time, thinking that love is small My aunt has been pregnant for ten months. I think my baby is about this long.


    Because of the protection of the second child, Tianyou dare not stab me. If I am not happy, his father will take care of him mercilessly.


    I seized the opportunity to ask him what was going on between him and the mortal woman, but he did not run as usual. However, as for his temperament, he would not say anything to me. He only said that he would have a sense of propriety and would not do anything harmful to others or to his own advantage. With his assurance, I simply told him a few words, and then went with him. I am always tired now. What I do is always willing to do more than I can do, so I don''t care. I don''t look at Tianyou as a unreasonable child. Moreover, there is a ghost king to guard me. I don''t have to worry about that leisure.


    Before the ghost king, because he changed his soul and soul, some of his true Qi didn''t come back, so he had to practice in seclusion every few days, but as before, he always sent a ghost messenger to ask me to accompany him for a while.


    My body is not convenient, but he came to the moment of interest, I can only half perfunctory. Probably also worried about the fetus, he didn''t embarrass me much, just so far.


    It''s almost the day of my birth. To be honest, I''m a little flustered. Last time I was a mortal, I could return to the sun, but this time I''m already a soul. If something happens, I don''t know if I can get away with it like last time.


    The ghost king also saw my worry. Instead of going to practice for the time being, the ghost King became a 24 filial husband and accompanied him all day long.


    At present, Tianyou is more and more skilled in this prefecture. I watched the ghost King give way. I asked him, "do you pay so much attention to this baby?"


    "Of course, my child, of course, I should take it seriously."


    "Do you want the baby to be a boy or a woman?" I think most men like boys, but now that he has a son, he would like me to have a baby girl.


    But the ghost king was not as dark as I thought, but he said to me affectionately: "I like our children, both men and women."


    After listening to this sentence, I was moved to death, the body''s sense organs suddenly shrunk, and then the pain spread from the abdomen to the whole body, I feel some bad.


    I tried to relax myself and yelled at the ghost King: "my husband, I''m afraid it''s going to be born!"


    The ghost king looked at me just now, and there was sweating on my forehead. The whole person was showing signs of weakness. He sent his servant girls to invite granny Meng, and then put me on the bed in the inner hall. He held me in his hand and said, "I have no experience for my husband. Can you wait for me to regenerate?"


    I almost feel dizzy when I hear it. Can I control it?


    Fortunately, the child was obedient and didn''t come out before the arrival of mother Meng. However, when the child was in my stomach, it made me feel terrible. I thought that my little aunt would not have seen so much effort. How could it hurt so much when I gave birth to a child?


    Meng Po came here even though, and she delivered all the fetuses in the underworld. She was very experienced. She told me how to do it one by one. The pain was relieved a lot. After a while, I felt that the little guy was coming out of my body.


    However, I did not hear the movement of the child, thinking that the baby of my sister-in-law''s family still knew how to giggle when she was born. Why didn''t my family move?


    I was a little worried, for fear that the child had any accident, so I did not care so much. I sat up directly from the bed and said, "is the child OK? Why is there no movement? "


    Mrs. Meng was holding it and said with a smile, "the lady Ling is joking. The doll is very clever, but she doesn''t like to make trouble." And he handed me the baby.


    I took it carefully, for fear of being flashed, but the little guy was not satisfied with my attitude. He curled his mouth, and then looked at me with his big bright eyes. It seemed that he was looking at me. I looked at me as if I was as smart as grandma Meng said.But just because I was worried about the little guy, I didn''t have time to ask whether it was a man or a woman. So I decided to untie his small clothes and have a look. The little guy only used his little hands to pick me up. Then I had to discuss: "so shy? I am you ~ Niang ~ pro, I have to take care of your daily life in the future, let mother ~ kiss see if you are a man or a woman? If you are a girl, I will show you the kiss. "


    However, the little guy always shakes his small body to let me see, which is quite different from Tianyou. I remember when Tianyou was a child, he always looked at beautiful women. At that time, I was afraid that he would cause me trouble, but the second child was too shy.


    Mencius saw this, "little highness, you have a thin face. Don''t contradict his mind."


    So he took the child and gave the ghost King good news!


    I heard that it was a boy, but it was a little lost. How could it not be a girl doll? But thinking of the child''s temperament should not let me ~ worry, also can only accept. But the little aunt almost fainted when she heard that it was a boy outside. She always wanted me to have a baby girl so that she could be a daughter-in-law for her love.


    Maybe it''s the little aunt who instilled too much marriage thought into love. Anyway, after seeing the little guy, she kept holding on, and then kept shouting, "is this my daughter-in-law?" The little aunt hastened to stop him from talking, but she didn''t understand her love. She scratched her cerebellar bag and asked, "but my mother didn''t tell me that Lingfei''s baby will be my daughter-in-law?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 194

    As soon as I heard it, I looked at my sister-in-law: "now, I''m so confused by my love! Let you be so anxious to tell the child everything in advance, which is so accurate for the birth of a child. "


    "Well, isn''t it just about marrying you? You see, we are in love with this matter The little aunt sighed and said, "why don''t you want one? Maybe you''ll have a girl!"


    Please forgive me, little aunt. It''s not a good job to have a baby!


    However, I didn''t pay attention to my little aunt''s words, and was still teasing my son to play. I said in a hurry: "little aunt, you see your son, you really treat my son as a future wife! You don''t worry about any deviation in choosing a mate! " After that, I realized that it was wrong. I snatched my son back from love, and then said to love very seriously: "love is the most sensible. You two are boys, but you can''t marry each other!"


    Once this love is infatuated with my son, I can''t guarantee that one day my son will find his way, which will destroy the two children! But even so, I can''t agree to my aunt''s request to have another one. I can''t imagine that this little guy is an accident!


    So I resolutely refused the little aunt, "you don''t always stare at me, you look at the summer and the hell, they are almost good, and they have been living near the prayer pool, this marriage pregnancy is also immediately, you look at Lixia''s belly, it is better than let me regenerate!"


    This is to let sister-in-law moved the heart, see the beginning of summer, but can not help but get close to a few points.


    The ghost king was happy to have his son again. I think Tianyou always liked to blow his beard and stare when he was a child. Fortunately, when Tianyou grew up, he didn''t care about the attitude of the ghost king. Otherwise, he was really tired.


    Since the birth of the child, he has been called the second Royal Highness, but it is not a long-term plan. So I discussed with the ghost king to give the child a name, which is more convenient to call.


    The ghost man was not in a hurry for a moment. He only said that he was thinking about it carefully. Maybe the name of Tianyou was a little anxious at that time. He may not be satisfied with it, but I think it''s very good. Moreover, the name is just a code name, and its name is the same.


    Later, I saw that I was always asking, and the ghost king said that it was called fengxu. However, what was the meaning of the name.


    I have a bad brain after giving birth to a child. I''d better leave some brains to take my lovely wind catkins.


    Fengxu is not as long as God bless me. It''s probably related to what I eat during pregnancy. However, when the spirit of Jianfu is faster than that of the wind, it''s only natural for me to eat it.


    But I really enjoy the process of growing up. Although I am very tired every day, at least my heart is full. When I have time, I will take him to Kongshan, not to see the scenery, but the king of ghosts always practices there with God''s blessing. Although I don''t expect fengxu to have any magic skills when he is so small, I should at least know some self-defense.


    Fengxu has been quiet since he was born. He is not interested in seeing the ghost king and Tianyou fighting in the sky. What''s more, I once thought that fengxu had something wrong with her, but it turns out that I''m a multi-minded person. This ghost spirit is not ambiguous when it comes to the key point. Although every time, I try to reduce the language, but the words express the meaning. But Tianyou always liked to tease him: "fengxu, why do you always like to be dull? Can''t you say a word at ordinary times? It''s been a long time to play deep. Be careful that no chick is interested in you! "


    Feng Xu skimmed her lips, then turned to ignore Tianyou, but Tianyou didn''t do it: "what''s the matter? Do you dislike me? You''re doing this to me, but I''m going to beat you up! "


    Listening to God''s threat, fengxu did not fear, but clenched his fist. I knew that the next second the two children would make a group again. I was not afraid that Tianyou would hurt fengxu deeply and wanted to stop him. But the ghost King shook his head at me. "It''s normal for children to fight and make noise, but it''s not good for adults to interrupt."


    I listened to the ghost King''s words and watched the two children chasing each other. Tianyou also looked like a big brother. He didn''t really know what happened to fengxu, but kept circling around to let fengxu chase.


    Later, I was probably dizzy, and then I ran to the distance.


    The ghost king saw the two children playing happily at the moment, so he took my waist and whispered in my ear: "thank you for accompanying me through this period of life. I can''t participate in your past, and I will accompany you to the end in the future."


    "What do you do so perceptual all of a sudden?" I asked, but my heart was sweet and greasy.


    The ghost king was very serious and said: "of course, thank you for your tolerance and understanding. When I met you at the beginning, you left me without any complaint. When the hell was in trouble, you could sit down for me. Anyway, I owe you in this life, but you can rest assured that I have owed you all the time Make it up. "


    I turned around and said to the ghost King''s eyes, "silly melon, my husband and wife have said what is owed or not. If you really want to be more serious, my extra Yang Shou is not given by you, so ah, we will never mention this. Are we all willing? Because of love, so willing to give it all. But I do have a request. ""What?" Ghost king is a completely a posture that I will promise you anything.


    "I know that for your generation of kings, I may be too demanding, but I really don''t want to share you with anyone in my life, so can you marry me no longer?" I told the ghost king about this before, but at that time, I just said it at that time. This time I really hope that the ghost king can treat it well.


    The ghost King smiles. "It''s enough to have you in this life! What else do I marry? "


    The ghost King hugged me in his arms and just wanted to say some love words, but he realized that the movements and stillness of the two children were different, so he went along the footprints to find the past.


    We didn''t find the God you were seriously injured until we reached the other side of the empty mountain. But at this time, the wind flocs were not around him. I thought someone had taken the wind flocs away, so some of them burst into a shouting: "what is the matter? Who took the wind flocs? "


    The ghost king looked around and found a thing that didn''t belong to here. It was a feather. If I didn''t guess it correctly, it belonged to the Phoenix people.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 195

    It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. The ghost King picked up God''s blessing and took me away.


    I am extremely panicked at the moment. I thought that the Fengzu affair was over, but actually it was just the beginning. However, the Phoenix family has long been destroyed by the emperor of heaven. At the moment, the only one alive is Ling Tian and me. But Ling Tian has been practicing here since he left the jade pendant. I haven''t found his breath on the feather just now, so it can''t be done by him.


    So who would it be?


    I think of those "Tianshan Tongmu" who are not very big. They are good at manipulating corpses. This is the way they used to treat feng people. I think this is the same way this time. But who are the people behind it? The Tong clan will not easily attack anyone, unless it is a part of the matter, it can kill to the underworld, presumably this person also gave a great reward as a reward.


    Before dushanxue talked to the invisible man and said that the other side was a God. This sentence misled me. Because the emperor of heaven never said why he did things, I naturally doubted him. But now that the emperor is dead, the invisible man reappears, which shows that I misunderstood him at the beginning. Of course, no matter how much I regret it, I can''t change the situation, and I can see that this is not the end of the matter!


    As for the memories of those Phoenix people, when I return to the original body, I think of a lot. Of course, it''s not just my memory. Now that I get through the thread, I can see the remaining memories of feng people.


    Of course, I saw my master should be like the moon in this, but he was still a child at that time.


    There came Zuo Xi''s roar from the Fengqi Pavilion of the Feng nationality. The disciples of the Feng clan were silent. At the moment, the Feng clan was discussing an extraordinary matter, which of course involved the fate of Ying Ruyue.


    "Of course, I''m not for myself. It''s related to the fate of the real Feng clan! How can we play games? " Zuo Xi''s anger made his moustache tremble.


    In Fengqi Pavilion, JiuHeng and elder Ying are not talking. Compared with Zuo Xi''s anger, the two seem to be much calmer. Although they can feel JiuHeng''s anger, JiuHeng still suppresses his emotions and says one word at a time: "Zuo Xi, this matter should not be heard by the elder. However, this white phoenix comes from the Ying family. You should think carefully about it. There are also Baifeng who will bring disaster. It is just a legend. This should be home My eldest grandson was killed by your cruel order when he was just born. I''m afraid the patriarch will not agree to it. But now the patriarch is closed. You are the biggest of our Feng clan. If you want to do it, I have nothing to say


    When it comes to the descendants of his family, elder Ying just listened. Once he spoke, he might bring more troubles. When he saw that they were quarrelling, elder Ying left first. After seeing this for a long time, he had to get up: "Zuo Xi, I think you can pity all the people in the world, but you can''t attack your own people. He''s just a baby. I hope you''re here Measurement. "


    JiuHeng knows that Zuo Xi is not aiming at Ying''s family, but it''s a sudden thing. Besides, the Feng clan is not very peaceful at present, which makes Zuo Xi disordered. However, the hearts of these people naturally want to protect the interests of the Feng nationality. Even if they have to fight for their old life, they have to protect them. However, if they want to bet on the fate of a child, they can''t be cruel for a long time.


    Because of JiuHeng''s words, Zuoxi didn''t deal with his children and grandchildren in the end, but waited for the patriarch to come out of the pass to decide whether this should be like the moon. But the practice of the patriarch was too long, and it took ten years.


    Although Fengzu belongs to the branch of the protoss, the development of the feng people is similar to that of human beings. Therefore, the real age of Fengzu is only 10 years old at the moment. Because Bai Feng was naturally excluded, no one in the Feng family had ever been in charge of Ying Ruyue, including his parents, who wanted to avoid suspicion and stay far away. Therefore, it is a miracle that yingruyue could live to be ten years old.


    Fortunately, when the clan leader Ling Yuesheng left the pass, he was catching up with the happy event of the Ling family. Therefore, instead of fighting off Ruyue, he adopted another method to drive Ying Ruyue out of the Feng clan.


    The order given by the clan leader should be like the moon. Naturally, there is no place to live in the Feng family. Even at night, he was driven out by the guard of the Feng family. He did not touch the outside world, so he was afraid and even confused. When he left, he passed by Ying''s house and saw a woman crying. He knew that it was the mother who gave birth to him. However, after a long time, his appearance was not so true.


    If you leave the protoss, you will be in the world. However, Ying Ruyue found that it was not as happy as the feng people. Although no one was restraining his actions, he did not know where to live. Seeing that the sky was dark, it was strange that it should be like the moon, and with it came the fear beyond measure.


    The Phoenix family had never seen the darkness because of its long-lasting flame. The light that disappeared suddenly made Ying flustered.


    So I had to follow the light of the world a little bit to find the past.


    Finally, he stayed in the most prosperous bar street. Although the lights were too dazzling and even chaotic, compared with the dark, it was a little more reassuring.


    Should be such as the moon in the body, shrink in the door of a bar, gradually have sleepiness. After a while, a dissolute man came out of the bar, his rickety body was obviously drunk, but even so, he could see the little doll sitting at the door at one glance. Looking at the red lips and white teeth, it was also pitiful. If it was sold to a rich family, would you worry about not having food and drink?So the man''s mouth puffed wine gas, shaking to wake up should be like the moon, "boy! If you don''t go home to sleep, why do you take a nap here? But I look at you like this, you are also a beauty


    Isn''t beauty used to describe women? But I am a boy! So should be such as the moon gas coax to say to that person: "I am such a fake man!"


    "Oh, look at this little temper, still stubborn!" The man looked at Ying Yueyue drunk, not angry because of his anger, but with a smile: "but look at the poor, follow me, make sure you don''t worry about three meals a day!"


    Without waiting for Yingru Yue to answer, the drunkard dragged Ying Ruyue from the ground and walked towards the dark alley. The bar street here always carries out some illegal activities in the dark night. People are extravagant and extravagant. Seeing that their pockets are shrunken, the man naturally has the idea of Ying Ruyue. If he is lucky tonight, he will encounter those traffickers I can''t help but speed up my pace when I can come back with a good price.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 196

    Ying Ruyue was suddenly pulled up by a man. Before he could even react, he was pulled into the dark alley. The fear brought by the darkness made Ying Ruyue struggle to break free. The man felt it and murmured, "be honest with me! If you move again, be careful of me... "


    The man said that he was about to fight, but when he bowed his head, he was scared to say, "what is this thing! The child in his hand didn''t know when his whole body was covered with white feathers. He even sent out cold light in the dark night! The man''s wine woke up half of the time. He threw it down, which should be like the moon, and ran forward in a panic, "my God, it''s a monster, it''s a monster!"


    But at the moment, Ying Ruyue, who was the prototype of Huifeng clan, was more frightened. Seeing the man run away, he clapped his wings and left the alley quickly. He didn''t know where to go. At the moment, the road of Huifeng clan was blocked by the elders. Even if the elders didn''t seal it, he didn''t dare to go back. Before he left, he had heard that he could let himself go of the Dharma Thank you very much. So should be like the moon can only fly around, try to find a safe place to settle down.


    But this world is red wine green, afraid to meet just like that person, should be like the Moon said what also dare not easily follow the light to find the past. Knowing that there was a glimmer of light in the eastern sky, he flew to a jungle far away from the crowd. Should it be safe here? Should be on guard like the moon, but still unable to resist sleepiness, standing on a seemingly lush tree fell asleep.


    The dream should be like the moon is also disheartened, because of the fear of sleeping uneasily. He knows that he will not be accepted here. If he forcibly enters the crowd, he will be killed as a monster! He can''t imagine what it will be like to be surrounded and intercepted by all people, but with his own ability, he must be able to escape. After a while, he woke up like the moon, feeling very depressed, but soon he had an idea. If he had been chasing something that was shining like the holy fire in the sky, it might be different. Therefore, he should be as energetic as the moon and fly in the direction of the sun, but he could not catch up with the sun no matter how he chased it.


    Watching the sun slide below the sea level, should be hit like the moon on some barren mountains. I don''t know where it is, but I can''t smell the human breath like the moon.


    Looking around, I found that there are also luxuriant vegetation here. I should be like the moon here. I can breathe smoothly. I haven''t practiced my birth beard. But at the moment, there is a kind of force in my body that impacts on my heart, which disturbs the vein of the moon.


    At this time, yingruyue felt some tingling at the foot. Looking down, he was actually a huge hedgehog! The hedgehog is huge in size. I want to come to this place to raise people. Otherwise, how can this hedgehog look more like a big sea turtle? The hedgehog curled up and said that the sharpest spines were all exposed, facing the direction of the moon.


    Should be like the moon looking at the hedgehog, but can not help but smile, "you a girl doll, so late to run out of the house is not afraid of scolding?"


    As soon as hedgehog heard this, he put away his thorns and turned into a girl. It seems that he is only one or two years older than Ying Ruyue. Then he said to Ying Ruyue, "how can you even talk to people? What kind of species are you? It''s strange. Although you don''t have any trace of practice, you feel very strong! "


    At the moment should be like the moon also changed the body, just like a handsome childe image, a plain white but also appears soft, "you said I don''t know, but I''ve been like this since I have memory."


    Seeing this, the girl was more surprised and speechless, so she gently twisted her waist and limbs to Ying Ruyue and asked curiously, "do you still have this skill? I''ve been practicing here for a long time, but I can''t change the human form for a while. Are you so relaxed? But how did you get here? "


    "I, I don''t know." You can''t tell others that you''re chasing the sun. You''ll be a little silly.


    The girl was a little upset. "Don''t you want to tell me the truth? I look at you, too. You were just trying to help, but you should be on guard against me like this!


    as soon as you listen to me, you should say: "you misunderstand me. If you want to know, I can tell you about me!"


    after all, she should be as old as a month. She is the first person to talk to herself, so I don''t mind Some moved, subconsciously took her as the most trusted person.


    "Tell me, then, where are you from? What are you doing here? " The girl saw that Ying Ruyue just didn''t want to lie, so she changed a question.


    "I''m from the Feng family. I was expelled because I''m a white phoenix. As for what I want to do here, I don''t have any greed. I just want to find a place to live." Should be such as the Moon said in a low voice, afraid that the words make the girl unhappy, the other side will ignore themselves.


    But before waiting for the girl to be asked about the situation, the other party disappeared. To tell you the truth, yingruyue is a bit annoyed. He thinks that it may be that Baifeng made the girl unwilling to pay attention to him any more. He even regretted that he should not have said his identity so early.


    But after the girl left, there was a lot of silence around. After a day of flying, Ying Ruyue did not want to think about anything else. He found a clean boundary and fell asleep on the ground.In the middle of the night, a large number of evil spirits suddenly appeared here, and the evil spirit surrounded Ying Ruyue in an arc shape. Then, Ying Ruyue felt a little depressed and even became short of breath. He suddenly opened his eyes and saw that hedgehogs were crawling towards him. At the moment, several large hedgehogs were hanging on his body. These hedgehogs obviously look much more powerful than the girls they met before. This figure alone is several times her size!


    Yingruyue doesn''t know what the situation is now, but along the gap, Ying Ruyue sees the girl, and suddenly understands why the girl suddenly leaves. It turns out that she is taking someone to kill him. Should be like the moon how can not think, their pure good nature, friendly to treat, even if the girl does not like themselves, just need to leave not to appear, why to kill themselves?


    I was bullied in Fengzu before, because my fate will bring misfortune to others, but what about the girl? What is the purpose of killing yourself? For the first time in my life, I realized the taste of being betrayed by others.


    At the moment, those hedgehogs are constantly climbing on their own bodies, saying: "at this time, the taste of God, I''ve been salivating for a long time. Today, it''s also our blessing to meet them. We don''t have to experience the hardships of practice any more. The eternal body is not far away from us!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 197

    "Swallow him up! Swallow him up! Only in this way can we become the most carefree and happy God


    At this time, under the cry of a group of people, the most distinguished hedgehog was ready. He stretched out the hardest thorn on his body, and without hesitation, stabbed yingruyue. When yingruyue was almost penetrated, hedgehog thought of eating the immortal meat alone.


    "Children, if I wait for paradise, I will surely repay you today! When I have a firm foothold, I will carry forward our hedgehog clan! "


    Ying Ruyue''s eyes watched the hedgehog''s mouth suddenly grow bigger and fit into his head. When he could not see the light outside, he was still ignorant of death. Although he did not know what death meant to him, he felt sick when he smelled the disgusting smell in the hedgehog King''s mouth. The hedgehog king didn''t know what kind of magic tricks he used. It took only a few minutes for yingruyue to be sucked into the king hedgehog''s stomach. In the narrow hedgehog''s stomach, he stretched out his hand to support the stomach wall full of rotten corpses. All the sticky liquid on his body was sticky, and vaguely, he could see the remains of unknown objects in his stomach.


    Ying Ruyue shrank in his stomach. After a long time, his consciousness began to blur. His body became numb because of squeezing, and his stomach fluid had swollen his body. Ying Ruyue seemed to have predicted the fate he was going to face. He seemed to have some fear in his heart. If he became the same as the wreckage here, he would be forever Far disappeared in the world, and he did not have time to take a good look at the world, although he did not feel warm here, but the heart seems to be unwilling. He tries to twist his body and try to keep himself awake. He doesn''t want to be a chess piece for the hedgehog king to enter the bliss.


    However, such resistance did not seem to have any effect on Qi, because he had no moral conduct. The king hedgehog exerted a little more force, and the space in his stomach seemed to be narrowed. Then he could hear the king hedgehog''s ironic laughter and some little hedgehog''s flattery. Gradually, the residual consciousness was blurred, and the moon lost its resistance.


    Ying Ruyue thinks that he may really die like this, but who knows that fate will not be so merciless to him. In the heaven hundreds of years later, he is the immortal worshipped by thousands of people. Of course, all this has nothing to do with the Phoenix family who once brought him life.


    Although once despised, it does not mean that people look down on them all their life, but can be turned into king here, without glory!


    Many years later, in the quiet afternoon, in the thousands of acres of apricot blossom forest, they should sit opposite each other like the moon and the ghost king. The two people looked as usual, drinking and enjoying each other. Recalling the scene many years ago, the two people lamented.


    "If I hadn''t saved you in danger, maybe I would have drunk alone at the moment. It''s boring!" The ghost king looked at Ying Ruyue and raised his glass.


    Ying Ruyue is already pianpianpianjia childe''s appearance. After listening to the ghost King''s words, she gave a light smile, which was the same as Ying Ruyue, who I knew. She also held up a glass of wine and said, "that''s nature. The king of ghost''s salvation grace is unforgettable like the moon. But just drinking is boring. How about playing chess to help


    "Playing chess..." The ghost King hesitated, and then said, "this chess game is your strong point. What''s more, I''m greedy at the moment. If I fight, I''m afraid I''ll lose miserably, or just! But it''s better to listen to a play at the moment


    As if the moon had already figured out the ghost King''s mind, his eyes filled with a smile, and then he said to the ghost king, "it seems that you have always been worried about my winning you many years ago. In fact, it''s really nothing. I''m just good at it. But you prefer this opera. I don''t know anything about it. If you let me say something, it would be pure nonsense, but you are very insightful. The so-called personal interests are different, so the Kung Fu efforts are also different. Naturally, the ability shown in this way will be different. There is no need to worry about it. "


    "You can always make people happy when you open your mouth, but if you have been in the immortal position for a long time, I wonder if you can hear about a great achievement made by the emperor of heaven recently?" The ghost king should be happy as the moon.


    "I don''t dare to ask about the emperor of heaven, but there are so many great achievements. I don''t know which one the ghost King refers to?" Ying Ruyue helped the ghost King fill his glass again and waited patiently. He knew that the news that the ghost King brought must be unusual.


    The ghost King narrowed his eyes, "about the Phoenix family, I heard that the Phoenix family is so bold that it even has an unspeakable business with that demon clan! But fortunately, thinking that he has been punished by the emperor of heaven, he has no intention to worry about it. In my opinion, the emperor of heaven must start to do it. It''s a good show to watch! "


    The news brought by the ghost King shocked Ying Ruyue. Isn''t the protoss mentioned by the ghost king just now the place where he was born? At that time, I was isolated from the Feng nationality, and I was wandering without a fixed place. What''s worse, I almost became the food and drink in the mouth of the hedgehog king! Thanks to the ghost King''s passing by, he accidentally found the evil spirit. After removing the hedgehog king, the ghost King unexpectedly found himself in his belly. Maybe it was the poor and trembling appearance of the moon at that time. The ghost King couldn''t bear to leave him alone, so he took him to practice together and finally helped him become an immortal.


    After hearing the news that the emperor of heaven would not punish him, he thought that he would not be punished in such a way! Should Ruyue thought of this, his heart suddenly darkened. He thought that someone would make him happy if he was angry for himself, but it was not the case.The woman who remembered that he had been locked up in the market was secretly looking at her from a distance. Even though he would hate her at that time, he knew that it was his mother.


    When he was young, when he grew up, he became clear about everything and became pale. What he didn''t understand gradually came to an answer. However, it is only because they are not accepted by the secular world that they will be isolated. It is said that when Baifeng appears, there will be disaster. Therefore, they will not be accepted by the people. Therefore, his life experience has never been mentioned to people. How dare he make trouble again after he suffered from this life experience? So when the ghost king looked at the feather he worshipped and asked him, he was just a simple response. He was just a lonely white bird, and he was a poor man without parents since he was a child.


    The ghost king looked at it for a while, but he didn''t doubt it. After that, Ying Ruyue''s life began to be like walking on the ground. He worked hard to practice. Because he was born with divine bones, his practice naturally became deep.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 198

    Of course, after I had the ability, I had noticed the development of the Feng clan secretly. However, few people in the fairyland discussed this branch, so what I knew was that after I was expelled from the Feng clan, the patriarch was killed, and then a humble man succeeded him. It''s nothing strange, but then something happened to the new patriarch''s family. It was said that the newly born daughter was also Bai Feng. Later, they didn''t know why. After they went to practice, they didn''t hear from each other.


    "What do you think? I remember that you were indifferent to everything. Have you reversed sex now The ghost King teased him that every time he told Ying Ruyue any news, he thought that his temperament was like this. He didn''t expect that today he let Ying Ruyue move his face. However, he immediately said, "you are just a white bird, but you are worried about the Feng family. This is not a wise move. If you are related to the demon family, you may not know how you died Yes


    Ying Ruyue stabilized his mind and said in a flat tone: "I''m not worried about the Phoenix people, but the Phoenix family is also a branch of our Shenzu. Besides, the emperor of heaven has worked hard for the Phoenix family. The development and growth of the Phoenix family can not be separated from the care of the emperor of heaven. Although the Phoenix family said that it was doomed, wouldn''t the emperor of heaven be sad? What''s more, it''s hard for people to understand this Phoenix family. If you don''t want a bright future, you will go astray. "


    The ghost king didn''t make a sound after listening to it. He just looked at Ying Ruyue and said, "by the way, I haven''t asked you. How could you let the hedgehog King stare at you? You are nothing but a white bird without Taoism. In addition, you have just been so concerned about the affairs of the Feng family. Have you ever had anything to do with the Phoenix family before


    Should be as cold as the moon snorted, "I''m a low status Finch, how can I have a relationship with the noble Phoenix family? Don''t make fun of me


    The ghost king was just joking. Naturally, he thought, after drinking wine, he would return to the underworld.


    However, Ying Ruyue didn''t go back to his residence for a sleep as usual. At the moment, his heart was completely occupied by the affairs of the Feng clan. He tried to find out the time when the emperor of heaven went to the Phoenix clan. Although he knew that although he was ranked in terms of seniority, he could stand out to intervene in this matter, but what was his position? It''s just a white phoenix who has been abandoned


    Should be such as the moon, but also have no heart to pay attention to this matter. However, on the day when the emperor of heaven and the general of heaven rushed to the territory of Feng nationality, he couldn''t help but follow him. But I still came a step late. The Feng clan was full of desolate barbarians and was in a mess. Those dead feng people lay on the platform of the sacred flame in all directions. The flame that once lasted for a long time rolled down the platform and was extinguished.


    However, the Feng clan suffered this catastrophe, and the patriarch did not show up.


    It''s hard for him to think about it, but the fact is that no one can control it. The emperor of heaven quickly took people away. He hid behind a raised house, avoided the eyes of the gods, and listened to the calm around him. Then he dared to step out. He thought about it or went back to the place where he had lived. The yard less than a few square meters has been abandoned for many years Maybe it''s the people who are afraid of bad luck that no one has ever cultivated it.


    Should be such as the moon, some sad, afraid that their own everything is not acceptable by the people.


    Just then, a weak voice sounded, "the destroyer of my house, I will kill him! I must take revenge, I must! "


    This voice comes from a girl. She should look at the hatred in her eyes, and her seriously injured body suddenly shakes her mind. Maybe her life should not be cut off, but such words really can''t be said. Ying Ruyue finally decided to save the girl, but only found the white feather on her body. It turned out that she was the same as herself.


    But why did the white phoenix remain in the Phoenix family?


    No time to think, should be like the moon stabilized the girl''s injury, and then took her away.


    To find a pure land, Ruyue should start to think about the next thing. The identity of a girl is not allowed to exist in the heaven. In order not to be caught, Ying Ruyue has to use her own magic power to help her separate her real body and separate her original spirit. However, with his current mana, he can only ensure that one''s original spirit can be hidden. If he maintains two, he is afraid that he will have more understanding and less power.


    At present, Fengzu''s business is a big taboo. If someone finds out the identity of himself and the girl, he will not only save the girl, but also harm her! If you don''t care about her now, you can''t do it yourself, but you can''t take her back to heaven at risk. The only way is to help her transform herself and let the yuan God be wrapped by another one.


    Feng family at the moment experienced the catastrophe, their heart is also in the heart can not bear, but not as angry as the girl. He knew that his family was also killed in this disaster, but the so-called hatred in his heart was only a little bit, and he didn''t even have time to sympathize with the girl. It''s not that he should be as cold-blooded as the moon. He just saw through all this. The fate of the Phoenix family is like this, and the emperor of heaven is just a step earlier.


    But don''t hate does not mean that he agrees with the emperor of heaven. Once he was miserable because other people controlled his own destiny, so he was full of disdain for those who decided the life and death of people by relying on their rights. He thought that the emperor of heaven would be different. But now it seems that they are all the only one. The fate of Feng nationality is like this, but the crime should not involve civilians. Maybe this matter There should be a better way, but the emperor of heaven chose to fight quickly! Especially after I heard that the emperor of heaven had attacked the Feng clan in a large scale, and there was no definite evidence, he was disgusted with the emperor in his heart.It is said that the Phoenix clan and the demon clan have a secret, but until the Phoenix clan was extinct, no one came out of the demon clan. Isn''t this the account verification that the hearsay is not reliable? With such an idea, you should be like the moon and let out a breath. Even if you are a person who can''t be tolerated by the people, you will not change your identity as a feng people. After all, this blood relationship is closely related to yingruyue, and it is irreplaceable for yingruyue who is kind-hearted!


    Once there is greed, those ideas can''t be suppressed. A crazy idea occupies the brain of the moon. With his status today, there is no problem to stay in the fairyland. Then he can let the girl full of hatred take the opportunity to kill the emperor of heaven. In this way, the girl can take revenge and let himself succeed Yes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 199

    It''s not because revenge accounts for the majority of Ying Ruyue borrows the girl''s hand, but because since she is the immortal, she has to be responsible for the common people in the world. Obviously, the emperor of heaven has not done a satisfactory job in this respect. If she really cherishes the world''s human beings, then how can Feng nationality not be a member of the common people? Because of a rumor without evidence, he even launched the order of heaven and killed his own branches. This is not the work of a gentleman, let alone a generation of emperors! How can the so-called man who dominates all living things have such a cruel heart?


    Therefore, Ying Ruyue started his plan. Because of his status as an immortal, he said that he wanted to practice in the world. No one would ask about it, because it was the most normal behavior of an immortal. To the hidden place to do a good job, he went to find the right soul and the girl''s real body exchange, and in the transformation, the original God will also change. However, this method should not be very willing. Although this method is the most safe, the process is very risky. If you survive this experience, you will have a great change in the fate of the girl after you are puzzled, and you will become more and more refined in your cultivation. However, once you can''t cross this barrier, it will be a dead end. There is no possibility of reincarnation in the end If you can, it''s gone.


    However, when things come to this stage, we can only do it bravely. If the girl is really out of her wits, then I will think that she has not met her. If she can escape from death, she will go to the fairyland with her to protect her life.


    With such an idea, it should be like the moon to start the real fire in the incinerator, and should be careful to put the girl and the mortal God intertwined in the incinerator. When the real fire became prosperous, the girl suddenly yelled again, her voice almost begging for mercy, "I know you are not ordinary people. You can ask for me, and you can certainly get my relatives. Please, help me! My mother and my brother are innocent, they don''t deserve to die! "


    Listening to the girl''s voice, she felt that her decision was wrong. Even if the girl was rescued by herself and lived a life with such hatred, she was afraid that it would be unbearable. However, at this time, the yuan God had begun to transform, and it was too late for her to repent.


    Now if you stop, the girl will be in a flash of dust, and from now on she will be completely broken with the world. Finally, he is still ruthless, so he can only pray secretly. It is a gamble to see if he has made the right bet!


    He looked at the girl with some despairing look. He thought that the girl was afraid that she couldn''t keep going. She didn''t want to come to her relatives. She was left alone. She was afraid that her heart would have died. However, she did not expect that the girl was strong enough to survive. After 49 days, Ying Ruyue was meditating in her room when she heard the sound of the incinerator. Soon, a child in red opened the curtain.


    The noumenon Lingmei was not so small, but at that time, she was in a hurry and only found the soul of the child. It seems that Ling Mei was much smaller than before. Seeing that she can appear intact in front of his eyes, Ying Ruyue''s heart finally has a landing. Thinking about the girl''s previous experience, Ruyue intends to give her a new life, and has sealed all her previous memories. Of course, he will not mention that past. People should be happy if they are always in hatred and cannot extricate themselves The meaning of life.


    Because the girl was sealed, the memory at the moment is blank, so when she looks at the moon, she is pure in her eyes. Then she blinks her big eyes and asks, "who are you? Do you know why I''m here? "


    Should be such as the moon on that pair of eyes, the heart abnormal calm, "your name is Xi''er, is my little apprentice, after you and master together, I will protect you comprehensive."


    "So I am your apprentice, so I should call you master, right?" The girl was very excited because she found her relatives. She was surrounded by Ying Ruyue. After a while, she was tired of jumping. So she sat quietly beside Ying Ruyue and learned how to look like Ying Ruyue. However, it was a child''s nature. She was not able to say to Ying Ruyue: "master, your eyelashes are so long. Are you born like this? Have a good look


    Ying Ruyue''s heart seems to be touched by a soft place. He actually feels that it''s good to have someone around him, but this feeling is very different from that of the ghost king. For the ghost king, he is mostly out of gratitude, but this girl is really dependent on himself. Thinking of this, Ying Ruyue, who has always disliked intimate contact with people, patted the girl''s head for the first time. "You are a naughty little baby, but you should remember to listen to the master''s words, so that the master can always guard you. Remember?"


    I was close to the king of ghosts because his life was saved by the king himself. Otherwise, I would have been dead in the wild mountains. Fortunately, the ghost king did not have such a big imperial airs, and he was more in proportion to his friends, because his age was not much different, but the topic was similar, so he became used to drinking and chatting together.


    However, in addition to the ghost king, Ying Ruyue has not had too much contact with anyone. On the one hand, he likes to be quiet. On the other hand, he is mainly due to his own life experience. Once his identity is exposed, he is afraid that he will be killed again. After all, I don''t think it''s more interesting to be alone with a ghost than to be alone.This Xi''er is indeed clever. When she heard Ying Ruyue say this, she said, "I must be obedient to master''s instruction."


    After practicing outside for a period of time, Xi''er gradually adapted to everything, so she should think about it like the moon and decide to take her back to the heaven. As for her identity, she only said that she was a spiritual child who happened to meet when she was practicing outside. When she saw the fate, she accepted herself as her apprentice. There are many immortals with apprentices on the heaven, so she should take a disciple like the moon The younger brother''s business is also very common, did not cause too much attention, as for the emperor of heaven to such small things, is not in the mood to interfere, so Xi''er also lives in the mansion that should be like the moon.


    However, Ying Ruyue didn''t let go of her guard against the emperor of heaven. She thought that Xi''er''s identity was embarrassing. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Ying Ruyue seldom took her out of the house, but when she had time, she took her to meditate and practice in her own residence. After a period of time, she had improved her skills and became more and more likable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 200

    After returning to the heaven, I heard a story related to the feng people. In the disaster of the feng people, a boy was lucky to survive. Naturally, he was not willing to do so. So he came to the heaven with a whole body of anger to ask for justice. However, the discerning eye saw that this was a reckless act. After all this trouble, he did not get half of the benefits, but nearly lost his life. Fortunately, at that time, he was lucky Some humerus ministers came forward to save the boy''s life.


    Although his life was saved, the emperor of heaven restricted his freedom. The heaven could not keep the remaining evils. So he called the ghost king and took the hairy boy back to the earth to meditate on the past.


    Because it is the remaining sin of the Phoenix family, the ghost king had to open the fire of hell according to the emperor''s will, so that he can get some understanding in it.


    However, this young man is naughty. It is said that he is not a pure Feng nationality, but his mother''s feng people have always lived in the Feng nationality. Her mother is also of noble status, and is the descendant of the oldest patriarch of the Feng family. However, after the patriarch died, the woman''s life experience was much more miserable. I don''t know when she secretly went out with the demons and gave birth to this A descendant of a God and a demon who is not accepted by the world. Because of half of the demon blood in the body, even the hell fire can only suppress his anger, but he can''t do anything about it. The boy was named Lingtian, but he really dared to shout with the emperor of heaven. He argued that the emperor would pay for his life, because his mother and sister left him in the disaster.


    However, because this is not deep, although it is known to all, it is still very easy to surrender, so now the fairyland is only mentioned as a joke. Because of this, the emperor of heaven wanted to conduct a thorough investigation of the Feng nationality to prevent similar fish from escaping the net.


    After knowing the news, Ying Ruyue began to feel uneasy again. After all, he was also a descendant of the Feng family. What''s more, his original spirit only kept his original state with his kung fu. However, once he was controlled by an expert, he was afraid that he would soon show his horse''s feet. In this way, he would be in great trouble.


    Of course, he didn''t think about the transformation of Yuan Shen, but he spent a lot of skill to help Xi''er transform the yuan God before. If he did it again, he would not be able to do it. What''s more, the transformation of the original God is extremely dangerous. If you are careless, you will die. You should have lived for hundreds of years. Naturally, you are not afraid of death. However, Xi''er, who was just saved by him, is different. He has just given her hope again. If he disappears, Xier will survive for a long time. He doesn''t dare to take risks, so he can only choose to go step by step. And his original purpose is not pure, if the emperor knows, he has a hundred ways to let people accept punishment.


    Therefore, in order to avoid the limelight, Ying Ruyue chooses to meet the guests behind closed doors, because there is a small apprentice as a shield, and outsiders will not be suspicious of Ruyue. However, since the Fengzu incident, the ghost king has never found Ying Ruyue to drink wine. I think so. It''s not a good job to arrange Ling Tian. Maybe the ghost king has a headache. But this is also good, I don''t have to bother to explain the little apprentice with the ghost king.


    "Should be like the moon, you do not go out every day, just for this little girl?" This day should be like the moon with Xi''er in the courtyard, a passing fairy put his head in.


    Did not wait to answer as the moon, but is directly turned to Xi''er: "little girl, what is your name? It''s boring to practice all the time. Isn''t it interesting for you? Your master is an old-fashioned man. You must not learn from him. You will be miserable as a girl! "


    Ying Ruyue listened to Yin Pengyu''s abusive voice, and his face immediately showed displeasure. However, he didn''t rush to drive him away. Although he should have a shallow relationship with Ruyue, the ghost king had a good relationship with him. In terms of the saving benefactor''s face, he didn''t immediately lose his temper, but he was in the process of repair. It seems that Yin Pengyu didn''t regard himself as an outsider, and he didn''t need to be polite to such people. Therefore, as soon as the moon opened his mouth, he appeared indifferent: "yuan It''s Shangxian. It''s not the immortal''s family that bothers Qingxiu! "


    "I''m just passing by. Have a look at the ghost King these days? Seeing that you like it, I just said a few more words Yin Pengyu distinguished himself.


    "Oh, is it possible for Xianjun to leave after knowing my disciple''s name?" Should be light as the moon asked a sentence, and then looked at Xi''er.


    Xi''er immediately knew that the master didn''t like this person, so she also learned from the master''s tone and said, "I''m naturally quiet, and I''m not interested in the things that Xianjun said. But I''m learning skills with my master now. Are you disturbing me like this, are you afraid that I''ll learn more than you? If so, you are too dark


    After hearing this, Yin Pengyu didn''t get angry: "what a smart mouth! This makes me more interested. You haven''t told me your name for a long time


    "I follow the master''s surname naturally. Don''t you understand that? My name is Xi''er, but only Shifu can call me like this. As for people I''m not familiar with, just call me yingxi''er. " Xi''er saw that the coming people were so entangled, but also had no patience.


    As the moon saw the disciple finish, he went on to say: "don''t blame the immortal gentleman. Please forgive me for the inappropriate words. The child has aura, but his patience is not enough. At present, I''m helping the disciple to temper my patience. I''m disturbed by the Immortal King, so I can see that I''m separated from God. So if you don''t have anything else, please go back."Seeing that someone else had already ordered him to leave, Yin Pengyu was not in a hurry. He looked at Ying Yueyue with his eyes, and then said faintly, "I thought what others said was false. I didn''t expect that the rumor was not groundless."


    Ying Ruyue has little contact with the outside world, and he doesn''t like to listen to those rumors. Naturally, he doesn''t know what Yin Pengyu is talking about. However, judging from his appearance, there is nothing to please him. So he is patient and doesn''t ask questions, waiting for Yin Pengyu to talk to himself.


    Seeing that master Ying Ruyue ignored himself, Yin Pengyu snorted coldly, "if you ignore this rumor, you''ll really sit down. I look at you like people''s rumor. You are not the only one who has disciples in the sky, but I don''t see anyone hiding his apprentice like a treasure. Can''t you just stay alone with you? You look like... "


    "Like what? Yin Pengyu, I respect you as the immortal, so I look up to you. If you don''t respect yourself like this, I have nothing to say. The door is there! How do you come here and how do you get out? " Obviously, to hear the unfinished words, should have been angry.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 201

    "Ha ha, I didn''t say anything. What are you so anxious to explain? But it should be like the moon. Everyone says you are good-natured. I don''t think so when I see you today. People can protect their favorite things like this! " Seeing Ying as the moon moved, Yin Pengyu was more proud, and had no intention of leaving.


    "You don''t know! Such nonsense can also be said from your mouth, I do not know how to evaluate you! Faced with a child, you can still do so, do not know what heart is pressed? Since you are so chased away, you don''t leave. It''s better to open the window and speak up. You don''t have to use the ghost king as an excuse. What''s the purpose of your trip Should be such as the moon naturally can''t stand this slander, facial expression extremely bad looking at him!


    Yin Pengyu stroked his hair, and then fixed his eyes on Ying Ruyue and said, "since the Immortal King asked, I might as well speak up. I like the girl when I see it, and I feel like it. If you can give me this disciple, it will not be in vain. I am scolded by you today! Besides, I know that you love you so much that I will not let her suffer. Moreover, in terms of this magic power, I am afraid that I will be one step ahead of you! I don''t know what Xianjun wants? "


    Should be such as a month to listen to this is to rob people, so immediately the voice is high eight degrees, "what do you mean! Is it difficult for you to think that all the people you like are going to give it to you? I also brought this disciple back. If you also want to accept apprentices, you can go by yourself. You just said that you have profound skills, and the disciple you find will be no worse than mine. Are you afraid that you can''t find one? What''s more, it''s useless for you to ask me about this matter. I always respect my apprentice''s opinions. You just need to ask xi''ertong whether he agrees or not. "


    Yin Pengyu looked at Xi''er and said confidently, "little girl, you have been with your master for so long, but you have been taking you to practice. It''s really pitiful. Why don''t you go back with me? It''s much more interesting than this! Children, why do you have to be so bitter


    Speaking of these, Yin Pengyu naturally noticed Ying Ruyue''s uncertain face, but it was fun to see Ying Ruyue angry. Naturally, he would not pay attention to it, but waited for Xi''er''s answer.


    Xi''er has already stood up at the moment, standing beside the master. She looks like a little adult, "you make my master angry. Do you want me to go with you? It''s just fantastic! I won''t betray my master. It''s really annoying to have you. I don''t want to talk to you. Please leave quickly! "


    "Do you mean that as long as your master doesn''t get angry, you can talk to me and you won''t hate me? Isn''t it? " This Yin Pengyu and this master and apprentice are consumed!


    After all, Xi''er is a child, and her ideas are simple and cruel. If you can make master happy, you should like this person who looks good. Besides, he has not hurt himself and his master. Shifu should not be so stingy. Just now Shifu was angry, maybe it was because he was too impolite.


    Thinking of this, Xi''er nodded and said, "not only do you say that, you have to apologize to us. Just because of you, we have wasted a lot of time."


    Ying Ruyue naturally didn''t want to keep pestering him, so he said to Yin Pengyu with a black face: "don''t think about those crooked ideas! I won''t agree! If you have nothing to do, you just hang around. Today is my house. I didn''t throw you out directly. If you get into something that shouldn''t be provoked tomorrow, I''ll see how you end up! Besides, the immortals also need to practice. Be careful of those who come later. Those little gods are diligent


    Ying Ruyue said that Yin Pengyu didn''t do his job, and he took him as an immortal to compare with those little gods. Obviously, he despised him. However, Yin Pengyu didn''t care. He thought that Ying Ruyue was so angry just now. Even if Ying Ruyue was allowed to pull back a game, why not? What''s more, his mind is not here, so the corners of his mouth pulled up a radian: "I don''t have to worry about my business. Thinking about how hard those little gods are, it''s not equal to my thousands of years of cultivation. Even if I wander around all day, I still have a chance to win, but I just mentioned it with Xianjun, please keep it in mind. I know this kind of thing can''t be anxious for a while, so I''m in the middle of it Come back first and wait for the good news


    Before he could wait for yingruyue to reply, Yin Pengyu''s figure disappeared. Xi''er was naturally surprised, so some envious said: "master, he seems to be very good, oh, all of a sudden he disappeared! It''s the first time I''ve seen such a powerful escape! "


    Ying Ruyue listened to Xi''er praise Yin Pengyu, but he was a little jealous, so his tone was not good: "where is it outstanding? Who can''t be the immortal in heaven? You don''t need to be greedy. You have a good understanding. If you insist on cultivation, you will learn it. But we can learn it slowly. After all, magic can''t be achieved overnight. Compared with other small gods, you can slow down a little, but it doesn''t matter. You should have confidence in yourself! "


    Xi''er didn''t mind how fast others could learn it, but she didn''t expect that she could learn the magic, so she began to jump around again and asked Ying Ruyue excitedly, "master, can I also be? Are you really not lying to me? Then you teach me, I want to learn now, and I promise you will study seriously, you can rest assuredShould Ru Yue didn''t think of a few words to hook up Xi''er''s thirst for knowledge. However, in this situation, it is more important to learn self-protection first, so he said to Xi''er: "just now master didn''t say that everything should not be in a hurry. You are not suitable to learn that thing now. Let''s step by step, everything should be done step by step. It''s important to lay a good foundation, OK?"


    Hearing Ying Ruyue say so, Xi''er naturally was not happy, so she pursed up her mouth and deliberately said, "hum, you will perfunctory me. After so long, I can only meditate and absorb essence. It is not easy for me to have an opportunity. If someone is willing to teach me, you are not willing to let you teach me now. If you are not willing to teach me, I will go out to look for that person later! Anyway, he is so skilled that I must have no problem teaching me! But if I go away, I will never come back again. That man can say that he can''t blame me! " Then he really pretended to take a step.


    Although she knew that Xi''er didn''t really do that, she couldn''t laugh and cry when she looked at her behavior. However, she didn''t get up to stop her. She just sat there and said, "how many times have you met him? Don''t you know what is the most important thing in the world


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 202

    "Well, how can I know if you don''t take me out? Anyway, if you don''t follow me, I won''t come back! " Xi''er pursed her small mouth and said unhappily.


    Seeing Xi''er like this, Ying Ruyue sighed and said, "you are still young. Master naturally doesn''t trust you to go out. Do you know that cheaters are everywhere in this world. When Shifu was a little older than you, he almost died because of his credulity. Aren''t you afraid? Besides, you are not familiar with him. How can you know that he won''t cheat you and beat you every day Scold you? And his kung fu is so good that you can''t even come back when you want to come back! Do you think people in this world will love you like me


    After listening to the master''s words, Xi''er was a little suspicious, but now she took back the foot that was going to step out. "Master, didn''t you tell me before that Xiangyou was born from the heart? I looked at him with elegant demeanor. How could he be a liar? What''s more, the silver hair is beautiful and elegant. I can''t see enough of it! "


    Ying Ruyue looked down at her green silk and couldn''t help but smile bitterly. The little girl is now aesthetic. But if it wasn''t for her hiding identity and not being suspected, she would be a silver haired girl at the moment.


    Seeing the master no longer speaking, Xi''er thought that she had just destroyed her prestige by growing others'' ambition, which made her angry! So he ran back and circled around the master: "master, master, don''t ignore me. I''m a child. Don''t take what you say to your heart. The person just now is not so good-looking when you think about it carefully. Moreover, he is really like a big liar. I won''t leave my dearest master so foolishly."


    Should be like the moon a little peace of mind, at least this Xi''er or obedient, although let Xi''er have a misunderstanding of Yin Pengyu, but also for a reason, he did not intend to explain.


    Although Ying Ruyue usually doesn''t talk nonsense, today''s thing is also a coincidence. As long as I can break Xi''er''s thoughts, I don''t care so much. Anyway, there is no outsider at the moment. Besides, the party has been away for a long time, and he has no problems to tangle with.


    However, Yin Pengyu was shrewd. He just used the art of concealment and concealed his own breath. He saw this scene clearly. However, he didn''t care about the idea that it should be like the moon. He noticed that the child was different when he saw Xi''er!


    You know, it''s a pure Yin that can''t be found!


    With this body, the cultivation will achieve twice the result with half the effort, and the skill will be greatly enhanced! No wonder this should be like the moon is always hidden. Thinking of this, Yin Pengyu also made up his mind to let Xi''er follow him!


    Since that day, Yin Pengyu has been dealing with Ying Ruyue, who has been going to Ying Ruyue for three or two days. The relationship between the two suddenly became closer, and other immortals could understand it. Both of them were extremely indifferent and didn''t like to talk to each other. They must have the same taste! So no one said anything more. Anyway, these two people don''t get along with us. Let''s go with them.


    However, every time Yin Pengyu came, Ying Ruyue would not give him a good face, but Yin Pengyu was indifferent. Even when Ying Ruyue wanted to stop him, Yin Pengyu would quietly say: "what? I''m in love with Xi''er, do you want to stop it? Don''t forget that you are just a master and teach people to practice. You can''t restrict the freedom of making friends with others! "


    Think of what Yin Pengyu said is also reasonable, should be like the moon, but when facing Yin Pengyu, also dare not have the slightest laxity, although the mouth does not say, but the eyes are always staring at him, for fear that he will bring any trouble to Xi''er and himself!


    Not come over for a long time, see Yin Pengyu just chat with Xi''er, but there is nothing out of the way. He is no longer as resistant to Yin Pengyu as before, so this undoubtedly creates opportunities for Yin Pengyu.


    Finally had the opportunity to chat with Xi''er alone, Yin Pengyu naturally would not let go, so he thought how to please Xi''er.


    Although Xi''er has grown up a lot, she is still a child. It is the child who will be interested in eating. What''s more, the fairyland should never take her with her. She is afraid that she has never heard of Xiantao.


    So Yin Pengyu took out a peach given by the emperor of heaven before, and asked Xi''er intentionally, "have you seen this one?"


    Xi''er shook her head, but when she looked at the peach, she swallowed her saliva involuntarily.


    "It''s delicious. There''s no more delicious food in the world! This is a reward from the emperor of heaven last time. But if you want to eat it, I''ll give it to you. Anyway, I have to see it all year round! " Then she handed the peach to Xi''er.


    Xi''er saw this, hesitated and did not dare to pick up, because the master told him not to eat other people''s food casually.


    Yin Pengyu immediately saw through Xi''er''s idea and said to her, "silly child, can I harm you? This is a treasure. I won''t give it to others easily! Isn''t it because you''re cute? Besides, did your master acquiesce in my coming here? What are you doing to be so wary of me? "


    Said the peach to Xi''er''s hand, "children, should eat more!"


    Xi''er had wanted to eat it. Seeing Yin Pengyu say so, he naturally took a bite. The peach juice was rich, and the taste was really comparable to that of ordinary food. He could not help but eat several mouthfuls.Seeing this, Yin Pengyu asked, "what''s up? I didn''t lie to you, did I? What do you think of me? "


    Xi''er is eating the food given by others. Naturally, she is saying good words from others. What''s more, Xi''er''s words always make people''s hearts filled with joy. "You are so kind. I really like you very much. I like you very much." When answering Yin Pengyu''s words, Xi''er thought that if she said more, she would not be able to guarantee that the Immortal King would bring her delicious food. Moreover, it is said that the peach is not ordinary. Even the ordinary gods in the sky don''t have to eat it. Who knows that the fairy King is so generous that he gives himself a whole one.


    As a result, his bad impression on Yin Pengyu was swept away. He wanted to have a good relationship with him. In the future, he must have his own advantages.


    After hearing Xi''er''s words, Yin Pengyu was a little surprised, and in addition to joy, he also developed another kind of emotion. I have been in the sky for so many years. There are not a few people who praise themselves in front of themselves, especially the women who say they like them. They are in groups. But so far, the children who say they like them are the only one.


    Children''s world is pure, so this love is precious for Yin Pengyu.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 203

    The reason why Yin Pengyu is attracted to Xi''er is that Xi''er''s physique is suitable for him to practice martial arts. He has been looking for a good prescription because he wants to practice xuanhun palm, but there is no result. Now that the pure Yin body appears, Yin Pengyu naturally has to grasp it. But who knows that the moon should be so stubborn, but a little apprentice, are not willing to sell their own feelings!


    "Xi''er, although you are a child, you have grown up. When you say you like it, you can''t be so careless. Otherwise, let others have other thoughts. What should you do?" He can''t say anything more, because the warm current in his heart can''t go any longer, Yin Pengyu can only feel some uncontrollable love ~ caressing Xi''er''s little brain.


    This was originally a very common action, nothing more than to express the love and pity for children, but this scene was just out of the inner hall should be hit by the moon, the atmosphere suddenly became cold.


    "Yin Pengyu! Take your hands off The courtyard was filled with shouruyue''s angry voice.


    Yin Pengyu slowly took back his hand, calmly looked at some irascible should be like the moon, "do you need to be so angry? I just gave her a meal! Is that a gift from the emperor? Is it hard for me to be malicious? You see how fragrant Xi''er is eating. If you can''t take it out yourself, don''t you allow me to treat her better? "


    At the moment, Xiao Xi''er saw that the two Xianjun were fighting because they had eaten peaches, and the master''s face was not good-looking. She quickly chewed down the remaining peaches, and then threw the peach stones to the feet and wiped their mouths in disorder. The atmosphere did not dare to breathe for a while and stood in the same place. She should pay more attention to Xi''er, so she pays more attention to etiquette in addition to practicing Taoism. After all, she is a girl and can''t be teased when she grows up in the future.


    Ying Ruyue also knew that his behavior was not in line with his usual status. However, when he saw Yin Pengyu''s hand on Xi''er''s head, he was very angry and flustered. It was not because he didn''t want to see Yin Pengyu, but because he was afraid of Yin Pengyu''s skill. With Yin Pengyu''s current practice, if he had a little heart, he would have been very angry, We can know the real identity of Xi''er. If it is exposed, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    So he said to Xi''er: "back to the stone wall, meditation has passed."


    Although the voice is not as fierce as just now, it is obviously much colder. Since she followed Ying Ruyue, she has never seen Ying Ruyue so angry. Naturally, she is also scared. At this time, don''t be in trouble. If you don''t see Ying Ruyue''s eyes, you will be angry?


    As soon as Xi''er left, Ying Ruyue couldn''t help but wave a palm at Yin Pengyu, because Yin Pengyu was not prepared and was almost injured.


    "Are you crazy?" Yin Pengyu no longer has the cynicism of the past, and now he is also staring at Ying Ruyue with an angry face, "don''t say that you deliberately hurt me, just for the sake of a mere child, you didn''t care! You are simply in a cocoon, as the immortal, you should know that what we do is to be indifferent, so that we can truly cherish the world. But what are you doing now? You protect her, love her, this is OK, but if you regard her as your inviolable, it can only show that you are stupid! Meng Feixue laughed at you before, but I didn''t know it. Today, you''ve done even more! "


    Ying Ruyue''s original anger has long been half gone. Now listening to Yin Pengyu''s saying, he also knows that he has made a big taboo. Once the immortal family has a fetter, it may be dragged down later. But when did Meng Feixue pay attention to himself? He knew that Meng Feixue was the head of the immortal, and even the emperor of heaven would be afraid of him, but he had never dealt with him. How could he have attracted his attention?


    "I don''t know what Xi''er means to you, but it won''t do you any good to take her so seriously, so I''m still the original purpose. If you give her to me, I won''t treat her badly." Yin Pengyu breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "Meng Feixue once said that once someone or something can restrain you, it is not wise for you to make a decision after you. You will look forward to the future, and the gain will not be worth the loss. So people have Buddha in their hearts, but don''t forget, only when you can cross yourself can you ferry others! Don''t be hard to save yourself at that time, and you''ll kill others! "


    Ying Ruyue knew that Yin Pengyu was kind, but he couldn''t agree with Xi''er to leave him, so he said, "you and I have never known each other, so don''t always think that I will believe your words. You covet my apprentice for a day or two, but this purpose doesn''t need me to say much. So I want to let go of my apprentice and give you my apprentice. I''m broken But you won''t do it, so you can save yourself! As for what you said, I regard her as inviolable. That''s my personal matter. I care about what I have, but one thing, she won''t be my hindrance, but the strength to support me! "


    Yin Pengyu naturally does not believe it. After being in heaven for such a long time, everyone said that he should be gentle and elegant. However, what can make such people anxious can be as light as he himself said? Yin Pengyu said with a smile, "I don''t want to entangle with you, but you know, I won''t give up any chance to get your apprentice. If you don''t believe me, we''ll see."


    At that time, he did not give up. At that time, maybe there was a kind of flexibility that should be like the moon, because even without the pure Yin body, Yin Pengyu could also practice the xuanhun palm, but it took more time. Besides, Yin Pengyu didn''t like to take shortcuts, but it was impossible for him to admit defeat. However, such a obsession has led to things that no one can predict later. Some words can''t be easily said.After this, pour also peace and quiet a lot, but should be like the moon to Xi''er discipline more tightly.


    With the passage of time, Xi''er also came out like a flower, some women''s beauty. Yin Pengyu, who had not seen each other for a long time, actually accepted his apprentice for the first time.


    This day, I don''t know why, Yin Pengyu came to Ying Ruyue again, with his little apprentice of course.


    Xi''er is learning Taoism with her master, but because she is absent-minded, she beats Yin Pengyu and leads her little apprentice into the door and sees it. The little apprentice was also a beauty, but he was still young and looked childish.


    At this time, Xi''er saw Yin Pengyu for the last time in the sky. After a long time, he heard that Yin Pengyu was rebellious and openly against the emperor of heaven. In the hall, he heard that Yin Pengyu was counting the crimes of the emperor of heaven. It seemed that he would be very bold. So once this happened, the emperor of heaven was furious and took away his immortal position mercilessly, and let him go to hell to think about it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 204

    I thought that Yin Pengyu could be more happy without Yin Pengyu in heaven. But who knows, Ying Ruyue is so sad for him that he has to drink for a long time.


    Xi''er was worried, and naturally she would say a few more words: "master, you and he are just friends. Why should we do this?"


    Should be such as the moon alone drink a cup, "this world of love, how can you see so simple, but pity him a medium on the immortal, unexpectedly ended up in such a field. What''s more, I''ve been fighting with him for years, but I really have some feelings in it. He once said that I can''t help myself. What''s wrong with him? Now it seems that he can''t sit still more than me! People, don''t be too stubborn. In the end, it''s no good! "


    Xi''er was a little surprised after hearing this. She thought that these two people were just plain friends, but the result was not what she thought. Listening to the master''s words, they had a deep relationship. Otherwise, they could not have seen each other''s weakness so directly.


    "Well, it''s all in vain for me to be sad." Should be such as the moon put down the glass to Xi''er and said, "forget it, wait a moment to accompany me to see a person. This is also a worrying Lord. You say that a good generation of ghost king, how can you be so depressed! There are so many women in the world who have to marry a mortal. Now they are making a lot of noise. It seems that there is a period of restlessness! "


    Master said this person, Xi''er has not met, but listen to master always talk about him, presumably is also a deep relationship. Since the master called herself, Xi''er must follow her. When she passed a lotus pond, she felt very beautiful. She walked along the edge of the pool intentionally. She almost slipped into the pool. She should shout out, "Xi''er, be careful!"


    Before waiting for the moon to do something, the man in black who was waiting by the pool had already taken a step forward, grabbed the girl''s waist, made a whirl, and perfectly turned to the ground. The frightened Xi''er looked at the man who had saved her, and suddenly lost his mind.


    The man''s face was cold. Standing there in black, his handsome face had a pair of unknowingly sharp eyes, which exuded the emperor''s spirit. Such a big aura, I think, is the man the master wants to wait for.


    However, the man did not look at Xi''er, and did not intend to accept Xi''er''s thanks. Instead, he nodded to the man who had just called. But even so, Xi''er''s eyes could not be moved, and this face was deeply engraved in his heart. There are many handsome men in the sky, but only this talent can get into his own eyes. His innate temperament and rebellious appearance make Xi''er never see any other light.


    When she saw that the little apprentice was all right, she took a long sigh of relief, for thinking of the ghost King''s troubles, she did not notice Xi''er''s wrong expression.


    "Xi''er," she said softly


    Xi''er understood, and after a simple ritual, she went back to the master''s back. This is the etiquette. Just walking by the pool, Shifu followed him. If someone else looked at him, he would make fun of him. What''s more, he would pay attention to his words and deeds when he stood opposite him.


    "Are you sure you want to stick to your idea?" she asked in a low voice


    The ghost King frowned, "how can I recognize the things that have changed?"? If the emperor still doesn''t agree, I''d rather die. Anyway, if I don''t get it in my life, it doesn''t mean much to live. "


    Later, Shifu and Ying Ruyue said something, but they didn''t really hear it. In order to satisfy their curiosity, Xi''er kept pestering Ying Ying Ruyue and asking, "master, you have a good relationship. Why don''t you take me to find him? Besides, since he is the ghost master, he must be free from heaven and earth. Why didn''t he come to see you


    Being entangled, Ying Ruyue had to say in a concise and comprehensive way: "the relationship between the ghost king and me is not general, and it was indeed frequent before, but later, because of the unhappiness of a mortal woman and the emperor of heaven, it was naturally inconvenient to come over."


    "Oh, well, it''s good to see the ghost king. Although he looks cold, he just saved me. Master, do you think we should visit sometime! Thank you very much Xi''er thinks about how to see the ghost king again as soon as possible, but this is too anxious. Instead, let Ying Ruyue see something wrong.


    Should be like the moon to see Xi''er that excited small ~ face, in the heart understood a few points, "he does not hand you will also be OK, you when the master is decoration? And your careful thinking is not appropriate. Enough is enough. Do you know that the ghost king has his own heart, but he has to make a big fuss for the sake of this woman. At this time, don''t make trouble with him! And even without this woman, you can''t get into his eyes. In the master''s eyes, you are smart, but you are not the standard the ghost king likes! He can be picky. If it''s not a beautiful face, how can he come into the hell to be a mother? "


    "Well, am I really that bad? Didn''t you say I''m good-looking Xi''er was not satisfied with her mouth.


    Should be such as the moon pinched a eyebrow, "that is compared with your previous appearance, at least now it is open, isn''t it? What''s more, there''s something that''s been thought of, and some of them don''t have it. Take your mind off! "


    "Master, I think this person can''t always have a taste, don''t you? For example, you like to drink orange juice, and then one day you see strawberry juice, you will feel different. You must prefer orange juice before you taste it, but when you accidentally drink strawberry juice, you may also feel amazing! Besides, isn''t the Emperor allowed to marry more? Can''t you have both fish and bear''s paws? " Hearing that she should be educated like the moon, Xi''er said her own opinions. It seems that she has moved her true feelings towards the ghost king.After hearing this, Ying Ruyue was in a bit of a mess. "And give me some of them. I''ll tell you that you haven''t learned Tao yet. Can I trust you to get married? In addition, the ghost king and the emperor of heaven are brothers of the same family. Choosing a concubine must be a famous master. Therefore, the emperor of heaven has not spared no efforts in this area over the past few years. With your current skill and practice, it is far away! What''s more, you are so careful that if you enter the underworld, you will be killed without scoring minutes? "


    In order to get rid of Xi''er''s idea, she didn''t talk less about this fierce relationship, even moved out her status, but she didn''t know how much she listened to it!


    Today''s thing is also my own carelessness. Before I thought that Xi''er could resist the ghost King''s face when she saw Yin Pengyu, but she was still a child when she met Yin Pengyu. Now she is a girl with a turbulent heart. It''s normal to have such an idea.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 205

    However, the object of Xi''er''s phase is not the same. Not to mention the identity difference, the person in the ghost King''s heart is enough for Xi''er''s choking, so it''s better to break the single Acacia as soon as possible.


    Here should be like the moon has not thought of a good countermeasure, but the emperor of heaven has the idea of the next step.


    "Yuexian Jun, I heard that there is a female disciple under your seat. She is very smart. Therefore, if you think of such a spiritual girl, you should not miss the marriage." The emperor of heaven has a good face.


    As soon as she heard about this, she understood eight to nine points. However, she pretended not to know: "the emperor of heaven has taken great pains. The little apprentice in my seat is really naughty. It is not rumored to be smart. Moreover, I am still young, so I didn''t want to plan ahead."


    The emperor of heaven gave a smile and then said, "the woman is naughty. Master''s discipline is just the surface, but a man is still needed to restrain him. At present, the ghost king is also at the age of marriage. I think that the women I sent before are not to his taste, so I want to change the standard. But in this heaven, only your disciple is the most suitable one. In your opinion, how about it


    "Thank you for your love, but I''m afraid I can''t obey my orders. Since I was a child, I know her temper. She has a strong temper, which is against the spirit of the ghost king. I think it looks good now, but it is not a long-term plan. I hope the emperor is making more plans. " Should be like the moon thinking that since the emperor called himself, he must also want to listen to his own opinions. If he really made a direct decision, he would not do it many times. So he made his own decision without consulting Xi''er.


    After hearing this, the emperor of heaven did not say anything more. He just said, "fate has not arrived. Let''s practice more."


    Naturally, she didn''t mention it to Xi''er. As her master, she wanted Xi''er to have a good life. Therefore, all the women in the world wanted to cling to power, even at the cost of happiness. Yingruyue naturally disdained and did not allow herself to do so. Therefore, when the emperor threw olive branches to Xi''er, she should be like the moon He refused without hesitation.


    He knew that Xi''er liked the ghost king, but now the ghost King''s heart was filled with that mortal woman. Why let Xi''er go to trouble again! The disciple he valued was not used to make concubines for others! Even if the person who wants to marry in the future, his status is not as good as the ghost king, but if he can regard Xi''er as the only one to dote on in this life, he will be satisfied.


    But should be such as the moon of this painstaking, Xi Er did not understand.


    When the ghost king was unrepentant and ordered to enter the bottom of the western mountain by the emperor of heaven, Xi''er was insane. At that moment, should be as confused as the moon, even did not know that in the hall refused the emperor is right or wrong.


    He thought he could give Xi''er a brand-new world, so he didn''t dare to let go. But looking at the crazy Xi''er, he didn''t know what to do.


    Because Xi''er suddenly got out of control and broke into the hall to make a fool of himself. This winter was no less than that of Yin Pengyu, so the emperor of heaven naturally didn''t have a good face. Before that, he wanted to marry this woman to the ghost king. He was just slapping himself in the face! But fortunately, there are not many people who know about it.


    Should Ru Yue know that the emperor of heaven will not let Xi''er go easily, but because of his own feelings, he will not directly go to hell. After all, the reason for this madness is also a cause, and the person who caused this incident is his brother, so he should take the opportunity to ask for love with the emperor.


    "I know that my disciple''s disposition is uncertain, and I''m afraid it''s not suitable to stay in heaven, so I implore the emperor of heaven to send her to reincarnation." Should be such as the first time you ask someone, actually for this little girl.


    The emperor thought again and again, or nodded, "today is you, I open the net."


    After thanking the emperor, Xi''er was taken away.


    Should be like the moon heart has to give up, but there is no way, because experienced the transformation of the real body of the original God, once the heart demon occupies the main body, it will expose everything, and the best way is to let her have the flesh and body of a mortal, so that she can really get rid of the trouble of the heart demon. Only in this way, he and Xi''er''s apprenticeship relationship also ended.


    What he has done is naturally considered from Xi''er''s point of view. At present, he has prevented Xi''er from the fate of the ghost king, but he can''t get in touch with the fate after Xi''er, so he only hopes that she can have a good destination and a good future. However, things in this world are changeable. Who can say anything good about the next life.


    Since Xi''er was reincarnated, Ying Ruyue seems to have changed a person. He was so cold before, but now he also began to degenerate. He was addicted to alcohol, and he was also tainted with one of the biggest vices, gambling. Once he was clean, he was afraid of everything. Now Xi''er is gone, and his life seems to be less important.


    The emperor of heaven is heartbroken to see this kind of immortal on the earth. However, in front of the big right and wrong, the emperor of heaven has never been soft hearted.


    Fortunately, at this time, Meng Feixue appeared in time. Usually, there was no intersection between the two people. If she suddenly stepped forward at the moment, it would be a bit abrupt. Therefore, in order to let the moon cover her, Meng Feixue also spent a lot of thought.


    This wine and gambling is the preference of the moon at the moment, so it is just a small cover up that should be willing to block up the spirit of their own.What kind of character is Meng Feixue? It was the only one in the heaven who dared to be equal with the emperor of heaven. It was just a small trick to make yingruyue drunk. Seeing that he could not find yingruyue in the north, Meng Feixue couldn''t help murmuring: "isn''t this lack of mindfulness? Who would be normal? Who can''t go on with the depravity? I think these people are crazy! If you have seen one, you should have a long memory. This is a good thing. One wave is not even, another is rising again. You can play one scene after another for those officials! If you are determined to do so, I think you are not far away from Yin Pengyu! "


    Once the immortal was demoted to the fairyland, it was a big joke, not to mention being sent to hell! Meng Feixue didn''t want to be like the moon, but also took the old road of Yin Pengyu, so he did something from it!


    When the emperor heard that Ying Ruyue had gambled away the yuan God in the hall, he could hardly sit still! Fortunately, Meng Feixue arrived in time: "panic what? I''d like to put a stick in the matter that should be like the moon, but I don''t want to talk about the later things. I''ll put him in the west mountain for the moment, but he doesn''t deserve to die. As for how to punish him, it''s up to the emperor of heaven to punish him! "


    It''s obvious that he saved people, but he didn''t want to get credit. However, although he said that he would give people to you, you still have to think about some things. You can''t casually say that if you want to fight hell, you can''t just say that you can fight hell. It''s Meng Feixue who dares to talk to the emperor like this!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 206

    However, the emperor of heaven was more polite to Meng Feixue, and in his heart he didn''t really want to punish him as severely as the moon, so he also sold Meng Feixue a face. "Since it''s your hand, this matter ah, I also follow your meaning. Do you think the first layer of Xishan is good?"


    The west mountain also has a nickname called reincarnation tower, which is similar to hell. The intensity of punishment is determined by the number of layers. The first layer is naturally the lowest level of punishment. However, it is different from hell in that this reincarnation tower only holds immortals. At present, the Heavenly Emperor puts the yuan God who should be like the moon on the first floor of the reincarnation tower, which is just like no punishment, It just limits freedom. Think of that ghost king can still be in the nine layers of reincarnation tower, the emperor of heaven or corresponding moon enough tolerance.


    Although the crime of "should be like the moon" is not to die, but before the disciple''s mistakes, the master''s lax discipline is bound to be punished, but the emperor of heaven did not investigate, but within a few days, this should be Ruyue''s own death. Do you think everyone would have a headache? But even so, the Emperor didn''t say much. I don''t know if he is taboo against Meng Feixue''s power. Anyway, this matter is in the past.


    Seeing that he had achieved his goal, Meng Feixue didn''t say much. He just said that the emperor of heaven, Shengming, sat down and drove back. He walked lightly. As for the other things that should be like the moon, all the other things were handed over to the emperor.


    Until Ying Ruyue was shut up in the samsara tower, he still didn''t know who had such great ability to let himself lose his freedom. However, the reincarnation tower was also quiet, and he could cultivate the true Qi again and improve his ability. Anyway, it''s better to find something to do.


    When you don''t practice Kung Fu, you should be like the moon, and you won''t be bored. On the contrary, you can build your favorite palace with your strength. However, no one can see it. But what are you asking for at this moment! People live a lifetime is not to find a happy, I would like to find it!


    At the beginning, the emperor of heaven was still worried, so he would send a general to report the situation. However, he was relieved when he heard that he should be as stable as the moon and began to practice again. Moreover, he had to work hard to preserve the real body that should be like the moon.


    With the skill of Ying Ruyue, it is effortless to leave the layer of samsara tower, but he is patient and refuses to go out. The emperor of heaven sees that he is stubborn, so he goes with him. Before that, the emperor of heaven has been unable to understand why Ying Ruyue, who does not like to associate with others, only likes to be together with the ghost king. Now he understands it.


    The two of them are the same!


    The ghost king had lost a few lives on the ninth floor. Later, the gods begged for mercy and released the ghost king with half an effort from his son. When the ghost king was carried out, he was seriously injured. However, his virtue was unconvinced. This should be like the moon. Because he is light and strong, the emperor of heaven ordered him to summon him. However, this guy is playing tricks and is in this reincarnation tower Don''t go out!


    But now there is nothing important in this heaven. The emperor of heaven sent people several times without urging him to do so! It''s no use thinking of you to urge. These guys are all pricks. If you don''t like it, you can turn the world upside down.


    Later, in my sealed seal, I saw my master carefully making the lotus pool. I thought he was still reading his little disciple Xi''er, but at that time I had already reincarnated. If it was not for the stone that Luo Lifan accidentally gave me many years later, I''m afraid he would never see the person who yearns for so long.


    Of course, there is also a part of the sealed memory between Ying Ruyue and the ghost king. I know that it will inevitably mention those times that make me unhappy, so I chose to skip it. I don''t want to worry too much about the past. After all, people can''t change the past, and what we need to do is to grasp the future.


    When I wake up, it''s time to be in the inner hall. The ghost king is with me. I can''t help but cry.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be over. Don''t get excited. You said a lot of dream talk just now. What did you see, right?" The ghost King patted me on the shoulder to comfort me.


    I didn''t tell the ghost king about the things I saw in my dream. I thought that some things should not be mentioned again. Moreover, the most important thing now is not my mood, but the two children whose life and death are uncertain.


    "How is Tianyou? And what about us? Have you got a look? " I''m heartbroken to think of the children.


    The ghost King sighed, "God bless''s injury has stabilized, but you still haven''t woken up, but you can rest assured, I put him in the secret room, and fairy water protects him. Waking up is just the matter of these days. But fengxu that, for the time being, there is no eyebrow. "


    "Do you want to inform Ling Tian? Now I don''t know what I''m afraid of I always want to try something to save fengxu.


    "No, I think those people are aiming at you Feng clan! If you act rashly at the moment, don''t you fall into the trap of others The ghost king thought about it and said, "and Ling Tian''s identity is embarrassed. He is not only a God, he is still a devil, so I think it''s better not to tell him for the time being."


    "What about that? Do you want me to sit and die? " I know that the ghost king must be very anxious at the moment, but I still can''t help but lose temper to him freely, "I''m afraid that we will be more dangerous if we move one step later."The ghost king didn''t care, but held me closer, "believe me, fengxu will be OK. If they really want to kill people, they will never take him away. I think they just want to make a deal with us now. "


    "Deal? So why don''t you come straight to me? What skill is it to have little hands with children! " I said indignantly, of course, I know that now my vent is of no help, but even if I can''t control my anger.


    I think Meng Feixue has a sentence is right, people should not show weakness, so you will look forward to every step of your decision. Before I care about the ghost king, Luo Lifan can always take the ghost king to trade with me. Now I care about my children, and this group of people naturally have the idea of fengxu.


    In this way, I hurt him.


    Because at the moment my spirit is awakened, once I think about it, there is a risk of being possessed by demons. So the ghost king can only comfort me constantly. I also know that I can''t have an accident at this moment. If I have an accident, the whole burden of the hell falls on the ghost king, so I try my best to stabilize my mind and not be infected by those thoughts.


    I don''t think it''s wrong for a good man to get a good reward. So my whole life''s happiness depends on every good deed I''ve done before.


    The night will pass and the sun will still rise.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 207

    Fengxu''s hijacking soon spread to the heaven, and for a time also made the gods a little frightened. Maybe they had doubts about the emperor of heaven before, so they took refuge in Meng Feixue when the Tianting chaos broke out. However, although it has been proved that the emperor of heaven is not the villain who has been looking for all the time, they can''t make up for anything.


    The soul of the emperor of heaven has long been dead. I remember his last look back on the hall. The emotion I don''t understand is that I can''t understand why he cherishes the world, but the world can''t accommodate him.


    Anyone in this world will make mistakes, and the emperor of heaven is no exception. It''s just that he is too conceited, so after making mistakes, he thinks of hiding, not facing calmly. Soon after the emperor of heaven ascended the throne, he mistakenly killed an immortal. Naturally, the Emperor didn''t want to give up the throne he had just landed. However, the fact that he killed God was inadvertently seen by people, so a lie followed by a lie.


    So it was not until the emperor became suspicious that the gods found that the emperor was no longer the emperor who had just ascended the throne. Betrayal, estrangement and quarrel seem to continue to appear in the originally peaceful heaven. The ministers who submit to themselves suddenly revolt, and the emperor feels threatened. Of course, his greatest fear is fear of losing. Whether it is power or status, or even his life, he is afraid.


    I regret why I didn''t choose to believe him at the last moment. If I would give him a chance, maybe fengxu won''t be taken away at this moment. Even if it will inevitably happen, I should at least know who the mysterious man who hijacked fengxu is.


    Meng Feixue learned that there was something wrong with the local government. Naturally, he sent someone to ask him. The friendship between him and the ghost king was not deep. At the beginning, the reason why they united was to take what they needed. At present, send someone to ask about it as a matter of routine.


    The heaven court has just been stable for a long time, and it needs to win over the hearts of the people. Meng Feixue won''t really help in a big way. However, according to the nature of the ghost king, he definitely won''t accept other people''s interference in the affairs of the underworld, so he politely gave up.


    I know it''s not the time to play a temper, so I also cheer up. Because Tianyou hasn''t woken up, I have to stay in the secret room to guard him every day. The ghost king can''t come often because he is looking for fengxu, but he still insists on coming and looking at him all by himself. I feel a little distressed, so I think if there is a good person to help him at this moment okay.


    The ghost king also knew that I was worried about him, so when he came to the secret room, he brought me a piece of good news. "Luo Lifan knew about fengxu. I didn''t want to owe him any more. But now it''s the time of employing people, I''m afraid I''ll have to get involved with him."


    I knew that Luo Lifan would not stand idly by. He was a master of yin and Yang. He had always communicated with the two realms of yin and Yang. In any case, he and the ghost king had known each other for hundreds of years, so I was naturally happy that he could come. However, listening to the ghost King''s meaning, he was somewhat resentful of Luo Lifan''s help, so I had to persuade him: "in the final analysis, Luo Lifan''s intervention is also his duty, and you don''t need to feel in debt. What''s more, you can take our son''s life to help his beloved woman rebirth. In this way, we are still his benefactor."


    I don''t mean to mention it again. Besides, it''s not the time to tangle with those things that have been stale for a long time. I''m just trying to calm the ghost King''s heart. But maybe my firepower is too strong, and the ghost king is a little upset.


    "Yu Zhen." He called me gently. Although he gave me a name, he was not used to calling me Lingfei Niang, but I was also happy that he could call my name, so that we would be more casual.


    "I really don''t mean anything else. I just want to tell you that you don''t think you owe anyone. Fengxu is our son, yes, but he is also a member of the underworld, isn''t he? Luo Lifan can do something, whether it''s out of emotion or duty, this feeling is not what you owe him. If fengxu comes back in the future and recognizes him as a master, won''t it be? Don''t worry too much


    The ghost King nodded his head after listening to it. There was no estrangement in his heart. The cooperation between nature and Luo Lifan would be smoother. At this time, it was of great importance. Naturally, he did not dare to take it lightly. Luo Lifan was mainly responsible for the changes in the sun. As for the underworld, the ghost king was fully watching.


    Now everyone is in a state of panic. If the invisible person is not removed for a day, there will be endless troubles. However, after fengxu is taken away, if the invisible person disappears, there will be no news.


    About three days later, after the ghost king gave Tianyou another breath, Tianyou opened his eyes. Because the injury was too serious, he just looked at me and fell asleep again. However, this is a very good sign. The ghost king had to talk with Luo Lifan because he had something to talk with. He didn''t wait for Tianyou to wake up again, and I didn''t force him to stay. After all, this is the search for fengxu Big events.


    After about three or four hours, Tianyou woke up again. I saw that he didn''t make any action and his eyes were a little lax. I couldn''t help being afraid. I called to him: "Tianyou, can you hear me?"


    But after waiting for a long time, I didn''t see God''s response. I sighed and thought maybe I was too anxious. At this time, Tianyou suddenly pulled the corner of my clothes and said, "where''s the wind?"I know he is worried about his brother, but now he is so badly hurt, I can not bear to tell him the truth, but can only fork in and say: "you just woke up, other things don''t care first, we have a body, and then, here are your father, there are me, don''t worry about."


    Listen to me say this, Tianyou is a little anxious, so busy struggling to sit up, but I look at the expression of God you, 80% is involved in the wound, small ~ face is white, but he still bear, and then said to me: "Niang, kiss, you must tell me the wind Xu things, you know even if I coma these days also have been thinking about the wind? If it wasn''t for my thoughts, I would not have opened my eyes. "


    I stabilized my mood, hid those pain in time, and then thought about whether the wind flocs could affect Tianyou. So I said to Tianyou in a flat tone: "wind flocs are just captured, but they will not be as serious as you think. The invisible person will not be bad for wind flocs. As long as we can find him and talk with him well, the wind flocs will be able to get rid of them "I''m back."


    Actually, I know where things are simple. First, I don''t say that the invisible person is still in the future. Even if the whereabouts are fixed, I may not negotiate with us, because I secretly think there must be a huge conspiracy behind it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 208

    I don''t want Tianyou to get too much stimulation as soon as he wakes up, so I deliberately conceal the seriousness of the matter, but even so, he still deeply reproaches himself, which is naturally not what I want to see. As for the whole story of this matter, I have never asked Tianyou. At this moment, his body is in urgent need of care, and I don''t want to make it worse.


    But after hearing what I said, Tianyou still didn''t believe it. He had been a prince for such a long time, and he still had the ability to distinguish things. However, considering my feelings, he didn''t show too much sadness. However, his words and behaviors made me understand that fengxu was always a heart disease for him. Tianyou took my hand and whispered in a whisper: "I don''t deserve to be his brother Brother, I am not good at learning. I can''t protect him when I am in danger. "


    I opened the frown for Tianyou, and then said to him, "silly boy, how can you blame you for this matter? The enemy is in the dark, we are in the light. He is determined to do this, just to kill us. But this matter will have a turning point. You should trust your father and me."


    I try my best to comfort Tianyou, because I know that the reason why he suffered such a heavy injury must have been a desperate struggle at that time. However, no matter what I say, Tianyou is just a false impression that he believes on the surface. In fact, he is very clear in his heart, so I simply don''t say those words that even I doubt.


    Tianyou and fengxu are both my heart and soul. Naturally, I don''t want any of them to have something to do. Now that you can wake up today, I have been grateful to the Buddha, but fengxu, I dare not have any extravagant hopes in too much. I just think that even if he can not come back, as long as he can survive in this world, I will be satisfied.


    Tianyou became more calm after this incident. He went to the hall before his injury recovered. Maybe he couldn''t go through life and death with the ghost King now. He always wanted to share some with the ghost king. So recently, he was more interested in the affairs of the underworld than before. The child had a heavy mind. He could talk to me before, but fengxu After the accident, he was used to hiding everything in his heart. This state was somewhat similar to that when I first knew the ghost king. As the atmosphere of the underworld was driven by some coldness, I couldn''t help worrying.


    But he couldn''t go to ask Tianyou directly, so he had to learn about it through Bai Wuchang, who had the best relationship with him. Fortunately, Bai Wuchang''s feedback was that Tianyou had nothing wrong with other aspects except that he was more diligent and serious than before. He was really transformed. However, because he wanted to change in a positive way, I put it down Heart.


    What''s more, Bai Wuchang secretly tells me that because of the constant accidents in the sky and the earth, Tianyou seems to be planning to stop contacting the mortal women. This is really beyond my expectation, so it can be regarded as a more happy thing in these days. Thinking of all the people before, because they didn''t abide by the rules of the reincarnation of all things, I''m very happy now that God can figure it out.


    But looking at Tianyou''s diligence day and night, I''m also distressed. But I think that even if I stop him, he will secretly do these things, so I follow him. However, I told Bai Wuchang to pay attention to Tianyou''s body, and let Tianyou take a bubble in xuyin pool every day, which will help him recover his vitality.


    I don''t worry about Bai Wuchang''s affairs, so I can handle other things with peace of mind. Because the ghost king and Luo Lifan are connected, I see Luo Lifan more times. I think we met a mysterious man in the Feng nationality territory before. He obviously went for the Yangshi, but he didn''t grab it at that time. He must have made up his mind later! And this time they took away the wind, I thought it was probably to force us to hand over the Yangshi. The Yangshi was not brought back to the underworld by us at that time, but was always put in luolifanna. I think if this is the case, the mysterious man will probably harass Luo Lifan together. So I took the opportunity to ask Luo Lifan.


    "Did you see the invisible man again after he appeared in the Feng nationality territory?"


    Luo Lifan shrugged. "He''s not stupid. I''m trying to find him now. He won''t come to the door."


    "But the phoenix feather left behind at that time, I always feel that this matter has something to do with the invisible man."


    Luo Lifan thought for a moment, "what you said is not unreasonable, but the ghost king and I also analyzed it. If it is an invisible person, why did not you take the next step after taking fengxu away? Or all our previous guesses are wrong! Now it''s not only the invisible man who can get involved with Feng clan! Maybe we can start from other aspects, and maybe we will get something. "


    "Something to do with feng people?" I repeated this sentence, then thought of a race, and said, "yes, maybe not just invisible people! If you guess boldly, the Tong clan also has the corpses of Feng clan, and they are best at controlling corpses and working for others, so maybe you can try it! "


    Thinking of this, I decided to go to the ghost king, but because there were other clues to pursue in the sun, Luo Lifan did not follow me to meet the ghost king. Because I left in a hurry, I didn''t ask Luo Lifan about the sun. However, I vaguely knew that something strange happened in a certain village. As for whether it was related to fengxu, I didn''t know.When I saw the ghost king, I told him about the Tong clan and briefly analyzed two possibilities. If the Tong clan participated in the incident, we could find out who ordered them to take fengxu. Even if we didn''t, we could make a deal with the Tong clan and ask them to help find out. If the reward is rich enough, I think the elder of Tong clan will not refuse!


    I can confirm the identity of the invisible man before, but the protoss is also widely distributed, and it is not so easy to find it. I think that if the other party is really sent by the invisible man and he gives the blood of the immortal to the Tong clan when he trades with the Tong clan, we must take out something more shocking than him to attract the elder of the Tong clan!


    The ghost king was silent for a moment. I also knew that it was risky to do so. In all ethnic groups, no one is willing to deal with Tong people until they have to. Because they are not controlled by anyone, they only do things for the benefit of others. Maybe one second is the employer relationship, the next may be your enemy. Moreover, their personality is very strange. They don''t have long-term friends and naturally there are no long-term enemies. Therefore, even the emperor of heaven taboo them Because even the emperor of heaven has no right to deal with them, they have no royal law, and they are free to do what they want. It is better to be less contaminated with such a race.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 209

    Seeing the ghost king in a dilemma, I think it''s better to forget it. Sometimes it''s counterproductive to act too hastily.


    After a while, the ghost King began to speak slowly, "I''ve checked these days, and I don''t have any eyebrows. I''m afraid the invisible man knows that I''m looking after him, so be careful. But there''s nothing wrong with starting from the Tong clan. If you ask them to help, you''ll get twice the result with half the effort. But they''re too tricky and we can''t use strong ones!"


    "What do you mean? Can''t you bow to them? What''s more, we are not familiar with the Tong clan. I''m afraid it''s a little difficult! " I was a little depressed, because everything was not comprehensive, so I suggested that it only added to my troubles.


    The ghost king saw that I was not in high spirits and ordered my eyebrows, "silly, what can I do? You don''t have to go through middlemen to deal with Tong people. Don''t you say that they only recognize benefits? "


    I''m a little surprised. Ghost king hates to be haggled. Is it hard to do business with Tongzu? Although they will not be insatiable, but will certainly extract your own maximum value as a reward! Moreover, once the contract is signed, it will not be torn up in the middle of the road. I''m afraid that the Tong clan will increase the price. Although the local government is not bad for its benefits, who knows what they will like?


    In fact, I am contradictory. I advocated this proposal before, but when the ghost King carried out according to my intention, I began to hesitate. Fortunately, the ghost king insisted, and the matter was settled.


    It''s also reliable to think of Tong people, and no matter what, the quickest way is now.


    The ghost king wanted to sign a contract with the Tong clan alone. I was worried. Anyway, it was a big matter for two people to go together. So I begged the ghost king for a long time to get the agreement. However, we were not so stupid. We had to dress up in order to leave a way for ourselves. No matter when, with this It''s better not to expose our identities when dealing with such treacherous people. Anyway, they just want benefits and don''t really care who we are.


    The first time I put on a human skin mask, I didn''t feel uncomfortable. Anyway, I couldn''t see my appearance. However, I look at the ghost king that completely strange face, still some embarrassed too intimate. So we pretended to be masters and servants and went to the children''s territory.


    Because they are not good people, they live in places that ordinary people can not find. Naturally, I don''t know the way, but looking at the appearance of the ghost king, I should have inquired about it for a long time. With the ghost king, I entered a remote place, and there was no sign of life everywhere. The dead and rising fog did not feel like a fairyland, but it made people feel chilly and chilly. Such a place is supposed to be like this. Originally, all the people who come here to trade are shady, and the natural atmosphere is much more weird.


    When the ghost king and I reached the periphery of the spiritual territory, we could see a small mound in the dead sea, which was not clear. However, the ghost king said that where was the core of the spirit family, but it was not easy to go there.


    Sure enough, as soon as we were about to go in, we felt a howl. I didn''t see any living creatures. It was much more strange when it filled my ears.


    The ghost king didn''t seem to be disturbed. He felt the strangeness of my body and said to me, "magic music! Don''t listen, follow that voice and you''ll have visions


    I immediately held my breath, and after a while the sound disappeared. However, because my ears had just been infected, my body was not so comfortable. I thought that the evil spirit was really extraordinary, and I didn''t know whether this trip was right or wrong.


    At this time, the mound seemed to be bigger. I could feel that its area was not small. At that time, it was far away and blocked by fog. In fact, it should be an island. I didn''t see anything different about it, but it seemed a little lonely because there was no living thing. Anyway, it was quiet all around Quietly, if it wasn''t for the influence of the magic music of the Tong clan, I couldn''t believe that the evil and righteous demons were somewhere on the island.


    "Shall we go on?" In the middle of the flight, I got a little back.


    The ghost King took my hand and said, "don''t be afraid. You will be at ease as you come. Besides, we are the people who benefit them. They won''t do anything to us. Moreover, the elder says nothing about the rules of the Tong clan. I think that those small minions can jump over directly and look for the big ones directly. It''s more possible for them to cooperate."


    That''s right. But the more power he has, the more he will ask for. I can''t help but worry about it. But I can''t give up at this moment. So he said to the ghost king, "the children are treacherous. If they ask too much, you can''t be confused and answer them. Then we''ll discuss. Although I think about fengxu, I don''t mean to give up the hell I don''t think it''s worthwhile to put them on the crest of the storm, so let''s withdraw! "


    "Listen to you!" The ghost King nodded and agreed, and I agreed to go on.


    The Tong people are very vigilant. Even in the place where the birds don''t poop, they have set up various defenses. They even set up protection on the periphery of the island. The protective layer is a little gray, so it''s not true to see the whole picture of the island. Of course, this is better for concealment. Secondly, it plays a defensive role. Therefore, there are other points here except for the Tong people There''s no trace of life.I was worried about how to find the entrance. At this time, two tong people came out of the protective layer. They were not small, but their momentum was not small. They looked at us warily with big eyes, and then asked loudly, "who are you?"


    I''ve seen Tong people before, but they are all controlling puppets, so naturally I don''t feel their aura. Today, I''m surprised that there is so much energy in this small body! Think of before I did not know the depth of molestation of the boy doll, can not help but draw a cold air.


    Seeing their questions, the ghost king was not in a hurry. He put on another voice with a calm look, and said sharply, "naturally, it''s to talk about cooperation. Otherwise, who will come here? Is it difficult for me to give up the benefits? Your attitude of rejecting people thousands of miles away is not the way to treat guests, right? But it''s no use saying more. I want to see your leader and lead the way


    The ghost king and I pretended to be king, but the ghost king was not as powerful as an emperor. It seemed that he was not much better than ordinary people. Naturally, the boy''s minion had been looking at us for a long time. My heart thought, could we see something when we looked at us? I don''t know myself in the mirror, OK!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 210

    After a long time, the Tong clansman didn''t know why, so he opened a road with his magic power: "let''s go! Don''t look back. "


    I was curious, but still refrained from asking, I guess the ghost king should be able to know why. I want to talk about it later when we both go in.


    Although I can see the intersection, it''s not so real when I look inside. I think if I''m here myself, I''m afraid I''m going to go back home. I took the ghost King''s coat and asked, "what did he mean just now that he didn''t want to turn back?"


    "If you look back on the rules here, I''m afraid it will affect the aura. Once the aura is chaotic, the puppet will not be able to control it. Therefore, if you really want to cooperate with Tong people, you should abide by it. If you violate the rules, you will be buried here!" The ghost King explained, and then asked me, "are you ready? Let''s go


    With the ghost King around me, I''m not afraid of it. I nod my head ruthlessly.


    After the Tong people opened the intersection, they avoided, and the rest died. I groped for it with the ghost king.


    However, seeing that the ghost king was not nervous at all, I felt at ease. Along this road, I went all the way, and we finally found a door. It was some years ago. The doorring had been covered with some copper rust. There were not so many people who wanted to come here. Otherwise, the doorring should be bright.


    However, it also provides us with a message that the Tong people are in urgent need of external nutrient supply, so it is a good thing for us. If our benefits are in place, it will be a good thing.


    The ghost King gently knocked on the door knocker. There was no movement inside. Just when he didn''t know whether to push the door in, the Tong people who had just opened the road for us showed up again. He read some incantations and so on in front of the door, and then the three words "funeral soul house" appeared on the door plaque.


    These words make me feel uncomfortable all over the body. To bury a soul means to put my life here, but the mansion understands it. It''s just a house. If you look at it, it''s the place where I die! Whether I understand it or not, this place is not very good.


    I think that the business is so bleak, but also deliberately frighten the guests, if we leave now, he will not benefit at all.


    The Tong people seem to see my mind. Of course, when other people come here, they will be the same as me. Anyway, he said: "it''s a contract when you arrive here. There''s no room for repentance. It takes a lot of effort for ordinary people to get here. I didn''t expect that you would arrive earlier than me. It''s not enough to see that you are also related to the Tong clan, As for whether or not our Council will respond to you, it depends on your sincerity. "


    I looked at him in my heart, who has special fate with you? If this is not forced to Liangshan, can I come here? However, his face was still silent and said: "this sincerity will guarantee your elder''s satisfaction, but it is the next road, I hope you can give me some advice."


    Hearing that the benefits are not simple, the Tong people did not dare to neglect them. However, they were also embarrassed and said, "I can only be responsible for this. The words on the door have appeared, so you can go in! I can''t help you with the next thing, but with your skill, you should be able to sign the contract quickly. But you can''t take it lightly. It''s not a road that can go back. If you can, you may not be able to return. "


    I think the Tong people can do business. Let you go through difficulties and dangers first, then give the benefits, and then come out with ability! If the previous physical consumption is too late to repair, is it not in vain to give them benefits? However, before I questioned the lingzu, he disappeared. As he said just now, his mission has been completed. I guess I''m going back to the border guard again.


    When there was nothing on the door just now, we couldn''t open the door. Now the three characters of the funerary mansion were emitting a dim light. The ghost king tried to tap the knocker again. Sure enough, the next second there was a squeak, and the door opened!


    I thought the mansion must be pavilions and pavilions with extraordinary style. However, when I entered it, it was covered with weeds. This was obviously different from what I imagined.


    I don''t think it''s time to close the door automatically. At this time, the space seems to be a little closed. The light from the door just came in, but I didn''t feel how depressed it was. There was no light, but the green light from the object itself. Naturally, it was a bit frightening.


    I looked around and just thought it was full of gray. Now I know clearly that those are just some scattered utensils, and there are some dark blood stains on them. Because the blood of the Tong people is sweet, and I can''t smell the smell of blood here, so the blood stains can''t belong to the native people, obviously they are other foreign things Planting, I think maybe those who like us to cooperate but can not get out of it stay.


    However, after looking at it for a long time, there is still no sound. I wonder if it was deceived by the Tong people just now. If it is, I promise to take him apart after going out! But then I looked at the door that had just arrived, and I didn''t know when it had disappeared.


    I can''t help but lean to the ghost king, "this is too special evil gate. How can we get out later? Do you think the Tong people are mystifying? "The ghost King patted my arm, "don''t worry, there''s no reason why you don''t do business when you come to the door? I have done enough homework before I came here. The gate keeper of Tong clan will not deceive us. Don''t underestimate this burial hall. At this moment, the place seems to be infiltrating, but it is just arrayed. When the array is broken, it will show its original appearance! I think the elder must be here, but we have to break the array. This door disappears now. I''m afraid the array has started, so be careful. "


    I don''t know about these things. Naturally, I don''t know how fierce the array is. But looking at the surrounding scene at the moment is absolutely frightening. I think that the Tong clan may be bored at ordinary times. Otherwise, we can work out such a thing. Now we are just asking to meet an elder. If we want to run directly to the leader, we will You''re not going to die?


    At this time, I feel the surrounding objects have some changes, I can only follow the ghost king, "feel it?" The ghost King''s back was close to me, and then he said in a low voice: "this array can sense the breath of strangers, and it will start immediately. We should take more precautions. Wait a minute. I''ll take care of this semicircle, and you''ll take care of that one, will you? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 211

    "Well." I think before in Tianting have experienced the emperor cloth situation, this can not be more fierce than that! So I answered with certainty. I also focused on it, because I felt that I was also beginning to float under my feet, and I didn''t want to fall into a deep hole.


    At this time I felt a sword out of sheath sound, then I felt my back was cool, the ghost king shouted: "squat down!" The sword roared from my head, but it was good enough to respond in time.


    Before I was relieved, dozens of bows and arrows were released on the front of me. I saw the arrow was red, and it was probably coated with some poison. I used my palm power to block it, but I managed to avoid the disaster. I saw the arrow next to the stone on the ground, and the stone was already covered with smoke.


    The stones at the foot began to move constantly. At this time, some unknown objects appeared from all sides. I couldn''t care about it. Whatever it was, I thought that as long as we fought back, the ghost King naturally dared not relax. When these objects were cut off by us, there were bodies except a howl. I estimated what kind of magic they might be. They must have been killed I think the people behind the scenes are probably the elders we want to see.


    But when the ghost king and I killed all the magic spirits, the elder did not show up. Instead, the whole space was filled with harsh laughter. The sound didn''t sound like the children. I estimated that it was probably other species that were kept here. The child family took advantage of others, but they couldn''t go out, and finally they could only be trapped in this array to sell their lives for the children!


    Of course, they have no consciousness, so that the children will be more convenient to control.


    Look at those vicious souls rushed to me, I thought I did not want to play a hand! But when my skin touched those souls, they were stuck. I couldn''t move. This was equivalent to half my power being bound. At this time, my arm was numb and it was almost torn off.


    Ghost King found my difference, and used the magic force to play a golden light. Those ghost things on my arm slipped away. I looked at the ghost king with gratitude. Although he was an old wife, I still felt that he was so handsome at that moment!


    "It is impossible to deal with these guys with brute force, and their souls are implanted with some inviolable factor, even I can''t take them! So use the magic force to keep them close to you. Be careful! " Ghost king did not look at my obsession eyes, kind to remind.


    "Oh, I see!" Just promised, the soul around is probably seeing the opportunity, so I rushed to me, because of the experience, I naturally dare not to use brute force, so I learned the ghost king to attack, although this magic power is not deep, but at least can let their side have a space.


    But even so, I found that more and more souls were put in, a piece of black pressure, and just hit out of the open space also drilled out a lot of souls, they tried to attack me from the bottom, I can''t resist some, busy shouting to the ghost King: "what to do? If we are entangled in this way, we will only lose our power. Why don''t we break out and see where the elder is hiding? I can estimate that these souls can come in and we can find the exit! "


    "They are here, but at the moment we touch the formation and they drill in. And I just explored it. The elder did not appear in the formation. I thought he should look at us not far away! Since I can only find the broken array first, otherwise, no one can eat it if I fight like this. I will be good soon after resistance! " The ghost king also found that such a long-term war is not a way.


    The elder of the child family is really a very trouble-saving Lord. You know that this array is not so powerful, but it is just a little trick. But he can''t help but his soul is too much. This is to consume physical strength. I can''t help but be annoyed. If he is really on the real sword, he may not be our opponent. But at present, we are dragged down by this array!


    I can''t help for a while. I just want to fight hard. I think the ghost king is groping. I can''t make a mess for him. But I also overestimate my strength. I was besieged again in a few minutes. So they were evil. These souls recognized me to be bullied. At present, the ghost king has no way to do anything, but there is not much around him. So the ghost king can actually do it A good observation, see that I can not support, I can not be able to succeed, so I have to help: "OK no! I can''t resist it! "


    Then the ghost King helped me to drive away the soul around me, and then shouted to me, "guillotine!"


    I would like to run straight to that and run over, the guillotine is high, but the surrounding is covered by thick blood. The smell of blood mixed together makes me nauseous. But it should be safe for me to be here, because those souls have stopped there for half of the way, but looking at me is full of fear.


    I was very interested in it all of a sudden. "Can''t I chase them all? Come on, come on! "


    The ghost King face helplessness, "don''t be afraid, these souls ah are in the guillotine to die, you think people really fear you? They were stained with their blood, they dare not come near! But that will only temporarily guarantee your safety, and be careful! "I don''t have so many worries. Anyway, there is no monster attacking me now. I''m light, smiling at the ghost king and saying, "don''t worry, this guillotine..."


    Before I finished speaking, I felt that my body was being pulled by a force and walked towards the center of the guillotine. The ghost King naturally found my strange and quickly appeared beside me. At this time, a cold light flashed on my head, and a big knife fell out of thin air. I closed my eyes in fear, thinking that this man was still alive. The last second was still calm, and the next second was calm Maybe it''s doomed!


    I don''t want to die. I came here for my little son. Now my little son hasn''t been found, but I have to die here. Naturally, my heart is unwilling! But after waiting for a few seconds, I didn''t feel the sword cutting at me. I opened my eyes and saw that the ghost King stopped the falling blade with his palm, and then said to me, "come out slowly!" I saw a big cut in the palm of the ghost king, and the blood ran straight. I knew that he was supporting with his internal power. So I didn''t hesitate to lift the true Qi together and stride forward. Although the foot was still heavy, I could walk. I tried to move out a little bit. Just leaving the dangerous area, the ghost King quickly pulled away, and I heard a huge sound The knife hit the ground directly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 212

    I looked at the stone which was split in two on the ground, and I couldn''t help but be surprised. If the ghost King hadn''t been quick enough, I think the big sword would have split the ghost king in two! The ghost king was originally the Lord of nine lives, but because of some things, only one life was left for the moment. If there was an accident just now, the ghost king would be destroyed. I can''t help but be afraid!


    "Why do you take such a risk?" My tone is very bad, this should be something I should be grateful for, but think of the ghost king just adventure, I can not help but be angry.


    The ghost king knew that I just lost my temper because I was worried. He just took my hand: "for you, everything is worth it!"


    We didn''t dare to stay on the guillotine for a long time, but returned to the lowlands just now. Those souls seized the opportunity and rushed forward. I just wanted to make a move. The ghost King pulled me back. Then he patted the injured palm to the center of the ground. There was a golden light around it. Then the ground shook a little. In a few seconds, the ground fell apart There was a bad smell in the crack, like the smell of corpse decay. I heard a howl around me, and then those souls followed the smell back to their own body.


    It turned out that those bodies were all under the ground of the funerary mansion. Now I understand the meaning of this funerary mansion. The people buried here are those who have desires. They come for the purpose of unbearable in their hearts, and naturally they do not escape from their own destiny.


    After those souls disappeared, the burial hall was quiet again. I had the chance to run over to see the ghost King''s injury. Just because of the exercise of Kung Fu, the injury of my palm seemed to be more serious. When I looked at the blood gushing out, I couldn''t help but feel some damp in my eyes.


    Every scar on the ghost King''s body is the mark left by me. I don''t want him to toss himself for me. He is worried that his face will naturally be ugly.


    However, the ghost king didn''t care much about it, but said in a soft voice: "what is this injury! You wait for me here. I''ll find a way to break the battle. "


    I dare not move, just that scene is still in front of me. I saw the ghost King looking around and finally squinting at the guillotine. What''s wrong with the guillotine? However, there was no discomfort in other areas before, but when I approached the guillotine, I really felt the power of being trapped. Maybe this is the crux of the matter.


    The ghost king thought for a long time, and then found something on the back of the guillotine chair. It was a key made of stone.


    But there is no door here. What is the key for?


    The ghost king put the key in his palm, and there was nothing different. At this time, the ghost king put his own blood on it, and the miracle happened.


    The shabby scene around quickly faded away and replaced by the real residence.


    From the pavilions and pavilions, the sound of the flute and bamboo pipe music is heard. The rockery in the distance is also gurgling and gurgling. However, the scenery is pleasant, but there is no Tong people.


    The key flew out of the ghost King''s palm at the moment and led the way in front of him. The ghost King took my hand and entered the inner house with the key. It seems that some people have burned wormwood in the hall, and it smells like some fragrance. Around the screen, behind the wall is a very smart mural, above is the Tong people''s life scene.


    I think the key just ate the ghost King''s Yin blood. In return, he helped us break the array, but now what is it that leads us here?


    I thought that when the array was broken, the elder of the Tong clan should show up. However, there was no one in sight. I couldn''t help asking, "come out and breathe! It''s just a key that won''t speak


    "Who said I couldn''t talk!" This little stone guy is still a little unconvinced.


    "Then you show me a human figure to see, this dialogue is very awkward." I''m used to talking with people. It''s uncomfortable to see an object suddenly open.


    "Why should I listen to you?" This tone of voice is some Tongzu meaning.


    "Who do you listen to? Are you elders? Call him out I teased her on purpose, though I didn''t even know whether she was a man or a woman!


    The small key is silent, but quietly fell on the desk.


    "Ha ha ha, who is in such a hurry to find me? But this to Yin blood pour is good to drink very much! Now I''m in a good mood. Just tell me why you came here. " The sound seemed to come from the wall, but it didn''t look like it.


    I looked around and I couldn''t see anyone, but the sound was real.


    I took a look at the ghost King''s bloody palm. Naturally, I was filled with disgust at the manner of the Tong clan. If I didn''t have something to ask him for, I really didn''t want to stay here for another second, but I thought, when things were finished smoothly, I would come back to clean him up! Let him set up such a spectrum, but is it just an elder of a clan? How arrogant!


    But the ghost king did not care about these, just said: "exchange, just need you and I signed a contract


    "If you can find me, it must be a thorny thing, but since you can give me pure Yin blood, I''m not vague. Now I accept it! Then, my dear master, if you need me to help you, please speak up. "Pure Yin blood? When did the ghost King give it to him?


    I added up in my heart. Maybe it was when the king of ghosts cracked the ground, the blood from his palm flowed into the gap, which made the elder of Tong clan taste the taste. Because the formation just then was set by him, it seems that there is nothing strange at the moment.


    However, when the contract was signed, the elder of Tong clan was much more polite, and I felt a little comforted. It''s no wonder that no one else had anything to do with you before. Why should they bow to you? But now it''s different. One is the master and the other is the servant. Naturally, the attitude is different when the employment relationship comes into being.


    The ghost King opened his mouth and said, "is fengxu, the second son of Lord Yan, alive? Where are you now? "


    After listening to the master''s question, the elder said politely: "master, this will take some time. Two days later, you will come here again, and I will tell you the answer. However, we have to make it clear in advance that our Tong clan''s rule is that one contract only deals with three things. Now I have promised two things. No matter what the result is, there is one thing you can ask for from me. Of course, I also hope that this matter can be solved as soon as possible. You are really right about the time. You should know that I was going to shut up today, but it''s OK. If I took this Yin blood before I closed the door, I could get twice the result with half the effort. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 213

    "Straightforward, but you Tong people live on the rewards of the outside world. I hope you don''t damage your signboard. Moreover, I heard that with your help, everything can be solved! However, in the long run, I hope you still need more effort. After all, I can''t afford this benefit to anyone! " The ghost King stopped for a moment and then said, "help me with these two things first, and then talk about the others."


    "No problem. It''s not convenient for me to see you off. Just follow the original route back."


    After leaving the funerary house, I was still a little uneasy. Although the elder of the Tong clan agreed happily, we didn''t even see each other. So I asked the ghost king, "do you think we can''t find people from heaven and earth? Is this Tong family really so capable? I''m afraid it''ll be another empty joy. "


    The ghost King took my shoulder, as if in response to me, or as if he murmured to himself: "everything in the world is possible. If you don''t try, who can predict the result? As long as there is a possibility of one in ten thousand, I will not miss it. For the sake of my son, whether it''s empty joy or not, I''ll do it. "


    I know in my heart that this is the case, but I don''t want the ghost king to be hurt again for us.


    However, the ghost King now firmly believes that he wants to save his son, which is a huge contrast with the previous one. I think that when Tianyou was just born, he decided to take Tianyou to save bi''er in spite of my opposition. At that time, he might have been a new father and didn''t know what father love was. So looking at Tianyou''s suffering, I always resented him But now I don''t hate at all. I think the ghost king is like this at the moment. He wants to make up for all the debts that he once owed. For me, for God''s sake, and even for fengxu, none of us will ask him for this thing. As long as we have each other, it will be the best return.


    When I went back to the underworld, the first thing I did was help the ghost king to deal with the wound. I didn''t tell Tianyou that I was afraid that he would worry, so I took the ghost king back to my other garden. I looked at the deep wound. If I held on for a while, I was afraid that the whole palm would be separated from the flesh.


    This wound must be a big hindrance to ordinary people. It may even be sutured in the hospital, but the ghost king doesn''t need it. But I know it''s not a big wound for the ghost king, but I still can''t help but shed tears. I know that people''s life will not be so smooth. The so-called good things will grind, but the God has given me too many hardships. I myself, my master, ghost king God bless, and fengxu, even I began to wonder if I had brought disaster to these people. Everyone close to me had a terrible fate.


    In fact, the life I have been pursuing is very simple, but I can live our small life peacefully.


    But such a common thing is so difficult at the moment.


    "Don''t cry, I know you miss your son, but you have to be strong, just like Yu Zhen before, OK?" The ghost King gently hugged me.


    I can no longer control, lying in his arms to cry, perhaps only in this way, my mood can really calm it. After crying for a long time, I said to the ghost king, "I didn''t worry about our son just now. I also thought that our son was just separated from us for a period of time. At this time, God tested me. I was just thinking about the future, after the wind Xu came back. In this eventful time, I''m really afraid. You said that after the invisible man appeared, we experienced many hardships, but when we really caught him, would this day be peaceful? At the beginning, you just wanted to give me a peaceful day, so you didn''t fight to be the emperor of that day. But now you see, things are not getting better because of our concession. On the contrary, it has become worse. How can this day be so difficult? Even if I didn''t feel so tired in the sun before


    The ghost King patted me on the back, then wiped away the tears from the corners of my eyes, "I promise you, after getting rid of the mysterious person, I will give you a happy land, so that you can live a carefree life, OK? I am also distressed to see you worry about everything. What I owe you, I will certainly double the compensation back. When this matter is over, I will accompany you to see the vast mountains and rivers and forget the rivers. "


    I know the ghost King won''t cheat me. He will do everything he promised me. Even when I was a mortal Yu Zhen, he broke through thousands of difficulties and escorted me. So I believe that the future in the mouth of the ghost king must be a very good existence.


    Ghost king is not easy to say love words to me, but as long as I say it to me, it is deeply moving. This is probably the reason why I can''t leave him. He always gives me the hope of sewing life in the absolute place. Only those who have gone through the rough sea together can be qualified to experience the warmth of the long stream.


    Just then, I heard a knock on the door.


    This other garden will not be easy to come, probably ghost errand something to report, so I quickly dry tears, to the door called out: "come in!"


    "Mother to mother?" God saw that there was no one in the outer hall and called out tentatively.


    I didn''t expect that it was God''s blessing. The child never knocked on the door before. Every time, he came to me in a hot breeze, and then quarreled with me to leave. This suddenly became polite. I was a little uncomfortable. I know that the child is in a bad mood for fengxu recently, but this change is too big.I quickly pulled him into the room and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I want to see if my father is in?" Tianyou said something low.


    "Yes, you come in and talk." I took Tianyou into the inner hall. I thought that he would usually go to the ghost king on business. At the moment, it didn''t look like something was going on, but anyway, let him talk to the ghost king in person.


    "Did you just go out to inquire about fengxu? Any clues? " Obviously, Tianyou is for the sake of my younger brother. Although Tianyou is not much bigger than fengxu, she also knows that she hurts her brother. Knowing that he has this heart, I will be satisfied. Before that, I always worried that the two children could not get along with each other. I didn''t think that things were as bad as I thought.


    I was afraid that he would feel sad when he saw the ghost King''s injured hand, so I winked at the ghost king and asked him to hide his hand. However, the ghost king didn''t pay attention to it. However, looking at some dejected God you, he said, "I''m still waiting for the news. You don''t need to intervene in this matter. You just need to take care of your own affairs. Don''t forget that the whole affairs of the underworld are on your back Carrying it! If you don''t keep your spirits up, how can you manage the whole hell? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 214

    The ghost king is definitely in love with his son, otherwise he can''t be strict with Tianyou. But at the moment, Tianyou still has a wound on his body. I''m naturally distressed to be so strict with him. Moreover, the child was on fire because of fengxu. How can you say that the good intentions of the ghost king can''t be used?


    Looking at the seriousness of the ghost King''s face, I couldn''t help but stare at him. Then I said to the ghost king, "what are you doing? The child is just worried about his younger brother. Look at your appearance on the outline, do you really think you are on the hall? What''s more, if you don''t have a good word, you really are! "


    Then I was afraid that Tianyou was uncomfortable in his heart and said to him, "your father is such a temper. Don''t go to your heart, but he is still for you. After all, you are a ghost master now. You are not as good as before, so you should think carefully about everything."


    Listening to me, the ghost king did not make a sound, but Tianyou thought for a while and opened his mouth: "fengxu is something that happened when I was with me. I feel very sad, and if fengxu doesn''t come back, I can''t calm down for a day. I understand both father and mother''s mind, but I really can''t concentrate. I think, it''s better to return the ghost King''s position to my father, i It''s better not to be one. "


    As soon as the child''s words came out, I knew that what I had just said was in vain. Let alone the ghost king, even I was angry. But at this moment, I can''t lose my temper. If I blow up, I''m afraid the God''s fart will bloom again. So I can only suppress my spleen qi. I just glanced at the ghost king, his face was full of anger, and it seemed that the next second was about to break out He quickly sat down beside me, took the ghost King''s hand, and then said to the ghost king, "don''t listen to this child''s nonsense. Maybe it''s just the son''s son who took care of the prefecture when you shut up. Now the local affairs are very good. You should regard him as a child. Don''t take a common view with him."


    Then I was busy winking at Tianyou, pretending to be very serious and said, "I only think you are complaining about these words, and you are not allowed to mention them next time."


    Naturally, the child understood that the ghost king was very angry, so he did not dare to say anything more and left.


    It was only when God''s blessing disappeared that I released the ghost King''s arm, but then I said to the ghost king, "the child''s mood is not right. Don''t you see it? You have a dead face. That''s my son. Can''t you think only of fengxu now, regardless of the life and death of God


    "Look at what you said. The palm and the back of the hand are all flesh. Which one doesn''t hurt and which one doesn''t love?" The ghost King squinted at me and naturally didn''t agree with me.


    "What did you do! If I didn''t stop you, I think you would get up! Although it''s your baby, you can''t do it for me any more. Do you still think that Tianyou is that little doll running around all over the place? " I think you don''t have to admit it to me. That look just now is the prelude to start.


    "I didn''t really do that." The ghost king still wanted to argue with me, but I couldn''t believe what he said, so he changed the topic, "the child''s mood is not right. It will be OK for a while and a half. Are you a little too used to it?"


    I took a look at him and said that his heart was thick. Isn''t that really the case? God bless the child''s spirit. If only it could be so quick, I don''t have to worry about it.


    See I don''t speak, ghost king said: "how I said wrong?"


    "Of course not! What kind of children do not know, dare to teach a random lesson? " I was not angry to say, and then I said: "do you remember, our son''s first marriage out of the matter?"


    "Isn''t that the original little disciple of Yin Pengyu? What''s the matter? " The ghost king didn''t understand why I mentioned it all of a sudden.


    "What''s the matter? At that time, your son was betrayed by Lingyu. At that time, there was nothing wrong with your son. I thought there was nothing wrong with him! But later, if I hadn''t found his note with Lingyu''s name, I would have been in the dark! You think, ah, the child''s mind is so heavy that he likes to hide everything. How can you see that his mood is wrong today? " I pause for a moment, and then continue: "isn''t it because he is very guilty about fengxu? The sad and sad are not in the mood to cover up, and God bless so big, how many times have you seen him want to die? Even if I thought you were not there, I still changed my way to comfort me? You really don''t understand us. I think it''s necessary for you to go back and learn how to be the father of a ghost king! "


    "Although I really want to listen to you, we have to look at the whole situation. A ghost King dominates the fate of the whole hell. No matter what the situation is, we can''t show such irresponsible mentality. At present, Tianyou doesn''t represent him alone, understand? And I add up, my son, can''t be so spineless. " The ghost king also understood that he was reckless just now, but he still insisted, "you said that I am not qualified to be the father of the ghost king, I recognize it, but I am not very good to this boy at ordinary times? And you have to convince me to be the king of ghosts? I was just looking at our son''s mood. I''m afraid I can''t afford to take on big things. If we want to achieve great things, we can''t have women''s benevolence. That kind heart can''t be discarded, but it can''t affect the overall situation because of one thing. Do you see what I said? "If you ask me that, can I say it''s wrong? However, the ghost king said there was some truth. After all, the whole thing in the Prefecture was not just about abandoning one''s son. Just now Tianyou was irresponsible. I always admit that it''s good to face Tianyou. I just thought that Tianyou was just born, someone would not hesitate to take Tianyou''s heart to save the old lover''s rebirth kidding me?


    Thinking of this, I asked directly: "you said that you are qualified to be the ghost king. Naturally, I admit it. But you are not qualified to be a father, whether it is Tianyou or fengxu. Let''s not say for a moment. You can''t wait to help bi''er rebirth with his little heart. Do you think there are several parents who can Do it? "


    As soon as I said this, I actually had some regrets. I had already discussed not to mention the things before. I didn''t want to go back to the old accounts at the moment. Now that fengxu''s business has not yet appeared, I naturally don''t want to mess in the nest. So I was honest after I asked. I didn''t want to ask the ghost king to give me an explanation. I just thought that the ghost king didn''t hear me. I just thought that the ghost king didn''t hear me, and made two casual sentences. Ha ha ha ha ha I''ll give up my voice in the past, but I forget that the ghost king is a honest boy!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 215

    When I was still regretting, they even started to speak seriously, "didn''t you say that everything before the agreement was turned over? But since you have said it, I will tell you the answer, but do you care so much about it? "


    I didn''t say a word, which woman can not care about this matter? At that time, I really wanted to stand up and question the ghost king, but I still wanted to hear what kind of repentance he had for so many years, so I deliberately kept silent.


    The ghost king saw me and didn''t mean to answer. He thought for a while or opened his mouth: "you know I never do things that I regret."


    Listening to him say that, I can''t stop the fire immediately. I thought that for such a long time, he could think of everything clearly, but now he still didn''t think there was anything wrong with that. He just didn''t think about the impact it would have on me. Moreover, for God bless, it was like depriving him of his life. How could he live with the life of his relatives Is life so cheap?


    I couldn''t help but ask, "so if you do it again, you''ll still do that, right?"


    The ghost King closed his eyes, some wilting, he thought to say: "I promised you not to tell lies, so I can''t tell lies to please you at this moment."


    I think no one can be indifferent to this matter from my point of view. In fact, I don''t really want any answer. It''s past things. It''s meaningless to think about it. But the ghost King replied so frankly. I''m only angry! What he said now is obvious. No matter how many times he repeats, he still has his original intention. The first time I think you are frivolous and unreasonable, and then it is not obvious to poke it into my heart! Although I know that such a thing will not happen, but listen to who is not uncomfortable?


    I don''t want to talk about it much. It''s just that I''ve been nagging at him. Who knows that his double business is so offline, and I don''t know how he''s dealt with the women in the harem before, or that he hasn''t read women well at all!


    After saying that, he did not say anything. Even if he followed what he was saying to coax me, I would not be angry and flushed, but he just sat there, as if it was not him who had just caused the trouble.


    I think it''s not the time to quarrel, and my relationship with him is not so weak that we have to live by quarreling every day, but at this moment I really need to calm down. Because I was angry, I was afraid that my mouth would smell of gunpowder, so I didn''t have any words, so I got up and went out. He pulled me and didn''t give up. I didn''t know what was in his head. He even asked foolishly, "how did you leave?"


    I couldn''t control it any more and turned my back to him: "it''s so stuffy here that I can''t go out for a stroll? Besides, can''t I have some privacy? "


    Listen to me, he can''t let go. When he drags me, he brings the door up casually. I think that there is still a distance between this bieyuan and the main hall. If no one can hear the quarrel at the moment, since he won''t let me go, come on! Although I can''t beat him, I can still win the fight!


    Thinking of being with him before, I respect and fear him only because at that time I had to ask him for my yangshou, but now I have no scruples at all. Moreover, I can defeat Yin Pengyu alone when I am still a young apprentice, so I am not afraid of ghost king!


    "Don''t let me go! Then let''s open the window and speak up. Don''t think I''m afraid of you! In my last life, I was scared by the dog''s eyes. I can be possessed for you! If you think I can be as obedient as this last life, then you are daydreaming! This person is stupid for a lifetime is fate, then stupid is really stupid, I can grasp my own destiny now, I know what I want! So you''d better let it go, or... " In fact, I don''t know what I''m going to say next. Anyway, I''m confused.


    But at this time, the ghost King became more and more sinister, "why, go on! Do you want to close the book? I tell you, my son, you have been born to me. You are mine in this life, and there is no escape door! "


    "Oh, you think you can tie me with my son all my life? I''m not stubborn with you now. I''ll wait for fengxu to come back A mention of wind Xu, I naturally feel sad, once did not control good mood, tears can not help but flow out.


    The ghost king saw me cry, also some flustered, he was busy wiping my tears, "you are not stupid, you are not stupid, is I stupid still not? I am a person with stupid mouth and can''t say good words to make you happy. You can see that there is no big thing to do, but let you cry again! I know I''m not good enough, but you have to say it. You can leave me without saying anything like this. I''m afraid, Yu Zhen


    I know he wants to try his best to save the situation, but I still don''t want to reconcile with him immediately. When we had a conflict, he left without saying a word? At that time, I had no magic power, and naturally I couldn''t stop him. Now, although I was caught by him, I couldn''t leave, but I should not speak! Is it difficult for the state officials to set fire to the people and not to light the lamps? Maybe life is like a box of chocolates. No one knows what kind of taste you''ll get next. But you can always experience it in a different way. Of course, I don''t like the taste except sweet, but these are not what I can decide.But I didn''t expect the ghost king would be afraid, I don''t know what he was afraid of losing! I''m too lazy to ask. Anyway, it''s useless to ask. He said something that made me unhappy.


    However, this time he was also conscious. Seeing me, he ignored him and said to himself, "I care about what you care about, but I''m a man, and I can''t get everything like you. On the surface, when I left with Tianyou in my arms, I also tangled. Do you really think I''m a cold-blooded man? At that time, I was really afraid that the child was gone, and you were not there, so my life would collapse! At the beginning, I had quarreled with the emperor for bi''er, but I knew that it was just because I didn''t want to obey the emperor''s control over me, so in order to fight against him, I had to do the opposite. But my anxiety was not the same before Tianyou woke up. It was the first time in my life that I felt afraid! I thought I was strong enough to be locked up in the samsara tower and lost my life. I didn''t even know to beg for mercy, but do you know? When you and God appeared, I realized that there is no real power, but time has not let you find your weakness


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 216

    He reached out to hold me. I caught sight of his injured hand and was not strong at once. "OK, you can make sense of anything. I don''t care to argue with you. Didn''t you just say you didn''t regret doing anything? If you didn''t open your eyes again, what would you do? Will you be so comfortable? "


    After listening to the silence for a while, the ghost king said, "I naturally think that if this happens, I will face it alone."


    One person? That is to say, he didn''t want me to be with him. If God you didn''t wake up, maybe I would have been born again.


    I was a little bit of a lost joy at the moment, at that time I did hate ghost king, but I did not want to ask him to suspend the book, maybe at that time in my heart did not think that and ghost king really separated.


    Seeing me not so excited, the ghost King attached to my ear and said to me, "forgive me..."


    I don''t know whether the forgiveness he has sought is what he did to Tianyou before or what annoys me at the moment, but it is not necessary to know that it is not necessary to share it. I know that he loves God you and loves me enough.


    Two people always need one person to lower their heads together. Ghost king is not used to say sorry, but if I can forgive him, he will prove that he realizes something is wrong. No matter which one, he will bow down to me at least, and I will ask nothing.


    Besides, the couple, it can be used so seriously.


    But as parents, the concern for the child or the care, so "God bless?" I tried to get him to lift his head from which plays, but in vain.


    I saw the white impermanence around him, and the other side was helpless, and then shook my head at me. Even the white impermanence has no way, I also have some panic for a moment.


    I walked over, and put my hand on the shoulder of God bless, and he went back to God. "Mother, how did you come?"


    "Look what you''re doing, but the memorial is not over for a while," I pulled up the blessing and said to him, "go and turn around, didn''t you say it was fun in the world?"


    God you looked at me, and then seemed to guess my intention to come here, and then whispered, "Mom, dear, I''m ok, it''s fine."


    I know he is comforting me, but how can he rest assured? Before he always took advantage of me not secretly running out to play, now instead is not to drive away, I am naturally a little anxious. The child was originally delicate, nothing to tell me, I saw the white impermanence, she also can not help the appearance.


    So I said, "then go to the sun and turn around. There are always some strange things. You can bring me a back if you see anything."


    I don''t want other parents to talk about a topic very seriously with their children, or ask him what to say. At present, I can only talk about what he is interested in. This can make me closer. I don''t want to grow up with God you. I am separated from me. After all, I am born by myself. It means that I will treat him as a child.


    "If my mother or my family like it, I''ll find it myself. I''m better here." Although Tianyou did not have bad mood yesterday, I was in a bad mood.


    I am busy blinking at Bai impermanence, which means that she can take Tianyou to go out and play together. There are many ideas of Bai impermanence. I always come up with some ways.


    Bai impermanence, busy said: "little ghost king, last time I went to catch soul to bring back, see a large amusement park, very exciting, or we will try?"


    "People all fell there, didn''t they? In order to play, I don''t know what I think. It''s not interesting. " God you didn''t even look up at the white impermanence.


    Bai impermanence talked up on his face. I guess it was because he didn''t help me. And Tianyou said nothing to the child. I watched the person who didn''t love sad was still red. I patted the white impermanent hand and signaled her not to go back to her heart.


    I estimated that if there was a bad mood, I could not mention anything. Besides, the amusement The field is not a dead person every day. What''s more, what are you afraid of? But I can''t say that, if it''s exciting, I''m more than that.


    I thought that Tianyou and a girl in all places contacted frequently. At that time, I was afraid to harm other girls, so I didn''t let Tianyou contact more. Now I have no way to deal with it. I can only take my heart horizontally. "Tianyou, you see the girl you met before. But it''s not so easy to see you lift it up when you don''t see you. It''s not so much to hang them in the sun. Why don''t you ask her to play "Go?"


    Tianyou sighed, "those are just acting like you. When dad was not there, I was afraid you were worried. So I thought of such an excuse. I know my own gloomy spirit. How can I get together with the women in the sun? And, for the time being, I have no intention of thinking about this. "


    I was surprised to hear the voice of God you showed his heart. He went to the world frequently, but he wanted to create a false image that he had recovered and reassured me. I thought he wanted me to see a rogue image of the boy, but he was not good at all of this. Instead, I misunderstood his love for all women.Until now, I know that the woman named Lingyu has always been in Tianyou''s heart and never left. When I think of the name on the letter that Tianyou wrote, I suddenly realize that the only thing in the world is the word of love.


    I think that I have gone through two generations or come together with the ghost king. I can''t explain this love word until now. What''s more, it''s his first love, and he has paid his heart. So even if he knows that the other side cheated him, he still can''t forget that the woman has long been an indelible cinnabar mole in his heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 217

    The world is satisfied with both Dharma and Dharma.


    Once other people''s entanglement changed into their own, but it seems lonely.


    I know that Tianyou can''t get out of his mind for a while, but he can''t always watch him so depressed. In the long run, it''s not worth the loss when he gets sick. As an outsider, I naturally can see clearly, so I just let Bai Wuchang take him to the world. No matter what, far away from right and wrong, my mood should be calmer.


    I think that the ghost king was not like this before, what big wind and big waves have passed, but I can''t cross the love. Even now, I think the ghost king will leave a place for that woman in his heart. Once some people appear, they will not disappear. All this has nothing to do with the life and death of that person in his heart. Even if bi''er has disappeared for so long, isn''t the ghost king the same? What''s more, Tianyou''s child''s temperament follows the king of ghosts, and he is also an ignorant teenager. Naturally, he will not easily cross the road.


    But I think time will always be a good medicine, regardless of how many years, even if like me and the ghost king, entangled for hundreds of years, only with a heart, can replace. Even if bi''er met the ghost King earlier than me, but how could it be? Now I am the one who can accompany the ghost king to the future? Although occasionally noisy, but this is not life?


    Maybe Tianyou is short of a person who is infatuated like me. He thought that I was sitting in the position where Tianyou just sat down. He reviewed many rules this day. I didn''t mean to explore his secret. But because he was in a bad mood recently, those small secrets could not help but be hidden.


    There was a piece of paper on the couch, which was written by God.


    In love and desire, a man dies alone and goes alone. There is no generation.


    This expression of emotion I naturally understand, I wrote down the content, the paper back intact. Let Tianyou think I don''t know. I don''t want to add troubles to the children.


    From the hall, my mood has been depressed, I even regret the original recklessness, I should change a way to let Lingyu accompany Tianyou, in this way, Tianyou will not end up in today''s field.


    But people are dead, and I can''t control them. Can only secretly pray, can let God open the heart faster appear. No matter who that person is, as long as I can take my God''s blessing out of that pain, I will be satisfied.


    At present, I don''t have anyone to discuss. So I walk around the river and think about it. I think I''d better go to see my little aunt. The Yu family is the one who can speak more here. But Yu Xiao is too young for me. I can''t see through some things. So I didn''t call on her at this time.


    The little aunt saw me come, naturally is happy, let the servant girls with love to play, intimate pull me into the inner hall.


    "I look at your face is not good, wind Xu''s matter has no eyebrows?" my little aunt poured me a glass of water, and then asked with concern.


    I shook my head and sighed, "at the moment, fengxu''s business can only be staring at finding clues, but I still have a big thing to worry about."


    "Something to do with Providence?" The little aunt tentatively asked, "the child is older, some of his thoughts will not be exposed like when he was a child. Don''t go too far in your heart."


    I think it''s right for me to find my little aunt. She guessed it right before I opened my mouth. But it''s also true. My two sons are the most important things I pay attention to here. Besides fengxu, it''s natural that it''s related to God''s blessing.


    "Do you remember that woman? The one who married with God I don''t want to mention Lingyu''s name, but I don''t think it''s too annoying. I just think of her as a pain.


    "Remember, the top priority of the prefecture. Isn''t that man a traitor? How can you mention her again? Isn''t it God who still loves that man? " My little aunt asked me several questions in a series. Seeing that I didn''t deny it, she was also clear in her heart. Then she patted my hand, "don''t think about this matter. Although Tianyou is a prince, he is also a child. Don''t panic about anything. Let''s think about it together."


    "Well." I''m not sure what my aunt can do, but it''s comforting to have my family around.


    "At the moment, it''s hard to forget the first love with God, so it''s not hard for you to forget the first time? By the way, is there anything special that Tianyou cares about in addition to the wrong mood? For example, about fengxu? " The little aunt comforted me and asked patiently.


    I thought that the bad mood of Tianyou was revealed. It was mainly because of fengxu''s self blame. So I nodded, "naturally, their brothers have a good relationship. Although they usually fight and make trouble, Tianyou really cares about fengxu. Yesterday I also heard that the ghost king and I went out to look for the whereabouts of fengxu, so I came to inquire about the news in a hurry. "


    "It''s not that there is no way out. You think that Tianyou cares so much about fengxu. You can start from this aspect." Little aunt''s face relaxed a little, and then some mysterious looking at me.I don''t understand. It was because I was too worried about fengxu that Tianyou was so depressed that he didn''t even want to manage the prefecture. Would it be worse if Tianyou intervened in fengxu?


    "But I''m afraid God''s mood will get out of control again." But some of me have expressed their concerns.


    The little aunt laughed and said, "silly melon, I think you are really worried and confused! Didn''t you just say that Tianyou cares most about fengxu


    "Yes, there is nothing wrong with that, but that''s why I''m worried."


    "I don''t dare to be careless because I care about it. But I just give you a suggestion. As for how to do it, you still have to discuss it with the ghost king." The little aunt looked at me, and then some uneasy asked, "what do you have that won''t trouble me easily in ordinary days? Now I''m looking at something that doesn''t agree with the ghost king."


    "That''s not true. He''s still very interested in children''s affairs, but sometimes I think it''s a bit extreme." I sighed, and then said, "if it wasn''t for the children, I really didn''t intend to bear it."


    "What''s wrong?" The little aunt looked at me and then said, "I don''t know who it is. I always said that I was playing a child''s temper before. Now you can see that you have made a mistake on yourself."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 218

    "In fact, where I am, it is clearly that he is somewhat unreasonable." After a pause, I thought it was my little aunt, and it was not a scandal. I said, "I just mentioned the things before, and I didn''t mean to. He didn''t understand them. Instead, he was serious! What''s more, you didn''t look at his attitude towards Tianyou. It was just like treating ghosts. You said that Tianyou was a child with a heavy mind, and he would feel uncomfortable. "


    "Before?" The little aunt caught the key point at once, then frowned and asked me, "is it related to bi''er?"


    "Well, but I didn''t want to go over the old books. He just didn''t understand." I bowed my head and didn''t know if my little aunt would believe me. In fact, it''s hard to be questioned by relatives sometimes.


    Fortunately, the little aunt didn''t ask me again. Instead, she held me in her arms and said softly, "don''t be affected by unimportant things. What''s more, I can see your mind clearly! Now you can lose your temper, but the ghost king has to swallow everything into his stomach. Sometimes the man looks very manly, but in fact, they are also very fragile. The couple should communicate well, and don''t go into the dead end. That''s not good! It''s not easy for you and the ghost king to come to this stage. Although you are a little longer than Yu Xiaonian Ji, I think about you more. You are a stubborn boy. You need to understand. If you try to do it, it may be different. "


    I know what my little aunt said is reasonable. After all, men can''t cry and lose their temper like women, but I just don''t want to bow down and soften up with the ghost king. Moreover, I don''t think I''m wrong about last night''s incident. Although the ghost king will bow his head to me and ask me to forgive him, I still feel uncomfortable in the end, but now I just complain I don''t think that fengxu has not come back, and Tianyou is in a bad mood. Naturally, I think that it is better to have more than one thing.


    When I went back to the other garden, the ghost king was still there, so I didn''t hide the whole story about Tianyou. Of course, I concealed my visit to my little aunt''s, and I was afraid that he would feel my heart.


    After listening to my words, the ghost King seemed to be thinking. I looked at the expression, I was afraid that I also thought of the people I could not get, so I asked angrily, "what are you so absorbed in thinking? I don''t care about anything else at the moment, but it''s also a big event that God blesses, and I can''t be careless. "


    The ghost King took a look at me and said, "I''m just thinking about God''s blessing. Don''t you have any other ideas when you look at his words?"


    I can understand the meaning of that sentence naturally, otherwise I can''t rush to be like this, but the ghost king said that he thought of God''s blessing, and the ghost would believe him! The most exasperating thing is to ask my ideas. I don''t have the people I like and can''t be together. What can I think?


    Then I deliberately gave him a look, "you can ask yourself, ask me what I do? Anyway, I''ll make it clear to you that fengxu or Tianyou are your son. There is nothing wrong with looking for Tianyou at present, but it doesn''t mean that you can leave Tianyou alone. Speaking of it, I love Tianyou a little more. From birth to now, however, I''ve never felt relieved. I think that the sentence just born almost died, and then there was a catastrophe, Now we are faced with the disappearance of fengxu. Think about how old the child is. Anyway, you are responsible for handling the affairs of God''s blessing. In one week''s time, if you can''t let my energetic son come back, you''ll wait for me to quarrel with you! "


    "Don''t I ask for your forgiveness? Can''t we turn over the whole thing? But since you speak, I''ll try my best to do it! " Ghost King some helpless, but still full of acceptance down.


    I don''t want to talk about the past in such a precarious day. However, in order to let the ghost king have a deeper understanding of the absurdity of what he did before, I said with my mouth. Who let his first love that can''t be bypassed be implicated in the fate of my son? If I really want to mention, don''t say this sentence, even if it''s ten days and ten nights, it can''t be finished!


    "It''s almost the same, but how are you going to talk to God about it? I wonder if I can make him do something about fengxu? " I tried to infiltrate my little aunt''s ideas to him. Although I felt that I had taken some risks, there was a way better than no way. Just now the ghost king promised me to deal with the matter of God bless, but I didn''t believe that he had a good way so soon.


    After listening to my words, the ghost King nodded thoughtfully, "your idea?"


    Of course, I can''t say it was my little aunt who gave me the idea, and then asked, "has it been mentioned to you by others? Or do you think I''m stupid and can''t think of anything? "


    "Who else in the hell dares to mention fengxu to me now, besides you?" The ghost King squinted, then seemed to be very happy, "but I didn''t think that we had the same idea, so you are not stupid!"


    I was angry for a moment, but I couldn''t say anything. After all, it was not me who really came up with this method. If I really wanted to think about it myself, I would have to carry it on for the rest of my life.


    But just now the ghost king said I''m not stupid, but I''m in the heart, which is not obvious before he told me that he always thought I was? My eyes are crossed with him, I really want to go up and kick him, but I think that I am also the goddess of the prefecture, and this identity is placed here. I don''t want him to make fun of me in the future! So I just stood still, just in my heart a hundred resentments against him.Seeing me angry, the ghost king came and pulled my hand, "don''t be angry, even if you are stupid, I still love you, don''t dislike you? What''s more, our hearts are together. I never think that anything can separate us


    I don''t know who the ghost King learned from it. His mouth is like wiping honey, but it''s right. As he said, nothing can separate us! When I figured it out, my heart was smooth. The couple didn''t have much to do, especially when the ghost king looked at me with affection, I lost all my anger.


    Thinking about what my little aunt told me today, men also need to understand and comfort, and my voice softened, "don''t coax me there. Anyway, you dislike me, and I won''t go. Do you really think I will make a fool of taking care of your suspension? Even if I can''t be spoiled in the future, I won''t suffer from being a carefree lady in the hell! "


    "I said you''ve become smart, haven''t you?" The ghost king looked at me with a smile, then took my waist and kissed my lips.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 219

    The next day, the ghost king really went to find Tianyou early. It seemed that two people had been drinking wine for a long time in the bamboo forest in the back mountain. After drinking this wine to a certain extent, naturally, any knot could be solved. I thought that whether it was Tianyou''s yearning for Lingyu or his guilt for fengxu, it could be solved by the ghost king. Even if it can''t take immediate effect, I think it still works for Tianyou.


    Another thing is that their father and son have not talked together for a long time. I think it''s better to communicate with each other, so I don''t go there, but I''m waiting for news in the other garden.


    I thought the ghost king would bring Tianyou back, but I waited for most of the day, but the ghost king came back alone, but it seemed quite happy. I saw the ghost king in a good mood. I should have talked very well. I pretended to be casual and said, "very satisfied?"


    "Well." Ghost King''s face slightly suffused with drunkenness, gently spit out vague language, and then that pair of enchanting eyes looked at me, hooked my soul.


    It seems that the ghost King hasn''t been so happy for a long time. I couldn''t bear to spoil my interest. I went forward to support him and took him to the bed. I said, "this is not the first time to drink with my son. How can I be so drunk?"


    "Happy, my son has grown up! I feel like there''s a successor! " The ghost king said with a smile, then he took my hand and put it on his mouth and kissed, "thank you."


    I''m not used to it. I''m old husband and wife. Thank you! But then again, I can afford to thank you. After all, Tianyou has been under control since I was a child. Although I admit that most of the growth of Tianyou is his own understanding, and it has nothing to do with my teaching, but my heart for God is definitely much more than ghost king, but I don''t want to worry about this. Anyway, it''s my own son. Who pays how much What can be so clearly distinguished?


    I saw that the ghost king was sleepy and didn''t intend to ask about the result of today. I just wanted to wait for him to wake up.


    There is no servant girl in this other garden. I can only serve the ghost king by myself. I just wanted to help the ghost King adjust a comfortable sleeping position, but the two goods suddenly opened their mouth: "can''t wait for you?"


    I can''t wait for your sister!


    Drunk to be unconscious, there is a mood to tease the younger sister!


    "Sleep when you''re sleepy. Don''t hold on. There''s something important to do tomorrow." I can''t help being a little nervous when I think about the day when the elder of Tong clan will give us an answer.


    "Don''t be afraid. Isn''t I still here?" The ghost King seemed to see through my mind, and then patted the other side of the bed, "it''s strange to talk like this. You lie down and we''ll have a good conversation."


    I don''t believe that he just wants to have a chat with me. It''s dark and windy. If he is so simple, I will believe in ghosts! So I obstinately refused to rely on him, just said: "it''s late, early rest, what you have to say tomorrow."


    Just about to get up, the ghost King grabbed me, went to his arms, and then came up with another bracelet. The familiar voice sounded in my ear, "tomorrow, you have not said something important, how can you have time to chat! Is it a long night to do something meaningful? "


    I can''t move because he clamped me. I can only grudge him with words, "when did this chat become meaningful in your ghost King''s eyes?"


    "When did I say that?" Ghost King''s breath sprays on my neck, itching.


    This posture is too ambiguous. I turned my body and lay on the bed face to face with the ghost king. There was a little space between them as far as possible. Then I said, "don''t you let me lie down and chat? And said to do something meaningful! Is it possible that I can cheat you, drunkard


    "That''s true, but I didn''t connect them." The ghost King chuckled, "how can you become stupid again this evening?"


    You are stupid, your whole family is stupid!


    Then I think that this sentence seems to be a little inappropriate, my sons are smart, can not be confused, so a little angry: "then you are going to play rogue?"


    "If the lady wishes, I''ll do it for you!" The ghost king said that he began to get restless.


    I can say I just want to sleep well at the moment!


    I don''t know if alcohol played a role. The ghost King groped my waist and stopped. His hand was gently placed there. I didn''t feel uncomfortable. Instead, I was loved and caressed by the ghost king. A sense of security grew in my heart. I think we have no problem at this moment.


    The next day, the ghost king and I went to the Tong clan''s territory according to the appointment. This time when we arrived at the border, the Tong people looked very respectful. I think we should know that our contract has been reached, and he also regarded us as the master for the time being. So it didn''t embarrass us as much as last time. We heard familiar voices again in the territory we had been to before.


    "Master, you are here!" Still do not know from where the sound of floating, empty and lonely.


    "Well, the answer I want." The ghost king always keeps his dignity when facing the Tong people. Although he doesn''t show people by his true face, the ghost King''s aura is still amazing. At least the Tong people can feel that this master is essentially different from other masters.


    "The first answer is that the person you are looking for is still alive and safe at the moment. The second answer may disappoint the owner. At present, he has not heard the location of fengxu, the second son of the ghost king. " The elders of the Tong clan did not hide anything. Of course, they did not show any embarrassment for the answers they did not explore.It is said that the Tong clan is highly efficient in handling affairs, which is true. However, it does not mean that everything will reach the owner''s wishes. Just like the mysterious man sent dushanxue to kill yingruyue, and dushanxue has not finished, all the things are not absolutely successful. However, in the process of doing things, they must also do their best. Of course, this is not true We should worry, but we can''t ask for a second time for things that can''t be done. No matter what the benefits are, the Tong clan will not accept it again. This means that we have to find another way out.


    Before leaving, the ghost King arranged the last task, and the contract between us and the Tong clan was terminated. If we still want to sign the contract, we have to go through the scene again. We have already come here. Naturally, we are sure that we can''t see the elder. Only after the final task is arranged, the ghost King''s mind has a general idea, so we don''t have to come here Here, of course, there is no need to open the door of the border.


    "I want you to find the invisible person, that is, the identity of the mysterious person. I know the difficulty, so this time I will give you a little longer time. For a month, I''m here to listen to your answer and hope it will satisfy me." The ghost king said so much, I think it is also reported a lot of hope.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 220

    However, I''m different from the ghost King''s idea. I don''t have much hope for this. You think, since the mysterious man can do everything, and the boundary where fengxu is located is so secret that even the Tong people have no way to know, you can imagine the power of the mysterious man! So if you want to find the identity of the mysterious person, it''s even more difficult. In other words, it''s impossible!


    But this is not without harvest, after all, I know an exciting good news, my son fengxu, he is still alive! And the mystery man added that he was safe.


    This is naturally what I hope to see, even if this wind Xu can not sit around me, at least he is still in this world, I will be satisfied! So when I went back, I was happy and naturally wanted to tell God the good news at the first time!


    I pull the ghost king to let him faster, but the ghost king is a thoughtful look.


    "What''s the matter? Although I don''t know where fengxu is for the time being, he is still alive because he is hope! " I pinched the arm of the king of ghosts and laughed at him. "Are you saying that everything is yours?" How could it be forgotten? "


    The ghost king looked at me and said solemnly, "of course, I won''t forget it! You''re mine, so that''s my responsibility! "


    He is such a person, never know you are joking or really want the answer, but his solemn answer is very gratifying, at least not like the last time because of the uprightness and make me angry.


    "I wish I didn''t forget. Let''s go back soon! God bless is still waiting I think Tianyou is more concerned about fengxu. This time we come to find out the answer, he will certainly hear the wind, afraid he is in a hurry, so I want to go back as soon as possible.


    The ghost king is a little absent-minded, moving forward at a slower speed than me. I think he may want to relax. After all, he has been nervous after knowing the accident of fengxu! I thought of my little aunt saying that men would not easily tell the pain, so I had to play the role of a good wife and say to the ghost king, "if you want to relax, go to a place with good scenery! Anyway, now I''m at the bottom of my heart. I won''t be as flustered as before. I''ll be alone in hell


    "Well, I''m not with you. I can''t tell you what happened along the way! If I want to relax or wait to escort you back to the underworld and make another plan! " The ghost King took my hand and said with some uneasiness.


    "What can happen! Now this mysterious man will not come out easily. Am I not safe? " I asked the ghost king. I knew that he really wanted to go to relax. If it wasn''t for God''s blessing, I might have gone crazy with him for half a day.


    However, no matter what I said, the ghost King refused to let me go back alone, and I don''t know when the relationship between us reversed. Before, I stuck to his meaning, but now he is a little inseparable from me.


    Love is like this, you owe others one day is to return, no matter what kind of time and place, you will eventually in another way as compensation and return gift. I didn''t want to ask for something back from the ghost king, because all I did was willing and unrepentant, but I didn''t say it. With the proud and charming character of the ghost king, I was afraid that he would not be so modest!


    It was half an hour later than the last time he came back from the Tong clan''s territory! When I got to the entrance of the underworld, the ghost king asked me to go back alone. He didn''t tell me where to go. I thought because I just gave him the privilege, I didn''t pursue this question.


    To the hall, unexpectedly did not see God. I was wondering where he could go at this time. He caught a ghost errand casually, and the other party was too hesitant to say why. So I went straight to Bai Wuchang. These two people are always inseparable. Although they were said to play for me, now Tianyou has no other object to talk to. I think 80% of them still have to be together, even if they are not, Bai Wuchang must know the whereabouts of God.


    God has grown up, what will not confide with me. This is probably the generation gap often mentioned by the sun. Although you can''t see why, but the psychological age is really poor! So in some difficult to understand issues, naturally find a similar age or congenial person to speak.


    When I found Bai Wuchang, the girl was staring at the river Minghe in a daze. She didn''t know what she was thinking. She didn''t even hear my footstep. She only reacted when I pushed her gently. But looking at the posture, she seemed to be shocked.


    "What are you thinking, so absorbed?" I asked with a smile, because the relationship with Bai Wuchang is closer, and I naturally show all my emotions in Bai Wuchang.


    Seeing me in a good mood, Bai Wuchang asked softly, "has your highness got good news?"


    "Well, you are clever!" I looked at it and didn''t see the shadow of Tianyou. Then I asked, "where has Tianyou gone? I just went to the hall and I couldn''t find anyone. I thought maybe I would be with you


    "I''m not sure about the color of my eyes


    "Is it?" I slant white impermanence one eye, this is not good at lying people have a common problem, that is, they will constantly repeat their usual small movements.When I was biting my nose for the first time, did you feel it? I''m afraid you''ll lose it if you touch it


    "No way." Just then, Bai Wuchang''s hand touched his nose again.


    I held down Bai Wuchang''s hand to touch his nose, and then said with a smile, "little girl, are you not so honest recently? Now that the evidence is clear, do you want to make up a lie with me? "


    Seeing that he couldn''t deny it, Bai Wuchang couldn''t make up a suitable reason, so he simply told everything. I was very angry after listening to it. I felt something was wrong. But because of the news of fengxu, I didn''t think much about it. The ghost King dare to play with me in this move! It seems that if you don''t give him some color to see, he really does not have a long memory!


    "The little ghost king has gone to the world now. He said he was looking for the whereabouts of his second highness. He had planned to get up yesterday, but he was afraid that his mother would be in a hurry, so he took advantage of you and the ghost king to leave the hell to find a chance to go! By the way, don''t blame the little ghost king. In fact, this matter was discussed with the ghost king, but I didn''t dare to tell you directly because I was afraid you were worried


    "But you must be told that I said it, and the little ghost king told me to keep it secret."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 221

    Seeing me speechless, Bai Wuchang was a little worried. "Lingfei Niang, if you blame me, you can blame me. At present, the little ghost King''s mood is just getting better. Don''t punish him, all blame me, and don''t report to you in time."


    This little girl is thoughtful. I can''t really treat Tianyou well, but I won''t let go of anything! But looking at Bai Wuchang''s flustered appearance, I''m a little suspicious. It''s not like her. Before that, she was quite a stable girl. In order to confirm what I think in my heart, I decided to test Bai Wuchang.


    "What does this matter to you? Don''t take things for yourself! Can I not understand my own son? Even if the ghost king agreed, the big idea is not his own decision? You don''t want to speak for him, wait for him to come back, just wait for his confinement I said without expression, trying to let Bai Wuchang feel my anger.


    Confinement is a very severe punishment for God''s children, which is equivalent to telling the whole hell that Tianyou has made a mistake. I don''t know who thought of this punishment at the beginning. Maybe it has the idea that the son of God made mistakes and committed the same crime with the common people. However, for the children of God, the spiritual punishment is far more painful than the physical punishment!


    Bai Wuchang was more anxious when she heard that. She bit her lip and didn''t know how to respond to my words. Later, she even gave me a big gift. I have known her for such a long time. She just gently bows and doesn''t fight like this. It seems that what I just said has stimulated her.


    I quickly picked her up. "What''s this for? Didn''t you say it had nothing to do with you? Are you going to plead for the blessing of God


    White impermanence bit his teeth, as if he had a cruel heart and said: "Niang, I know you love your son very much, but don''t miss the future of the little ghost king because of being angry for a while. This imprisonment punishment is not feasible. I hope you can think twice!"


    "I''m just teaching my son. What are you so nervous about?" I looked at her sharply.


    White impermanence is similar to be spied on the secret, his face suddenly flushed, and then muttered: "I''m not nervous, but worried about the little ghost king. After all, I''ve been around the little ghost king for so long, and I always don''t want my master to have an accident!"


    When I saw Bai Wuchang, I still refused to admit it, and I didn''t rush to force her to admit it. Anyway, I have got the answer. What does it matter if she admits or not?


    So I put up my face and said to Bai Wuchang: "God bless you with you, I''m naturally at ease. Just looking at your expression, I''ve produced a lot of sincerity. Don''t worry, my own son won''t go to that kind of place easily."


    I heard Bai Wuchang take a breath secretly. Although it is very weak, I''m sure Bai Wuchang was very nervous when he heard that I wanted to punish God.


    I took Bai Wuchang Zi to the edge of the Ming River for a few circles, and then asked her, "in addition to finding fengxu, is there anything else that Tianyou is hiding from me? I see that you two have the best relationship, so I''m just asking. I don''t have any other ideas, so you just have to be at ease


    Bai Wuchang thought for a while, then shook his head, and said with great certainty: "the little ghost King''s mood has not been high recently, and the memorial of the local government can''t be dealt with for a moment and a half. However, he didn''t mention anything special to me. Besides, the most common thing that Xiaogui Wang does is to be dazed and talk with me less."


    I listened to it with a sense of regret, and then tentatively asked, "so, you have more common topics before?"


    "Well, it''s OK. Generally, it''s Xiaogui Wang. I''m in charge of listening, and then I''ll help him to enlighten him. But recently, the little ghost Wang doesn''t say much. I think it''s fengxu''s affair that has aroused his sad affairs again!"


    "Oh, are you sure he doesn''t like the woman in the world?" I think before Bai Wuchang also reported to me that Tianyou had broken the contact with that woman, but still worried, he asked again.


    Bai Wuchang blinked his eyes, and then said, "the little ghost king really doesn''t like it. He doesn''t have frequent contact with any mortal woman. Most of them just pass by and do a little favor and leave. At that time, Xiaogui Wang didn''t want you to worry about his affairs, so he wanted me to help you cheat you. But it''s a white lie. You don''t mind?"


    Naturally, I don''t mind. It''s another kind of love from my son. I''m too late to be grateful. How can I mind that cheating?


    "In fact, I also asked if the little ghost king would really come out of Lingyu''s grief. After all, it has been a while, but the little ghost king didn''t directly tell me the answer. He just told me that the feelings would linger when they came. Even if they disappeared, he didn''t want to worry about gains and losses, at least not in the near future Love and love. " The more Bai Wuchang said, the more depressed he was.


    Naturally, I understand Bai Wuchang''s heart. She is so obvious that she is interested in Tianyou. I think if it wasn''t for Lingyu, they might have made a pair. However, the weight of Lingyu in Tianyou''s heart is too heavy, and because of Tianyou''s character, it''s not because of Lingyu''s appearance and feelings No, there is no unified standard. For such vague things, I can only think of fate, which is doomed. But if there is no fate, it has to be another matter.I admit that this woman named Lingyu is the only one that Tianyou has ever loved, but this can only represent the past. After all, people in the world should look forward to it. After that, no one can say that even if I have half a stone of Phoenix family''s prophecy, I can''t really control the future. For the things that haven''t happened, I always believe that it''s man-made!


    If not, I can''t stand by the ghost king, of course, I can''t give birth to two lovely sons for him!


    Since everything is not absolute, when I can do it, it means that other people will certainly be able to do it.


    So I didn''t go around the circle and directly said to Bai Wuchang, "don''t hide our relationship from me. Tell me the truth. Do you like God''s blessing?"


    White impermanence is naturally shocked, and then some embarrassed lowered his head and said softly: "Niang, how to answer this question! I... "


    I never know how to turn a corner. I like to talk straight, especially when I''m proud of myself. Naturally, it''s easy to be as simple as possible. But I didn''t expect that Bai Wuchang was also a kind-hearted sister. I didn''t embarrass me. Instead, I told me the answer directly with my facial expression.


    That coy little look, as well as scarlet face, and some Ling ~ disordered breath, I can see at a glance, what better proof than this?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 222

    I look at Bai Wuchang''s expression, the little girl''s mind naturally is leaping at the bottom of the eye.


    It is said that mothers will always do everything for their children. Naturally, I am selfish. At present, Tianyou is in a bad mood. I think this is probably the most secure way. So I said, "it''s no shame to like a person. I know the weight of Lingyu in Tianyou''s heart, but Yes, it''s not unchangeable. Your mind is delicate. I think if you can try to replace that woman, God bless won''t have to suffer any more. If you do, I''ll think I owe you a favor. "


    Naturally, Bai Wuchang didn''t expect that I would suddenly change so quickly, so she said in a tone that she couldn''t imagine: "but I''m afraid I can''t do it. I''ve seen Lingyu, so beautiful and intelligent. How can I compare with him? What''s more, my little ghost king doesn''t mean anything to me now. "


    Although Bai Wuchang didn''t say that she liked Tianyou positively, her worries revealed her inferiority complex in the relationship with Tianyou. I said casually, "what you worry about is not the key to the problem. Although we say that the appearance of our souls will not change, do you think Tianyou is such a superficial person? In this age of beauty in power, my son is not the first to be Lingyu hook soul. If Lingyu hadn''t played some tricks, I wouldn''t deny that she was really in it, but I''m sure God won''t remember her for so long because he is beautiful. The man said he was a visual animal, but they also talked about feelings, and the feelings in place were more important than anything else. You''ve been in the hell longer than me. You look at the mind of the ghost king. Those concubines before him are more beautiful than me and smarter than me. Even that bi''er is a gorgeous beauty. But I am the one who can accompany the ghost king. I think when you call me little sister, you never think that I can replace bi''er? So don''t say everything is so absolute, what''s more, you are not much worse than qilingyu. "


    Naturally, I played some tricks when I said these words, but I didn''t mean to harm anyone. I thought that if Bai Wuchang had done it, it would have accomplished two people. Besides, I sincerely thought for them. Tianyou doesn''t need to say, my own son, I''m sure everything will be done for him. Bai Wuchang is the first person I knew when I came to the underworld, But I have never regarded her as a servant girl to treat, this relationship is also placed here, I just hope they are good.


    Besides, who can say well about this fate? At present, it is the falling flower that deliberately flows without mercy. However, if you are attracted by Bai Wuchang, you will change your temper. This is just a matter of time. In any case, it is not Bai Wuchang who is more dominant in this matter? After all, it is she who accompanies Tianyou every day and can help him out!


    Bai Wuchang listened to me, but there was no words. She thought silently for a long time. Maybe in her heart, she still felt that she couldn''t compare with Lingyu. People, that''s it. The pressure on people who are stronger than themselves will be greater. When I competed with bi''er before, I didn''t see a real person. I think if I saw her, I didn''t have so much confidence Common Lingyu for a period of time, it is natural to know what differences exist between yourself and Lingyu.


    Not to mention appearance, just the identity problem may make Bai Wuchang at a loss. Lingyu is from Tianting. Regardless of her status, she is also a small God. Bai Wuchang has no official position in the hell. To be frank, she is the same as those ghost errands. However, the ordinary ghost errands are responsible for the affairs within the hell. Bai Wuchang and Hei Wuchang have to go to the sun to bring those souls back for life. Such difference is enough to make Bai Wuchang''s confidence Hit. So she hesitated at the moment, and I could understand.


    "My brother and I have always been under the care of the ghost king and the empress in the underworld, so I will try my best to do what my mother tells me. I know it''s hard, but I''ll overcome it and try to do what my mother says White impermanence said to me decisively.


    But I think her firmness seems to have accepted some kind of task, because she sounds more like an order. In fact, I don''t want Bai Wuchang to feel like this. After all, it involves feelings, and Bai Wuchang is really intentional. I want to explain, but I think that if it is not for my insistence, Bai Wuchang may take this step for a long time. Maybe even this silly girl will bury her mind in her heart all her life, so she simply ignore it and regard it as an excuse to get close to God.


    And Bai Wuchang thought of it for so long, I have always been a good-natured image. Sometimes it''s nothing to be so dark. Bai Wuchang knows me so well. After a few days, he will understand my pains. So I have to bear the name of this villain temporarily.


    Because I didn''t know where Tianyou was going, I asked by the way, "where does Tianyou go to find clues this time?"


    "It''s said that it''s a village on earth. Does your mother want to go there too?" Bai Wuchang doesn''t hide it.


    "I have this plan, but I don''t want God to know that I''m past, so you just don''t know about it." I specially ordered white impermanence, although the girl''s mouth is tight, but inevitably in front of people like to show their feet.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell you about it. Otherwise, I can''t explain how you know about it when the little ghost king asks." Bai Wuchang assured me, and then added: "it''s said that the place where the little ghost king went this time is in Zhangcun village. Maybe it''s the trace of an expert who went there!""Master? Is it safe when he will know such a man? " I was worried that Tianyou would be cheated. I asked anxiously.


    "Mother, don''t worry, this expert and the ghost king are old acquaintances, and have been tracking down the whereabouts of the second Royal Highness. The little ghost king is naturally safe to follow him." White no common, I am anxious, busy to know all said.


    And ghost king is an old acquaintance, the world can be so one!


    Before thinking about Luo Lifan said that he would go to some village to do business, I thought it was probably this Zhangcun village!


    Although Luo Lifan sometimes doesn''t keep his tongue in his mouth, he is sincere to the ghost king. At present, with God''s help, I don''t have to worry about the safety problem. Moreover, if two people fit together, it will be easier to handle this matter.


    However, I still couldn''t resist my curiosity, so I decided to follow up with him to see what was special about Zhangcun. Luo Lifan had always handled affairs safely. If he recognized this place, it must be something unusual. But if I said that it had something to do with fengxu, I didn''t think it was possible.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 223

    If fengxu is really in a certain corner of the world, the Tong clan is sure to find it, but the feedback from the previous information is not found, so I naturally do not believe it.


    Because the ghost king didn''t come back, I planned to wait for me to come back from Zhangcun to settle accounts with him. So I told Bai Wuchang a few words and left the hell before dark.


    I haven''t been to the world for a long time. This change really surprised me. I''m used to the unchanging of the earth, and I''m naturally new to the things in the world. It took a lot of time to walk and stop all the way, but I can''t follow it too closely. Otherwise, if God finds out, he will doubt Bai Wuchang.


    In the human world, I can''t use lightness skill casually, so I can only walk and take a taxi like a human. When I arrived at the county seat of Zhangcun, I didn''t rush to catch the road. Instead, I took a bus to visit the night scenery.


    The city of D has changed a lot. I didn''t have so many overpasses when I was here a few years ago. Now the small county town looks like a big city. It is said that it is because some people found oil in city d a few years ago, which attracted many factories to invest and bring the small city back to life.


    With the enterprise, the residents of D city are naturally happy. Who is not happy when the money bag is bulging!


    I chose the bus around the city. There were not many people taking the bus at night. In addition, the night scene of D city is probably full, so the later the bus is, the fewer people there are.


    Not long ago, a man with a very tight package came up in the car. I saw that it might be some kind of disease that was afraid of seeing the wind. Otherwise, would people in this summer not be afraid to be covered out of the heat?


    Although my soul is not afraid of the diseases in the world, I feel more or less in my heart. I saw the man sitting down in the seat near me, so I got up and walked to the back of the car. Anyway, there are empty seats here, and I always sit there.


    After a few more stops, the only passengers on the bus were me and the strange man.


    I think this person may be the same as me to look at the night scene, also did not pay attention to it, but soon I felt a bunch of eyes staring at me. When I looked up to look at the past, the strange man turned his head immediately, and then took advantage of my inattention, turned around and secretly looked at me. After repeated several times, I was no longer in the mood to watch the night Here we are.


    I looked at him like him, and then explored him with genuine Qi. He should not be a soul. I could feel the human temperature emanating from his body. I was a little curious. Ordinary people would not see my difference. Could he have Yin and Yang eyes and found that I was not human?


    But he is very calm, I don''t understand for a while. If it wasn''t in the sun, I''m afraid it would have broken out. Can I not get angry if I stare at my mother? The man probably found my anger and didn''t stare at me directly, but I could still feel that he didn''t give up his heart, but took the opportunity to secretly observe me.


    I thought that the night scene was meaningless anyway, so I got off the bus at the next stop. I didn''t expect that after the car left, the strange man lay on the back window and made a painful expression to me. I was in a trance and saw a shadow behind him. Is there anything else on the bus besides us? But I didn''t find anything abnormal when I just used the real gas to detect it!


    At this time, the lights on the bus flickered. I had no time to think about it. Looking at no one around, I started the mana, and then quickly climbed up the window of the bus, and then got into the car! I watched the shadow and the strange man still fighting, but the driver didn''t mean to stop at all. I couldn''t help running forward, but where was the driver!


    I instantly understand that the shadow is the driver, but I don''t know why the shadow will find this person. Is there any gratitude or resentment in previous life? But I can''t just sit back and ignore it, use my mana to separate them, and then ask in a loud voice, "why do you hurt people''s lives?"


    The shadow seemed to sneer, and then replied, "those who dare to obstruct me will not come to a good end."


    "The tone is quite big, then I''ll see if you have this ability!" Then I gave the shadow a slap.


    However, the shadow seemed to have expected that I would use such a move, and then said, "if I didn''t value your things, do you think I would accommodate you? I''ll give you a break today, but you won''t be so lucky next time! "


    He didn''t want to help each other, but he didn''t want to help me.


    I didn''t know the identity of the shadow for a moment, but I just wanted to leave early. I didn''t want to pay attention to strange people. I just started because of the accusation. At present, I didn''t want to cause more trouble, so after the shadow left, I planned to go back to the hotel.


    But the strange man said, "are you not curious about me?"


    "I''m only curious about what I like, but you''re not very happy at the moment." Although we have been through difficulties, but I don''t like him so much. What''s more, he pretends to wrap himself up so mysteriously. Isn''t it fishy? It will be very tiring to deal with such a person, so I won''t be so silly about his way."Would you not be curious if I told you that you had something in your body that others wanted?" At this time, he took down the cloth that covered his body. Isn''t this Qu Yong?


    Just now he was wrapped so tightly that he couldn''t tell from his body shape. However, the voice was not like Qu Yong''s before. I stood in the same place and did not move, but looked at him suspiciously.


    Qu Yong was helpless, "I know you are doubting whether I am Qu Yong or not. If I am not, I have just watched that evil ghost take your life! Don''t think that you are his opponent if you have magic power. Although he is not as good as you, you can be a lot of his opponents in terms of those devious ways. I have fought with him, and he is cunning


    "What''s the matter with your voice?" Although I don''t think he will harm me, I still have to be vigilant. There are a lot of people who cheat under the banner of kindness these days. If I didn''t make it clear, I would not believe him easily. Besides, the last time I saw him, he was the boss of a company. Although Qu Yong had the idea of learning Taoism when I left, he really wanted to abandon such a large industry It''s not easy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 224

    Qu Yong heard me mention his voice, his face showed some painful look, and then whispered: "it is not hurt, but this is my destiny, I also recognize. Didn''t you see my fortune clearly? I can only earn it, but I can''t keep it. But you didn''t tell me at the beginning. But after I met my master, he told me word for word. I know you didn''t want to show your identity at the beginning, but now I''m a half Taoist, so you don''t have to hide it from me. "


    I don''t know that Luo Lifan has gone through so many things since I left. According to the fate I showed him at that time, although his wealth could not be kept, he was not able to survive the past year or two. Just now Qu Yong said that he was still like this. Maybe his fortune and destiny have changed because of some external factors.


    I didn''t know how to comfort him for a while. I just said, "life can''t be smooth. This man has no conscience when he sees money. He must be thinking about your money."


    "In fact, they don''t have to be so anxious. After I separated from you last time, I wanted to give up those fame and wealth, so I didn''t have such a heavy guard against anyone. I usually don''t drink things from others easily, but I was attracted by the fragrance of tea that day. Only later did I know that the Bureau was set up to attract me." What Qu Yong said is light, but I know that he will not forget them so thoroughly.


    "But you don''t use your voice to make business decisions." I don''t know what the group was up to.


    Qu Yong gave a bitter smile, "where do those people just want to destroy my voice? They want my life, but my life is not finished, even the king of Yan won''t accept me! Fortunately, my master came in time to help me clear the residual poison, but my voice is completely destroyed


    I know that my parents, who are very skinny and suffer from it, don''t dare to be hurt by others now. I don''t want the atmosphere to be so sad, so I patted him on the shoulder, "don''t think so much. We are not going to develop in the entertainment industry in the future. What''s more, your voice is more suitable for being a yin-yang teacher! I wish I could be more open-minded about everything, but I don''t know who your master is after listening to you so much? "


    I know that no matter how much I say, Qu Yong can''t get better all of a sudden, so I can only let him try to look at the problem from another angle. There are many cases of blessing in disguise. Maybe Qu Yong is one of them. Besides, the yin-yang master is determined by fortune and opportunity, and that person is willing to accept him as an apprentice, which shows that Qu Yong is gifted in this respect. Otherwise, he can become a monk in his twenties.


    Listen to me ask him, Qu Yong''s mysterious smile, "didn''t I mention it to you before? Did you forget? "


    You told me before? I searched quickly, and then I was a little surprised and said, "you''re not talking about Luo Lifan, are you?"? He doesn''t take apprentices easily! "


    "But how can I hear from my master that you have called him master for a few days? We are classmates. With this, my master has to be lenient. " When Qu Yong mentioned Luo Lifan, he had a very intimate attitude.


    I think it has been some time since I saw Qu Yong last time. It''s not surprising that I can''t get news from him. However, Luo Lifan, we have been meeting each other for a long time. Why didn''t he mention it? In addition, it was a big event in their yin-yang masters'' profession to accept apprentices, which was almost the same as getting children in ordinary families. However, Luo Lifan was not exposed. Even if he regarded me as an outsider, he and the ghost king should be regarded as brothers in need. At least, they should have informed the ghost king. However, I did not see the ghost King preparing any congratulatory gifts for this during that time. Who did not tell Luo Lifan about accepting apprentices?


    "I was just trying to find a place to live for a while. Naturally, it was different from the voice of master you called out to me," Qu Yong and I explained, and then asked, "I see that you respect Luo Lifan very much. It seems that he treats you well! In this way, I can rest assured that you will not suffer any more! "


    "The master saved my life, which is good for me. However, for a while, he has been very busy for a while. He just opened my eyes for me, but he didn''t teach me the rest! " I''m brave enough to learn.


    I thought that Luo Lifan was used to being alone and would not mix with Qu Yong. But now he is a master and apprentice, but it''s OK. One is Luo Lifan''s ability and another is Qu Yong''s wish. It''s worth celebrating for killing two birds with one stone.


    "But what did he think of me? Now that I have recovered my true body, it is not the Yin constitution of every fetus. Is there anything else I can make use of? " Because it was confirmed that he was Qu Yong, I asked about the matter just now.


    "It seems that you are a noble and forgetful person. There are soul gathering beads in your body, which is a treasure!" Qu Yong squinted at me with his eyes. I didn''t expect that he could even see this. No wonder he opened his eyes now, and saw things that were different from ordinary people.


    "But this soul gathering pearl has no effect on evil spirits? Don''t say that he is a complete soul at the moment, even if it is a remnant soul, he can''t use it himself! If you don''t have magic power, this bead is just a common color. It''s not worth a few dollars It''s a little difficult for me to understand.Qu Yong thought for a moment, "he must not be able to use it, but take this to heart, that''s another matter. I''ve been staring at him a long time ago. He probably works for the people in the sun all the time. He can hold ghosts. I guess he can only be a man with profound Taoism! However, I don''t know who the other party is at the moment. My master has no time to pay attention to this matter recently, so I just had to let him go and wait for my master to deal with it! "


    I have no clue about this matter. I just wait for them to deal with it and tell me the result.


    Because I had to go to Zhangcun tomorrow, I said to Qu Yong, "please give this matter to you and Luo Lifan. I have something important to do tomorrow and I will stay soon."


    "Are you going to Zhangcun?" Qu Yong stopped for a moment. "Anyway, I can''t do anything if I stay here alone. I''d better go with you and report this to master."


    I am worried that I don''t know the way to Zhangcun. Since Qu Yong is determined to go with me, I will not delay it. Anyway, I am very curious about him. There is a person who talks all the way to relieve the boredom. What''s more, he can also take care of what he really meets.


    Back at the hotel, Qu Yong opened another room next to me, waiting for him to go to Zhangcun early tomorrow morning.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 225

    Lying on the bed, I couldn''t sleep. I thought about what happened just now. Naturally, I felt a lot of emotion. Later, I simply started and didn''t sleep.


    I stood by the window and looked out. In fact, I didn''t know what I was looking at. It was just boring and casual. But at this time, I looked at the entrance of the hotel, there were two people whispering in a low voice. It seemed that there was a man and a woman. The man''s face could not wait to look inside the hotel, while the woman was blushing with shame and refused to go inside.


    This is the difference between the young couple preparing to open a house. Naturally, I don''t want to see more about such a thing. I just want to turn around, but I see a dark shadow passing by the woman''s side. Later, I walked around her, but I didn''t think about it.


    The next second, the woman was a little hesitant to follow the man in, and soon heard the voice of the two people upstairs. Because my room was on the second floor, facing the stairway, I was lying in the cat''s eye and could see two people going upstairs.


    It seems that both of them are not too old. It should be a high school student nearby. The girl has a plain face. I don''t know whether it is because of the ghost that just happened to her, or whether she is such a charming and charming woman. The cotton expression seems to be a bit rough. I watched the girl leaning against the boy''s body and rubbing against the sensitive part Next, the boy''s face showed a thought-provoking smile, I guess I want to wait for the scene of entering the room.


    I think now the children really do not let parents worry, Mao is not long Qi want to learn to fall in love, and can let the ghost follow, must also not go to any good place!


    However, I still have to take care of such matters. This is not only because I am also a mother, and I can''t see that the children don''t learn well. Moreover, this evil spirit is wandering around. Naturally, I have the responsibility to send him to the hell. In one, I don''t know whether this evil spirit is the one I met on the bus. If it is, it means that he still wants to trouble me. If he doesn''t deal with it, he will follow him to Zhangcun village. I''m afraid it will be bad.


    When I watched the boy''s hand put on the girl''s waist and was about to fumble down, I deliberately made a noise on the door of the room, and then opened the door with a slap, deliberately frightening them. Then I looked at the boy and asked, "are you a student in this nearby school? I''ll ask you about someone. "


    The boy probably didn''t expect to be asked this question. He was stunned. Then he stammered and said, "what are you talking about? How can I How could it be a student? "


    "No, that''s OK. I just look at you young and want to ask. Since you''re not, I''ll wait and ask the little couple in the room next to me." I squinted at them and walked downstairs. As I passed the girl, I deliberately bumped her arm with my elbow.


    "Oh, you walk without eyes." The girl didn''t have a good temper to say, that sour voice is not like the girl''s original voice.


    Hearing the girl''s voice, the boy was not used to it. He was busy asking, "what''s the matter? And when did your voice get so sharp? "


    The girl glared at me fiercely, and then said to the boy, "it''s OK. Maybe the air here is not very good. I''m not used to it. My throat is dry."


    "Then you go back and wait for me. I''ll buy some water." The boy and the girl finished and turned downstairs.


    I was about to follow up, but the girl suddenly stopped in front of me, and then said to me viciously: "mind your own business, I won''t harm people''s lives, but if you obstruct, don''t say the one who just walked away, even if it''s the one on my body at the moment."


    So it''s a showdown with me, but as the mother of the prefecture, I was threatened by him, but I was not in a good mood, so I laughed contemptuously, "you dare, I''ll lend you some courage! Now leave the girl''s body immediately, otherwise I will catch you back to the underworld immediately


    Probably hearing the noise outside, Qu Yong''s door opened, "Yu Zhen, what are you doing when you don''t sleep? I have to go on my way tomorrow


    I was distracted by Qu Yong. Naturally, the devil took the opportunity to escape. I was not angry and said, "the atmosphere here just now is not right. Don''t you feel it? A good chance has been ruined by you again Finish to see my side of the girl, a pale face standing there, eyes see is about to fall down the stairs, Qu Yong a pull her, just avoid a disaster.


    Because Qu Yong had just learned Tao, he couldn''t open his eyes for too long, so he is no different from ordinary people now. It''s excusable that he can''t see the ghost. However, I missed a chance for nothing, and I was still a little annoyed. Fortunately, Qu Yong appeared and saved the girl''s life, which was even.


    However, Qu Yong took the girl''s arm, but this scene fell into the hands of the boy who had just bought the water, and the others suddenly blew their hair, "what are you doing? How do you like it when you''re old enough to hold a girl''s hand? You old goat, you let me go


    Qu Yong was only about 20 years old. He was scolded by a boy who was not a few years younger than himself. Naturally, he was not happy. However, he did not lose his temper. He just asked, "are you sure?"


    "Let me go! Isn''t it enough to take advantage of it? " The boy yelled at Qu Yong, and then pointed the spearhead at me, "you two should be a group, right? But you don''t even blink your eyes when your man seduces a girl in front of youwhat the hell! The hairy boy looks really looking for death. I should not have intervened if I knew that he was so arrogant. It would be better for that evil spirit to suck his Yang and become a corpse!


    What''s more, Qu Yong and I don''t have intimate actions. How can we regard them as a family? If the ghost King hears this sentence, can''t you be angry? I subconsciously touched the jade pendant. Fortunately, the ghost king is not here.


    I gave Qu Yong a wink, and then said to the boy: "you are young, I don''t care about you, but if this person is good or bad, you can ask for more happiness."


    My voice just fell, Qu Yong on the timely release of the hand. Because there was no strength to support, the girl who had just been possessed by the ghost fell down the stairs and fell into the boy''s arms. The boy wanted to yell, and was hit by the girl''s surprise and fell to the ground.


    "You are bullying people. How can my girlfriend feel powerless? Did you take any medicine? You wait for me The boy cried angrily.


    I thought about the ability of a hairy child, ignored him, turned around and went back to the house.


    But after a while, my door was knocked. What happened in the middle of the night? I still want to find something, right?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 226

    Because I was not easy to fall asleep after a half day, it would pop and knock on the door, listening to the momentum is estimated that the boy came to revenge and provocation.


    "You''re still addicted to it in the middle of the night, aren''t you? Believe me or not I was awakened by the mood is naturally upset, after opening the door I am complaining, but see several people in uniform standing outside my room and Qu Yong.


    Seeing me coming out, the little head opened his mouth: "what is the matter, you are still arrogant, do you know the dead? Go ahead, and we''ll have a police station. "


    Dead? Who''s dead? It''s not that young girl who Qu Yong released died, right?


    I saw that Qu Yong was also in a state of obscurity at the moment. Seeing that the situation was not good for us, I could not follow them so blindly, so I asked, "I slept well in this room, but I didn''t see any dead people! You are a policeman, but we are law-abiding citizens. It is not appropriate for you to take us away so much? "


    "You know the girl who died?" Said, the head of the small head at the side of the small minion to see a glance, the man is maliciously lost girl photos handed over.


    I looked at it carefully. This eyebrow was similar to the girl I met at the stairwell before. But when I went back to the room, the girl was just because she was unable to bear the heavy Yin Qi deficiency and was not going to cry! And I was looking at the room that was safe to return to. Did I say that the evil ghost came back in the middle of the way?


    "A face only, can not be all passing by all to be responsible?" My voice was tough because I don''t think it''s so simple. It must be used by the people who have the heart.


    "I think you are dead duck with a hard mouth! But you can''t do that. Now there is a certificate that the dead had intimate contact with you before he died. So now you have a big suspicion. As for your questions, please leave them to the police station and say it! "


    Before we refuted, we were pushed on the police car. Of course, there are two policemen between Qu Yong and me. I think it is probably afraid of us to make a confession! Anyway, this matter has nothing to do with us. I am sure that the so-called Qing people are self-cleaning. But now I am afraid to find God bless them, even if it will be delayed again.


    When we got to the police, Qu Yong and I recorded the confession separately. I didn''t know what happened to him. I couldn''t wait for someone on my side for half a day.


    I guess the police must want to play psychological tactics with me, but I haven''t done it. You just hang me in this way for a day, and I won''t have any flaws! Later, there was a small minion. Let me write down the whole process. What I wrote? I didn''t even know what happened!


    So I ~ just put down the small police notebook and pen to one side, closed up.


    I think you are energy consumption, then I will also be able to, anyway you can not shut down my life, always have a gasping and I talk to you, now who can not be depressed!


    I am able to tell the police that the boy with the girl. I don''t care if he is out of mind, but it has brought me trouble. I think it is really not a good person. I was saving him. I was bitten! I didn''t show up when I just identified us. I guess I must be looking at me in the dark. I must be afraid of our retaliation! With the heart of a small man, I really want to hurt him, simply sit down and ignore!


    After a while, I came into a mature middle-aged man, who often handled cases. He didn''t have that kind of impetuous spirit, so the whole person looked calm and much more. He didn''t ask me the case, but said, "it seems that you don''t look like the local people, come to visit relatives? Or travel? "


    I think the place where the bird doesn''t pull shit has been living in these years because someone will invest in building a factory. I come to this tour, isn''t it in my head? Besides, I don''t know anyone in D city at this time. It''s not obvious that I am lying when I say I am going to relatives? I thought about it and said to him, "Why are the police starting to guess now? You don''t mind what I''m doing. I have only one word. I have nothing to do with the dead. Anyway, your police''s biggest authority is to hold me for 24 hours. I will sue you for illegal detention at that time. "


    "It seems you are very sensible. Someone in the family is in charge of this department?" The policeman is still in a circle with me.


    It''s very tiring to talk to such a person. You say you want to ask anything and come directly. It''s not interesting to ask so. What''s more, it doesn''t matter to me. What''s the matter? Can I be convicted by talking?


    So I simply did not speak, watching him play solo.


    "Miss Yu, in fact, we have a chat like this. The atmosphere is not very good under active conditions. You don''t have any burden. It is just to help us handle the case. Of course, ordinary people will not come here. We can understand your mood." "I am Guan, you call me to pass the office, with my years of experience in handling cases, you and your partner have little connection with this matter, but the last person the dead see is you, I want to see if you had any special findings at that time."


    I can''t say that girl was possessed by ghosts, but besides this, I can only shake my head and say I know nothing."It seems that Miss Yu is not going to tell me the truth. In fact, you Yin and Yang masters still have some communication with the underworld. Are you really not aware of anything miraculous?" Guan Suo asked some tentative questions, then looked at me and continued: "you just came here. Maybe you don''t know that many female students have been killed before this girl! However, it has not been found out. However, the murderer did not even leave any traces of committing a crime. Even the most crafty person, there will be traces left. Therefore, I dare to guess that this is not done by human beings! Although as a police officer, it would make Miss Yu laugh, but there are some things that can''t be explained in this world. I just think about it a little more. "


    In fact, it''s nothing. Besides, the underworld is real. It doesn''t matter whether superstitious or superstitious. I met the police who asked me to handle a case before the prison. But I was a mortal at that time. I was just a half baked Yin and Yang teacher. At that time, the police Officer looking for me was still a director! So what Guan said will make me feel ridiculous, but I am worried that it is unnecessary.


    But I certainly can''t cooperate with the police. First, I''m not a mortal now. Secondly, I have to go to Zhangcun to find Tianyou. So I had to smile and say, "Guansuo flattered me. Yin Yang master is my friend. Yes, he is the other one you arrested. Unfortunately, he just talked to master. As for what skills he has, he should tell you clearly ¡£ So please let us come. I''m afraid it will disappoint you. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 227

    After listening to me, the station didn''t show any regret. He dusted his cigarette and said, "what you said is the truth. I understand it. But it doesn''t matter if the apprentice is not good at learning. Isn''t there a master?"


    The old fox had the idea of Luo Lifan, but I can''t get in touch with him now. Even if he can, no one is willing to discuss business with the officials. What''s more, Luo Lifan is used to being free now! Another one is that I have selfishness. After all, fengxu''s affairs have not made any progress. Who is willing to deal with these external affairs?


    But naturally, I couldn''t say these things. I just said faintly, "then you should go to Qu Yong and say that it''s no use talking to me. It''s his master. He should ask for it, isn''t it?"


    "But men and men always feel that it is not convenient to communicate with women," Guan said, glancing at me, "and say something you shouldn''t say. This time your suspicion is bigger than him!"


    Didn''t I just say I''m not guilty? What''s going to happen again?


    Looking at my expression, Guan Suo stopped. "What I told you before was my personal judgment. However, if you really investigate and collect evidence, I''m afraid Miss Yu will not be able to leave D City as soon as possible. However, I don''t think you can stay for many days. In fact, it''s just a matter of letting you help to lead a bridge and set up a line, and will never treat master unfairly. I''ll pay what I pay on the road


    It''s an unwritten rule that yin and Yang masters all accept money. After all, it''s not surprising that the Guansuo can say this to you, but one thing is that Luo Lifan used to be a lion''s mouth, but he only cooperated with the rich people. I don''t know the number that the pass can''t give out.


    However, there is no reason for the officials to pay for the case, otherwise the customs office would not be so ambitious.


    I think it''s very obvious what he said just now. Whether Qu Yong and I can go out is a matter of one word. But if we don''t call Luo Lifan here, I''m afraid it will take us a few days.


    But I didn''t dare to make my own decisions about Luo Lifan, so I said to Guan Suo, "after all, it''s not my master. Let me discuss it with Qu Yong to see if he can do something about it."


    After hesitating for a while, the station agreed. After all, such a big case happened in this small county town, and he has been keeping a close eye on it all the time. He must have tried to close the case. Otherwise, it would be easy for him to get a handle over a long time, and his position would not be guaranteed.


    Seeing Qu Yong, I did not directly say this, but insinuated: "you are now the company is gone, where do you and Luo Lifan''s expenses come from?"


    "Why do you ask this all of a sudden? By the way, have they embarrassed you? "


    Qu Yong didn''t answer my question, but I can see from his attitude that he cares about me, so I won''t beat around the Bush, "even if we don''t have any suspicion, the prison will not let us go! Of course, he just needs our help, and he won''t embarrass us


    "What do you mean? Do you need money? " Qu Yong was a businessman before. Naturally, he felt that money was easy to handle. Then he said to me, "if it is true, as long as he says the number, I will have a way to raise it."


    "It''s not about money, it''s about inviting your master! As you know, I can''t easily agree to this form, so I''ll discuss it with you. " I was embarrassed and said, "I''ll tell you the truth. Tianyou and Luo Lifan are tracking down fengxu. I''m worried that''s why I came here. But if we are trapped in these days, I''m afraid there will be changes."


    "I''ve heard about your business from master, and I understand your thoughts. But I''m afraid it''s difficult to ask my master. I''d better let the customs station follow us. Anyway, the road to Zhangcun is not close. If he can send a car there, it will save a lot of trouble. As for whether my master can help or not, it is a matter between them. We just have to lead a line."


    After listening to Qu Yong''s words, I also think it makes sense. Anyway, we are going to find Luo Lifan, which has helped us.


    Naturally, it was Guan Suo and I who said that we were only responsible for helping him meet the people he wanted to see. As for the follow-up problems, I would certainly not interfere. The post was also cheerful, so it was scheduled to leave early the next morning.


    In order to avoid people''s eyes, the police station in Zhangcun village did not drive a police car. Instead, we rented a small mini car with two police officers to handle the case. Qu Yong and I could drive it.


    Guansuo is one of those people who can talk with you for a day if you want to talk. I opened my mouth, but he opened his mouth.


    "How can you explain to the family members of the dead when you let us go like this I was also very curious about their police affairs and asked casually.


    "At that time, when the boy came to report the case, he insisted that you had done it. There was no way but to find you to assist in the investigation. But later he called in the surveillance and found that they were still in good condition when they left the hotel!" Guan Suo sighed, "it''s not easy to manage young people now. Even if something happens at this stage, there are still people who come out to fool around in the middle of the night."


    "What do you mean, that girl wasn''t hurt by that thing?" I took a look at the prison, and there was something in his words.


    Guan gave himself a cigarette, and then said, "where do you get so many things, but you don''t know how to love yourself! But it''s strange that the boy''s body fluid was not found in the dead man, but it is said that they were together all nightI thought about it for a moment, which is not surprising. If it is really the evil spirit, it is possible. Of course, it does not rule out the possibility of the boy lying. But I think that the child''s temper is not able to accommodate people, so the first possibility is more.


    "What did you do afterwards? Didn''t the girl''s family come? " After all, it''s a human life. Who can accept such a beautiful girl''s death at a good age?


    "What? Don''t they dislike disgrace? " The station seemed very angry at such a thing, and then said, "in this small place, bad things spread all over the place in less than half a day, and the death of her daughter is disgraceful, so who are you fighting with? Didn''t you hit yourself in the face at the end of the day? "


    "That girl''s life was lost in vain?" I am a little angry. In a small place, the idea of son preference is still deeply rooted. However, no matter how to say, my daughter is dead, I have to say something.


    "If you don''t throw it in vain, it depends on whether the expert behind you is willing to help." Guan Suo gently spits out a smoke ring.


    In fact, when talking about this, I have some sympathy for that girl. At the beginning, I really wanted to help her, but I dare not help her openly because of his unreasonable boyfriend. I am not a human now. If someone finds out, I am afraid it will cause trouble.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 228

    The prison places all its hopes on Luo Lifan, but I''m not sure whether Luo Lifan can be separated from this matter at the moment. If there is no wind, I may have to intervene in the matter, but I can still distinguish the priorities at present.


    The closer we got to Zhangcun, the harder it was to walk. After a while, the car broke down suddenly. The driver came down to have a look, but no repair was possible.


    I heard the driver say, "it''s really strange. The car was only maintained yesterday. Why can''t it be driven?"


    "This mountain road is difficult to walk. It''s not far ahead anyway. Let''s get out of the car and walk there, leaving the driver and the police here." I saw that the car could not be repaired for a while. If it had been delayed, I was afraid that Zhangcun would not be able to get there. So I suggested.


    Guan Suo thought for a moment, "that Xiao Chen, you can stay with the driver, or you can take care of us. When we enter the village, we are calling for help."


    After this is settled, I, the customs office, Qu Yong with another small police toward Zhangcun.


    This mountain road is not easy to walk. I''m afraid that the little policeman has not suffered any hardship. After walking for a while, he began to complain, "director, I''d better stay in the same place if I knew it was so difficult to walk. How can I not get to the place?"


    The post was also good-natured. Looking at his subordinates complaining, he only said, "this is a mountainous area. It''s not safe to stay in the same place. You''re not afraid of where to drill out a wolf cub and take you away?"


    "Frighten me, now those wild things are not so easy to find! What''s more, since it''s not safe, we still leave Xiao Chen and the driver there. It''s too unsound! " Muttered the little policeman.


    "I''m sure I can trust Xiao Chen after learning kung fu for several years," he said, squinting at the policeman. "It''s you. If you really leave you there, I''ll be in a hurry. I''ll call my mother!"


    The little policeman was teased by the detention center and dare not speak, but the expression on his face was still very impatient.


    I was wondering how the little policeman dared to talk to the detention center like this, but the prison said to himself, "you''re kidding. My wife''s nephew didn''t want to take him out this time, but my wife ordered that he should be trained with him! But ah, my words still work well in the unit. It''s not easy to use them in the mountains and forests! "


    There was such a relationship. I saw that the little policeman was not old enough and should be an intern. So I asked him, "how dare you still want to be a policeman?"


    He glanced at me. "Don''t listen to my uncle''s nonsense. I''m not timid. I''m just a pen holder. Do you really think I can do anything?"


    It''s not a small tone, but I''m too lazy to argue with him. It''s useless for you to write in this mountainous area. When there is an emergency, you really think that you are a Tang monk, and a few words will help?


    Mountains love fog. After a while, the visibility can only be seen 100 meters away.


    We tried our best to keep pace with each other, so as not to leave anyone behind. Qu Yong was naturally with me. In order to show his courage, the little policeman even played tricks and refused to side by side with the prison.


    I pulled the detention center, "your family''s relative has a lot of temper. How did you receive your own place?"


    "The child is arrogant, but he is also smart. When he comes to the Institute to do some data analysis, the case analysis is very clear, and it has helped me a lot. However, recently, the case has always had no clue. The child has hurt his self-confidence." I can hear that the prison is very satisfied with his nephew.


    I know Guan is referring to the murder of a female student before. It seems that this incident really bothers Guan Suo. However, anyone who meets such a case will have to be vague. The other party shows that he does not seek money but only looks for color. However, the beauty of the female students who are killed is not the same, and the cause of death is astonishingly consistent.


    After thinking about it for a while, I can only comfort the customs station: "I am absolutely ignorant of you? The police are investigating and looking for evidence. However, no matter it is human or something is causing trouble, you can see the Yin and Yang division later and ask yourself! Everything can be untied, but it''s a matter of time. And I''ll add up. Your nephew looks like a student when he''s so young, and you said he''s very smart. Don''t you want to be an undercover at school? "


    "I''ve thought about it, but I''m not sure if he''s going alone. In case of an emergency, we''re in a hurry. We''re afraid it''s too late, so the plan hasn''t been implemented."


    We chatted with the police station. Qu Yong just listened in silence and didn''t interrupt. The little policeman disdained to participate.


    "Eh?" The little policeman made a voice of doubt.


    "What''s the matter?" I came up and said, "you''re not feeling well when you hear us say you?"


    "I didn''t hear a word of what you said. I just didn''t think it was right." The little policeman frowned at us and said, "we seem to have been here."


    "How could it be? This road leads directly to the village. We won''t go around in circles. Should you lead the way in front of you and be absent-minded and take the wrong direction? " Qu Yong didn''t believe the police, but he looked around. He had just seen this scene.But the roads in the mountain are almost the same. No one can be sure that this is the way we have gone, but they can''t stop here all the time. After all, there are two people waiting for us to move the soldiers!


    Guan saw Qu Yong arguing with his nephew, and said, "so, let''s leave some marks along the way, and then I will fight this time. Can''t we know if we wait?"? You all put their hearts on your mind. I think I was right to catch the prisoner when I felt the black one! "


    He said I naturally believe that, seeing the temperament of the Guan, I think it has experienced.


    So we adjusted the team, and we used the post and went in front of us. I was in the back with the little police.


    Because just the little police found that we left a special eye when we left this time. Everyone walked a long way and left some marks. I didn''t believe it. I really should be able to go back.


    But after a long walk, we really found the gauze just marked in front of us. This is produced separately in the Institute, so it is impossible to appear suddenly in this place. The only possibility is that we have just passed this.


    This is the little police are not going away, with his knowledge is not able to explain this situation.


    At this time Qu Yong said: "probably meet ghosts to beat the wall! It is common in the countryside. Maybe we accidentally offended the ghost who passed by just before we passed by, and amused us to play


    I used to hear such things in the sun room, and at that time, Grandpa three was Yin and Yang master, so I knew a little. But now, people in the city don''t believe it if they know little about it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 229

    Hearing Qu Yong say this, the little policeman can''t help but change his look, "don''t scare people, what ghosts hit the wall, how can there really be those things in the world?"


    Qu Yong was too lazy to argue with him, so he simply stopped talking.


    Seeing two people on the bar, I had to play the round, "angry? Now that we are in the same boat, our hearts will naturally go together. What''s more, things in this world are not so absolute. Sometimes it''s no harm to believe. "


    Naturally, I said this to the small police. If the prison can find us, it''s natural to believe that there are things in the world. But at present, it''s not to let the police believe it, but how to get out of the wall.


    At the moment, I have some doubts in my heart. No matter how I say it, I am also a ghost. Although the blood of the Phoenix family is the body of the body, I am a person from the hell. How can I be trapped here!


    I took a look at Qu Yong, hoping that he could give me an answer. However, looking at him with some doubts, it seems that he is as confused as I am.


    "How can it be broken now? Why don''t we just sit around? " Although the little policeman''s tone is not good, he still believes in Qu Yong for the time being, "are you not a yin and Yang teacher? Think of a way


    "Wait for people to come, or wait for dawn." Qu Yong thought for a moment and said to the policeman.


    "How can anyone come in this fog? And how long will it take until dawn? I remember when I first came in, was it just after noon? My God, if I say the chief, you are willing to believe the lies of the Warlock. " Listen to Qu Yong finish, the little police almost furious!


    Seeing his nephew''s wild talk, the Guansuo took a cold breath because he was not sure whether the other party would like to help. If he annoyed his apprentice and said a few words casually, he would be able to send him away. Therefore, he said, "master Qu, don''t go to your heart, little boy, that''s such a bad temper!" Then he yelled at the policeman, "Xiao Fan, don''t talk nonsense! Hurry to accompany master Qu! "


    I was afraid that they would make too stiff a scene, so I quickly winked at Qu Yong. I knew that Qu Yong would not care about that sorry person. Seeing me winking at him, he said faintly: "forget it, the customs office. I don''t care about your face!"


    Just when we were hesitating whether to move forward, we saw a figure in front of us. Because the fog was so heavy that we could not see the real people, Xiao Fan could not hold her breath and asked, "is it from the village?"


    The figure stopped for a moment, then walked towards us quickly, and then asked loudly, "are you Wentian''s classmates?"


    Listen to that voice a little hoarse, obviously older, and this old man''s voice echoed in the open mountain road, making people very uncomfortable, but the other party obviously came to pick up Wentian''s classmates, and then inadvertently met us, but anyway, meeting the villagers can be regarded as going out.


    After hearing the name, Xiao Fan was a little surprised and asked, "old man, is Wentian what you mean? Did you read in the county before


    "Yes, yes! Are you the classmate Wentian said? Is your name Wang Fan? The one with Wentian in the same place? " The old man asked warmly.


    "You know me? Wentian and I haven''t seen each other for years! " Wang Fan said, and then some doubts asked: "are you out to pick me up? But why don''t I remember talking to Wen Tian about my coming to Zhangcun? "


    "No, my grandson called me last night and said you''d like to bring your friends over. By the way, you talked to him on the Internet. I don''t understand anything about you young people." The old man doesn''t look like a liar.


    "I''ll take a look at my mobile phone later. I came here playing wechat yesterday, but did I say that?" Then Wang Fan took out his mobile phone from his pocket and looked through the chat record. Sure enough, there was a message sent to Wentian, and the other party also replied. It seemed that the inquiry did not arrive.


    However, the signal in this mountain area is not good, and it is hard to make a phone call. I didn''t expect that Wang Fan could receive a message on wechat on his mobile phone. He thought that it must be an expensive brand. The customs office took him as his own son, and naturally he was willing to pay him money.


    I secretly took a look at his mobile phone. It looked exquisite. I might see me looking at it and then said, "if you want to see it, just say it. It''s amazing that you don''t use the phone when you are so young! It''s very convenient to connect them! "


    "Is it? I usually don''t have many friends, so the phone is useless for me, but you can go to wechat just now. This mobile phone is certainly not cheap? "


    Wang Fan took a look at me and didn''t make a sound, but it looked very proud!


    Seeing that we still had to talk, Wentian''s grandfather was a little worried: "the mountain fog is heavy, why don''t we hurry up earlier! What''s more, I''m looking at you all exhausted. When we get home, we''ll have a rest. "


    "By the way, Grandpa Wentian, we still have two people on the way. I don''t know when it''s convenient for us to send someone over and bring them over?" Wang fan is still a little human at this time.


    "Well," Mr. Wentian seems to be in a bit of a dilemma, but he still said, "well, since he is a friend of Wentian, I can''t ignore it. When my eldest son comes back from the city, I''d better ask them to bring it to your friend! By the way, dial a number on your cell phone. I''ll tell you. "Wang Fan heard the old man willing to help, so he took out the mobile phone, "you say it."


    waited until Wang Fan lost the number, but found that the signal that just filled up was suddenly showing no service. He could not help but mumble: "it''s a ghost. This mobile phone suck too much!"


    "Well, this child should not talk nonsense!" Wentian''s grandfather quickly interrupted Wang Fan''s words, saying that he patted Wang Fan''s back three times. The strength was not light or heavy, which was a small punishment.


    Then he said to some of us, "it''s a rule in the mountains that we can''t talk nonsense, so that we can''t recruit anything. Now we''ll go back first and wait until we get home and try to find a way to pick up your friends!"


    Wang Fan didn''t refute the ghost story mentioned by grandfather Wentian this time. This is the way people start to believe things that people don''t believe. When people around them say more, they can''t help but believe it. But I can be honest for a while when I look at Wang Fan. After all, even if two people talk about the ghost, although it can''t prove that there is one in the world, but the strange things that just happened to them add up to these words, the ordinary people are naturally a little frightened.


    Because our grandfather Wentian led us to the village quickly. It was not as desolate as we thought. Although it was at the foot of the mountain, the village looked like an ordinary village with a large population.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 230

    The fog in the village was not so heavy. Wentian''s grandfather sent us to his door and said to us, "you go back first. I''ll go to the village to find some people to meet your friends."


    "It''s foggy in the mountains. Grandpa Wentian, take a flashlight and find a light! Otherwise, the mountain road will be difficult to walk, and it will be dangerous! " Wang Fan carefully reminded.


    I didn''t think that Guan Suo said his mind was fine, but now he really thinks of us.


    Wentian''s grandfather laughed after listening to it, "no, I''ve come and go back and forth on this mountain road. I don''t know how many times I''ve walked. Even if I close my eyes, I know where there are pits and where there are bags. Don''t worry, you go first!"


    I had just been in the mountains for a while, and now I was tired. Moreover, I saw that the three men were so hungry that they pressed their hearts to their backs, so I said to Grandpa Wentian, "be careful, we''ll wait at home first."


    Wentian grandfather''s house is cleaned up, the two big rooms are spacious and bright. When someone comes in, a person comes out of the room.


    Looking at the full head of silver hair, needless to say, it is Wentian''s grandmother. We were all touched by Wang Fan''s light to find the foothold, so naturally Wang Fan came to say hello first.


    However, before we opened our mouth, the old lady said to us with a smile: "I think you''re sure to arrive, OK? Have you lost time on the mountain road


    "It''s OK. Thanks to my grandfather Wentian, I have to wait for a long time." Wang Fan said tactfully, but he couldn''t see the way he lost his temper on the mountain road before.


    "That''s good. Sit in the room! It''s cool in the mountains. You are all from the city, but you haven''t suffered so much! " Grandma Wentian said as she let us play in the room.


    Although I''m a soul, I also have a real body. I didn''t feel much cold just because I was in a hurry in the mountain. I feel a bit chilly when I was reminded by others.


    After entering the house and finding a place out of the way, several people sat down.


    Granny Wentian quickly set up a small wine table, "go on the Kang and keep warm. By the way, didn''t the old man come back with you? At this time, there are guests coming from home and wandering around! "


    "My grandfather Wentian took someone to pick up my friend. There were two people with us. Because the car had some trouble, they were waiting in the same place."


    "Oh, but it''s no use going there." Wentian grandma murmured.


    Wang Fan did not hear clearly because he was a little far away from Grandma Wentian, "what did you say just now?"


    Grandma Wentian smiles at us, "it''s nothing. I''ll have dinner later! The mountain can''t compare with your city. The food is worse than that in your city. You are wronged! " Then she went out. I didn''t know if I was sensitive. She just felt that grandma Wentian didn''t look so good when she turned around again.


    But it''s a bit dark. I don''t think it''s true.


    After a while, the table was filled with delicious food. Just now grandma Wentian said that the food in the mountain was poor, but I saw that it was much better than when I was in the world. Although I was living in the city at that time, I did not eat such a rich dish. Moreover, although the mountain people called for the delicacies of this table, according to the city people''s algorithm The table is not cheap, what''s more, sometimes you can''t eat the mountain delicacies you want.


    "Old man, this is too polite. I''m sorry to disturb you suddenly. I have to trouble you to prepare so many things!" Guan Suo took out an envelope from his pocket, looked at the money which should be a lot of money, and then put it into Grandma Wentian''s hand. "These are some of our wishes. Be sure to take them!"


    "What are you doing? It''s natural for you to come to my house to entertain you! What''s more, there''s nothing to prepare. Take it back Naturally, Granny Wentian refused to accept it. The people in the mountains are simple. What they do for you is more about etiquette, and they don''t want any benefits.


    However, the status of the detention center naturally does not want to owe others. Since the money has been taken out, we have no intention to take it back. "Old man, if you don''t accept the money, we can leave after we finish eating. This time, we came in a hurry and didn''t buy you some gifts. The money is not too much, so we should treat it as filial piety to you! If you don''t accept it, our younger generation will have trouble sleeping and eating! "


    Speaking of this, Wentian granny is not good at refusing, just said: "this money is temporarily put in my here, when you go back to take it to you! We don''t spend money in the mountains. We usually have enough to eat! People can live by relying on mountains and seas! Not so much attention! "


    This is the truth. When I lived with my grandparents, they asked for it very simple. They wanted to keep warm. They didn''t pursue much in their whole life. They just wanted peace and happiness. Somehow, I suddenly missed those people in Yucun. Those people who should have had ordinary days changed their appearance overnight.


    Seeing that my face was not right, Granny Wentian discovered it all at once, and then asked with concern: "is it that the food in this mountain is not in good taste? Or was the mountain road in a hurry? Why don''t you look so good when I look at you, girl


    "It''s OK. Maybe I''m tired! It''s worrying you! " I adjusted my mood and tried not to think about the sad things.Seeing that I didn''t move my chopsticks very much, grandma Wentian thought that I was tired and had no appetite, so she said to me, "why don''t you go to the side room to have a rest and eat when you''re hungry. The body of this girl''s family is no better than that of their elders!"


    I didn''t need to eat the food from the world. However much I ate, it was just a waste. So I just took the opportunity to get off the table and go to the side room. I fell into a coma.


    I don''t know how long it took. I was vaguely listening to the people in the main room still drinking wine. Wang Fan seemed to have drunk a little too high. I didn''t know what the nonsense was. I was thinking about the two people on the road. Just thinking of getting up, I heard Qu Yong''s voice: "don''t move, continue to sleep."


    I''d like to ask why, but I couldn''t open my mouth, and my brain began to be a little confused, so I closed my eyes again.


    This time I was sleeping soundly. I seemed to have a long dream. In the dream, I wanted to wake up, but I couldn''t find the exit. I could only sleep all the time. In the hazy, I heard two people talking in a low voice, which was a bit like Luo Lifan and Qu Yong.


    I pricked up my ears to listen, but I was sleepy, and the voices of those two people were very low. I didn''t hear anything, but I thought I should talk about fengxu again!


    I thought that since they had met each other, I didn''t have to worry about it. Anyway, I''m very tired now, so I''d better have a good sleep and wait for tomorrow morning to make plans.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 231

    I had been sleeping until noon the next day, and I didn''t know how to sleep so well. It seemed that I didn''t sleep so much when I was pregnant with two sons. If it wasn''t for the sound in the yard, I thought I might have to go on sleeping.


    Looking at the side room, I should have been sleeping here alone last night, and there was no other sound in the yard except for the sound. I called out to the yard, "who is in the yard?"


    "Oh, you are awake! Why didn''t you respond to our call last night? " As soon as the words fell, Wang Fan went into the house with a pheasant in his hand.


    I sat up and thought that the child was really playful. His uncle brought him here for a case, but he wanted to make himself happy. I looked at him and said, "is that right? I haven''t walked that far for a long time, so I sleep more! But you made the noise in the yard just now? What about the others? "


    "The pheasant ran around, and it took me a lot of effort to catch it. You shouldn''t have been woken up by me?" Wang Fan didn''t apologize, and then said, "your friend took the director to his master. Originally, I wanted to go with him. But I was afraid that you could not find anyone when you wake up, so he stayed. However, they have been away for half a day, and they are expected to come back soon."


    In this way, I blame me for delaying him, but I didn''t feel so lost because I couldn''t go. If I hadn''t yelled at him just now, I would have to go out and catch some game again!


    "Didn''t his master come back last night?" I think I heard Luo Lifan''s voice in my dream. I asked curiously.


    "Don''t talk about his master last night. Even grandfather Wentian didn''t come back. Grandma Wentian took people out early in the morning. It''s time to come back." Wang Fan said, and then some worried said, "I don''t know how my little brother spent last night. It''s cool in the mountains!"


    "They should be able to deal with a man in the car all night. You''d better worry about yourself when you''re so big." I thought that Wang Fan''s bad temper must have offended many people, so I ordered him if he had nothing.


    "What do I have to worry about myself? By the way, are you hungry? Why don''t I roast this pheasant for you Wang Fan shook his booty.


    I shook my head, and then deliberately scared him to say: "all things have reincarnation. Be careful to look back, it will find you for your life!"


    "According to what you say, there will be no killing people in the world. Do you understand? Some creatures exist to satisfy people! Are you sure you don''t want to eat? " Wang Fan, the child, is very reasonable when he talks about the truth. When he looks at the Scriptures, he doesn''t read less.


    "If you want to eat, just bake it yourself!" I looked at his appearance, and I must be thinking about the delicious food, but I am more interested in the matter between him and Wentian at the moment, so I asked: "do you have a good relationship with Wentian? I see his family is very warm to you


    "We were close to each other when we were at school. At that time, I knew Wentian was a child in the mountains, so I took more care of him! But I didn''t come to his house. Who knows that I came here after graduation and separation! "


    "What is Wentian doing now? I''ve been looking at the things related to me for a long time, but I don''t seem to have anything to do with you I arrived yesterday. It''s definitely not right. Today I want to understand.


    Wang Fan tilted his head, thought about it seriously for a while, and then said, "you really asked me. I didn''t get in touch with Wentian after graduation."


    "Then how could you suddenly tell him you were coming to Zhangcun?" I think people who have not contacted for a long time will not tell each other''s whereabouts casually.


    "I said I don''t remember at all that you would believe it?" Wang Fan blinked at me and said, "if it wasn''t for the news on wechat, I couldn''t believe it! It seems that I have been playing too many games recently, and my mind is in a mess! "


    This is a reasonable reason. When a person is addicted to something, he will not care about other things he does. However, if he has no impression, it doesn''t make sense. In order to find out, I said to Wang Fan, "lend me your mobile phone."


    "What are you doing? Don''t you like it? " Wang Fan must be afraid that I will be worn out for him, that careful eye strength.


    I white him one eye, "you are so big heart, if not for you are a child''s sake, you see I beat you?"


    "It''s like you''re very big. Aren''t you just 20 years old?" Wang fan stopped, and then glanced at my chest, "I''m not big hearted. It seems that your chest is just like that!"


    You are old! How dare you make fun of your aunt''s figure! My little temper suddenly came up, "you boy has the seed to say it again to me, believe it or not, I will kill you every minute!" Then I picked up the feather duster from the Kang and faced Wang Fan!


    He just didn''t respond. The arm I hit hurt suddenly, and he couldn''t help shouting: "ouch, you''re really here! I''m not wrong. Isn''t it true that no one said you had a small chest? There''s nothing to be ashamed of. What''s the hurry? "


    What do you think I''m in a hurry? The boy''s unstoppable strength is that someone should clean him up! If you don''t give him some color to see, he always feels that he is very reasonable, so I don''t say anything. I just chase him. After all, he is a mortal, and just now I used some magic power to chase him, so it''s like playing!After being seized by me, he handed me the mobile phone obediently, "so fierce, be careful not to get married!"


    Cut, don''t worry about me. I have two sons, and I will worry about your pediatrics?


    I thought that this fart big point child also won''t have any secret, got the mobile phone to open wechat, and then asked him, "which is Wentian?"


    "What do you want him to do? Is he as handsome as I am? " However, it is estimated that I just cleaned up the fear, or obediently told me, "that net name is canghaitian!"


    I found canghaitian and opened the news, but I didn''t find the news that Wang Fan told him to come to Zhangcun. So I said, "what''s the secret between you and Wentian? How did you delete the news?"


    "Well? I haven''t recorded it for a long time. Why is it missing? Didn''t I watch it yesterday? " Thinking I was lying to him, Wang Fan snatched it and quickly turned it over a few times. Then he was a little puzzled, "can''t you just delete it?"


    "Am I so bored?" I squinted at him. "But it''s also good to prove that you didn''t say that. Would you just ask him to send you a screenshot of the conversation?"


    Wang Fan''s little eyes glanced at me, as if to say that you are smart, and then quickly typed a line of words.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 232

    The boy must play mobile phone very smooth, and after a while typed a line of words, "Wentian, send us the chat record of the previous few days."


    After a while, the other side replied, but it was just a question mark.


    "Did you delete it, too? I want to find out when I told you I went to Zhangcun! There is no other meaning, and grandparents are very warm, thank you Wang Fan''s speed of typing these words with his fingers, for fear Wentian misunderstood.


    "Today is not April Fool''s day. I''m going to be angry if you make such a joke!" After confirming that it is not a prank, the other side quickly replies.


    Now it''s Wang Fan''s turn. He shows me his mobile phone. The meaning of the other party is very obvious. He doesn''t want to mention Zhangcun, and he doesn''t seem to know much about it.


    I motioned Wang Fan to continue to ask each other, "aren''t you Wentian?"


    This time, the other party took a long time to reply, and it was a voice message, "I don''t know who you are, but please don''t joke with me. I admit I fell in love with Wen Tian before he died, but we had already broken up before he died! I don''t care what your purpose is to come to me, but please stop talking about the dead. "


    From the receiver came a very gentle female voice, but listening to the voice was very tired.


    I know that the other party is not joking, because I had a premonition that this matter was wrong, so I didn''t seem flustered to know the result. Moreover, I was a person who had experienced big waves, so this small matter could not affect me.


    Wang Fan was naturally unacceptable. He turned pale after listening to that voice. I don''t know whether he was afraid or shocked. After all, since entering Zhangcun village, all of us thought Wentian was still alive, and Wang Fan had contact with him. Otherwise, when we met the ghost attack wall, his grandfather would not appear in time.


    Referring to his grandfather, I suddenly remembered what I said when I saw us that day. The reason why he came here is because he received the phone call from Wentian!


    However, it was just said in wechat that Wentian was dead. Now there are two possibilities. One is that Wentian didn''t know about his grandson, and the other was that he lied!


    I still prefer the first possibility, because there was no flaw in his expression at that time. What''s the use of lying to us in a Wentian? If you really want to harm us, just don''t save us. There''s no need to go around in such a big circle!


    Thinking of this, I was much more relaxed. I patted Wang Fan''s arm: "it happened suddenly, but you are so smart. If you think about the things before and after carefully, you will find something strange. However, we don''t want to make a decision on this matter for the time being. We will wait for your uncle and his family to come back and make a decision."


    Wang Fan looked at me, "are you not afraid at all?"


    "What''s the use of fear? I can''t hide what should come! What''s more, what I''ve experienced before is much more bizarre than this. It''s good to have courage to practice it! Of course, I know that you don''t want to face such a thing, but if you do, there is no way. And even if Wentian is not here, I don''t think he will hurt you. Do you think that if we can''t go out that day, isn''t he helping us once? "


    I don''t know how much Wang fan can listen to my words, but now there are only two of us at home. How can I have to broaden his heart? What''s more, it doesn''t matter to me.


    We waited for a long time, but no one came back. Because Wang Fan was here, I couldn''t use my mana easily, so I had to worry.


    At this time, the phone rang from the room. Wang Fan and I looked at each other. He looked like he would not answer. But I was afraid that there was something urgent in Wentian''s family, so I ran into the room to answer the phone.


    There was an empty voice on the phone. It seemed that the other party was standing in a very open place. I had been feeding for a long time and there was no movement. I just wanted to hang up when I heard a long voice, which seemed to be ethereal. I listened carefully, and it seemed that it was someone''s long sigh.


    I immediately did not have the patience, "has the words to speak, has no mood to accompany you to play."


    After I roared, the empty voice disappeared. Then there was a normal voice. A gentle female voice sounded, "I''m looking for Xiatian."


    This voice line and the previous wechat should not be the same person, but I am a little surprised to call Wentian at the moment. If it is a coincidence, it is also a coincidence!


    So I asked, "who are you? What can I do with Wentian? "


    The other side listened to me to ask, Leng for a moment, and then said: "you really are still together."


    "What do you mean?" This sentence is so informative that I can''t react to it.


    "Nothing. But take Wentian''s diary back some time. There''s nothing important there. It''s just some messy things. Maybe it''s the theme of his writing. But since you''re together, I think it''s not appropriate for me to keep it. Let''s make an appointment sometime and help him take it back. " Although the tone of the other party is very plain, but I can feel vaguely that she seems to care about my existence.


    Wentian and I have never met each other. Naturally, I can''t accept them casually. What''s more, I can''t take the diary. However, the other party asked me to set a time to meet. In this case, I can only tell the truth: "I just came to Zhangcun with Wentian''s friends and stayed here for a night. As for the diary book you mentioned, I think You''d better send it yourself, because I won''t stay long. Maybe I''ll leave today. ""So?" Obviously, the other party didn''t believe me very much, but finally he sighed, "if what you said is true, I''ll have to go there. The content in this diary is really strange. Although it''s some materials left by doing, I always feel like it happened."


    This last sentence seemed to be talking to herself. I was a little curious about why she said this to me, but I looked at her and wanted to find someone to talk about it. But I am not familiar with her, and I don''t want to pry into other people''s secrets, especially the secret things in my diary.


    "If there''s nothing else to tell you, I''ll hang up first." I asked politely.


    The other party seemed to want to say something else. At this time, I heard grandfather Wentian''s cry outside the gate, so I thought that someone else had been looking for Wentian. No matter what the situation was, it would be better for his relatives to answer the call. After a while, you said to me, "wait for me to return to my home!"


    Wentian grandfather heard that there was a phone call from home. He thought it was Sun Tzu. He took the phone from me excitedly and said, "is it Wentian? When will you be back? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 233

    Listen to this, Wentian should have not come back for a long time, so the old man is not clear about Wentian''s situation, which is understandable. The other side said the general meaning again, and then heard the old man say to her: "then you go directly to Zhangcun, I don''t understand what you said. I can catch up with the students from Shangtian, and I can help you to have a look. If it is useful, I will help Wentian to collect it first."


    May be the host''s invitation, the other party very readily agreed to come.


    After hanging up the phone, I asked Wentian grandfather: "did you see the two little brothers last night?"


    "You also said that when I took people to the road, I saw that the car was still there, but people didn''t know where to go! But I can see that the things are quite neat, and there are no signs of fighting around there. It should not be something wrong. I''ll figure out if I see you don''t go back. These two people went back by their own way. " Wentian explained, but because he didn''t find the driver and Xiao Chen, he was a little embarrassed.


    In fact, it should be us who are embarrassed. We don''t bother us here, and we ask the old people to find people in the middle of the night. It doesn''t make sense to be emotional or reasonable. However, I''m still worried about not seeing people. I think if they really go back, they will be able to go to the city at this time. So I asked Wang Fan to call them to ask about the situation.


    Wang Fan was stunned for a moment, and then said, "I have no signal on this mobile phone. Isn''t there a phone in the room? You can use that fight, anyway, no one is using it now. "


    This guy is probably due to the fact that wechat has just been summed up there. I don''t think I care about it. Anyone will be upset if he changes his mind. Moreover, the detention center has no news for such a long time, which is enough to make people upset.


    Wentian grandfather saw this and called me: "girl, go to the house to fight!"


    I dialed the phone number of the phone left by Guan, and it was connected quickly. "Hello, may I ask if Xiao Chen of your company is in class now?"


    "Xiao Chen? Is that Chen Zhusheng? He went out with our director? Who are you? I''ll ask him to call you back before he comes back The other side said politely.


    At present, I told him that Xiao Chen would call this number if he came back, and then said thank you and hung up.


    "No news?" Wentian asked me.


    "Well, call again when you say so." I turned around and just wanted to go out, but I looked up and saw a picture on the wall. The person in the picture was probably a teenager, but I looked familiar. So I asked, "can I have a look?"


    Wentian said with a smile, "yes, I''ll take it down for you! Speaking of all, you have not seen my grandson except Wang Fan! This was taken by Wen Tian when he was 12 years old. It''s been some years. "


    The photo is covered with a layer of gray, and I think it has not been cleaned for some days. I wiped it gently and looked at it carefully. It is similar to the person I met last night. Yes, it is! Especially that pair of eyes is very similar to the boy in the couple I met!


    I think he reported us to the police station at that time. If Wang Fan was there at that time, he should be able to recognize it. If that person was Wentian, it would prove that the person in the wechat just now was just a prank!


    So I called Wang Fan, "have you met the person who reported us to the police the day before yesterday?"


    "No, how could you ask me this? You want revenge Wang fan is not angry.


    He is in a bad mood now. I can understand. After all, the news just heard shocked him enough. But in order to calm him down, I said to him, "who was the person who called the police to arrest me the day before yesterday? I know! It''s Wentian


    Wang Fan naturally is a pair of unbelievable expression, and then pointed to the phone, "so how is this going on? You really heard that


    "Maybe it''s someone''s prank, and Wentian is out there, so many people come in contact with, and some people may like to play!" I patted him on the shoulder. "It''s just a false alarm."


    At this time, Wentian grandfather came out, "Wentian offended the officials? And you just said you''ve met Wen Tian? "


    "In fact, it was a misunderstanding, but I didn''t know Wentian at that time, so I made a fuss about Wulong." Naturally, I can''t tell his grandfather about Wen Tian''s opening a house with the little girl. After all, the old man''s mind is conservative and he can''t see these things. Moreover, this is Wen Tian''s private affair after all. I''m not good at talking.


    "Oh, well, but the boy hasn''t come back for some time, and he doesn''t know what he''s busy with every day." Grandfather Wentian didn''t know where to find the old dry tobacco. He squatted in front of the door to smoke, and then sighed, "don''t you think it''s good in the mountains? It''s just that I want to go out, but I can''t stop them now! "


    "Did Wen Tian study or work in the city I asked casually.


    "That boy is good at studying, but he hasn''t come back for several years. I think it''s time to graduate! But it''s not a good thing to say. Maybe I''ll study a few more years, but it''s good to learn more. My son is a scholar, so I can''t treat my baby badly! "


    Grandfather Wentian has never been out of the mountains. Naturally, he hopes that his children and grandchildren can come back here. Perhaps in the eyes of the elderly, only family members are most important. Even if they eat bran and swallow vegetables, they feel satisfied. But now young people all have their own ideas. How can they be willing to live in a poor Valley for a lifetime?I didn''t know how to comfort him. I watched him smoking quietly. The taste of dry smoke was very heavy. I had seen three grandfathers smoke this before. At that time, I always had this smell on my clothes. I don''t smoke, but I absolutely don''t dislike it. And the smell makes me feel like I''m facing my relatives. My third grandfather and Wentian''s grandfather are about the same age. Naturally, I can''t help but get closer.


    "By the way, girl, I look at you like a city dweller. Why are all these weird things in his head?" Wentian''s grandfather took a mouthful of dry smoke, and then went on: "that meeting I received the phone call, that girl can say, Wen Tian''s diary is about what kind of prefectures, Feng clan''s affairs, to say this prefecture, I can say one or two Yin officials come, but you say Feng family, this is not nonsense!"


    After hearing this, I was a little surprised. Most people in the sun know that hell is not fake. After all, there is Yin and Yang, which is a profession. In addition, many people know more about the underworld. Therefore, it is not surprising that Wentian can write about it. However, Fengzu is only a branch of the Protoss. Ordinary people don''t know much about it, and grandfather Wentian has just said that He doesn''t think there is a phoenix nationality in the world. How can Wen Tian know?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 234

    At this time, I couldn''t help but wonder whether the diary was made up or actually happened? If it is true, there may be wind Xu news, but even if it is false, there is no harm to me.


    I suppressed the excitement in my heart, "now that children are exposed to many new things, there are more natural ideas! It can only be said that Tian''s imagination is good, and there must be great development in the future. By the way, do you know when the diary will be sent? "


    "I reckon it will be as soon as tonight, or tomorrow morning at the latest." Wentian asked me again after answering, "are you also interested in that content?" Then he gave me a smile.


    I looked at the smile a little uncomfortable, not to say what strange, and then embarrassed smile, "people, all have curiosity, and you just said so mysterious, want to be interested in it is difficult."


    Wentian''s grandfather laughed and said, "I can''t understand it anyway. When the diary comes, just take it back and have a look."


    I didn''t expect my grandfather Wentian to be so generous. But the diary, after all, involves privacy. I wanted to wait for the girl to send it to me and have a look. However, it was not very good for me to take it away. Besides, I was a dead man, and it was not good for me to take things from a man in the sun.


    Seeing that no one came back for a long time, grandfather Wentian was also a bit unable to sit still. "You two are sitting at home. I''m going to meet them. I don''t know why. I don''t feel like I''m at the bottom of my heart today." Throw a word at both of us and leave.


    When Wentian''s grandfather went out of the door, Wang Fan began to speak: "how can I feel that the things inside are becoming more and more mysterious? Do you think some things are too coincidental! One by one! What''s more, are you sure what you saw the day before yesterday was Wentian? What''s more, the old man hasn''t slept all night, why is he still in high spirits? "


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Wang Fan went on to analyze, "how can you get out of this diary? Wentian, who used to be a student at school, never wrote these things. What he hated most was Chinese. How could he have the habit of writing things? And when the old man answered the phone, you were there. Do you really think the other party would talk to him so much? "


    Wang fan knows Wen Tian better than I do. Naturally, I believe what he says, but people''s habits will change, so it can''t prove that the diary is greasy. In one case, he has some doubts about the old man''s spirit, which is because he hasn''t been in the countryside. Before that, my third grandfather did not sleep for two days Easy to explain, but once a person has doubts in his heart, he can''t stop to suspect. At last, he will find that everything around him is false.


    "Now you won''t believe what I say, and it''s no fun for us to guess here. Just wait for the girl to come with her diary!" I took a look at Wang Fan. Now he has no spirit of yesterday.


    "It''s because she''s coming that I''m upset. Zhang village is not a great place. Suddenly there are so many people. Alas Wang Fan sighed and put the pheasant aside.


    Now I guess he has no appetite.


    In the evening, Qu Yong came back. I looked behind him, and there was nothing left. I asked, "where is the detention center? Why did you come back alone? "


    "There''s another homicide. The prison is going back to the station directly!" Then he took a look at Wang Fan, and then said, "you are going to stay or stay. Guan Suo said that if you stay here, you will stay with us and will send someone to pick you up in a few days. But if you want to go back, you have to wait for tomorrow to start."


    Wang Fan did not answer the question of whether to stay or not. Instead, he asked, "did the girl student die in D city again?"


    Is it the same as the last time I asked the same question


    Qu Yong''s face darkened. "This time, it''s not a girl student. It''s someone we know."


    "We know each other? Who can that be? Don''t sell your mind. I can''t change my mind I''m a little anxious to know the answer.


    "The driver and Xiao Chen." Qu Yong said with a sigh.


    "What? No way! Wentian grandfather came back and said he didn''t see anyone. How could you find out that they were dead so soon? Qu Yong, this joke is not funny at all, you know? " Wang fan is obviously not willing to accept, so loud question.


    "Calm down, do you think I look like a liar?" Qu Yong said coldly, "the body was found at the entrance of the mountain road. I should have seen something terrible before I was alive. It seems that I was scared to death!"


    Wang Fan gasped, "how could this be possible? Chen Zhusheng knows Kung Fu. Who can scare him? Besides, it''s all at the entrance of the mountain road. It doesn''t look like it''s deep in the mountain. Who has such great ability? "


    "People can''t, but what about ghosts?" Qu Yong asked.


    "Ghost?" Wang Fan swallowed his saliva, and then cautiously said, "but ghosts like to be active in the mountains and forests? What''s more, in order to get down the mountain, these two people can only go down the mountain road. How could they suddenly provoke the ghost? "


    This time, he did not question the existence of ghosts in the world, but what he said was not unreasonable. Ordinary ghosts would naturally be wronged and had their own owners. But did not he say that? Even the king of ghosts can''t pay attention to it. What''s more, if the hell has to deal with more souls in a day, it will naturally miss some. Therefore, as time goes on, the devil''s cultivation will increase and his courage will naturally increase.Thinking about the death of the driver and Xiao Chen Xu, the three of us are in a bad mood. It''s really not suitable to stay in a land of right and wrong. However, Qu Yong and I came to find Luo Lifan. We can''t leave without seeing him. But Wang fan is different. He just practices his courage and courage with the detention center, and he will not stay here even if he sees the people lost their lives.


    Sure enough, there was silence for a while. Wang Fan said to Qu Yong and me, "in this situation, I don''t want to stay here. I know you are here for other purposes. Naturally, you can''t go back with me, but I don''t want to stay here for another minute! And I don''t feel safe here. Instead of waiting for death here, I''d better find a way to live for myself He was about to go out.


    "You think you''re looking for a life? I think it''s just death! This mountain road is not easy to walk. If there is fog, who do you expect to save you? " When Qu Yong saw that Wang Fan wanted to act recklessly, he was naturally angry.


    Seeing Qu Yong''s tone, Wang Fan was upset, "I hope no one will expect you! Besides, whether I am alive or dead has nothing to do with you! You don''t need to talk to me like that


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 235

    After that, Wang Fan left. I saw that Qu Yong didn''t mean to pursue him. Qu Yong had a bad temper when he came up. I didn''t find out before. However, Wang Fan''s going out is tantamount to death. If we don''t stop him, I can''t bear it. So I said to Qu Yong, "he''s a child growing up in a honey pot. Naturally, he can''t stand what you just said, but anyway, this prison And we know each other once, look at his face, we can''t really ignore his life and death


    Qu Yong sighed, "anyway, the child didn''t look up to me at all. I won''t go!"


    "Then you stay here and I''ll call him back, but when he comes back, don''t stimulate him! Anyway, he can stay with us for a day or two. Just bear with it Now the situation can only be tolerated and calm. Although I know that Qu Yong must be very frustrated, but there is no way out for the time being. After all, from the perspective of relationship, I can still speak with Qu Yong.


    Seeing me say this, Qu Yong''s face looked better. "This mountain road is not easy to walk. Although you have magic arts, it''s not safe. Let me go!"


    I was afraid that they would not agree with each other, so I waved my hand, "forget it, you are angry now. It''s easy to attract those things. I''d better go. By the way, it''s strange that the old lady of this family hasn''t come back after a day''s going out! I''ll look for it later. Just look at the yard


    Afraid of a long night''s dream, I quickly followed the direction of Wang Fan''s running out to catch up with him, but the child did not run far away. I estimated that he was embarrassed to go back. He was kicking stones at the intersection in front of me. Seeing that it was me, I just said faintly, "don''t you care about me?"


    "I know each other for some time. Can I watch you die in vain? And just Qu Yong has no bad heart, but his temper is a little bit impatient, but it is also for you after all! You''d better follow me back. It''s not the time to be capricious. If you don''t like him, you''ll go back to D city after tonight, and you won''t be in contact! What''s more, I think it has something to do with your good friend. Are you really not worried about Wentian''s situation? " I try to say something he is interested in. On the one hand, I can make him less angry. On the other hand, I can keep him.


    "What you said is also reasonable. No matter from the identity of a policeman or a friend, I should stay here, but I am also a human being, and I will be afraid of death. If I can''t guarantee my own safety, I dare not go to verify this matter, but I can''t cross the barrier in my heart. I am very entangled in this matter! But the man didn''t know anything at all, so I yelled, and I was angry too! However, seeing you dare to stay here, I think my idea just now is too selfish, so you don''t have to say anything more. I''m willing to stay! "


    I didn''t expect Wang Fan to say that. I thought I still needed to work hard to keep him, but he thought that he had figured it out. I admire his courage, at least he can admit his selfishness, but he can wake up in the end. After all, as a policeman, the first thing to consider is the safety of the people. If you are in this position, you need to be responsible for it. This is the mission!


    Just thinking about taking Wang Fan back, I heard a burst of voices coming from the corner of the mountain road. I saw Wentian''s grandparents coming here with a girl talking and laughing. I thought that this was the girl who was going to send her diary, but it was fast enough.


    I look at the girl is a casual dress, although I can not see the brand, but the clothing is not a bargain, and her backpack is MCM, the discount is also thousands! It''s needless to say that the family is rich, and I see that she does not have the charm of the eldest lady at all. On the contrary, she is very happy with grandma Wentian!


    Seeing us, Wentian was a little surprised, "what''s here? It''s not safe in the mountains when it''s dark. Go back quickly! "


    When I looked at grandma Wentian, she deliberately avoided it, and her expression seemed unnatural. I was a little suspicious, thinking that it was not warm to me last night? Why this suddenly cold, there is a kind of do not like to pay attention to people''s feeling?


    It was the girl who just came to say hello to me. "You are the one who answered my phone at noon. At first, I thought you were Wentian''s girlfriend."


    I embarrassed smile, "at that time I and Wang Fan at home, heard the phone ring, I went to pick up, did not expect to let you misunderstand!"


    "It''s nothing, but if the misunderstanding is solved! By the way, my name is Junning, and you? " The girl looked at me with a smile, and then reached out to me in a friendly way.


    "My name is Yu Zhen." I don''t like to be too enthusiastic with strangers, so I casually shook my hand and walked forward.


    But Jun Ning is still closely following me, "Yu Zhen, I look at you some familiar, we should not have seen where?"


    She can also use such an old-fashioned way of chatting up. It seems that she has to stick to me. I smile, "it should not be. I''m not a local, and it''s my first time."


    "Oh, well, it doesn''t matter anyway. I think we can get along with each other." Junning took my arm, just as close as grandma Wentian had been before.


    I thought she did it to please grandma Wentian. It seems that I misunderstood her. It seems that the girl''s way of expressing intimacy is to hold hands with others. However, I feel a little uncomfortable, but I have no good intention to push her away in front of these people. In case my aunt is thin, I will not finish well.When Junning and I were walking forward, I suddenly felt that someone was staring at me coldly. I subconsciously looked back for that pair of eyes. Unexpectedly, I found that Granny Wentian was flustered and staggered in her eyes. I was a little puzzled. At one time, maybe I was wrong, but this continuous reaction was some wrong. Instead of letting her stare at me, I should take the initiative.


    "Granny Wentian, what are you staring at me at?" I deliberately slowed down my pace. When grandma Wentian passed by, I lowered my voice and asked her.


    "Ah? I didn''t look at you, did you Granny Wentian was a little surprised, but I saw that she must be hiding something.


    "Is it? I have a special sixth sense, especially when others are staring at me behind my back. If you have anything you want to say, you can ask me directly. There is no need to look at me like this. " Since she doesn''t admit it, I can only open my mouth.


    "You girl, what can I want to ask you? Don''t always be paranoid, and I''ve been away for a whole day, and I''m a little tired!" She walked a few steps, and I staggered some distance, "old man, you are responsible for making a fire and cooking tonight."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 236

    Grandfather Wentian nodded and looked at his wife with some heartache. Then he said to us, "it''s cool at night. I''m afraid she''s going to make a mistake again. Tonight, you''ll make do with it. Live in the main room of the west house. This side room has to be reserved for my wife! All her medical equipment is in that room. It''s too troublesome to move back and forth! "


    "What''s wrong? Is it serious? " Jun Ning listen to finish quickly went to Wentian grandmother''s side, quietly asked.


    "It''s no problem. It''s the waist and half night club that wakes up. But I can carry it with some earthy methods. It''s more than ten years old, and some parts of my body are no longer easy to use now." Wentian granny is quite normal when facing Junning.


    "The local method can only be used for a while. It''s better to call Wentian back and take you to have an examination sometime. By the way, my father can talk to the hospital in this city and make sure he can watch it carefully! As for the cost, you don''t have to worry about it. Those people will not charge more for my father''s face! "


    Hearing this, Granny Wentian naturally couldn''t close her mouth, but she still refused, "you girl, I like it when I met you. Why don''t we have such a good fortune! When he comes back, I must talk about him well. It''s not that a boy is always hanging out and not going home! What''s more, a man should be married and a woman should be married. His parents don''t care about this, so I have to take care of it! "


    It seems that Granny Wentian is very satisfied with Junning, which means something like the future granddaughter-in-law.


    But I think Wentian can''t agree, at least I can''t think about these things for the moment. If it''s him that I met in the hotel, he should be guarding the lost girl at the moment. How could he have thought of this?


    Back at the house, we got together. Wentian''s grandfather helped Wentian''s grandmother to the side room where I lived last night.


    We talked about each other, because Qu Yong and Wang Fan were a little bit awkward before, but they were relatively quiet. On the contrary, Junning later was able to speak a little.


    "This is my first visit to Zhangcun. How about it? What''s the fun?" Jun Ning saw that everyone didn''t like to talk and tried to find the topic.


    Wang Fan looked at her, "it''s no fun, but you can fight some pheasants. You can''t be interested in a girl''s home."


    "Who said, I''m a girl, but I like hunting! Are there many living things on this mountain? "


    "Another time in the morning, if you like, I''ll go to the mountain chicken!"


    Qu Yong listened to their discussion about going to fight for mountain goods. He said mildly, "don''t take your life for the sake of your stomach. It''s not worth it! If you listen to my advice, don''t run around. It''s not safe on the mountain. "


    "What''s the unsafe law? Is there a beast? " Junning is a child in the city. He doesn''t know much about the customs in the countryside. The danger he can think of is just some fierce animals on the mountain.


    Qu Yong glanced at him, "people have just died here. The cause of death has not been found out. Are you sure you want to walk around?"


    "Ah? When did it happen? " Jun Ning''s face turned white. A girl''s home would feel uncomfortable when she heard such a thing at night. Then she moved to me, naturally still holding my arm. "Yu Zhen, is what he said true? It sounds strange and frightening. " Say Jun rather brush arm with hand.


    I didn''t want to cheat her, and she had the right to know, so I nodded.


    "I''ll sleep with you that night!" Jun Ning is more grasp my arm, and then think around to see, "I think we''d better go back to the room to chat, this I always feel uneasy."


    Anyway, there was some wind, and we all had no objection, so we went back to the house. Tonight, we were going to be crowded in this Westinghouse. Fortunately, there is a small compartment here, which can be used for living. Because it is not time to go to bed, and just mentioned the dead, Junning is pulling everyone not to go.


    I was thinking about the diary, and then I asked her, "are you here to send the diary?"


    Jun Ning''s face a little red, "yes, or I can have any other ideas."


    Although I said that, I didn''t believe Junning''s words. It was obvious that I wanted to run to this remote country for a broken diary. However, I didn''t expose the little girl''s mind. I just nodded to show her approval.


    "How did you get here?" Wang Fan alertly asked, perhaps this is the sensitivity of the police, can always grasp ~ the key.


    Jun Ning breathed out a breath, "there are phone numbers here in my diary, so I tried to dial one, and then I came! Otherwise, I can''t see others, and I can''t throw away this diary! What''s more, I thought that this messy record might be the material he was going to write about, so I sent it. "


    "What about the diary? Let me have a look." Wang fan is one step ahead of me, but since his judgment and analysis ability is relatively strong, it doesn''t matter who looks first.


    But Junning was a little embarrassed, "when I saw grandma Wentian, I talked to her, and she wanted to go back. If you want to see it, you can only ask her for it. "Originally, this thing was to be returned to Wentian, and his grandmother should go there. But I don''t understand why Mingming invited Junning to come here. Why did he leave on the way? What''s more, it''s not very important to them, and as soon as they came to know that Junning is just using this diary as a cover to get close to Wentian''s family! I always feel that it is unreasonable to go back in such a hurry, but I can''t go to interrogate people now.


    But because I couldn''t see what was in the diary, I was still worried. So I asked Junning, "have you read the diary once? Tell us about the story there. Anyway, it''s just like sitting and chatting. If you say it, it''s a relief! "


    "What he wrote there is a mess, scattered, and some of them can''t be connected. It''s nothing more than talking about the underworld and the heaven court. But I think he probably had a lot of mythical dramas before he opened his mind. I just remember what happened to the local government in this section. Is that nonsense? If the hell is in trouble, can we still be at peace with each other? So I simply did not continue to watch! But if you are interested, I will accompany you and ask grandma Wentian to borrow it for a look! "


    I looked at Qu Yong, but he didn''t have any opinion. Anyway, most of him also listened to me. I thought for a moment, "this mountain is very boring at night. Naturally, it can''t compare with the city! In any case, there is nothing to do, so it''s a loan to pass the time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 237

    Seeing that I was interested in the diary, Junning hurriedly stood up and said to me, "what else should I wait for? Go, I''ll go with you! "


    This girl is very enthusiastic to people, I like this character will certainly be welcomed by many people, but how can Wentian not like it? I remember that girl I saw in the hotel that day, but she was not handsome.


    But emotional things, such as people drinking water cold and warm to know.


    So thinking of us out of the door, because grandma Wentian is in the room, so still have to go a way, it is not far, but the mountain wind, blowing on the human body is full of cold, plus here died here, Junning natural key to fear, I can obviously feel her holding my arm hand suddenly tighter, and then the body towards me inclined.


    I patted her hand, "the wind in the mountain is no warmer than the city, don''t be afraid."


    When I got to the side room, the door was closed, and I couldn''t hear the sound. I thought grandma Wentian might be doing physiotherapy, so I knocked at the door. "Grandma Wentian, I want to borrow something with you!"


    I can''t hear the response after a while. If it wasn''t for me to see grandma Wentian in, I thought there was no one in it!


    I was resistant to the temperament and shouted two times, or no one cared for me. I thought that if grandma Wentian didn''t have any misunderstanding about me, I didn''t want to take care of me. So I pushed tujunning. "Come on, I think grandma Wentian likes you a little more."


    "Is there?" Junning listen to me to say this or some unexpected, but still try to shout at inside.


    But there is still no movement in it. I thought I was not sleeping? The old man''s family has lived here for a lifetime, but it is hard to walk up the mountain road. Besides, she went out early in the morning, and it is normal to sleep at this moment.


    But Ming knew that diary was in the hands of grandma Wentian, but I couldn''t get it. I was still in a hurry. So I thought about looking at the situation from the door seam.


    In the mountain, maybe in order to protect against the cold, I wrapped a layer of cotton cloth on the wooden door. The gap was not seen. I looked around and could only see if I could see the window.


    Because the sky is getting late, there is no light in the room, and I don''t really look at it on the window. But Junning looks at a small hole in the window above her head, and then says to me, "it should be seen clearly from here."


    Although we both steal and peep at this moment, there are reasons for this, and generally, people in this mountain will not sleep so dead. We are also worried about grandma Wentian! If I was caught, I would say to Junning, "you are tall, you will help me see it?"


    The girl was simple in mind, but she didn''t say anything. She tiptoed down the hole and looked inside!


    "The decoration of this room is strange. Most of the walls in the house are white or light, which is very special with red color!" Junning whispered.


    Red walls? I was a little curious. I slept in it last night, didn''t I notice it? Then I asked, "it''s not eye flower, right? Red, though festive, doesn''t have to paint the whole wall red? "


    "You don''t believe it, or will you come and see?" Junning listened to my skeptical words, and pulled to see it myself.


    I put my hand in hand, "forget it, forget it. It doesn''t matter. Maybe people in the mountain like to arrange it like that? What do you do with grandma Wentian? "


    I think this peek is not honorable, or quick decision, or someone found a big red face, lost face ah! Besides, how the decoration of that room has nothing to do with me, I am concerned about the diary, after all, there may be some clues about wind flocs.


    "Grandma Wentian seems to sleep, but if you want to see it, we will quietly take it, anyway, it is just a diary, and it is not worth a few money! And it doesn''t work to keep the old man''s home? " Junning is a hot hearted, of course, the idea is also simple.


    Although it is not worth money, it is one thing that people let you see. It is another thing that we steal by ourselves! Besides, it is more wrong to do that privately in other people''s homes. I shook my head and said I didn''t agree with it. "Let''s go back for a while. Grandpa Wen Tian said that he would show me it then. I just thought there was nothing to solve the problem. But Grandma Wentian is asleep now. Let''s go back and not rush for this moment."


    "Well." See me say this, Junning is not insist, anyway she is just to help me.


    We just wanted to go back to the main room, and we could hear a dull noise in it. It was like something was knocked over the ground. Junning and I looked at it. Then we quickly walked around the door and pushed the wooden door.


    But the door seemed to be bolted from inside, how can not be pushed open, then I heard grandma Wen Tian shout: "come on, man, fire! There is a fire! "


    I thought maybe grandma Wentian was doing a fire treatment, and then I accidentally met something. The fire is big and small, and the items in the mountain are dry. I am afraid to delay when I meet something that is good for burning. So I dare not delay. I ran into the room and called Qu Yong and Wang Fan. I thought that the boy was strong and it would save time to open the door.As soon as they heard the news, they knew what had happened when they saw me running. They ran with me to the side room.


    I watched Junning say something to grandma Wentian outside. Maybe it was just to comfort her. It was not surprising that the child''s mouth was so sweet that it would make people laugh.


    Wang Fan and Qu Yong work together naturally very easily to open the door, we several quickly rushed in. Fortunately, the fire had been put out by grandma Wentian, but there was a smell of paper burning in the room.


    "What happened just now?" Wang Fan was naturally alert after what happened yesterday.


    Granny Wentian seemed to be in a state of shock. After a long time, she began to speak: "this man is old and useless. She accidentally spilled alcohol. Isn''t it nearly a fire?"


    Grandma, are you all right now? And how did the fire go out? " Junning is soft-hearted and worried about the appearance of Wentian granny.


    "Thanks to the diary that you brought back, I can only have some things that I can''t handle. I clapped a few times randomly. Ouch, let''s see if the diary is burned. It''s Wentian''s stuff!" Granny Wentian suddenly thought of it, a little annoyed.


    Looking at grandma Wentian''s appearance, I was very concerned about her grandson''s things, thinking that she had just won or lost, but I didn''t know what the fire was like just now. But the fire caused by alcohol should not be a big deal. So I went to help grandma Wentian find the diary.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 238

    The room was not big, so the diary lying in the corner was quickly found. It just burned the corners. I was just a little relieved.


    Because before listening to Junning said that the wall of this room is red, I also deliberately looked at it, but it can see that the wall is a piece of snow-white, can not help but think of something.


    This problem just because flustered Junning did not pay attention, but now obviously also noticed, and then some doubts looked at me, I can only pretend not to understand her eyes, but in the heart has produced doubt. I didn''t dare to jump to a conclusion until the cough was clear. Before that, Wang Fan was scared to death because Wentian was a life or death thing. Besides, Junning was a girl in the city. After hearing this, I was really afraid that she could not bear it.


    Junning didn''t mind that I didn''t pay attention to her affairs. Instead, he was still thinking about my business. She said to grandma Wentian, "as long as it''s OK. By the way, can this diary put me that night? I didn''t take a good look before. The mountain is really lonely. I want to turn it over at night. "


    "Oh, take it." Wentian''s grandmother''s face is somewhat reluctant, but the diary was originally brought by Junning, and there is no reason why she should not borrow it from others.


    Just got the diary, Wentian grandfather came back, looking at us all, a little surprised, "how come all of us have come here? Are you hungry? The food will be ready in a minute. "


    "Just now grandma Wentian spilled the alcohol and accidentally caught fire. We came to help." Jun Ning is very quick.


    The old man was worried and asked, "Why are you so careless? Didn''t it hurt anywhere? "


    Wentian granny was calm at the moment, "I''m tired of walking today. I fell asleep carelessly, but I didn''t get hurt. Do you see, I''m not good now?" When she said this, Granny Wentian hid her palm behind her back, but I still saw the black palm of her hand which was burned by fire.


    I thought that even a strong young man would have to show his teeth in pain if he was burned like that, but Grandma Wentian didn''t even frown. Even if they were in good relationship and were afraid of the old man''s worry, they didn''t tell us anything about it before, and when we came in, she obviously thought about the diary more.


    In order not to frighten the snake, I can only quietly say to other people: "toss around for a while, grandma Wentian also has no rest, you should go out first, I''ll stay here for a while."


    Qu Yong looked at me in surprise, and then said, "I happen to have something to tell you. They will go to dinner first. I will accompany you."


    Seeing that Junning and Wang Fan were unwilling to go, I had to say, "what''s the matter? eat together? I''ll talk about it later. "


    Seeing this, Wentian said, "the meal will be ready soon. You can go back to the main room and wait. I''ll be here for a while, and I can help my wife knead his waist. You young people can''t get these things. Go back quickly."


    Before leaving, I looked at Wentian granny intentionally or unintentionally. She didn''t put her mind on my heart, but always looked at Junning as if there was nothing in her eyes. This kind of eyes seemed to be different from before, but she couldn''t say it.


    Back to the main room, Jun Ning pulled me to the compartment, "Yu Zhen, how can I suddenly feel a little strange?"


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you think so? " I pretended to be surprised. "I know you''re timid, but you can''t scare yourself!"


    "I hope it''s my imagination, but when I entered the room, I really felt someone staring at me," Jun Ning suddenly lowered his voice. "Do you remember that I told you that the room was red?"


    "Yes, but the red may be reflected by something!" I patted Junning on the shoulder.


    Jun Ning looked around, then quietly said to me: "is the light I can not know, not to mention here is the mountain, but there is no neon light in the city! I tell you, the atmosphere of that room is not right. The compass I have been carrying has never had any problems, but when I just went in, the magnetic field was completely disordered! But if we leave, it will become better. You say that other people can understand, but how can this be explained? "


    Said Jun Ning from the pocket took out a delicate compass, shell some like pocket watch, not careful look, really can not distinguish, "how can you take this thing?" I asked, frowning.


    "I have all kinds of strange things. This one was worn by my side since I was a child. But don''t worry about it. What I said just now, don''t you think it''s weird?" Jun Ning asked in a low voice, and then coughed softly, "I said, don''t be afraid. The red I see in the window is not common red, and when I look inside through the hole, I have a kind of unspeakable feeling. Later, I came into the room to react. The uncomfortable feeling is that someone is staring at me


    "Do you mean that when you look into the room, someone is looking at you? But at that meeting, didn''t you say that grandma Wentian has already gone to bed? Did you see other people? " This logic doesn''t make sense. Moreover, I used my magic power to explore Junning''s real body, but she''s just a mortal. She doesn''t look like Qu Yong, so it''s impossible to see those unclean things. Even if there are, they shouldn''t feel like this."No, why don''t you understand?" Jun Ning stamped his foot, as if in a hurry, blurted out, "I think what I saw out of the window was an eye!"


    With that, Junning seemed to reveal a secret that shouldn''t be said. He gasped heavily, and then fixed his eyes on me. I know that she didn''t want to admit that such a thing happened, but the fact is that she can''t hide it in front of her eyes. What''s more, it''s natural for her to tell me that I''m the only girl here. After all, it''s much more convenient for us to communicate with boys. Besides, one of the two masters is always cold and the other is absent-minded.


    I was just about to say something when I heard grandfather Wentian yell, "children, come out to eat! The rabbit just stewed is delicious


    I motioned Junning not to make a statement, and then whispered to her, "if what you said is true, then the enemy is in the dark, we are in the light. If it is not true, we have to be afraid of it. So don''t say it to anyone for the time being. Just think it hasn''t happened, but thank you for believing me so much."


    Then, in order to reassure her, I said to Junning, "don''t worry. When we come back later, we can study the diary together, and maybe we can find some clues."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 239

    At dinner, grandma Wentian didn''t come, but his grandfather brought some food.


    The four of us gathered around the table, the atmosphere was a little dignified, but no one intended to speak, just picked the meal with each heart in mind.


    "Tell me what you think." Wang Fan still can''t hold her breath.


    Qu Yong looked at him, "what do you find wrong?"


    I was afraid that they would not be happy because of such things. I hastened to say, "the things in these two days are really strange, but we should try not to make trouble."


    Wang Fan didn''t look up, just casually in front of the bowl of rice in a daze, "if you can do it without provocation, then Xiao Chen and the driver will not..."


    I know that he and Xiao Chen went to the police station together. Naturally, this feeling is deeper. Even if he doesn''t want to believe that there are ghosts in the world, all kinds of signs show that this is not human behavior. So Wang fan doesn''t want to go on talking about it.


    Seeing that he was not in a high mood, I comforted him: "well, don''t think too much. Eat fast and go to bed earlier. If you want to leave early tomorrow morning, you need to conserve your physical strength. "


    A few people simply ate a little and put down their dishes and chopsticks. When we went back to Westinghouse, my grandfather Wentian didn''t come back. I saw the warm yellow light in the side room, and I didn''t think much about it.


    When I returned to Westinghouse, Junning and I lived in the cubicle. Qu Yong and Wang Fan lived in the outer room. Junning and I were about to go in. Qu Yong suddenly stopped me: "the dark wind is high in the mountain night. Don''t walk around at night when you''re free. And I see the strong mountain wind. I''m afraid there will be some noise in the middle of the night. Just ignore it. Especially in the middle of the night, we don''t call each other''s names. If you hear someone calling behind you, don''t look back, just as if you haven''t heard. My master once said that many of us have sun lamps on our shoulders, and those unclean things can''t easily get on. Therefore, for our own safety, it''s no harm to believe a little bit more! "


    "How can it be more frightening! But what should I do if I turn my head carelessly? Are you going to die? I''m so young and I haven''t been in love yet! I don''t want to die Jun Ning has been pulling my sleeve ever since he found something wrong.


    Her voice is still declining, Wang Fan impatiently interrupted her: "OK, OK, I was randomly arranged there, didn''t you tell yourself to be careful? If you''re afraid you''re going to do it! Besides, aren''t we all right now? It''s always right to be careful! But if you keep doing this, it''s more likely to cause panic. "


    I know that Wang fan is also a little afraid, so he is especially taboo for Junning''s words. Moreover, it''s really unlucky to mention the word "death" on this big night. I''ve been in the underground all the year round, and naturally I know that the lonely souls and wild ghosts in the setting sun always come to look for food in the dark at night. Of course, those who are bold are not easy to start with, so they will naturally make those timid ideas, just as Wang Fan said It''s for Junning to listen to. I think 80% of them are also for their own courage.


    As a matter of fact, Qu Yong just mentioned Yang Deng. I heard it mentioned by my third grandfather when I was in the sun. However, I was still young at that time, but I didn''t remember it clearly. Moreover, the women of the rest of our family seldom accepted the formal preaching, so I can''t think of it for a moment. But I was also a half apprentice of Luo Lifan at that time. How could I not see him teach me these things? On the contrary, he only taught me a little bit about drawing charms, but I don''t know Qu Yong can''t understand this. If he can, he can not only defend himself, but also protect Wang Fan.


    Before my third grandfather and I mentioned this and ghosts call people''s names at night, but generally occurs in the middle of the night, when the most Yin Qi, so that your consciousness is relatively weak, so the most likely to be a ghost! Because it''s a ghost, it can''t be born. You have to replace your soul with a man in the sun, and then you can reincarnate with the flesh of a mortal. However, there are rules in the hell. As long as you become a ghost, you will not catch you back as long as you don''t get into trouble. The hell is not a place where everyone can go. Even ghosts can be divided into three or six to nine grades. What''s more, the hell is busy helping those normal souls to reincarnate every day. Such a thing naturally passes with one eye closed. Of course, I don''t mean to belittle our ghost. A person''s ability is so great that he can''t miss the business for the sake of unimportant trifles!


    But if the ghost wants to make waves, it will be another matter!


    So as long as you don''t look back at midnight, the ghost can''t do anything about you. He doesn''t dare to move you easily. I think that the driver and Xiao Chen are vigorous men, naturally do not believe these, I am afraid it is because of this that they died.


    It''s not that such a thing has not happened. Before in Yu village, my third grandfather told me that there are two people in our village who go to another family to drink. Because they are from the same village, there is no need to stay overnight. However, I forgot the time when I was happy. I didn''t want to go home until the middle of the night. Both of them were strong men. One of them always loved face, boasted and pretended to be bold. When he went home, he didn''t know how to talk about ghosts. He said that he would not be afraid when he passed the graveyard at night, but the other did not fight with each other He also motioned him not to say that, as a result, the man was eager to laugh at him. You said that you, a great man, were also afraid of this?The other would advise you to drink too much, go home and wake up in the bar. It''s always right to do such things in the evening!


    Two people so step three shake to go home, and then heard a voice calling two people''s names, that silly bold don''t believe evil ah, no matter how the other person stopped it doesn''t work, must look back, but fortunately the other person is smart enough, see can''t stop also ignore, in this way can keep their Yang Shou, and then a few days heard that day drink together The wine man died in the woods at the entrance of the village. It seems that the body was rotten when he was found.


    Naturally, I dare not tell them about this. Fortunately, I am not afraid of these things now. Otherwise, I think I must be more nervous than Junning at the moment! Junning and I went back to the compartment. She didn''t dare to close her eyes. Then she said to me, "Yu Zhen, how can I feel someone is looking at me secretly? Oh, I''m flustered


    No one has calmed down. I want to send her and Wang Fan back to the city at dawn. Anyway, Luo Lifan can''t be contacted for a short time. Moreover, I don''t think Tianyou can stay in the sun for a long time. After all, the burden of the underworld is still on him! But I''m not sure what Wang Fan thinks. Before that, he was willing to stay because he wanted to investigate Wentian''s affairs. So I planned to discuss with him tomorrow morning and make a decision.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 240

    Because I couldn''t sleep for a while, I lit the lamp and looked through the diary.


    Wentian''s handwriting is very delicate, the first few pages of writing are also some common things, I looked back a few times, the back date also remember clearly, but the content of each day is much less, but when I see the 15th of July of the lunar calendar, I am a bit stuck. Generally, we write diary on the date of the solar calendar, and few people will Use the lunar calendar as a marker.


    Of course, what surprised me most was not such a thing, but the above two words, "empty mountain, white rain, Yama married."


    I heard such plays in my sleep on the night when the ghost king came to see me from the underworld. The ghost king loved to listen to the opera, so even the tone of his newlyweds was like this. But even I didn''t know such a scene at that time. How could Wen Tian know?


    I carefully recalled the time. This date happened to be the day of my 16th birthday. I was born on ghost day, so the ghost king and I were married on that day. There was no memory of such a day at that time. But today, after reading this diary, I was deeply impressed.


    I then went down and found that there were records on every major event I had experienced. However, I could see that the diary was very scattered. In my opinion, it was more like what his dream recited, and sometimes his preface didn''t match the following words, but it didn''t matter. I just wondered how Wentian knew the information. These were from the earth and heaven Important thing, the dream God can''t be so confused and mistakenly gave the dream to Wentian, so the things behind this become confused.


    I asked Junning: "how did you and Wentian get to know each other?"


    "The first time we met was in my father''s company. At that time, he was an intern in my father''s company. He was a serious boy. Once again, I found a Buddha card by accident. It turned out to be his. In order to thank me, he specially invited me to have a meal, and I became familiar with it once and twice. " Junning mentioned Wentian when it is full of tenderness, but then some lost, "but after the internship, he never appeared again, heard that others are still in D City, and seems to have made a girlfriend."


    I used to work in a Buddha''s card shop before. I know something about it. It can''t be asked casually. Once it is invited, it will be served for life. Moreover, if it is not careful, it will easily be eaten back. I can''t imagine how much a student who has not graduated has to ask for it. In fact, it''s not a good kind of thing. It''s just that people who have demands will do it in a short time Can see the effect, so it is more suitable for people who are eager for quick success and instant benefit. Of course, it is not always able to eat back. Only after you have achieved your wish, you can treat it well.


    However, few people who can invite this kind of things are pure and kind-hearted in their hearts. They come for things that cannot be obtained through normal channels.


    "Did he tell you about the Buddha card when you contacted? Or did he tell you something like that? " I hope to find some answers.


    "I didn''t ask this in detail, but Wentian is very precious about that thing," Junning looked at me, "is there something wrong with that Buddha card?"


    I don''t know the reason why he asked for the Buddha card. Naturally, I don''t know whether it will be eaten back. So I shook my head and said to Junning, "I just worked in the Buddha card shop before. I''m just curious. What''s more, it''s not cheap. The smallest one costs tens of thousands. How can he get so much money as a student?" When I was a full-time worker, I didn''t have the money to pay rent and eat every month. Now I''m really young, but it''s not comparable. I read less and work hard. All of them are the lowest wages in the service industry. But Wentian''s salary is based on his brain power. It must be different. So, don''t complain about life any time. It''s not like saying so You can''t bear to look back on the past, there is a did not work hard yesterday?


    "So expensive?" Jun Ning is a little surprised, then can''t help but stick out his tongue!


    "Well, at that time, my salary was very poor." I sighed, then some gossip asked: "how can you like Wentian?"


    "I Where is Don''t talk nonsense Jun Ning didn''t want to admit it, but her expression soon betrayed her.


    "No recognition?" I looked up and down a field, "I will calculate, and like a person not to shame ah, why dare not admit."


    "In fact, I don''t know whether I like it or not, but when I think about Wentian, I feel like a deer. But you also know that he was only working in my father''s company. We didn''t have a deep understanding. What he told me may not be as much as this diary." Jun Ning bit his lips and cared a lot.


    "But I think he still trusts you very much, otherwise he won''t put such important things as diary here with you!" I comforted her. Of course, this is also true. After all, Wentian shares his secret with Junning.


    Jun Ning took a breath and then said, "he put things in my hand and said strange things, which probably meant to give up some things, such as memories. So when he left the company, he gave me his diary. In fact, I''m very curious. Whether his life experience is good or not, is not it worth remembering? Why give up? "I am not surprised that she can say such words, because she has not met any storm in her life, so she will never imagine the pain that she has never experienced. I think Junning is just like me who was sealed in memory at the beginning. Her mind is simple, and there is no impurity. Therefore, when she looks at things, she feels that the pain in the world is precious.


    But there are so many beautiful things in real life. I think that since Wen Tian would choose to say goodbye to the past, he must have met something important, or he didn''t want to use his pen to record these things far away from his life! Of course, it does not rule out being threatened, but those who can avoid the things in his diary are naturally related to the underworld or the heaven court, and to a certain extent, the diary will expose the target. In this way, only one person may care so much.


    Looking at my trance, Junning did not disturb me. The room began to become quiet. After a while, I heard Jun Ning''s slight snoring. The girl must have been tired after a day''s walking.


    Seeing her asleep, I continued to look through the diary, but the more later, the less useful things would be. I also fell asleep. In my sleep, I felt that someone had turned off the lights for us. Because I was too sleepy, I didn''t open my eyes to look. Anyway, Qu Yong and Wang fan are outside the house. If there is any movement, they will find out in advance.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 241

    The night in the mountain is so cold that I wonder how I could sleep so dead last night. On the contrary, I always feel that I can''t sleep well tonight. I finally wrapped up the quilt. At this time, I heard a knock on the door. Then I heard Qu Yong''s voice, "Yu Zhen, are you asleep?"


    I estimate the time, afraid it is already after midnight, this point I can not carry in the spirit! However, I looked at the side of Junning is sleeping sweet, I can not make too much noise, can only get out of bed to open the door, I think before Qu Yong is want to follow me to say, but in the middle of the night to call people out of bed, really did not think about the other side''s feelings?


    Although my soul, but my body also needs rest! Qu Yong, who didn''t know what was so important, called out to me.


    When I opened the door, the mountain breeze blew in. I shivered and asked, "isn''t it dawn in a few hours? What do you have to say now? "


    I watched the lights in the room turned off. Wang Fan was afraid that he was already asleep. In the moonlight, I looked at Qu Yong''s expression, but he seemed very serious. He saw me asking him nothing. He just grabbed my wrist and walked out of the house. I could not help wondering, "what are you going out for so late?"


    I remember that before going to bed, he told everyone not to walk around casually. At present, he took me out with him. Is it difficult that he just wanted to scare Wang Fan and Junning?


    But Qu Yong didn''t speak. He grabbed my wrist and took me out of Wentian''s yard. I was not afraid. I thought that if something was wrong, I could only use magic. However, Qu Yong seemed to see what I was thinking. He put a piece of Rune paper on my wrist, and I felt that my internal power was sealed. Now we are When they were in the mountains and forests, he suddenly did this to me. Naturally, I was worried. What''s more, as far as I know, his skilful Kung Fu certainly doesn''t work for me, but how can we explain this Rune?


    Although I''m not familiar with this place, I can still tell the way up and down the mountain. Seeing him pulling me to the mountain, my heart began to beat, "Qu Yong, what are you doing? Not that the mountain is unsafe? "


    Qu Yong saw that I wanted to get rid of his hand, the strength of his hand naturally increased, and then whispered: "don''t talk, there is something wrong here, we must leave!"


    I''ve never seen him speak so firmly, and I''ve seen something wrong here. But even if you leave, you have to go down the mountain! I can''t understand his words. These two days have been followed by strange things that we can''t explain clearly for the time being. But if we don''t leave during the day, we have to rush to run at this time. Isn''t it safer? And the most important thing is that he doesn''t want to take me out of here at all. How can I feel like he is going to push me into the fire pit?


    What''s more, he is a master of yin and Yang. Although he doesn''t have any skills, he should at least have a heart for all living beings. I''m a man of the earth who cares so much. On the contrary, he ignores the two ordinary people in the room. This is unreasonable!


    The more I think about it, the more insecure I feel. I want to get rid of Tal''s hand, but I can''t do it because of the rune paper. Anyway, he has left the left. I asked ruthlessly, "who are you? What is the purpose? "


    Qu Yong stopped at once and asked angrily, "am I Qu Yong? You''re doubting your own people! Well, don''t quarrel with me, thinking that we don''t have much time, we have to get there before the hour


    In the past, Qu Yong has always listened to me, and never spoke to me so seriously. When I saw his serious appearance, my doubts in my heart were not dispelled, but became more and more serious.


    Naturally, I won''t easily believe his lies. He is obviously different from Qu Yong, who I knew before. Moreover, he can''t see the small village. Does it mean something to me? So I asked him in a loud voice: "even if I don''t think you lied to me, but this is clearly the way up the mountain. Why do you think it will be safe here? And Junning and Wang Fan stayed there! Do you think I''m more dangerous than them? If you really think so, why not prepare ahead of time? Do you think I''ll believe you when you tell me these lies at such a late hour


    "Are you thinking about them now that you can''t protect yourself? But don''t worry, their lives are saved! " Qu Yong snorted coldly, and then said, "if we want to escape from the heaven, we can only go up. Otherwise, we will be entangled by the soul, and no one can go away! What''s more, the way down the mountain is long gone. Now, if you want to live, don''t talk so much! "


    Qu Yong simply ignored what I was saying. Anyway, he walked all the way up to see the small village disappear completely. He still led me on. I promise that he has never been here, but I don''t know why he seems to know the way. Moreover, he has never tripped over the overgrown land! Anyway, I couldn''t stop him, so I ran with him all the way. In this dark mountain, I couldn''t calculate the time. Anyway, when he felt numb in his feet, Qu Yong finally stopped. "Let''s wait here."wait a second? Who is this waiting for? Is this still gang crime?


    I have a look at the scenery around here. All of them are tall pine trees. The mottled shadows in the moonlight hit Qu Yong''s face now. Qu Yong''s peaceful face is dignified now. He seems to have been looking down the mountain and seems to be waiting for his accomplice.


    It''s cold inside the mountain. In addition, we are on the mountain now. When the breeze blows, it''s really refreshing and refreshing. My sleepiness has been driven away by Qu Yong. Just now I can''t use my magic power. Naturally, I can''t keep up with his steps. At the moment, I can''t help but feel the pain from my feet!


    I think that even if I die now, I''ve seen everything, and this life is not a waste of life. So I fixed my eyes on him: "I don''t care if you are Qu Yong or not, you must at least let me understand the purpose you brought me here? At least you have to give me a reason to hurt me? What''s more, I asked myself that I didn''t do anything to hurt you. Why follow me


    Instead of answering, Qu Yong blocked my mouth with his generous palm, and then motioned me not to make a sound.


    I can clearly feel the temperature of his palm. It seems that he is still a living person, and there is no magic art in the world that can change the appearance of ordinary people. Therefore, I still believe that he is Qu Yong. In this case, the possibility of him harming me is small!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 242

    Because he is Qu Yong, I am not so worried about my own safety, no matter from which point of view, he will not harm me. First, he likes to dislike me. Even from his master luolifan, he can''t do anything sorry for me.


    Even then I wonder why he suddenly left with me, so I tried to keep down and ask him, "what is your situation?"? And I''ll seal my spell! And what did you say you were going to talk to me about before, is that the same? "


    I haven''t heard Qu Yong''s answer yet, and then I hear some grievance from Junning behind me asking me: "Yuzhen, didn''t you promise me to sleep with me? How did you leave yourself? "


    I didn''t expect that Junning had come along. I just wanted to go back and explain to Junning. Qu Yong pulled my shoulder with quick eyes and covered my mouth. "Don''t make a sound. Do you think it is possible for Junning to follow up just now? Move your head! "


    I thought carefully, with Junning''s strength must not keep up with our pace, in a Junning originally soft weak, plus before walking a day of mountain road, has been tired can not, now appear in this must not be possible, so just that voice is what?


    Seeing that I didn''t move, Junning said anxiously behind me: "Yu Zhen, we have the longest time together. You should believe me. He is not Qu Yong at all. When I come out, Qu Yong still slept well in the outside room! You are coming to me. That man is too dangerous! "


    Although I have just confirmed that he is a living man before, it can not prove that he is Qu Yong, or he may be the one who pretends to be Qu Yong to take my life. Moreover, Qu Yong in front of me is quite different from the person I remember. Of course, this does not mean that I have nothing to believe in Junning behind me. If there is doubt, neither of them can I Believe it, so I still do not move, after all, before Qu Yong explained, at night, no matter what you hear can not turn back.


    Although I am a ghost, but I am different from them, that is, I have flesh and body. Once I get the way, even the ghost king will be helpless! So for the sake of insurance, I can only keep my hands still!


    Qu Yong may also see my expression and doubt him, so he said to me seriously: "Yu Zhen, the most unlikely person in this life will harm you. You don''t listen to her ghost words. I will understand this with you after this, but now you can''t move around, and the strange stand well, and of course don''t want to use the force of law."


    Because I have heard the three grandpa told those things, naturally still firmly stood without turning back, of course compared with Qu Yong and Junning behind me, I still believe Qu Yong a little more. At the moment, because of the seal of magic power, I can''t judge whether Junning behind me is true or false. However, if she really waits until dawn, I will explain it to her, but I only know that it is the later midnight. As for what time is it, I don''t know, and the days in the mountain change. Sometimes even in the daytime, I can''t get the sun. If it is, if it is, I will not get the sun If it is true, I think we will have a long confrontation.


    But Qu Yong quickly broke the deadlock. "Since you come to Yu Zhen as Junning, you can prove it to me! I and Junning have not been in contact for a long time, but the red birthmark on her back is also true. If you are really her, this birthmark will be in! Only in this way can you prove that you are Junning, can you let Yu Zhen follow you! "


    "Hum, how can you prove that you are Qu Yong?"


    "This is good. If you are true, I am a fake naturally!" Qu Yong said coldly.


    Junning is also not hesitant, but should fight, "is not just want to see the red birthmark on my back? I will make you a success! But this night, the black wind is high, far away from the real, not as close as I am! "


    When talking, Junning came to me. I felt that she lifted her back gently and then asked loudly, "is this red?"


    I used the spare light to glance, but Qu Yong put a piece of Rune paper on the back of Junning''s hand.


    Then I heard a scream from Junning. It was actually a ghost. It was very harsh. It was accompanied by the echo in the mountain, which made the head numb. I saw the ghost''s arm was smoking. She seemed to want to shake off the rune paper, but she was useless. At this time, the ghost lay on the ground and rolled, and soon Junning''s leather bag would be on the ground Disappeared, instead of a half face of the ghost, I think the ghost in the mountain must be not short, look at her only half face ugly appearance, I can not help but a dry nausea, of course, he now after the real body began to spread around a rotten corpse smell, very pungent! This ghost is also poor. I think it must have been suffering from non-human beings before this life. But I think she even wants to borrow my flesh and return to the sun. Naturally, I will not pity her much.


    I thought I would have asked black and white impermanence to take her, but Qu Yong shook his head at me. "Your status is very dangerous now, so you can''t move lightly for a while!"


    "If you have my seal removed, would you? I can protect you! " I am a little dissatisfied. I am absolutely above Qu Yong in terms of the skill, but he just thinks that death principle must not let me use the magic power.At the moment, the ghost was still tearing and howling. What I heard was really disturbing. Qu Yong saw my impatience and then curled his lips: "originally, I wanted to keep her for a while to kill the chicken and warn the monkey! However, for your sake, I''ll let her disappear as soon as possible! "


    then she groped for a piece of Rune paper around her waist and hit the ghost''s gate of life. The ghost immediately stopped speaking, and after a few seconds, he was completely out of his wits!


    Looking at Qu Yong, I feel a little strange. When did this guy become so powerful? "Fox tuck in the moment," I don''t want to see the key, so I don''t like it


    "Well, your master is really special, but are you sure he is not afraid that you will rob him of the limelight?" This Luo Lifan is so high-profile in his life and work. Now he wants to let his apprentice do things in a low-key way. It''s really shameless!


    Qu Yong glanced at me and said, "my master has been practicing Taoism for hundreds of years. Do you think he is afraid that I will rob him? He''s just for my sake. After all, this era is full of guns! Besides, it''s also that I''m not good at learning. I think that when I can be on my own, my master will let me do it! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 243

    It seems that Qu Yong really respects Luo Lifan as his master and maintains him everywhere. Of course, it is not surprising that Lu Lifan has been able to teach Qu Yong so much in a few months, even though he seems totally out of tune at ordinary times.


    What''s more, in troubled times, it''s not for the sake of self-protection, but it can make the enemy relax their vigilance.


    After waiting on the mountain for a long time, I didn''t see the man Qu Yong said. Now my feet are almost numb, so I asked him, "where are the people you are waiting for? Why doesn''t it show up yet? "


    "I''ve killed you already?" Qu Yong said lightly.


    "What? Is that what you''re waiting for? You didn''t say that earlier! But what is the situation now? Do you want to stay here until dawn? " I can''t help feeling that I''ve been fooled, because now that the mana can''t be released, Qu Yong doesn''t have to worry about my revenge.


    "Yes, do you think it''s so easy to lead him here? But we have to stay here for a while


    "Why? Are you not cold in the dark? " I really don''t know what kind of medicine this guy sells in his gourd. How can I feel that since this boy left with Luo Lifan, he has learned eight to nine points like a fool!


    Sure enough, Qu Yong vomited out a sentence: "no why, it''s just my feet numb!"


    I was so angry that I almost vomited blood! You lose the chain at such a critical time. If a ghost comes out at this time and I am sealed, it''s not clear to let the ghost tear it!


    I was about to swear at the street, but I thought that although I had no magic power, I could still move freely, so I took advantage of Qu Yong''s inattention, so I left!


    No matter what he goes up and down the mountain, it''s good to be able to exercise for a while. Don''t be missed by ghosts, but I''m frozen to death by the temperature in the mountain! It''s funny to say it!


    Because I''m afraid that Qu Yong will catch up with me, I''m SA Ya Zi. It really works. After a while, I''m sweating. However, I find that it doesn''t matter. As soon as the mountain wind blows, I''m colder. Although I won''t catch a cold like a mortal, I don''t get any benefit from this tossing and tossing, and I''m so tired that I just squat on the ground and stop running!


    However, Qu Yong was still chasing me desperately. It didn''t matter if I stopped. He tripped over me carelessly and fell a dog to gnaw mud. I saw Qu Yong''s face first, and the tangled expression was also painful!


    "I say you''ve got wind! It''s a good idea to run and then stop when it''s cold. You''re going to kill your Savior? " Qu Yong didn''t like to say, I think so. This Qu Yong beat himself up with Luo Lifan, and he cared more about his appearance!


    "I didn''t point at you. Help! But who let you seal my mana? You deserve to find your own punishment Seeing him fall, I wanted to express my sympathy to him, but seeing his attitude, I still resented him.


    "You''re just gloating, aren''t you?" Qu Yong rolled his eyes. "It''s ok if you don''t thank me. But when you think about it, you really don''t feel anything wrong with yourself since you came here? I have heard my master say that although your earthly people will have a normal work and rest like us mortals, don''t you think you can sleep too well


    I also had doubts about this point. At that time, I only thought that maybe I was too tired and didn''t care about it. Now I was suddenly mentioned by Qu Yong. Naturally, I felt a little strange. There was something strange about Wen Tian''s family, one by one. However, he didn''t seem to have said why I sealed my mana, so I couldn''t help but ask again: "that has something to do with you sealing my mana?"


    "Before my master said you were stupid, I still don''t believe it. I remember you were very clever when I went to school?" Qu Yong looked at me and thought that he was too tired to go around the circle with me, so he said, "forget it, I''ll just tell you! Your soul is reborn with that spirit tool, so if you contact too many souls, evil spirits will invade your body. If you use magic power at this time, you will be possessed by evil spirits! Besides, you are always sleepy these days. My master suspects that you have eaten cinnabar by mistake! That''s why I have to stare at you all the time, for fear of your accident. Who would have thought of you but doubted me, and would like to see my jokes


    "Cinnabar? I haven''t touched it I know cinnabar''s damage to the soul. I''m always very careful about this kind of things, but how can I get into trouble?


    "In fact, this cinnabar is insipid. If you pass it to you directly, you won''t eat it. But you think, what will happen if it is mixed with the food? And these days we eat together, other people do not guard against, you naturally will not suspect! In addition, cinnabar will not affect ordinary people. A small amount of cinnabar will only make you tired, without other discomfort, so it is not easy to detect Qu Yong said meaningfully.


    I recall that when I came to Zhangcun, all the food was eaten in Wentian''s house. Can''t you say that this old couple is trying to kill me? But I have no injustice and hatred with them, and the most important thing is that I mix in the crowd, and even the smart people in the detention center have not found out. How can the old couple know?


    "Don''t think about it. Someone set up a game here before, just to lead you here. Of course, the main purpose is to get the bead in your body!" Qu Yong explained, "besides, the people in Zhangcun village have long been dead. There are few people left after the outbreak of the plague that year. Wentian''s grandparents suddenly appeared here. My master felt that something was wrong, but the other side left a significant clue, and my master followed him.""So Wentian''s grandparents are also involved?" I have some doubts, thinking that although the hostess of the old husband and wife is a little strange, but the enthusiasm on that side should not be pretended.


    "It''s hard to say, and my master suspects that their consciousness is not under their control at all, and they may have died long ago!"


    I couldn''t help sweating, "how could this be? If they were dead, I would feel them, but when I touched them, they were just human breath! I''m sure I can''t get it wrong! "


    "But what if someone controls them while their consciousness is still alive? It''s just like those tricks played by the elders of Tong clan. It should be easy to understand them! " Qu Yong looked at me with deep eyes, "of course, it''s just my guess. I need my master to bring us accurate information."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 244

    I think of the manipulation of the Tong clan, which can not only control the corpse, but also control people''s consciousness. If this matter is really related to the Tong clan, it is self-evident.


    Only when the consciousness can completely control his own behavior can he be called alive. On the contrary, it is the walking corpse of others. Of course, it takes some effort to make the original soul of human survive. Because at this time, the soul is not easy to control, and it will cost the energy of the controller.


    Seeing that I understood something, Qu Yong sighed and said, "originally, Wentian''s grandparents came back. I wanted to find a chance to talk to you. But those two things are always sticking to us. In addition, there is a girl who has no idea of death. So the original plan has to be cancelled! But the place I agreed with my master has not changed. He will come and join us later! "


    "What time do you set? We''ve been waiting here for an hour? "


    "I guess it''s those two bastards who refuse to go with my master! Otherwise it won''t be so long! " Qu Yong muttered to himself.


    I stood up and stamped my cold feet. "By the way, did you see your master last time in the prison?"


    "Yes, yes, but my master asked him to go back first. After all, there was another homicide. Moreover, my master couldn''t pull himself away for a while. It''s useless for him to be here!"


    "Did your master promise to help?" I''m a little surprised, this Luo Lifan before can all see money eye opener, can''t be changed sex? But the possibility is too small!


    Qu Yong sighed, "this is fate. It''s not that my master wants to help, but this series of things are related. Maybe only by solving this problem can we know what will happen next."


    I know he means to look for clues to fengxu, but I''m not in such a hurry now. Since the mysterious man has taken fengxu away for so long and can still keep him alive, it proves that he didn''t want to kill him, so fengxu is relatively safe.


    But this time I came out because I was thinking about God''s blessing, so I asked, "what about God''s blessing? Are you still with your master? "


    "In fact, don''t blame the master for keeping him. When the ghost king came to find the master, the master was also in a dilemma. But in order to help Tianyou untie his heart knot, he was allowed to participate." Qu Yong explained, "of course, it''s not convenient for Xiaogui Wang to come forward, so it''s just for Xiaogui Wang to help collect clues. Seeing Wang''s mood improve these days, master has decided to let him go back."


    "Well, I don''t mean to blame anyone. It''s just that the hell can''t be without a monarch for a long time. At the beginning, the ghost king gave his place to him to take on the important task. I know that Tianyou is thinking about fengxu. At that time, he just wanted to enlighten the ghost king, but who ever thought that he would bother your master! But fortunately, your master is more reliable in front of the big right and wrong, so I have nothing to worry about! "


    To tell you the truth, at first, I knew that the clue that Tianyou came out to look for fengxu was ordered by the ghost king. Naturally, I was angry, but later I also figured out that the child''s character followed the ghost king, and everything had to be done in person to stop. Moreover, I thought that the ghost king would not harm his son, so I just came to see the situation of Tianyou and just listened to the music Yong said that God bless''s mood improved almost, and I was relieved.


    However, Qu Yong didn''t have any hint with me about Zhangcun before. I couldn''t help but murmured: "you said that you should have noticed something wrong with Zhangcun. How could you still be in trouble with Wang Fan? If something happened to him, we didn''t give an account."


    "I didn''t open my eyes when I entered Zhangcun village, and my master didn''t know that I would follow me, so I didn''t say that in detail. If it wasn''t for something wrong with grandma Wentian, I don''t think I would have opened my eyes. You don''t know that this thing consumes energy! Besides, my master can''t help me improve my cultivation for the time being. Isn''t it useless for me to see it? Fortunately, I went to my master that day, and he taught me how to draw symbols. I spent a few of them casually. Who would have thought that these pieces of runes should be in a hurry. If we didn''t have this, we would be finished! "


    Feelings around such a big circle, he is not sure it can save his life? He didn''t think what to do if the rune paper didn''t work? He''s a loner and has nothing to worry about. I have a family and a mouth. If I lose my soul, I must be reluctant to part with him.


    I was thinking about it. A figure came up from the bottom of the mountain and called out to us, "Qu Yong, keep up!"


    Sounds like Luo Lifan, but I can''t really see the dark sky. However, I look at the two people on his back, but Wang Fan and Jun Ning are undoubtedly!


    Qu Yong didn''t dare to hesitate. He pulled me to keep up with Luo Lifan''s steps. Because he was sure that I couldn''t run, Qu Yong quietly moved the rune paper on my wrist, so I didn''t have to spend any effort at the moment. Because of the extra energy, my curiosity came up again, "Hey, Luo Lifan, what happened to Wang Fan and Junning? How can I watch you kill them both? "


    Wang Fan and Junning always close their eyes, I see abnormal, if really want to fall asleep, so toss also should wake up! But after running for so long from the foot of the mountain, they didn''t even blink their eyelids!


    "I''m going to kill them, and I''ll have to recite it to them? I''m not sick! " Luo Lifan was not angry, but when he saw that I was using lightness skill, Qu Yong didn''t need to worry about me. He raised his hand gently and threw Junning to Qu Yong."Why don''t they wake up I''ll get to the bottom of it.


    "Don''t they believe me? Seeing the time is too late, I don''t want to explain. I''m just dizzy to them. Anyway, it''s important to leave the right and wrong place! "


    You see, you are right to save people, but you can beat people dizzy with that palm. What a force it has to make! These years, Luo Lifan really didn''t learn how to show mercy and cherish the jade. He could do it with Junning''s small body bone!


    A few of us walked towards the front again, and soon I heard the sound of gurgling water, which was strange to say, shouldn''t the river be at the foot of the mountain? How could there be a stream at the top of the mountain?


    "Don''t be surprised, this river is unusual. I found it after searching for several days." Luo Lifan naturally found my surprise, and then picked up some wood branches by the stream. I didn''t know how to make it. Instead, a fire rose. Leaning against the flame, I was not cold. So I simply sat down and looked at Luo Lifan by the light of the fire. It seemed that he was thinner than before. At the moment, he didn''t wear a Taoist robe. No wonder Junning and Wang Fan didn''t believe it Suddenly in the middle of the night, a man said to take me, I also have to keep an eye on it? What''s more, Wang fan is a police officer. Naturally, he is much more cautious.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 245

    "When will they both wake up?" I watched Jun Ning and Wang Fan have been put on the ground by Luo Lifan, and then hesitated and said, "and, how can I explain what happened tonight, so that you think it will be more reasonable?"


    Luo Lifan white I one eye, "tomorrow day a light to wake up, with what urgent? But now you ask my opinion, as if you could hear what I said! When dawn comes, you and Qu Yong will take them to D city and find a safe place to send them back. I still have some things to do. "


    Obviously, Luo Lifan didn''t intend to give me an idea. Anyway, what he said was reasonable. I didn''t listen to the idea he gave me before. Now I wait for Wang Fan and Junning to wake up, and then tell them the truth. Anyway, after returning to D City, the rest of the way depends on how they go.


    However, I was curious why Luo Lifan didn''t follow us. At present, Zhangcun village is full of lonely souls. I can''t find out why. Moreover, some of my objects still need to go back because they are in a hurry. However, I don''t know if they will get into trouble. So I think about it and decide to discuss with Luo Lifan, "I have some What should I do if the important things are left in the Wentian family? "


    "Then go back and get it! Do you want to ask me that, too? " Luo Lifan was not angry and said, "don''t worry, they are two living people, but they have been used."


    I thought of the old lady''s palm burned black and didn''t yell, so I said, "no, can a living person stand the fire? I see it very well


    "At that time, the old lady was attached. Naturally, she couldn''t feel it. But after I took it away, she should be able to feel the pain!"


    "What''s so powerful that I didn''t notice it! Isn''t it a ghost or something? "


    Luo Lifan looked at me, and then said, "even if the ghost borrowed a hundred courage from her, he did not dare to provoke you to come! But it was the weasel that became the essence. When the old couple went up the mountain, they might have hurt their ancestors by mistake and came to revenge! "


    It turns out that there is such a thing in this. I have a long sigh of relief. No wonder at that time I looked at grandma Wentian and I was not satisfied. It was probably the fox spirit who was responsible for it. Now that I have found out the root cause, I am not afraid. At least this matter has nothing to do with the Tong clan, and it is safe for the time being.


    "But since there are dirty things here, don''t my grandparents go to D city with us?"


    "If you don''t pay off your debts, you''ll go in vain! And that''s the fate of both of them. No wonder anyone else. " Luo Lifan had no sympathy at all.


    I have some doubts, "I know that this time of karma, but there are few reports of this world, and I look at Wentian''s grandparents do not seem to be harmful ah, how can you get into such a thing?"


    "You can''t tell me what you look like! What''s more, the retribution of this time is not for no reason, so you don''t have to sympathize. Well, it''s almost daybreak, wake them up, and then leave early after taking things. Don''t stay any longer, and don''t promise the old couple anything. " Luo Lifan then ran away.


    I know that Luo Lifan is an immortal now, so it''s not uncommon that his kung fu is superb. But his last word told me not to agree to their request, but I was puzzled. What can they ask me? To put it bluntly, I don''t want to take care of those external affairs now. I''m worried about my son''s affairs. If it hadn''t happened to meet Junning and Wang Fan, I think I should have gone back.


    It''s light. Wang Fan and Junning wake up one after another. Wang fan is still a little calm. But Junning can''t help crying when he sees my face. He takes my hand and says, "Yu Zhen, where did you go last night? You don''t know it scared me to death! By the way, how can we be here? "


    I knew she was scared, so I patted him on the back and comforted him and said, "isn''t it OK? Don''t cry. Last night, because of the insecurity, Qu Yong''s master wanted to bring us all out. By the way, it''s just your man. "


    "Is that his master? How can it look so young? I didn''t believe it at first! But seeing that everyone is OK, I really should thank him Jun Ning calmed down and asked, "what about that man? Not with us? "


    "But we can''t take the diary back to Tian Yong''s home with him before we return to the city."


    Listening to me, Wang Fan''s face did not look good. "I feel strange these days. Last night, someone suddenly took me away, indicating that it was not safe. Now you have to go back for a broken diary? You don''t care about your life, but I still care about my life


    "That diary is very important to me. Maybe it has something to do with the homicide in D City, and Qu Yong''s master has clearly told me that Wentian''s home is safe for the time being. We''ll go and go back soon, and nothing will happen."


    Because before Luo Lifan told me the truth of the matter, I naturally have a bottom in my heart, but Wang Fan just woke up, his mind may still be hijacked, naturally is not very willing.


    Jun Ning looked at it and whispered, "anyway, I have something there. Why don''t I go back with you. Let the two of them wait here"If you want to go, you can go together. It''s not safe to separate. Besides, I don''t have magic. When it comes to the critical moment, all three of us have to point to Yu Zhen." Qu Yong obviously disagrees with Junning.


    At present, there is no consensus, and the situation is three to one. Wang fan can only obey the majority of the minority. Although he follows us, he is also reluctant in his heart, and then he murmurs: "she is just a weak woman, and she says that she expects everything from her? I see that she is not as strong as Junning? "


    I didn''t say anything. I just waved to Wang Fan''s mouth. The next second, Wang Fan couldn''t speak. Then I watched Wang Fan''s face red and blocked my way.


    "If you can follow me quietly, I will help you untie it, otherwise you will never speak for a lifetime!" I''m not because he despises me and deliberately punish him, anyway I am now in the mind, simply let him long memory.


    Wang Fan nodded to me. After I untied his seal, he looked at me in shock. Naturally, he didn''t dare to make a statement. He followed me honestly.


    Jun Ning also looked surprised, "Yu Zhen, did not expect you to do this? But where did you learn this magic? Teach me


    I rolled my eyes. I didn''t learn this thing deliberately. It''s just that if I''ve been a ghost for a long time, I''ll have no teacher. What''s more, how can I be a ghost King''s wife without any real skills?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 246

    But I didn''t dare to talk to Junning. I just laughed and said, "well, I accidentally met an expert who taught me. Usually I just pretend to be like that and scare people! There are a lot of magic I have not tried, but you can rest assured that you can guarantee your safety


    Junning is naturally convinced, warmly holding my hand and I walk in front.


    Qu Yong probably saw that Wang Fan was not happy, and did not fight with him as usual. Instead, he said faintly: "a man can''t be judged by his appearance, so don''t make a rash decision about everything. What''s more, the world is not like black and white in your eyes, and there are some things you don''t know, but that doesn''t matter. When you come back to D City, you can live a stable life. Everything here has nothing to do with you. But you still have to follow us. None of us will harm you. "


    "Of course I believe you, or my uncle can''t throw me to you, but I didn''t know Yu Zhen could spell before, so I was worried." Wang Fan hesitated and asked, "in fact, do you think the police are useless? Can I ask for your help at the critical moment? "


    This sentence is not loud or small, Junning and I can also hear, this girl is the most understanding, listen to Wang Fan''s words naturally understand that he has been depressed, and then comfort him: "if the police are useless, the world will not be chaotic?"


    In fact, Wang Fan didn''t mean that the police were useless. He just felt that he was useless. In his education, he was dominated by atheism. Naturally, he couldn''t accept this. However, Qu Yong and I disappeared last night, and he and Junning were hijacked. Naturally, he would feel that he was a police officer! What''s more, he should now understand that the purpose of the detention house was not the clues that the detention house told him to investigate the case, but to ask Luo Lifan to help.


    I reckon that Wang Fan has always been a model for Wang Fan to learn from before. Now even the detention house has to find a master of yin and Yang. Naturally, I feel that the established values have been subverted.


    I don''t know how to say that he is more receptive. Maybe it''s the best for him to understand, so I didn''t answer.


    Probably because it was the day, we walked faster. Before the sun was up, we went back to Wentian''s house.


    As soon as he entered the gate of the courtyard, Wentian grandfather came out and said, "have you been out so early?"


    I nodded my head, and then said to my grandfather Wentian, "I''ve been bothering you these days. We think we have nothing to do and we''ll go back today."


    "Not a few more days? Wentian is coming back. You happen to be here, so stay and talk about the past! "


    "Really? I don''t know when it''s going to be Junning this is for Wentian, heard Wentian to come back, naturally some emotional.


    But I saw something wrong. How could Wen Tian come back when we were going to leave? And even if it''s reminiscence, Qu Yong and I didn''t need to stay, so I pulled Jun Ning for a moment, "didn''t you tell me your father was looking for you everywhere yesterday? Let''s go back first. We''ll think about it at home. Then, Wentian must have finished seeing his grandparents. It''s not convenient for us to be here. "


    Jun Ning hesitated to see me say this, but in a moment I understood that I was giving her a hint, and then thought and said, "yes, I didn''t know when I came out, and I planned to send things back. I see the weather is good today. Let''s pack up and go back later."


    Finish saying that I accompany Jun Ning to the house to pack things, see no one to follow in, I said to Jun Ning: "you this girl, what''s going on? Do you really want to stay here? "


    "I didn''t respond," Jun Ning bit his lip, "but since we know it''s not safe here, should we inform Wentian not to let him back?"


    I shrugged. "But we don''t have his contact information! And he came back but also want to see his grandparents, even if we contact, there is no reason to stop ah? In one, it''s not safe for us. Don''t you think it''s good to look at them? In a word, these are not the things we should worry about. We have to go on our way later. You should clean up quickly. "


    I didn''t have any luggage. Naturally, I didn''t have to pack it. My purpose was very clear this time. I was looking for the diary. But I did not see it when I looked through the compartment. "Junning, did you see that diary?"


    "No, didn''t you watch it last night? You''re looking for it. "


    I remember clearly that I put the diary under my pillow after reading it, but now the diary has disappeared. At this time, my grandfather Wentian just got up and would not clean the room in the compartment immediately, so this is strange.


    At this time, Wang Fan ran in, looked at me in a flustered look, and then said, "Wentian has come to the news."


    Then he handed me the mobile phone, and the unread message was displayed on wechat, from Wentian.


    I click to have a look, Wen Tian''s words are very simple, "go quickly."


    What does that mean? But we didn''t want to stay here, but I couldn''t find my diary. I was always nervous, but after a long time, I had to give up.I returned the mobile phone to Wang Fan, and then said to both of them, "don''t be afraid. Let''s go now. When they say something, you don''t respond."


    Wang Fan and Junning naturally listen to me. When the three of us go out, Qu Yong is leaning against the door frame and waiting, but his eyes are always staring at the side room.


    "What''s wrong?" I''m not sure Qu Yongkai didn''t open his eyes, but there was something wrong with his look.


    "Nothing, let''s go." Said to take Junning''s backpack, this is some kind of a man, I think before Luo Lifan met such things can be swaggering in front, simply because you are a girl on the heartache care about what!


    Junning must also think of the mountain road is difficult to walk, his physical strength can not support for long, but also did not decline, just politely said a thank you.


    We just wanted to leave, Wentian''s grandfather came out of the house, "I''ll take you out. It''s not easy for you to come here."


    "No, just go down the mountain road. You can stay at home and take care of grandma Wentian." Naturally, I didn''t want to trouble him, and I was afraid that he would ask me. No matter what Luo Lifan said was true or not, I had to be on guard.


    Listen to me, Wentian grandfather also did not insist, "this family is now inseparable from people, then I will not be far away to send. However, you should be more careful along the way. I''m afraid it''s not easy to live on the mountain in the daytime. "


    "Well." I nodded my head gently.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 247

    At this time, a burst of rapid cough came from the side room, and then I heard grandma Wentian say, "how can I get so urgent? haste makes waste! Did you come back without seeing what you were looking for? "


    Obviously, this sentence is for me, because just now Qu Yong and Wang Fan didn''t pack up their things, and Junning and I were left with a small bag of her things, and I just came back to look for the diary, which we all know.


    Although granny Wentian didn''t name her name or surname, we all knew that she was talking to me! In fact, I''m a little unhappy. She doesn''t know my name. People just don''t want to shout, but they just want to talk to me, so they just say this.


    If the diary was not very important to me, I would not have paid attention to it. When she asked me, I only thought that I didn''t know anything and let her eat a little shriveled. But now time does not allow me to stand in such a way with her. I could only say, "are you talking to me? To tell you the truth, I did look for something just now, that is, the diary book borrowed from you. However, I also found it and intended to tell you about it. Now that it is in your hands, I have an unkind request. "


    "Since you open your mouth, I will certainly promise you." Grandma Wentian didn''t embarrass me.


    Although I don''t know what kind of medicine she sells in the gourd, since she is so generous, I''m not polite. "To be honest, I''m very interested in the contents of your grandson''s diary. I don''t know if I can read it for a few days. I''ll return it soon."


    "It''s easy to say. The old man will take the diary to the girl!" Grandma Wentian didn''t come out, but instructed his grandfather. It''s not surprising. On the first day I came here, I found that the hostess of this family should be more powerful.


    And since the weasel essence has been on the old lady''s body, she has not been less troubled, thinking that the burned palm is enough for her to recover for a while, so I don''t care who brought this diary to me!


    I flipped through two pages and made sure that this was the one I was looking for, so I said thank you to the direction of the side room.


    At this time, grandma Wentian said again, "don''t be busy thanking me. Since I have accepted your request, I also ask you to do something. It''s not difficult. You just need to ask my grandson Wentian to take the things off his neck when he sees him."


    Wen Tian and I have never known each other. Even if I saw him in the city, I couldn''t recognize him. Although there was a way for me to recognize Wen Tian, I asked people to throw away the tens of thousands of Buddhist cards when I met. Let alone Wen Tian, even if I was myself, I thought it was sick to do so? What''s more, at the moment, I remembered Luo Lifan''s explanation when he was about to leave, so I thought, "I''m afraid I can''t promise you about this. First, I won''t stay in the city for too long. The possibility of meeting Wentian is too small. Secondly, it''s the most important thing. I don''t know Wentian at all."


    "You are all excuses. If you want to know where Wentian is, isn''t it easy?" Grandma Wentian made up her mind to embarrass me.


    I''m not sure how much she knows about my identity, but I can''t believe it. Moreover, the inexplicable words of grandma Wentian are even more confusing to Wang Fan and Junning.


    So Jun Ning pulled my arm, "how can you know where Wentian is? Didn''t you say you didn''t know him? Or do you have something to hide from me? I look at you as my sister sincerely


    This girl just has no brain. This critical grandmother Wentian used us not to let us go, and then obviously used words to stir up our relationship. However, I couldn''t explain that I was a prefectural lady. I didn''t have any idea at the moment. However, after I swept the face of Wentian grandfather, he was a little surprised.


    Luo Lifan clearly said that they were just bewitched by the weasel. In theory, the weasel just came to report the injustice, which was not related to me. The beast would not reveal my identity for no reason. But what is the matter now?


    In a standstill, Wang Fan seized the diary in my hand, ran to the door without looking back, and then cried out, "what''s the reason to talk about this time? I''ve stolen something. You don''t have any contract with them before. Go!"


    Without time to think about it, Qu Yong and I ran out with Junning. Naturally, Wentian couldn''t stop him, but he had to follow us for a few steps, "how can you still grab things? Fortunately, my grandson asked me to go to you. It''s just a group of white eyed wolves who don''t know how to raise them. "


    Naturally, I''m not arguing with him. Anyway, the diary has been snatched out of the open. It''s useless to say more. It''s better to run as soon as possible. Anyway, I''ll return the diary to him sooner or later, and let him misunderstand it. What''s more, there is something obviously wrong with grandma Wentian. I''m afraid even Luo Lifan can''t detect it. If this is the case, we will be more dangerous if we stay for one more second.


    Wang Fan ran very fast. He didn''t look like the coquettish boy when he came to Zhangcun. Knowing how far he had run out of the village, he stopped and gasped heavily, "OK, let''s have a rest first. I''m tired to death!"


    Before, I always thought that he was more annoying than the girl''s ink, but he was really unambiguous at this critical moment. I saw that Junning couldn''t run and looked around. It was safe, so I stopped."How did you think of it? The police are not afraid to go to jail for robbing things? " I looked at Wang Fan because he was too nervous, and his hand holding the notebook was still slightly trembling, so I couldn''t help asking.


    Wang Fan looked at me, "I remember I only told you that I was afraid of death! I can tell the difference between the disaster in prison and the loss of life. What''s more, the old couple are only living dead. How can I be sued? "


    The living dead? What do you mean? People live or die. This is the first time I heard about the living dead. However, looking at Wang Fan''s appearance doesn''t seem like a joke. Moreover, when he mentions the living dead, his body obviously shivers. I think if I let him say it, I''m afraid he can''t explain it for a while.


    So I took a look at Qu Yong. He is a master of yin and Yang. I should have heard of these strange words. He and Luo Lifan have been together for so long. Even if their skills are not good, at least they should be able to explain a noun?


    After listening to Wang Fan''s words, Qu Yong showed an expression of sudden enlightenment, and then sighed and said, "so it is! No wonder I always feel strange, but I can''t say, I didn''t think of this! But how do you know that? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 248

    Obviously, Qu Yong knows the word "living dead" clearly, but he doesn''t explain it. Instead, he asks Wang Fan a question.


    Wang Fan hung his head and said, "it was Wentian who told me. Of course, I don''t know whether it''s Wentian or not. It''s just that he has been chatting with me in Wentian''s voice. Let''s take him as Wentian!"


    "These days, my mobile phone has no signal, and I can''t send messages to other people. But even the conversation with Wentian has been very smooth, and the female voice has never appeared again. When I asked Wentian, he only said it was a prank from others, but as for the authenticity, I was too lazy to verify. In my heart, I still believe that the person who has been chatting with me is Wentian, regardless of whether he is human It''s a ghost. He didn''t hurt my mind


    "Last night, before the master came to save us, I woke up inexplicably. It was that kind of abnormal wakefulness. I didn''t know why I had been lying there without moving. Later, a message came from my mobile phone. Needless to say, you should have guessed it was Wentian. He told me that there was danger. I wanted to go out, but I couldn''t get up. This state lasted for a long time After that, I heard someone come in. I looked at it quietly and saw that the figure was Wentian''s grandfather and grandmother, but their walking posture was very strange, a little like Well, it''s a bit like the zombie in the movie we saw! " Wang Fan continued to breathe for a while.


    I watched Qu Yong come forward and pat Wang Fan''s back. I was totally indifferent. I thought there was no big contradiction between the two people. What''s more, it was very hard to see such a scene. In retrospect, it was like adding a new scar to the old scar. Thinking of Wang Fan''s persistent opposition, he didn''t say the reason, which was also a scruple of our feelings. But at that time, I gave it He sealed the seal and felt sorry for him.


    Wang Fan, who gradually calmed down, looked around, and then said, "I thought they would do something to me, but they just jumped over me and entered the compartment. I was afraid that you were in danger, but I couldn''t get up. Soon I heard the voice of animals begging for mercy from the house. After a while, the hairy yellow wolf came out! I was just curious how to have this thing. I heard a strange man''s voice ring out and reprimand the Yellow wolf. Maybe the man found that the Yellow wolf wanted to run and soon chased him out! Then I saw Wentian''s grandparents sneaking out of the dark, but their looks were much more normal. I was wondering, and I heard a small voice of children saying useless things to them, almost broken things and so on! Then a little while later, the black diary book, here is the one in my hand, flew out, and then they picked it up and went back to the side room. But fortunately, I learned how to rest before, so I didn''t let that thing find me. He was around me for a while, and then he went into the inner room. But when the master came back again, the thing disappeared by itself


    I don''t know what Wang fan is talking about, but it should have little to do with the Tong clan. Although Tong people are children''s size, their body organs are all developed like adults, so I first ruled them out. But if Luo Lifan can''t find this thing, it may not be a common ghost, and it can be controlled People can avoid the eyes of yin and Yang masters again. There is only one thing.


    I watched and stopped for a long time, and everyone had a good rest, so I proposed to keep on going. Junning always held my arm and asked in a low voice, "does the living dead just mentioned by Wang Fan mean being carried by a yellow wolf son?"


    "Of course not. Being stuck by a yellow wolf is just a debt to others. That''s enchantment." I still have some reservations about Junning. A little girl knows too much and is afraid to have a bad influence on her psychology.


    "What did the living dead mean?" Jun Ning is very curious, but it is estimated that Wang fan doesn''t want to think of it again, so he asks in a low voice.


    "You little girl, why do you know so much? It''s not the time for fear last night? " I squint at Jun Ning, don''t know how this girl suddenly become bold.


    Jun Ning to my side pasted a post, "I am afraid, yes, but people are not curious? Can''t you stop watching horror movies because you''re timid? Anyway, now that you are by my side, I have a bottom in my heart. What''s more, it''s no big deal to tell a ghost story in the daytime. Just talk about it! I''m not alone here


    Looking at her so want to know, I said in front of the ugly, "this person''s courage has big and small, don''t you listen to it now, it''s OK, when I return to D City, I can''t follow you all my life. Are you sure you want to listen? "


    "Mm-hmm." I don''t know if the girl listened to me carefully, but she nodded quickly.


    I think she wants to hear, so I can''t hide it. Anyway, the living dead are not common. Ordinary people like Junning can understand once in a lifetime, which is the limit. So I said a few words briefly.


    "The living dead, in fact, can control their soul and body during the day. When the sun goes down or the sky is cloudy, that thing will come out and control people. At this time, people can''t be called human beings. They can only be controlled by that thing. However, they will not easily kill people, but will enslave the people it targets until one day The consciousness is worn away, and eventually becomes their puppet. That thing may be a ghost, or something that has become a fine thing, or... "Speaking of this, I stopped for a moment, because I had guessed that the thing that controlled Wentian''s grandparents was probably what I didn''t say, because it was only this that yin and Yang masters could not do.


    See I don''t continue to say, Jun Ning shook my arm, "what else can it be? Tell me


    "It''s Guman Tong." I sighed, "at this time, a kind of witchcraft came from Thailand. It was very powerful. Luo Lifan had dealt with such a thing once before, but at that time, Gu man Tong had not yet become perfect. In other words, there was no reverse bite. So at that time, it was still easy to deal with it. But at that time, it took several days of magic to suppress it. Now, I don''t know whether Luo Lifan can do it It''s all right. "


    After listening to me, Jun Ning looked nervous and asked me seriously, "what''s the relationship between Gu man Tong and that Buddha card?"


    I knew for sure that she thought of the things hanging around Wentian''s neck, and then continued to explain: "they are not exactly the same, but they are almost the same. I don''t know what is in the Buddha card. If it''s liquid, there is gold in it, then the two are almost the same!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 249

    I watched Jun Ning''s face turn pale, then stuttered and asked me: "that Is it All of them will eat back? "


    "No, as long as you don''t ask for something special, it won''t be so obvious. You think, ah, Gu mantong was originally entangled in the soul can not go out, but also forced to work for you, people must be looking for some reward, this is just like the human labor boss will give wages, but there is no unfairness in gumantong''s world, it pays how much, it will naturally take how much, so invited Gu man Tong was eventually eaten back is not worth pitiful ¡£¡±


    "How can I send him away?" Jun Ning some not calm, grasped my arm, anxiously asked, "you must have a way, right?"


    I shake my head. As the old saying goes, it''s easier to ask God than to send him away. Besides, it''s not a God. You brought it back when you asked for someone else. Now you want to give up when you''re finished. Is that right? And this rootless thing is to rely on others to maintain their soul, naturally will not easily leave, ask him to come back to this person''s side.


    Seeing that I had no way out, Junning was a little at a loss, "how can I do that? Isn''t Wentian dangerous? But I remember that his Buddha card was with gold silk. No wonder he paid so much attention to this thing at the beginning, but I don''t want him to have something to do. Isn''t there any room for maneuver? "


    "I don''t know the situation now, and I only know a little about this kind of things just because I worked in the Buddha brand shop. If you really want to save him, you should first understand what Wentian has asked for. If the situation is not serious, you can ask Luo Lifan to think about it." I can only comfort her now. In fact, according to the situation of Wentian''s grandparents, it is obvious that Gu mantong has found his family. I don''t need to say the severity. But if I don''t deceive her, Junning will certainly disturb her mind. If so, the evil spirits in the mountain may be attached to her even in the daytime! In this case, we can''t go back to D City, we have to say something else.


    Last night, Luo Lifan took us to safety. I can''t have any problems on the way, so I can only think of comprehensive strategies as far as possible.


    Qu Yong didn''t say a word when I finished. I guess he didn''t want to make extra troubles. So we walked down the mountain. Wang fan stopped talking because he recalled what happened last night. Now Junning is worried about Wentian. Qu Yong is not good at talking, so his atmosphere is rather dull. However, as long as he can get back to D City before dark, what else should he do The atmosphere!


    Today''s mountain road is quiet and strange. We can only hear the footsteps of several of us. When we were about to leave the mountain crossing, we heard the voice from behind, "you wait for me!"


    The voice sounds familiar, but I still didn''t plan to stop. Although it didn''t happen in broad daylight, since the other party didn''t name, I thought I didn''t hear it.


    "Xiao Fan, do you want to leave me?"


    The voice sounded a bit sad, then the voice suddenly became sharp: "Wang Fan, you are really cruel!"


    I saw Wang Fan''s face pale. He stopped and stammered, "who do you mean? How do you know my name? In broad daylight, don''t play tricks on me


    "Who am I? Don''t you remember these two days? If I didn''t think about you that day, you were the one who stayed on the way? But I''ve been waiting here. You haven''t seen you for a few days. Today I''m looking at you. Why don''t you look at me? You don''t know that the mountain wind has been so cold these two days that I almost froze to death here! Come and give me a hand, my legs are numb! " This voice sounds to be complaining about Wang Fan''s coming late.


    At the moment, Wang Fan''s teeth began to tremble. I could clearly hear the sound of his teeth pounding, "Chen Zhusheng, aren''t you dead? Why are you waiting for me


    "Nonsense, how can I die? Isn''t this good for me? You don''t mean to say that because you''re afraid I''ll blame you? " Chen Zhusheng''s voice gradually softened down, "well, I promise I won''t blame you. Anyway, I haven''t hurt any in these two days, so I won''t care about you! But you come here and help me pack up and let''s go back together. "


    "You, what are you going to pack up? What''s more, what I just said is true. I don''t believe you can touch the things around you and see if you can hold them! " Wang Fan was also frightened at the moment, and did not dare to look back. However, in order to determine whether the man was a man or a ghost, he had no choice but to come up with this idea.


    Chen Zhusheng''s soul touched the trees around him, and then watched his body pass through the trees, and there was no sense of pain. Obviously, he could not accept such a thing. Then he cried bitterly, "impossible, impossible! Xiao Fan, help me. I''m still young. I can''t die! What about my parents? And what''s the matter? How can I have no memory of it? "


    Chen Zhusheng was tearing and howling, but he didn''t do too much to Wang Fan. He just couldn''t accept the fact that he was dead.


    It''s no surprise that the soul of a person can''t immediately feel the fact that his life has disappeared. Only on the seventh day, when the ghost messenger escorts the soul back to the underworld, will he know that he is dead. Therefore, the first seven objects are usually prepared in the house where the dead relatives are missed, but the soul can not see the person in the sun When she was with her third grandfather, a man from one family came back at the first seven, and seemed to make a lot of trouble. It was because she thought that she was not dead, and mistakenly thought it was black and white impermanence who claimed her life innocently. Later, when she saw the psychic card of her family, she knew that she was dead.At present, Chen Zhusheng is dead in the mountains. There is no reason for his family to set up a spirit hall here. Because it is far away, his family just took away his bones and some personal objects, and they did not even come to collect his soul. Moreover, he has not reached the first seven of Chen Zhusheng''s life. So he did not know that his death was normal. He thought that he had just called Wang Fan just because of his thoughts before he died.


    Chen Zhusheng had been waiting for Wang Fan to pick him up when his car broke down in the mountain before, but he died unexpectedly at the intersection of the mountain. Maybe he had some obsession before he died. So his soul just saw Wang Fan and naturally yelled out, and even felt very angry because Wang Fan didn''t see him. But in this broad day, if Wang Fan really met Chen Zhusheng, it is estimated that death is not far away.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 250

    Don''t say Wang fan is a mortal. Even I can''t feel Chen Zhusheng''s soul, because his time of death is still short, and there is still something to be done. The hell can''t feel it at this time, and it also gives him a little understanding of his death process. If not for his obsession, he can''t communicate with us in the daytime.


    But fortunately, when Chen Zhu died, there was a small pit under the intersection. His soul was always hiding there, but there was no influence. However, after seven days, Chen Zhusheng could not go with us, so his soul still had to stay here, waiting for the ghost messenger to take him back to the underworld on the seventh day.


    However, when we were leaving, Chen Zhusheng reluctantly accepted the fact that he had died. However, he asked Wang Fan to take care of his relatives who were still in the sun.


    Such a request is not too much. I think even if Chen Zhusheng doesn''t say so, he will certainly be able to do it. After all, Chen Zhusheng had such a good relationship with him before he died, so he agreed to take care of Chen Zhusheng''s parents. At the same time, he also knew that Chen Zhusheng could not harm him. In addition, Wang Fan was in tears. "Don''t worry, your parents will be my parents in the future. I''ll give them their old age. You can wait for your reincarnation with peace of mind. Don''t worry about the affairs in the sun."


    I watched Wang Fan more and more sad, so I hastened to dissuade him, "if you are like this, Chen Zhusheng will earn a lot even if he is reincarnated. He knows that you care about him. How can he feel at ease? If you let him have other thoughts, I''m afraid it will be a good time for his reincarnation. The dead are gone. Let''s be patient. "


    Hearing this, Wang fan stopped crying and took the lead out of the mountain after saying goodbye to Chen Zhusheng.


    I was worried that he was too sad, so I followed him all the time, but I didn''t want to comfort him. At this time, the language was pale. I thought that if he had a good rest, he would want to understand everything. As for his ideas, it should be changed. Many people in the world only believe that there is only their own space, of course After all, it''s natural to have a skeptical attitude towards those things that you have never contacted and don''t understand, but you can''t believe it, but you can''t be awed.


    The so-called gods, however, are not adhering to the attitude of those who do not know.


    I think it''s good to let Wang Fan know more about it. After all, he has a long way to go after life. To know more is to add more experience. I think the Guansuo is also a lot of trouble, because of his reputation, he can''t directly say these things to Wang Fan, so I''d rather let him suffer some hardships and stay with us. Of course, we also know that this is a kind of trust of the customs office to us.


    Probably because of mutual trust, Luo Lifan was willing to help the customs office, even without any money. This is somewhat different from Luo Lifan in my eyes. Later, I realized that their yin-yang masters have no offspring, so money is not an external thing? Before he asked for so much money, he just wanted to give that person a comprehensive life, but after everything was arranged, the person he wanted to protect recovered his memory and destroyed all his efforts.


    After many changes, bi''er died miserably after he was born again. His original personality disappeared when he was remodeled. All things were easy to see and naturally he could live clearly. Moreover, the money was of no use to him. His greatest mission was to save the hard-working people. How could those big undertakings involve so much money.


    In addition to Dashan, the journey was smooth. The four of us took a rest in the car and soon arrived at the unit of the customs office.


    Because he knew that we were back today, the detention center specially stayed for a while to learn about the situation with us. When he saw Junning, he was puzzled and asked, "how did this girl stay with you?"


    "I met Wen Tian just when I was looking for him, and I also took Wentian''s diary. Just wanted to send her back first, but she insisted on coming to see if she could help check the information of the field. " Thinking about what happened may not be interesting, so I try to pick the point.


    "Oh, well, I can''t keep you here for a long time. I have reserved a standard room for you nearby, but I didn''t know about this girl in advance, so I''m afraid the room is not enough." The station said with some apologies.


    Junning looked at me and naturally wanted to stay, because it involved Zhangcun village. If we had a deep investigation, it would have something to do with Wentian, so she didn''t want to leave. I could understand. I looked at the little girl and said, "why don''t you squeeze a room with me? We would sleep together in Zhangcun, but we were used to it."


    I agree with you. It''s not good to say anything more.


    Jun Ning hugged my neck happily, "I knew you were the best! Don''t worry about it. I won''t give you any trouble. When I get the news from Wen Tian, I will go. "


    Because we got along for a few days, we were not so strange to each other, so we went back to the hotel together.


    On the way, Qu Yong asked Guan Suo, "did my master say when he would come? When I left him this morning, he said he was going to work. "


    "I guess I''ll be there early tomorrow morning. Your master is really wonderful. With him this time, I believe that the case will be solved soon." Guan took a puff of smoke, then turned to Wang Fan, "Xiao Fan, you don''t want to take part in the next action for the time being. The Institute will send people to study in the city. I recommend you to go."I think the next thing must be very troublesome. Guansuo is distressed that his nephew does not allow him to participate in the dangerous situation. What''s more, Wang Fan was originally a civilian, specializing in the study of cases and writing reports. This time, he made it clear that he was not artificial. Naturally, there was no need to participate. However, Wang Fan refused the good intentions of the Institute. "Director, I know you love me, but now I am I can''t leave yet. When I was in Zhangcun village, the only person Wentian contacted was me. Although I am now in Wentian''s situation, I think it will get twice the result with half the effort if I come to talk about it. No matter whether it is a person or a ghost, I always try to face it. What''s more, what Wentian sent to me in Zhangcun is good for me. I don''t think he will harm me. So in order to solve the case as soon as possible, let me stay. As for the places you just mentioned for further study, give them to other young people in the Institute. "


    Naturally, Guansuo was reluctant. The ghost matter was not clear, and a little carelessness would have an impact on ordinary people. But Wang Fan said this, and the Guan Suo thought about it for a while, and then said, "in this way, you can stay, but you have to follow my orders. You can''t run around without my permission."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 251

    Listening to the words of the prison, Wang Fan naturally nodded and agreed, "which time I didn''t listen to you? This time, of course


    "You are the most slippery boy, but don''t try to play with me. Once I find out, I will never leave you in this mission, understand?" Guansuo is obviously not a joke. He didn''t intend to let Wang Fan participate in it. He thought that if the boy made a mistake, he would be directly excluded from the task.


    When we got to the hotel, we simply cleaned up our things. We went out together and ordered a small restaurant nearby. We found a private room and ate some simple meals.


    Because they were not in Zhangcun these two days, I briefly talked about the situation of Zhangcun, and then I learned about the follow-up situation of Chen Zhusheng and the driver.


    "Xiao Chen''s autopsy report came out. It was a kind of poisonous mountain fruit by mistake." Guan Suo said regretfully.


    "So it has nothing to do with those things?" Wang Fan seemed a little surprised, "but the food on the bus is enough. How could he eat those things without any reason? What''s more, Chen Zhusheng has always been careful and cautious. He can''t make such a low-level mistake. No, there must be something fishy in it. "


    "Well, you think of it with me!" Guansuo looked at Wang Fan and showed a little appreciative eyes. It seems that the child is no longer so simple and emotional. Now, this analysis is well founded, and some of them look like a verdict.


    Then he turned to me and said, "what do you think?"


    I had just been listening attentively and thought that Wang Fan''s analysis was very good, so I said: "I was not a full-time staff, whether it is a police officer or a yin-yang division, but just after listening to Wang Fan''s words, I still think it is very reasonable, but one thing, what about the driver''s autopsy report? It doesn''t seem to have been mentioned just now


    "The driver didn''t have any fruit in his stomach, but he found a medicine bottle near him, which once contained a lot of hallucinogens. However, we found that the bottle did not belong to the two of them." When Guan Suo mentioned the bottle, he took a glance at Junning and asked, "when will miss Junning arrive in Zhangcun?"


    "Me? It should be the day after the detention, but I don''t remember clearly With that, Jun Ning picked up a cup and drank a drink, but I didn''t know if it was because of some nervousness in the face of the detention center that he accidentally choked.


    "Oh, but how does Miss Junning know that I have been there before? And the time is so clear? " Guan Shuo shook the glass for a while, and then did not have a deep look at Jun Ning.


    I don''t know how the prison suddenly suspected Qi Junning. Maybe I didn''t trust her at the first sight. However, when Junning appeared, Xiaochen and Xiaochen had already died. Even if she had done it, she would have left after the completion. There was no need for her to appear. Moreover, before she appeared in Zayu village, no one knew her and naturally would not associate with her. Why did she have to go through this muddy water?


    So the only possibility is that Junning has nothing to do with it, at least in my opinion.


    I looked at the other people on the table, but they all didn''t understand the intention of the detention house. I looked at Junning and was flushed with anger. Then I asked the station in a loud voice, "what do you mean by this? Can I have something to do with Xiao Chen''s murder? If it''s true, we saw Xiao Chen''s soul at the intersection today. Why didn''t he want to kill me? What''s more, if I was really a murderer, I would have run away and still sit here to arouse your suspicion? What''s more, I don''t know the two people you just mentioned. I don''t have any grudges in the distant days and hatred in the recent days. I''m not mentally ill. I''ll kill whoever I catch. "


    Seeing Junning lose his temper, Guan Shao chuckled. "Miss Junning may have misunderstood you. I don''t doubt you, but I''m just curious how you appeared in Zhangcun at that time. Well, if you offended me just now, please forgive me! I''ll make amends with this glass of wine! Do it first


    When he said that Guan Suo raised his glass and drank it off, Junning was not so stingy. Seeing that Guan Suo made amends, he also relaxed his tone, "do you police all love to be so suspicious? I have to be careful when I''m with you. I won''t doubt me if I say something? I''m a good citizen


    Seeing Junning there still some unhappy murmur, I put some vegetables for her and put them in her bowl, "OK, OK, eat quickly. The prison just didn''t mean anything, but it''s not about the timing that this question is about."


    I don''t believe there''s no other idea in this place? But now I can only control the fire. After all, Junning has no fault in my heart. There are still coincidences in the world. Besides, if it was not for the diary, I might not have known that Wentian knew the Tianting and the underworld so clearly, so in my heart, I was inclined to Junning, but the prison was still there, so I couldn''t ignore the etiquette to fight for Junning It''s a bag. There''s no need.


    Because Junning still had to rely on the Guansuo to help her find out Wentian''s news, so she calmed down for a while and offered a cup in return. It was just the tea instead of wine. All of them were outsiders. So this matter passed quickly.


    After dinner, the customs office had to rush back to the station to prepare materials, so we didn''t go back to the hotel with us. We were still in pairs, but no one was left alone."Wang Fan, Wentian''s micro signal, please give me a look!" On the way back, Jun Ning said this idea.


    Now in D City, there is no bad signal, so it is convenient to add wechat at this time. No matter it is a person or a ghost, it is always necessary to face it, isn''t it?


    Wang Fan hesitated, "can I give it to you directly? I''d better ask Wentian when I go back later! Usually I send him messages are a woman again, only when he and we take the initiative to contact his voice. So I''m not sure that''s the case with you either


    "Oh, it''s OK to ask, but now can I see what his circle of friends posted on your wechat? If Wentian is still alive, something must be sent. We can quickly find out where Wentian is Junning is smart.


    Because the post told Wang fan that he couldn''t do anything rashly, so I thought he should not get into trouble, so I didn''t want to be kicked out of the task when he was in regret. So I took Junning and said, "you girl, you are really for yourself, regardless of their life or death! Did you forget what you said before? He gave a death order to Wang Fan


    Jun Ning shrunk his mouth and said, "you''re right, but if we don''t talk about it, how can we know? Don''t tell me that I am the only one who is curious about Wentian''s whereabouts. I admit I have selfish intentions, but what about you? We are not all the same! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 252

    Although she is usually stupid, she is much smarter when she is serious. She is right. She says that a few people kiss Wen Tian, but they all have ideas. Let''s not talk about others. Qu Yong and I naturally hope to find some clues about fengxu from Wentian. Wang Fan, on the one hand, wants to solve a case and make contributions. On the other hand, he can confirm whether his former classmates still return Live, and just speak of Junning, needless to say, that is simply full of blood, one heart in Wen Tian''s body.


    Since the words have been made clear, there is nothing to be taken into account. To put it bluntly, everyone is for the same person. Although the purpose is different, there is absolutely no conflict. Each takes what he needs, so he fits in.


    I scratched my head and said, "I think you have a point, so I agree."


    Qu Yong is naturally with me. He nodded when he saw me. Wang Fan was the only one left. Naturally, he was not tense. Anyway, this is conducive to the handling of the case. If something is found out, it is not for the sake of releasing the prison! So she agreed.


    So a few of us quickly returned to the hotel and crowded into our room. Wang Fan took out his mobile phone and opened Wentian''s circle of friends. It was the same as we had imagined before. It was the same as the page of ordinary people. However, there was not much news about the hair circle. Sometimes it was just a few sentences, sometimes it was a few pictures that could not see the location.


    I flipped down at random, and found nothing special, and I don''t play with my mobile phone when I''m in the sun. To be honest, it''s just a surface.


    So I pushed the phone back, a little disappointed and said, "I didn''t see anything unusual, you see."


    When I saw it just now, Qu Yong and I were in the same direction. Naturally, he didn''t see anything like me. He should have played wechat frequently before. Since this is the case, we can''t find out anything.


    But Wang Fan''s face changed after watching it. He pointed to one of the pictures and said, "what do you think of this one?"


    I looked at it, but it was some random lines, full of black screen, and the people who saw it were not very comfortable. I figured that if people with dense phobia saw it, they would have the impulse to smash their mobile phones, so I disdained to say: "what''s the matter? Isn''t it just a picture? "


    Wang Fan rolled his eyes. "If it''s just a picture, do I need to be so nervous? You put your cell phone flat and have a close look. What''s the difference? This is a game that the president of our school played. We can hide what we want to say in the picture. We can see it from an angle. He never played this before. How many years have we graduated? Don''t you think it''s strange to suddenly play with this old-fashioned thing


    I really didn''t think that some people might be aware of it later. Maybe they didn''t feel interesting at that time. Later, I thought it was interesting? It''s as if I didn''t want to go to the underworld before, but after a period of time, I didn''t want to go to hell? In short, for this picture, I think Wang fan is making a fuss about it. What''s more, he didn''t look at the words in the picture. If it was just a boring thing, it would be worthless to be so shocked.


    So I said to Wang Fan, "can''t you finish reading and talking? You and Wentian don''t see each other every day. Maybe Wentian has changed in recent years! No one can say anything bad. You''d better tell us after reading it! "


    Perhaps Wang Fan recently encountered a little strange things, so he put his mobile phone on the table, "who are you going to come? I don''t want to see it. I''m afraid of being stimulated! I''ll wait for the answer. "


    When Qu Yong heard this, he was not polite. He took it up directly, put the mobile phone flat in his palm, and then looked at it carefully. However, because he wanted to find an angle, he still spent a while. Later he found the right angle. After reading it, he was also surprised. So he handed the mobile phone to Junning.


    "I''ll tell you, it''s not a good thing! But you can say it directly after you read it. What else do you want her to see as a girl! You really don''t know how to cherish the beauty and cherish the jade at all! " Wang Fan has some complaints about Qu Yong.


    Qu Yong didn''t argue. He folded his hands around his chest with an attitude of indifference.


    Junning probably because we are around, and also interested in Wentian, so naturally quickly grab the mobile phone, learn just Qu Yong''s posture, research up.


    However, after reading, she also had the same expression as Qu Yong, a little surprised, but then there was a little more emotion on Qu Yong''s face.


    I couldn''t help asking them, "what''s going on? One is surprised after reading, and the other is also. Is it hard for Wang Fan to say yes? Is there such a heresy? "


    I couldn''t help but want to have a look. At this time, Qu Yong said, "it''s nothing. It''s just a person''s name."


    "Whose? Isn''t that the clue? " Wang Fan asked alertly.


    "Well, mine." Jun Ning said weakly.


    "Yours?" Wang Fan was a little surprised, and then let out his anger, "I really thought it was a clue! It seems that you have accomplished a good story


    The boy''s wechat suddenly appeared a girl''s name, or in such a way, it is probably the most euphemistic way to express it! Think of this, I am a little envious of Junning, can be so wholeheartedly loved, how romantic things should be, not to mention the people you like happen to like you, there is no more happy thing! Looking at Junning''s reddish cheeks, I think it''s also this happiness that comes too suddenly, which makes her a little unprepared. Before that, she always thought Wentian didn''t like herself. After all, when she worked in her father''s company, they didn''t show their feelings to each other. Moreover, just after the internship period, Wentian left. Anyone would have a kind of other person who didn''t care about himself The feeling.But Wentian is also very patient, even so many years did not show traces, but like the person should let the other party know? Or does Wentian feel that the gap between the two sides is too big to express himself?


    Of course, in addition to these speculations, I also feel uneasy. If the boy who reported me was Wentian, wouldn''t it mean that he didn''t defend himself for Junning? It seems that this man is really a lower body animal. The so-called sincerity may be because he can''t get it!


    However, because this matter can not be 100% sure, I regret that I did not confirm the identity of the other party as soon as possible.


    But Junning obviously didn''t need to verify anything. After knowing the news, he naturally needed to be excited for a little while. After he got what he wanted, he hurriedly sent two men back to his room, and then said to me, "Yu Zhen, I''m suddenly a little excited. When I go out to buy wine, will you accompany me to drink?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 253

    "Is this a little earlier? But if you want to share your joy with someone, I think you should come back to the next room. Do you see what I can drink like? You must be happy now and open to drink. So, I advise you to go to Qu Yong. He must have laid the foundation for his previous reception! "


    "Is Qu Yong not a Yin Yang teacher? Can he drink? And I am not used to drinking with men, and also to find a drink is not to relieve depression and talk about some heart things? If they were, I think it would be. " Junning is obviously not very interested.


    In order not to be upset, I have to say: "better, I will accompany you to drink less, anyway, I am a foil, a bottle of quantity I still have."


    Junning just looked at some happy, but when her eyes swept me, I still felt that the girl seemed to be a bit excited over, that look was really afraid that she would treat me as Wen Tian.


    See I agreed, Junning simple sorting out and then walked the door, but waited a long time also did not see her back, because some tired, I lie on the table for a while.


    I felt like someone came in, but listening to the footsteps was like Junning, but it sounded a little slow. I wanted to tease the girl, so I didn''t get up immediately.


    Junning pushed me gently, and then called me, "Yu Zhen, you sleep?" Seeing me still, she shook me again, and the voice was obviously a little louder, "Yu Zhen, Yu Zhen."


    I just wanted to respond to her, but I heard her saying carelessly toward the door, "come in."


    Who will come at this time? And she did not mention that he had friends or anything nearby. I was puzzled that I would not move again. Then I listened to the sound of the door being pushed open. A man came in and said to Junning, "I said you would push three times and four times. What did you do about this? Isn''t it almost barefoot? "


    Listen to the sound inexplicable familiar, I am surprised, this is not a long time not to show Zeng Chunping? But how could he and Junning get together?


    I lie quietly there, breathing as calm as possible, I want to hear Junning and Zeng Chunping what exactly!


    "Can it be weird to me? I''m careful! Even those two old things only when they are conscious can they find that they are wrong. These people are not all rubbish to believe me! And you don''t mean this is the lady of the prefecture? The ghost king has no eyes, but he chose such a stupid woman! " Junning said scornfully.


    I almost blew my lungs at the first sight. I have been pretending to be intimate with me these days. Although I am a mortal, I look down on my appearance completely! I hate to ask Junning loudly immediately, but because their conversation just started, if I moved, I could not find any secret, so I can only bear not to attack, so I can only curse their ancestors in their hearts for 18 generations! Just want to see their true face is thinking of ways to clean up these two evils!


    But Zeng Chunping is too cunning to be an old fox. He probably came to me at the beginning of the fight, and he could not help but listen to him humming: "do you really think this princess is stupid and hopeless? I think eight adult family has suspected you long ago! You are so ignorant, I have said you have enough mind and lack of strategy! This is also why you came to me, I hesitated! "


    Then Zeng Chunping sat down opposite me, knocked on the table, and then said: "Princess Lingfei, since I have already appeared, you don''t have to sleep and explore! You and I met each other. Don''t be OK! "


    I was punctured and I could not escape Zeng Chunping''s palm. I opened my eyes and said coldly, "I knew it was true, but I didn''t bother you to worry about it. But what are you doing? Is it true that the previous determination to wash the face is false? "


    "People do not kill themselves. At the beginning, the princess Lingfei refused my request, so it should be clear that she was forcing me to go on the road. I was kind, but you didn''t give me the chance. So today, I was afraid that the situation was caused by the princess of the spirit


    This old man was not a good man. As a Yin Yang teacher, he was not qualified, too selfish, and for his own benefit, even the ordinary villains could not. At this time, I can push all the responsibilities on me. I also ha ha. Besides, I didn''t want to help him. How did he turn it into black and white in his eyes?


    So I sneered, "you will be a mess with shit, but I can''t admit it for the unnecessary charge! Zeng Chunping, you can not argue by coincidence. You do evil things that you do are staring at you. If you think you can live in the world, just take it! Don''t think you''ll get away with it last time. You may not be so lucky this time! "


    "Ha ha, the princess of the spirit doesn''t know. I don''t have any side to do this evil thing. But if you want to investigate it, I can tell you that all those things are done by Junning, but it has nothing to do with me!" He said a voice line, his voice eyes squeeze out ferocious laughter.Jun Ning after listening to the face suddenly changed: "if you don''t instruct me, how can I do that?"


    I thought to myself that Zeng Chunping could not be willing to cooperate with others. He must have used some methods to force Junning to work for him. If it is successful, the two people will get together and get together. If things come to light, Zeng Chunping will put aside the relationship every minute. Zeng Chunping has not only played once, but he is afraid that Junning will be caught by accident He said.


    "I told you? You don''t think about why you are so willing to wait on my assignment? If you have nothing to ask for, you will not come to me! " Zeng Chunping obviously felt that Junning had no value to reuse, so he wanted to draw a clear line immediately.


    But now I don''t care about their gratitude and resentment. No matter whether Junning is out of her original wish or not, she has helped Zeng Chunping do bad things. I will not understand what I say. What''s more, what Zeng Chunping said just now is reasonable. Junning will not find him for no reason.


    I think these are not the key points. I am eager to know whether the death of the driver and Xiao Chen, the accident in Zhangcun, and the current situation of Wentian have something to do with them. So I interrupted Zeng Chunping, "I don''t want to hear your personal grievances. Now I just want to know what kind of activities you have done together?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 254

    "What you said is not good. You also know that I, a yin-yang person, eat by communicating between the sun and the underworld. Since there is a business, I have no reason not to do it! How did it become a shady business in the mouth of Lingfei Niang? " Zeng Chun was displeased.


    I know that he has such a temper that he can''t allow others to speak disrespectfully in front of him, but ordinary people don''t dare to provoke him, but I''m really not afraid of him!


    "Since we can see people, let''s talk about them one by one." I didn''t change my complexion, picked an eyebrow and said, "at first I knew that we would go to Zhangcun village. Did you start to prepare for it? However, I have always thought that this road is haunted by evil spirits, but I have never thought of human action. Then the driver and Xiao Chen have little to do with this matter. How can you do it? "


    "Since you can guess the man-made, I will not hide it. I am a man of Tao. I only kill ghosts, not animals! I already have the skill of immortality. What else do I do that is harmful to the morality? What''s more, although peace has just been restored to the heaven, Meng Feixue is not an oil-saving lamp. He wants to clean up the people who participated in it! I''m not so stupid. I''m going to give it to someone else to find out! " Zeng Chunping said.


    I think he didn''t do anything out of the ordinary to me when he took me away from the underworld, and he let my aunt and Yu Xiao die when he was at the bottom of the cliff. So it seems that what he said has some credibility, but people are separated from each other. Even if this Junning is with us for a few days, I still can''t see through it?


    So I responded coldly: "you said so much just to prove that you didn''t do it. What I want is who will kill two lives next time!"


    "Do you need me to make it clear? With the wisdom and wisdom of the empress Lingfei, can you still not understand it? "


    I subconsciously looked at Junning. At the moment, she was already sweating and shivering. If it wasn''t for the effort to restrain her anger, I thought that the next second she would rush forward to grab Zeng Chunping''s random thump!


    "Not me, that''s not me!" Jun Ning suddenly some mood out of control, "it''s all you! You cunning and cunning! I''ll fight with you Said to Zeng Chunping rushed, but Junning where is his opponent, Zeng Chunping just gently waved, Jun Ning is like a huge impact on the cabinet behind him, and then a stand instability directly fell on the ground!


    This fall is not light, Junning struggled on the ground for a long time and did not stand up, can only wait for Zeng Chunping viciously.


    But the other side did not care, said a contemptuous: "beyond our ability! Do you want to put a curse on me just because of your poor Kung Fu? "


    "Hum! It''s strange that I don''t have a moral character. I can only let you lead me by the nose! At the beginning, if I was not for Wentian, how could I enter your Fengshui house? But I never thought that I could not save Wentian and I would be forced to do something against my conscience for you Jun Ning''s face was cold and hateful and said: "since I knew you had set a trap for me, I never believed that you would help Wen Tian untie Gu man Tong''s back bite, so I gave you a curse and you deserve it!"


    After listening to this, I also understood 89 points. If the situation is true, Junning''s nature should not be bad, but because he cares, he will be confused. In the face of the people he likes, he has great difficulties, and there are also cases of suing doctors in a hurry. At present, Zeng Chunping is a lonely man. He can''t receive his apprentice to work for him. Therefore, he can only open the Fengshui house under the pretence, in fact, he wants to hold a man to work for him!


    The initial cooperation between the two people should be very happy, but later Junning found that he didn''t want to break up, but Zeng Chunping turned to the old almanac and even took Wentian as a threat. Junning naturally had to continue! So, Junning to Zhangcun is also arranged in advance, but I don''t understand why she killed the driver and Xiao Chen! These two people originally left the mountain, and this matter has nothing to do with it. Why should we still hurt the killer?


    I thought about the words that Guan Suo asked Junning before, and I couldn''t help being shocked! If it comes to physical strength, Junning naturally can''t beat two men. Besides, Xiaochen is a practitioner, but with hallucinogenic drugs, Junning can control them at will and even let them die! But this magic drug moves, I think with Junning''s mind is afraid is unexpected, that the only possible is Zeng Chunping''s instruction! However, this is just a secret conversation between two people, and others are only guessing. So when the crime is really committed, Zeng Chunping will naturally be able to stay out of the trouble. Moreover, he also uses Wan Junning to remove an obstacle with the help of the police.


    The plan is perfect!


    However, this does not mean that I can forgive Junning, so I said coldly, "you are afraid that he will die for Wentian, right? But what about Xiao Chen and the driver? Isn''t a fuckin ''life? Can you spoil it like this? "


    "Yu Zhen, if I said I didn''t kill them, would you believe me?" Jun Ning didn''t expect that I would ask, his eyes showed some slight sadness, this expression seems not just taking advantage of my deep sleep when I sneer at that person!


    I didn''t look at her in the eye, but said faintly: "this case is a case of Yang Jian. It''s no matter if I believe it or not. The important thing is whether the police believe you or not."Today, I was on guard against her at the dinner party. At that time, I still felt that something was wrong with her, but now it really proves that ginger is still old and spicy!


    This hallucinogenic drug can''t be bought by everyone. Junning mentioned that her father was a great figure in D City, so it was easy to get such things naturally. I think that the prison started with this drug and found Junning by following the vine. However, there was no definite evidence before, so we couldn''t arrest people directly. However, Wang Fan stayed here on purpose tonight Think of may also see the clue, partnership in front of Junning play just!


    Jun Ning listen to me finish, fall to sit on the ground for a long time did not move, I think she just may have me as the last straw, but I in her eyes is not a stupid hopeless woman? What''s the matter? I think of mine at this time?


    "Yu Zhen, this is just like you. You are not trapped by emotion. It seems that you have practiced a lot in the hell these days. I just thought you would save her!" Zeng Chunping, who is so immortal, has added fuel to the fire!


    Of course, he didn''t mean it alone. I''ve seen a lot of his tricks. He just reminds me of fengxu. I''m 100% sure that he must know something!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 255

    But with the lesson of Junning being trapped, I dare not follow his words easily. And now it is clear that Zeng Chunping wants to use the Zhangcun incident as a bargaining chip to exchange something with me. I don''t know what the hell he''s up to, but I know that whatever can be related to him, there must be no good thing!


    Seeing that I didn''t answer the question, Zeng Chunping was not worried. Instead, he adopted a circuitous tactic. "I saw that the big boss had given up such a comfortable life before. However, what kind of methods did you come here to learn? But my younger martial brother is not kind. How can I not teach anything just by opening my eyes? If I knew it was like this, I would fight with my younger martial brother for anything I said, not to mention his life style, tut tut


    "I remember you argued, but you didn''t fight Luo Lifan! Moreover, Luo Lifan''s fate is not good, and he has not done anything harmful to nature! More will not let the person mistakenly confused way! So what do you feel sorry for? " I was deliberately poking at his pain. Anyway, he had been jealous of Luo Lifan. I knew that without saying it. Of course, the only flaw in Luo Lifan''s life style is that he is a lonely star. This kind of people need to be alone in this life. No matter how much pain he has experienced, there is no other way out. So at that time, Luo Lifan erased the memories of bi''er, let her forget her own past, and then can live a good life.


    I think at that time Luo Lifan is the most painful, so he has always been light to people, for fear of causing trouble to people. But now Qu Yong is not living well, so I wonder whether the fate of things is not credible.


    Zeng Chunping listened to my words, angry face is green, but I said the truth, there is no random arrangement, he did not angry with me! Can only dry angry, but this mood also maintained for a while, he quickly changed the topic, let my heart a uncomfortable.


    "Yu Zhen, you are really pitiful. Your son is missing now. You have time to talk to me! Don''t think I don''t know. Even the little ghost king comes out to look for you, but you don''t know you''re in a hurry. If I were the ghost king, I would have given you a letter of divorce to reincarnate you! "


    Now fengxu''s thing is a big thing in my mind, but I can''t be too sad in Zhangcun these days. If someone sees the clue, it will cause unnecessary trouble, and it is easy to bring trouble to the people in the sun. But I didn''t expect that my forced smile fell into his eyes and became a heinous sinner. I seem to have become an irresponsible mother! But the pain in my heart he knows a fart!


    But I can''t say these words to him, and I can''t be too angry. Isn''t that what he wants? I would not let his treachery succeed, so I choked back a few words: "do you dare to say that you, a man who has no children, can still know that mother and son love each other deeply, and blood is thicker than water? Is it hard to prove the deep feelings by crying all day long? If so, I didn''t see you crying. I thought your little apprentice was pathetic. I thought you were a father. What happened? "


    Zeng Chunping didn''t take advantage of it. Naturally, he would not give up. He immediately said, "I will not entangle you with such a problem. I only ask you one question. Do you want the news from your highness?"


    This topic was clearly picked up by him, but he wanted to talk about the matter with fengxu when he couldn''t get a bargain. But the temptation is so great that I have to think about it. After all, I can be here for the sake of fengxu, and looking at Zeng Chunping, I dare not talk nonsense about it, because fengxu is not only my son, but also the heart of ghost king! Once Zeng Chunping knew the news, I would certainly discuss it with the ghost king. If there was a fake, I would have no way to take him. However, the ghost king would not let him off lightly, so I knew that the news must be very reliable.


    But I also know that he won''t make a loss. He must be thinking of exchanging something of greater value.


    I was hesitating, Junning slowly opened his mouth, "Yu Zhen, don''t believe him, then how can you be trapped by him may not know! I know the ghost king has a way to save you, but why make yourself so coquettish


    I looked at Junning, I don''t know what she said with a bit of sincerity, but I still said a thank you to her.


    In my intuition, she is not a bad person, but she is definitely not a good person. However, what she said just now reminds me that Zeng Chunping is not a kind of good person, but she can''t do anything about me. No matter how big a thing my man is!


    However, I was careful to ask Zeng Chunping: "you already know my mind, why go around the Bush, talk about your conditions!"


    He is very cunning, so a lot of things have been made clear. Don''t wait to commit a word later. When the time comes, neither side will benefit. Although I have a supporter, I can''t give him any trouble at will. And recently the ghost king is also heart force haggard, I am to make something come out, isn''t it too don''t know to love people?


    Zeng Chunping had known that I was interested in it, so he opened his mouth in a secluded way, "but I beg you to help a person to be reborn."


    What he said is light. Is it so easy for a person to be reborn? It''s easy for his upper lip to touch his lower lip!


    I had expected that things would not be so simple, but I never thought that he would miss anyone. In my impression, he had no close friends, except the little apprentice who worked hard beside him. However, his little apprentice has no substantial effect in addition to helping him do some bad things. If he is used to revive him, will it be a bit of a fuss? If you really want to have this Kung Fu, you might as well look for a way to save time?I was a little curious and couldn''t help asking, "didn''t you think you had sex? I''ve been struggling for other people''s affairs, but I guess it won''t be a little apprentice who is obedient to you all day long. Tell me who is going to be reborn, otherwise I won''t consider it! "


    "Lingfei''s wife has become able to bargain! But it doesn''t matter. I didn''t intend to hide it from you anyway! " Zeng Chunping might have expected that I would go to the bottom of the matter, so he simply said, "it was Yin Pengyu. That day, the local government was in chaos. I took the opportunity to take back his ghost. I only thought that if it was useful, I would find an opportunity to help him regenerate. If it was useless, I would deal with it by myself."


    Zeng Chunping said understatement, but I can''t calm down. We can imagine how deep Zeng Chunping''s Chengfu is. Even Yin Pengyu didn''t think that he would be determined by Zeng Chunping one day! Of course, at the moment, Zeng Chunping thought that to make Yin Pengyu reborn, he must want to find a supporter for himself! If I guess correctly, Zeng Chunping might have been in big trouble!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 256

    Yin Pengyu''s life saved me on the day of his death. Naturally, I also wanted him to survive. So I said to Zeng Chunping: "to be fair, I may hope he can survive more than you do, but this rebirth is also a change of life against heaven, which is not so simple! And I don''t have a way to be reborn. I can''t help you! "


    "Of course I knew you wouldn''t, so I didn''t intend to let you cast mana."


    Love is I think more, people did not want to let me come, I guess it must be to tell me to do something furtive!


    "There is someone in the underworld who can revive the spirit. I want you to help me find that person and persuade him to help me!" Zeng Chunping stopped, "of course, if you can''t do it, don''t blame me for being ruthless! You should be very clear about how Beal was revived at the beginning, but that bead is maintaining your soul. I don''t want to do that unless I have to! "


    So, on the surface, it''s begging me, but it''s a naked threat!


    If I promised him, I would not escape the ghost King''s eyes when I acted in the underworld. What''s more, I promised him that I would tell him whatever happened. I didn''t want to lie to him, but the ghost king knew that he would stop him. Even if he could get the clue of fengxu, he would not agree. This way would not work. But if I didn''t agree, Zeng Chunping would Obviously, it''s to take the beads from my body! I know it''s easy for him, but things are not rigid to a certain extent, and he certainly won''t do that easily. After all, now the heaven is eyeing him, and he has a grudge against the underworld. I''m afraid his life will be more difficult for him!


    I measured him, but he didn''t dare to act rashly. I also had the bottom of my heart. He asked, "this is a very difficult thing to do. If it was as easy as you thought, would the ghost king take his son''s life to save bi''er? Isn''t it because it didn''t work? "


    Zeng Chunping''s face was livid. "So you mean you won''t exchange? Don''t forget that the only one who can know the whereabouts of his highness is in my hands


    "I don''t like being threatened! Your offer is attractive, but it doesn''t mean I will accept it. What you can do in this world, can''t the ghost king do? " I sneered at Zeng Chunping.


    "Of course, I know that the ghost king will have a way, but you are still at a loss for such a long time? If you don''t do it in time, I think I''m afraid even the people in my hands can''t tell the truth clearly! "


    The meaning of this sentence is that Wentian doesn''t have much effect on him. For those who are useless, Zeng Chunping will let him live and die. Anyway, he doesn''t have to do it by himself. Gu mantong will find trouble with him. If it wasn''t for Zeng Chunping''s control, Wen Tian would have become a living dead man!


    Jun Ning has just been observing again. When he heard Zeng Chunping say this, he can''t help but be impatient and spit out a mouthful of blood. "Zeng Chunping, you''ve got so many secrets in Wentian. Can''t you kill him?"


    "You can eat anything, but don''t talk nonsense! Where did I say I wanted to kill Wentian? Besides, Wentian doesn''t need my hands! It''s enough to torment him with those things around him


    It is conceivable that the things around Wentian are Gu man Tong. Zeng Chunping is also cruel enough. He designed it step by step. Now Wentian''s role lies in this. If I can exchange his diary for my cooperation, then Wentian''s life will be preserved. But if I refuse to accept his request, then Wentian will have no meaning of existence !


    Although I didn''t have a close relationship with Wen Tian, it was a human life. Besides, he helped us in times of crisis. Even though I was not the direct recipient, I also wanted to tell him the truth that good people must be rewarded well.


    Now, although we have signed a contract with the Tong clan, the other party may not give us a satisfactory answer after a month. Therefore, to be on the safe side, I have to delay. At least, I have to see the living and find out.


    Only in this way, I will not let Zeng Chunping lead me by the nose! It''s hard to feel trapped. I think I have to plan for it as soon as possible.


    So I pretended I didn''t know, and asked, "what you said is so uncertain. I''m curious. Is Wentian as serious as you said?"


    "Yu Zhen is true, Wen Tian is entangled by Gu man Tong, this is absolutely true!" Jun Ning was worried at this time, and interrupted in a random way.


    I finally understood what a pig teammate is. Although I didn''t intend to form an alliance with Junning, I must be consistent with her in the treatment of Wentian. Who knows that Junning really can''t see my intention, and actually makes trouble for me at this time.


    Zeng Chunping tilted his eyes and said, "she really knows the situation of Wentian. Now you can hear it clearly. Can you feel at ease?"


    "Junning is just a mortal. What can she know? Be you casually flicker two words, be scared to be at a loss! Besides, she didn''t intend to talk to me from the beginning. Do you really think I will believe her crazy words I deliberately showed contempt for Junning, and then went on to say, "I''m going to meet Tian to clarify the matter and see if it''s the same as what you said. Who knows if the contents of those diaries are false images that you told him and forced him to make?""Yu Zhen, don''t think I don''t know what you''re playing! You think that seeing Wentian is not impossible. If you eat the cinnabar I have made, I will take you! " Zeng Chunping is not stupid, let me directly contain cinnabar, which is to seal my magic power, afraid I see Wen Tian when there are any other actions.


    When it comes to cinnabar, I naturally sneer: "why did you ever stumble on me in a disguised way, now I can show my true face and directly hurt people? If you say that the Zhangcun incident has nothing to do with you, I don''t believe it if you kill it! "


    I still remember that I was just playing in Zhangcun because I was fascinated by eating cinnabar. Later, I heard the voice vaguely. Now I don''t want to come to luolifan, but Zeng Chunping! Then everything is out of the water. We know everything in Zhangcun. I think the message from Wentian in Wang Fan''s mobile phone is probably the way to make us panic!


    Listen to me, Zeng Chunping is naturally not convinced, red face, "what do you mean? You think all the things in Zhangcun are my idea? "


    "Or? Do you want to say Junning? "


    Zeng Chunping seems to show a little helpless in his eyes, and then he said without expression: "she has no ability naturally, and I will not be innocent and unreasonable! I admit there are some things I have prompted her, but as for why, you should be clear! You thought that emperor Tiandi was a mysterious man, and I believed it. So I didn''t chase you for those concealed weapons, but later you proved wrong, so I could only step by step! I was misunderstood by the real mysterious man before I took a life of my apprentice, so I was quick enough to escape. But now I am forced to be helpless, so I want to find a life.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 257

    So it is true that this matter has something to do with the mysterious man. Maybe Zeng Chunping is also working for the mysterious person now, but he didn''t say it clearly. Of course, he can''t have the same heart with the mysterious person, or he can''t think of a way to find a reliable one!


    "In your opinion, it was the mysterious man''s idea? But if it''s really the work of a mysterious man, it still has something to do with you! " I looked at it coldly, and then said, "cinnabar, I won''t eat it! So if you want me to help you, don''t tell me about the conditions, just take me to Wentian. "


    After hesitating for a long time, Zeng Chunping opened his mouth, "let''s take what we need! What''s more, it''s useless for you to meet Wen Tian. He doesn''t have much sober consciousness now! "


    I don''t know how long Wentian invited Gu mantong, but if people''s consciousness no longer follows their own thinking, it will be a certain degree of reverse. But in any case, only when I saw Wentian could I have a chance to escape. So I insisted on my own idea, "I only need to see it. As for whether it is useful, I know in my mind."


    Zeng Chunping also wanted to say something, but there was a knock on the door. Then I heard Wang Fan''s voice, "Yu Zhen, you come out for a moment. I''m looking for you!"


    Since Wang Fan came back from Zhangcun village, the whole person has changed a lot. He is looking for me now. It must be related to the case. I dare not delay. So he ran to the door. The moment the door was opened, Zeng Chunping pulled me back and put a pill in my mouth. Before I could react, I swallowed it.


    Then Zeng Chunping said to me in a low voice: "more offending, but there is a reason. At 12 o''clock tonight, I''ll see you by the pond. I''ll give you the antidote." Then he jumped out of the window and disappeared.


    After Wang Fan came in, he said to me, "what are you doing? I just vaguely heard the voice of a man talking here. I thought it was the master who came back? "


    "Did you hear me wrong? What''s more, the Guansuo didn''t say that Shifu couldn''t come back until evening. Look, it''s still early! But what did you just call me? " I don''t know what Zeng Chunping gave me to eat, so I dare not tell Wang Fan any truth. I can only be careless.


    He didn''t care. He took a look at Jun Ning sitting on the ground and glanced at the wine on the table, "how can you start to play with wine before you drink it?"


    Junning could only smile awkwardly and then said, "I''m glad you can manage it? Don''t you say Yu Zhen has something to do? If you find it inconvenient for me to be here, you can go out and speak. "


    "If there is any inconvenience, I think that there is no progress in the case for a while. Tomorrow I plan to go to Chen Zhusheng''s home to see if I can help him. I promise to take care of his parents. I must do what I say. I can''t let him go uneasily." Wang Fan with sadness said such a thing, afraid that he thought of Chen Zhusheng again.


    I patted him on the shoulder. "Go ahead, there are some of us here."


    "Well, my uncle doesn''t know about it yet. If he asks you to cover it up for me, if my uncle knows about it, he won''t understand. I don''t want him to worry about it."


    It doesn''t seem like he said this, but I can only know that others treat him well after experience. I think his hard work in prison is not in vain.


    After Wang Fan left, I didn''t pay attention to Junning. I knew that she had just been seriously injured and couldn''t do anything for a while. So I just lay in bed and closed my eyes. At this time, I didn''t know what to say to her. I couldn''t convict her of her death just because of Zeng Chunping''s words. That''s what the police should do, but if you want me to be more enthusiastic about her When I think about her pretending to be intimate with me these two days and then playing tricks behind her back, I get angry, so I just lie in bed and keep my eyes closed.


    I don''t know how long after that, I heard Junning seem to get up, but because it would hurt so much, she tried several times but couldn''t stand up.


    I have always been soft hearted, and now she is only the object of suspicion, thinking that even if she has violated the law, there are human rights. So I opened my eyes and asked coldly, "do you need help?"


    She looked at me gratefully and said, "no, I know you''re just pitying me. It''s strange to blame me for following the wrong person, but I had no choice at that time. I found that when Wentian was entangled by Gu mantong, there was no other choice. It was really powerful! You know the plague in Zhangcun? That''s what''s wrong with it


    I don''t know why she said this to me. Maybe I should photograph her again. I motioned her to go on.


    Seeing that I was listening, Junning stabilized his mood and continued, "Wentian can predict the future through dreams, which has long been known and used by those who have the intention. Later, in order to better control him, the man set up a bureau in Zhangcun village and asked him to ask for a Buddha card. At that time, Wentian didn''t know what was going on, but when he saw his relatives suffering, he listened to others Opinion, after you brought things back, you really helped Wentian a lot for a period of time. But when the internship was coming to an end, I found something wrong with Wentian. He often told me that he would see a child. At that time, I thought he was under great pressure, so I wanted to let him stay in the company instead of competing with other people for a bad job. ""But that thing won''t let him stay here?" I guessed something.


    Jun Ning pauses, "yes, and any woman who approaches him will die. Of course, Junning doesn''t make it, but that thing is causing trouble. He lives by sucking the blood of cannibalism, so there were a lot of homicide cases in D City for a period of time."


    "Are those female college students killed? Are those people all made of that thing? " I can''t imagine.


    "Yes, Wentian can see it, but it can''t stop it. Later, even though he was controlled, he found me and asked me to send the diary back to Zhangcun. He said that someone would need it, but soon after I got the diary, Wentian disappeared. I was very worried, afraid that he had died, so I looked for fortune tellers everywhere. Later, I found Zeng Chunping by accident. I was used to seeing liars. At first, I didn''t believe him. But after reading the eight characters of my birthday, he said exactly what I was worried about. Later, I saw that there were many people looking for him, so I asked him to help Wentian to take that thing away It was he who asked me to help him with one thing. It was the hallucinogenic drug you found on the scene. At that time, I thought that although it was expensive, it would be worth a life if it could be exchanged for Wentian. So I got ten through my relationship, but I didn''t expect that he was just using me. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 258

    "I was told that Wen Tian could dream about the things after that, Zeng Chunping had a bad heart. Recently, someone often looked for him, maybe he wanted him to help that person. But because I went to Zhangcun these days and Wentian broke contact, I don''t know what happened at a time, but I think it will be your mouth of the mystery ah? " Junning looked at my confused look and continued: "now you don''t believe me is natural. After all, I hide the truth, but I just wanted to protect the safety of Wentian. Besides, I already know that Zeng Chunping is not a trustworthy person. I will find the next person who can save Wentian! I don''t circle around. I will tell you everything, and I don''t expect you to promise me anything. If I see Wentian, I will save him once. If I can give birth in the future, I will not let him live so hard. "


    "You think about it well, but Wen Tian will not be born even if he dies, unless he has solved the gurman boy." I looked coldly, and half believed in her words, "you and Zeng Chunping have been so long, should know what he just gave me to eat?"


    "He won''t hurt you. I can guarantee that."


    "Not necessarily, if I don''t agree to cooperate, my next game is not much worse than you, so he will not let anyone become his stumbling block, even if it is a mysterious person, he will not surrender. But I have nothing to fear if I have such a life I know Junning still has a scrupulous attitude towards Zeng Chunping, but it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t say it. If I want to live, I just go to the river according to Zeng Chunping''s words.


    Seeing me unhappy, Junning hurriedly said, "you don''t have to doubt me, I will tell you if I know it naturally.". I''m telling you the truth now, and time will prove everything. "


    I was also lazy to argue with her, as she said, let time prove that everything is good, and I don''t think Junning has to hide it. After all, it is not about what to eat for me, but that things are already in my stomach. If things are over, I will wait for Zeng Chunping to explore when I agree.


    Perhaps I can detect my mind, but Junning is also straightforward, "you really want to find him?"


    "Is it so important to find or not to find? I will come if I don''t go. Just like he appears suddenly today, what should come is always hidden. Besides, if I don''t go, I''ll be more troublesome next. "


    Zeng Chunping really got in a hurry. He might have made a lot of noise like the last time. I didn''t want him to find my family. After all, it had nothing to do with them. If I had a risk, I would have been upset.


    Junning said: "he just knows you are scrupulous, will be unscrupulous, I thought you just because stupid will be taken, now it seems that I am wrong. Where is there really stupid people in the world, but they are trapped by emotion. "


    This sentence is not like to me, but it is a bit more about her own, if not meet Wentian, I think she should be a rich lady now, living a life of no worries, but she has no regret, just feeling.


    Later, she struggled to get up, and turned out a white medicine bottle in the expensive bag. After eating, I obviously felt that she was much better, but I didn''t ask. For a person who didn''t want to speak the truth, no more questions were in vain.


    After eating, she climbed up to another bed, lying on her side and facing me, "don''t you keep looking at that diary?"


    "I''ll come back and say it. I don''t want to waste unnecessary time." I settled down, "if you want to leave, go tomorrow, I will not report you with the Guan Guan. I don''t mean what I said about this sunny day, and I don''t want to participate in it. But you will be able to clean up the evil things in the hell and you will be cleared up. All the causes and consequences of the world can be found back. So if you want to cast a good baby in the next life, I will try to do more good to clean up the sins in the rest of your life! ¡±I don''t mean anything else, but I just give her a warning. No matter whether she killed someone or not, these words can''t be too much.


    "Thank you, but I may not have a chance."


    I didn''t understand such a word without thinking about it, I heard her snoring slightly. Anyway, she was always a fan to me, and it was not so easy to solve it. I simply cleaned up and left the door after watching the time was not early.


    Zeng Chunping agreed a distance from the hotel. It was not good to take a taxi this night. I stood in the cold wind for a while.


    Later, a man in a private car stopped in front of me. I looked at the face and looked nice. I didn''t meet a ghost king. He shook the window and spoke to me with a local accent. "It''s not good to take a taxi here. Where are you going? If you go along, let you take a ride. "


    "Thank you, but I don''t think it''s very good. I''ll be waiting for a while." I thanked him and waited.


    The man was not in a hurry, parked his car by the side, lit a cigarette, and I had a conversation. But it is really like that person said that there is no taxi. I plan to go to the alley in front of me to see. Then he opens his mouth. "Girl, I don''t see you are local either. You will have to pay more for the taxi around you casually. The bridge you are going to is not far away from my home. I will give you a turn. Why bother to wait? If you feel sorry, then you can do it. Can you see that you can pay me the oil? "I don''t want to owe other people''s gratitude, because I can''t pay them back. If I save them to the underworld, I''m afraid I won''t have a good life for decades.


    Hearing his proposal, I quite agree with him. Neither of them suffered a loss, so I got on the car.


    His car is air-conditioned, so it''s very comfortable to sit in it, because I''ve been tossing about all day, so I close my eyes and chat with him.


    "Why do you come home so late? It''s hard work? "


    "In order to make a living, there are two dolls at home. Which one doesn''t need money? You don''t know that milk powder alone costs tens of thousands." Although saying so, but the tone of the man is full of happiness and contentment.


    "You are a good man to care for your family. Whoever follows you will enjoy your life." In my opinion, it''s good men who can take care of their families. So I was not satisfied with the ghost king before because he didn''t put the family and children in the first place, but later he changed it in time, and now he can take the child as a sharp heart. However, nature makes people, but he is a father. God bless him for the pain he doesn''t understand. When fengxu comes to fengxu, he looks like a father, but his son is taken away. I don''t think of it There was a sigh.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 259

    The man may see me in a low mood, and then kindly asked, "my topic is too boring? You look like you''re about 20 years old. You haven''t got a family. Naturally, I don''t like this topic. I''m busy working all day. I want to talk to someone. Whatever I say is good. So I want to give you a ride. Even if you don''t give me money, it doesn''t matter. It''s a reward to chat with me casually. "


    No wonder he insisted on sending me, but he was busy all day to talk to someone. Of course, it''s a good way to reduce stress. I used to think of catching people to chat when I was depressed or anxious. However, I didn''t have many friends at that time, so I digested my emotions a lot.


    Seeing the man full of words, I hastened to say: "where do I not like to hear, I actually think of some of his sad things just! By the way, how old are your two dolls? "


    "The eldest one is eight years old. He goes to primary school. The second one is still young. He is just a baby who can walk." The man''s voice is full of happiness, but then there are some worries like, "I ask you, you may not understand, you said that the baby now can become fine like, everything knows it! But the baby and I are not very close, and always angry, how I please is useless, I really don''t know what to do


    "The baby may spend a long time with her mother. Naturally, she will be more intimate with her mother. I''m afraid you are sensitive." I smile and say, this is still a jealous father.


    "Conscience of heaven and earth, I''m not really suspicious. When I was old and young, although I was not as good as her mother''s kiss, as long as I teased her for a while, these two dolls are really hard to do. Sometimes I think that this is not a son, it''s just the enemy of my life!" The man is full of helplessness, but it can be seen that it is still more painful for children, otherwise we can''t care so much.


    "Isn''t a child a debt you owe in your last life! It''s not surprising that you can get it back in this life. Don''t think about it too much. It''s not good to be too partial at that time. My child is the most sensitive one The reason why I said this is because the ghost king was a little eccentric. At that time, I was worried that Tianyou would be jealous. Fortunately, when Tianyou was an adult, he would not care about these things. However, how old is the child in the male world, and it will not grow as fast as the child in the underworld. Therefore, we must pay attention to this small mind. Besides, he just mentioned that the two dolls of his family are just human beings Jing, if you can''t handle it well, I''m afraid he''ll suffer in the future.


    I like smart kids, so I took the liberty to ask, "can I see a picture of your baby baby? This child sounds so smart that I can''t help but want to see it


    "No problem. In my wechat circle of friends, you can open it and have a look, but you can''t see how naughty it is in the photos!" He handed me his cell phone and asked me to find it myself.


    I didn''t mention it. I found the picture and looked at it. It was a kind of weird little doll. However, this kind of look didn''t look like it should be at this age. I always felt a little weird.


    I turned a few more, this child and mother''s group photo, eyes are gentle, and looking at the mother''s eyes is not like coquetry, but doting! Yes, yes, that''s the feeling. It''s not right for a baby to have such a look in his eyes. Moreover, in his own photos, his eyes are full of vigilance. It seems that he is wary of the people who take the photos. He looks cold.


    "Did you take all these pictures?"


    "Yes, I usually like to take pictures of the children as a souvenir, but Erhua doesn''t like it and never takes a picture of the whole family with us. Once I take a picture, I cry a lot! Do you think the child is strange The man is also obviously helpless, the tone sounds a bit regretful.


    I was silent in my heart for three seconds before he faintly felt wrong. If the baby was smart and recognized, it would be easy to understand. Moreover, if the attitude of his parents was too big, it would not make sense. Besides, the men themselves said that it was obviously different from the big doll at that time, so I thought whether there would be any other situation here.


    So I tried to ask, "didn''t the old man in your family call out the soul of the child?"


    This is a local method. When I was a child, I saw three grandfathers do this. If the children of the family are disobedient or particularly mischievous, they will recite the name of the baby when the child is sleeping, and then gently touch the forehead. If it is repeated for three nights, the general children will become obedient. Of course, there are still some ways that can not be done by everyone. If the children do not do well, they will be obedient On the contrary, it will flash the soul of the child, which will be even more difficult to clean up. However, most of the old people in the family should know to hire a yin and Yang teacher, so that they can be safe without saying it for once.


    Seeing that he was so fond of his children, I mentioned this by the way. However, I''m not sure whether the people in the city are interested in this, so I don''t know for sure whether they are interested in it.


    "I know a little about what you said, but how dare the old people in my family to do this nonsense? But now it''s ok if the yin-yang teacher is not good and bad, and it''s OK to hurt money. But if the situation gets worse, I''ll lose more than I gain. I really don''t know where to look for it." The man obviously knew something about it, and was also interested in it, so he asked, "I heard you say that, should you know something about these things? I don''t know if you have a good recommendation. Money is not a problem. Even if it''s from other places, as long as it''s really a virtuous person, I can ask for it. ""That''s how you trust me? Don''t you think I''ll hurt you? " I joked.


    "If people and people don''t have this kind of trust, you say that the society is not completely in chaos?" The man immediately said, "don''t you trust me to take my car? What''s more, we''re all gossiping about it. If a stranger asks me coldly, I won''t believe it. But now we''ve met, and you won''t lie to me. "


    "Naturally, but I haven''t officially introduced it. My name is Yu Zhen."


    "My name is Wu Zhixiong. In the company, they are used to calling me brother Xiong. You can call me by name at will."


    When I saw Wu Zhixiong, he was also warm and kind-hearted, so he accepted the baby business.


    "To tell you the truth, I really have a friend of yin and Yang master. He will come to D City in the last two days. However, there is an urgent matter and there may not be much time. So whether you can help depends on your luck, but I will try my best to win it for you." I''m not sure how long this case will drag us, so I can''t be so sure, but I made up my mind. When I met Luo Lifan, I must ask him to visit Wu Zhixiong''s house.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 260

    Seeing me say this, Wu Zhixiong is naturally happy, "thank you so much, Yu Zhen. You can rest assured that I will not treat the master badly in terms of money, but look at this situation, how much deposit do I prepare suitable?"


    Wu Zhixiong is quite interested in this matter, but it is a matter of fate. If it wasn''t for his kindness to pull me on a free ride, I think we''re just predestined. Let alone help, I''m afraid I can''t know about it. So to be a man, or do more good deeds, maybe you inadvertently a move will bring you happiness.


    I heard Wu Zhixiong raise money. I knew that he didn''t mean to be polite, but he really wanted to do so. But what money would he put forward in the face of someone he was destined to do? So I opened my mouth: "this master has a principle. He only ferry people who are destined for it. So don''t mention what you just said. If he really helps you, he will not charge you money. If you are really grateful, do more good deeds! "


    "This master is really a real master. All the people I met before were talking about money. I didn''t care about money. It was just that it was a little uncomfortable. It''s not a business experience to save people''s lives. It''s really blasphemous to be set up by them like that." Wu Zhixiong obviously did not expect that there would be a master who would not charge money. "However, it takes a lot of physical strength to communicate the two realms of yin and Yang, and it also damages the Yang life of the master of yin and Yang. Does this really matter?"


    "You can rest assured, and I''m not sure if I can help you, but then you can do as I say! By the way, convenient to contact you, leave a phone number for me, I will call you then! Usually I don''t use my cell phone, so I can only keep yours. " Because I will not stay in the sun for a long time, I don''t intend to buy things around me like the people in the sun. Moreover, I don''t plan to contact with the people in the sun too much. I can''t do anything that will damage people''s Yang life! I can''t talk to Wu Zhixiong so much right now if it''s not for help.


    Wu Zhixiong was still a little curious about the fact that I didn''t have a mobile phone. "Do you think it''s because there are few friends? It''s the first time I''ve met someone who doesn''t use a mobile phone. If you don''t mind my having an old mobile phone for the time being, it will be convenient for us to contact. "


    "No more. I''ll call you then. Isn''t there a lot of kiosks now?" I don''t want to take his things. Although he doesn''t use them, it''s a bit unreasonable.


    "If you don''t take me, it''s right. When you don''t want to help me, don''t be embarrassed, but it''s loaned to you to facilitate contact, isn''t it?" Seeing my hesitation, Wu Zhixiong said in a hurry.


    I think so. When I get in touch with him, I don''t have to go around looking for a phone booth. I don''t have any coins on me, so it''s not convenient at that time. Anyway, I''ve helped him so much. I''ll rent it for free for two days. I''ll return my mobile phone to him after this matter is solved.


    So I nodded, "then I would be respectful rather than obedient. However, I just borrowed it for two days. When I help you deal with your baby baby''s business, I''ll return your mobile phone to you."


    "Well, it''s up to you, but I can''t give you an old mobile phone!" Wu Zhixiong found an old-fashioned Nokia from the suitcase. It seems that it has not been used for a long time. If I remember correctly, it should have been years ago.


    I didn''t expect that he could keep the old things for so many years. I think he is also thinking about the old things.


    He put his mobile phone into my hand and said, "in fact, I just had a question. How could a girl like you come to Qiaodong so late? Recently, D city is very unsafe. If you come from other places, you should be more careful. "


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m here with my friend." Naturally, I couldn''t say anything more and asked, "is it coming soon? Just leave me by the side of the road. "


    "Just ahead, but I''d better wait for you so late. It''s gloomy by the river. Your friend is also a strange guy. He made an appointment to meet here at this time." Wu Zhixiong couldn''t help muttering, and then drove a short way forward.


    I saw that it was not early, and Zeng Chunping was not sure what moths would come out. I thought Wu Zhixiong would come back directly, "don''t wait for me. My friend will be here soon. By the way, you''d better smoke a cigarette outside when you get home. There will always be some unclean things in the evening, but your house is nothing if you have strong Yang You can''t stand it. It''s better to be careful


    When I mentioned his baby, Wu Zhixiong nodded. "You are right. I didn''t pay much attention to these before. When I go back, I will do as you say. By the way, you can see a pavilion along this row of stone roads. It''s the small pond in the east of the bridge. Take the phone. I used it a few days ago. There should be electricity. If there is anything Yes, you remember to call me


    "Well, good." I put my mobile phone in my pocket, then took out my wallet from my body to give him the fare, but Wu Zhixiong refused to accept it all the time. He only said that he didn''t want my money, and I talked with him all the way, even if he had paid the fare.


    I looked at the time, and the time agreed with Zeng Chunping was almost up, so I didn''t drag on. Moreover, this place is very close to Wu Zhixiong''s home. I''m afraid that someone will misunderstand me and it will not be good to affect family harmony.I got out of the car and said goodbye to Wu Zhixiong, and then I walked along the direction he pointed to. I turned the corner and saw him put away the lights. I heard the sound of the engine starting, and then I walked toward the pavilion.


    Because it''s late at night, it''s hard to avoid some cold here. I subconsciously wrapped up my clothes and thought that Zeng Chunping was really good at showing off. It was already the appointed time and didn''t show up! If it wasn''t for the pill that he fed me, I''d turn my head and go.


    I was standing by the river complaining about Zeng Chunping. I watched a figure flash across the stone road. However, it didn''t look like Zeng Chunping. I was alert and hid my breath with invisibility. Then I hid behind the trees and observed it quietly.


    The dark figure seemed to be looking for something. In the dark, I heard him mutter, "I clearly came along the breath, how can I disappear?"


    It seems that the number of people who have my idea is no longer a small number. Before Zeng Chunping asked me to give me pills, this time came a stalker!


    Soon Zeng Chunping appeared, "who is it?"


    I didn''t even know the shadow of the ice


    Zeng Chunping probably didn''t expect that it would be the speaker. He hesitated for a moment, then slowly walked over, "how can you appear here? Is it because you don''t believe me


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 261

    "I should have asked you. I was the first one. But I don''t look at you for a walk! How''s everything I asked you to do? But it''s almost the deadline. " The man in the shadow said coldly.


    Zeng Chunping was not arrogant or inferior, "since you all know it, why do you still know why? But I''m afraid we arrived first. Yu Zhen is not so easy to fool about now. Junning was not good at handling affairs before. She saw the clue. I''m afraid it was not easy to handle when you told me before. "


    Listen to this meaning, Zeng Chunping has been working for the people in the shadow, but the attitude of listening to them should not be the relationship between the master and the servant. On the contrary, Zeng Chunping had a handle on the other side and had to do things for him. I immediately reflected that the people in the shadow were not others, but invisible people who had disappeared for a long time.


    In the moonlight, I wanted to look at his appearance, but it was in vain. He still wanted to wrap himself tightly inside and outside as he always did. In addition, for the sake of caution, he also wore a mask, which was a little like the headless ghost inside. Although it didn''t look frightening, it was still very strange. I knew that he dressed like this just to hide himself However, his presence means that he is afraid that we will find fengxu earlier. Moreover, Wentian has the ability to predict the future. He is afraid that we will find out what he does not want us to know in our diary.


    After listening to Zeng Chunping''s words, the person in the shadow didn''t react much, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, Wentian''s boy is in your hands. You''ve looked at it for me, and has his diary ever been chased back?"


    Zeng Chunping sighed: "Yu Zhen has the diary with him. I can''t take it with me, can I? Besides, it''s nothing but old sesame and rotten millet. What do you mind doing so much? "


    "Yu Zhen can''t understand. What about the ghost king? Can''t you see the clue in Wentian''s diary? It''s right to be careful! In a word, find the opportunity to destroy the diary in time, and all the diaries after Wentian. Don''t move. Just wait for me to get it. " It seems that the mysterious man is still afraid of the ghost king.


    Zeng Chunping didn''t build a stubble, but asked, "what''s my advantage?"


    "Good? You are now immortal, and Meng Feixue did not wantonly investigate, your safety is your benefit! What else do you want? " The mysterious man was obviously impatient, and then his tone became even colder, "do your work well, you should get no less of the same, but if you have other ideas, don''t blame me for being ruthless! It''s hard for you to be old, but if you want to improve your mana, you have to rely on me! Yin Pengyu used to allow you, I will! This heaven and earth, I have not taken who, but those who are not the end of the world how? Isn''t it all gone? "


    These words sound mysterious people look down on the people in heaven and the earth. People who can have this idea are arrogant enough. However, I have thought carefully for a circle and I really don''t have a clue. I think the immortal usually doesn''t look so arrogant, otherwise it will be cleaned up for a long time!


    After a series of complaints, the mysterious man said to Zeng Chunping, "forget it, Yu Zhen doesn''t pose much threat to me for the time being, so I''ll go first! I''ll give you a signal on what to do next


    With that, the mysterious man patted his buttocks and walked away. Seeing the mysterious man go far away, Zeng Chunping said faintly: "come out, Princess Ling. I know you''ve already come!"


    Thinking about the antidote, I came out of the Bush and said, "since you know I''m here, why didn''t you just think about giving me out? And the man who just caused hell and chaos in heaven, right? "


    "Yes, I knew you could guess it! I''m more inclined to work with you than he is, so naturally I won''t give you up. " Zeng Chunping paused. "He won''t stay in the same place for a long time, so if you are hesitating, even if he reads Wentian''s diary first, you want to know where fengxu is, that''s a fool''s dream. OK? Now that you''ve chosen to come, you''re going to cooperate with me, aren''t you? "


    I''ll go to your sister''s. If you didn''t play dirty, could I come here?


    I glared at Zeng Chunping, "give me the antidote first."


    "What antidote?" Zeng Chunping is a little knowingly asking.


    "Don''t you give me any of these things, do you forget the pills you put in my mouth this afternoon? Or are you going to blackmail me with this? "


    "Empress Lingfei, I said I would not hurt you. Naturally, I would not feed you poison! If it''s not poison, why do you say it? " Zeng Chunping laughed and said, "if it wasn''t for that pill, I''m afraid the invisible person just found you! Your invisibility can hide your breath and body, but your heart, even the beads, can''t be covered up. Besides, he is a God. It''s easy to find out if you want to find out


    "Don''t expect me to be grateful for that." Naturally, I would not believe that Zeng Chunping would be so kind, and then asked, "would you tell me that taking this pill will have no effect?"


    "Naturally it will be useful, but it depends on the choice of Lingfei Niang!" Zeng Chunping said lightly.


    I can''t get used to seeing other people''s faces in my life. After calculating clearly, you can say it in peace of mind. When I didn''t control it, I vented all my resentment out of my heart: "tell me about it to my mother! What the hell is that pill? When did you become a babe? If you want to kill or cut you, I''ll tell you not to grind my patience! "Zeng Chunping looked at it coldly, and then said, "how could the spirit princess''s mother be so irritable? I said that if you help me save Yin Pengyu, you can say anything. But if you don''t help, I''ll have to come by myself. I''m still convenient to get a bead. "


    "Hum, do you really think I''m Yu Zhen, who can''t do anything before?"


    "Naturally, I didn''t think about it that much, so I added a little cinnabar to the pill. Today, the empress Lingfei has to promise, and she has to promise if she doesn''t! Unless you really don''t care about your son and your life! " Zeng Chunping suddenly became ferocious.


    "If you want me to help you, let me advise you not to waste your time! How about Junning helping you? And Wentian, don''t you have a killing heart? Now you want to control me with cinnabar, will I be cheated? " I secretly scolded him for being mean, and he asked me to meet here tonight, but he just wanted to reveal a message to me, that is, Wentian is really in his hands, and he has let the mysterious man act as a witness for him!


    It can be imagined that people who are concerned by mysterious people are naturally useful to me!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 262

    At present, the mysterious man can''t stay long, so even when the Tong clan finds out that he is coming back to report to us, the time of this round-trip delay is enough for the mysterious man to move with the wind. To say that Zeng Chunping is smart, he is smart here. He is very good at grasping people''s psychology, and then let people unknowingly follow his way, but I see many of his tricks!


    Seeing that I didn''t intend to cooperate, Zeng Chunping''s face changed, "then don''t blame me for turning my face mercilessly!"


    Then he waved a palm at me. I have seen his cruel treatment of Junning. Naturally, I know that he will not open his eyes to me, but fortunately, I still have some magic power around me. Naturally, I can avoid it! As soon as I was on my side, I felt a strong force sweeping from my side. The next second, I heard the roar. Zeng Chunping didn''t use much strength just now, but the tree beside me was stopped by him and fell into the water! I was wet all over with the instant splash of water. Did you play water splashing festival with me in the middle of the night?


    Naturally, I couldn''t just defend and not attack. I tried to open a certain distance from him. Then I gathered my energy with my palms and gave him several rays of light. Because I had soaked in the immortal pool before, I could feel the rapid gathering of physical strength. I thought that even if he had nine lives, I could not escape, but I felt a tear in my body as soon as I moved my mana Pain, so after a force, I also sweat.


    I know that it must be the cinnabar that Zeng Chunping forced me to eat before. In Zhangcun, I just fell asleep after eating cinnabar. Now I vaguely feel that this cinnabar is not so simple.


    Maybe Zeng Chunping didn''t expect me to improve my magic power. Obviously, he couldn''t dodge and was affected by my vitality. I heard Zeng Chunping''s pain and smelled a bloody smell.


    "Empress Lingfei is good at her skills. I once underestimated you!" Zeng Chunping vomited a mouthful of blood, and then continued: "but my cinnabar is not for nothing. I''m afraid you can''t eat the burning of the Sanskrit furnace for the first seven or forty-nine days? Just now you have run the mana, and now the channels and collaterals of the flesh body are in disorder. If you move again, the body will not be able to protect you. I''m afraid that even your soul will not be able to eat.


    I had just been restrained by the power in my body. I really felt a separation between my soul and my body. When Zeng Chunping didn''t pay attention, I tried to gather strength again. However, I felt that my whole body was not strong enough, and my heart was also abnormal. I didn''t dare to move any more. I could only stabilize my mind as much as possible. Then I said to Zeng Chunping: "I can''t compare with you in terms of mental mechanism, but I am Even if you get the beads, you can''t save Yin Pengyu! "


    "How do you know if you can''t? But if you change your mind now, I''ll let you go! "


    It seems that what I just said still played a role. Zeng Chunping didn''t really want to be the enemy of the local government, so he still wanted to take the opportunity to persuade me to cooperate with him.


    But of course, I don''t believe him. Maybe I helped him, and I won''t get any benefits. Anyway, the ghost king said that my life is long, so I''m not afraid of it. "Don''t you want beads? Now it''s in me. It depends on whether you have this ability! "


    When I saw him, Zeng Chunping sneered, "you just hurt me, but don''t forget how I am just injured, but you are different, your next step is to die! Therefore, it has been decided who will win or lose in this situation! What''s more, if I can''t save Yin Pengyu, I''ll die if I''m left, so the empress Lingfei is offended! "


    After that, Zeng Chunping thought of me coming. Although he was injured, the skill was there after all. I thought that he had been quietly repairing the true Qi in his body when he just talked to me. Otherwise, he would have taken my life directly, and could he still talk nonsense with me?


    I can feel Zeng Chunping''s anger at the moment, but I can''t move, thinking that maybe it will use vitality, leading to blood countercurrent.


    Just as Zeng Chunping''s hand approached me, the branches above my head shook and a whip sounded. Then he saw Luo Lifan appear. He was quick. He picked me up like an eagle holding a chicken and threw me to a relatively safe area. Then he yelled at Zeng Chunping: "last time I didn''t take your life, I wanted to be in the same door! But you don''t know how to repent. How dare you start to fight against the mother of the earth today


    "Ha ha, the friendship between you and me has long been ended when you have been promoted to immortality! If you can''t kill me, you are soft hearted. Even if I take Yu Zhen''s life today, you can''t deny me! " With that, Zeng Chunping launched an attack on Luo Lifan.


    Because he was hurt, he was a little slow. Luo Lifan didn''t rush to counterattack. He took advantage of his strength and said slowly: "elder martial brother, you know that you can''t beat him. Why do you insist?"


    "Why do you want to persuade you if you know you can''t persuade me?" Zeng Chunping snorted coldly, "you and I have been on different roads since the beginning. Why do you still pretend at this time?"


    "You are wrong. We have entered the school one after another. The master did not favor anyone. He did not let you become an immortal earlier than me. It was just because you had mixed thoughts, which hurt others and yourself. But you still don''t understand this truth." Luo Lifan then did not continue to stir up feelings as expected, but changed the front of his story. "Master told me that for the sake of the world, we should not have selfish intentions. So today I will clean the door for master! "As soon as the words fell, Luo Lifan waved the whip in his hand and went straight to Zeng Chunping''s face. Because of his slow movement, he was still injured by the whip.


    I have seen Luo Lifan''s whip a long time ago. It is mainly used to collect souls. When the ghost hears it, it turns pale. Even if it''s a mortal body, it can''t escape.


    Seeing Luo Lifan''s action, Zeng Chunping is still indifferent. He has done many evil deeds. Even if he is dead now, he can''t offer a memorial to the dead. It is far from saying that the two lives of the driver and Xiao Chen are enough for him to pay back! What''s more, he just said that it''s a death on both sides. Anyway, it''s the same to die in anyone''s hands.


    After a few rounds, Zeng Chunping vented his anger. He was not Luo Lifan''s opponent, but now he was injured. It is reasonable to beat him. However, after deliberately eating a whip, he said to Luo Lifan: "are you really going to kill me? The cinnabar in Yu Zhen''s body has already begun to spread. If it is not removed in time, it will cause endless troubles. Now I''m the only one who can help her. If you kill me, you''ll kill Yu Zhen. Do you really want to do it? "


    When I saw Luo Lifan hesitated, he must have been influenced by this, but I couldn''t make him soft hearted, so I said, "Luo Lifan, don''t hesitate!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 263

    Luo Lifan didn''t know whether to hear my words. Instead, he said to Zeng Chunping: "take the antidote, I''ll let you live."


    "Younger martial brother, you are also learning Tao. Can you solve this problem?" Zeng Chunping snorted coldly.


    Luo Lifan hesitated for half a second, and then said with a smile, "you always leave room for yourself. It''s up to you whether you take the antidote or not."


    "What if I say no? You''re going to kill me? Luo Lifan, your biggest wish is to clean the door for master, right? But I will never give you this chance. Ha ha ha, you will regret it in this life


    Zeng Chunping roared up to the sky, as if he had never been so presumptuous. Then I heard the sound of breaking the meridians. Zeng Chunping''s body was destroyed first, and his real body floated into the air. His voice almost screamed: "heaven is going to kill me. I''m not willing to do it!"


    I saw Luo Lifan''s body shaking for a while, and finally I whipped Zeng Chunping''s soul. The soul becomes a wisp of white smoke in the place where the soul whip reaches. Even if there is the power to return to heaven, there is no way to speak of it.


    After Zeng Chunping died, Luo Lifan was silent for a long time. Because of the cinnabar in my body, I couldn''t move. I just saw Zeng Chunping''s death. To be honest, I was a little afraid of death. This life and death was just a moment. No matter what happened before his life, he lost his soul to dust. However, people like Zeng Chunping did not even have the possibility of reincarnation because of the destruction of his future Yes.


    Maybe I''ve been staring at Luo Lifan for a long time. He suddenly turned around and said, "do you think I''ve become handsome? Are you not afraid that the ghost king is jealous when you look at me so directly


    This time can also joke, I am also speechless, just I was still worried about whether he will be sad or something, this person is thoughtful. But looking at him OK, I also instruct him, "I am poisoned by cinnabar now, don''t you come to help quickly?"


    "Aren''t you dead yet? What are you yelling at? Besides, as long as your soul is away from the body, it''s OK. I don''t know whether you are really stupid or fake silly? " Luo Lifan looked at me scornfully.


    I was skeptical, and then tried to separate the body from the soul, but the soul was fine. I said, "when I eat cinnabar, even my soul is stained with it, but how come there is nothing wrong? What''s more, I''ve just looked at Zeng Chunping with confidence. He can''t know that it doesn''t work? "


    "What Zeng Chunping wants to feed you is not this ordinary cinnabar," Luo Lifan said lightly, "but he didn''t find out that he had lost his bag on the way."


    "Who is so powerful that he can be cheated by God without knowing it?" Because there is no entanglement of poisoned body, I am light and jump to the top of the tree and ask Luo Lifan.


    "Who else? Of course, he is a man who is unprepared Luo Lifan looked up at me, "what do you do when you run so high? Why don''t you go to heaven? "


    I was too lazy to pay attention to him, thinking that I would have to ask him to help me repair my body, so I gave up.


    "But how did Wen Tian do it? And what did you do while you were away? " My curiosity began to stir again, so I asked two questions in succession.


    Luo Lifan rolled his eyes, "I said Yu Zhen, how could you be confused at the critical moment?"


    I linked the cause and effect together. Naturally, I thought that Luo Lifan would follow Wen Tian only after he found the clue. Naturally, he formed an alliance with Wentian when Zeng Chunping was not around. So he knew the whereabouts of Wentian. I''m not confused at the critical moment. I''m not in the mood to think about these things right now!


    Although the soul is OK, but the flesh has something to do with me. If the poison of the flesh is not clear, I can only float like this. Luo Lifan is fine. He has known that I am a thread of soul, but the man in the sun is not good. I can''t talk with them in the prison!


    So I said to Luo Lifan, "what should I do now? You''d better get rid of my body poison, or I can''t go back


    "Aren''t you going back to hell? You can''t do this for me! What''s more, the master of yin and Yang only cares about the life and death of the Yang, and now he is in charge of you. I''m afraid it''s unreasonable. "


    "Ah, ah, you''re not a real person! Anyway, I also called you master for a few days, so you turned your face mercilessly? What''s more, you have been helping with fengxu? Why did you leave me alone? " I don''t know if Luo Lifan didn''t deal with me in my last life. If he asked him to do something, it would be like fighting.


    Luo Lifan''s eyes slanted, "fengxu is fengxu, that''s the second highness. In the future, I have to rely on him when I go to the underground. You are just a concubine who wants to retire behind the scenes. What can I use of you?"


    Look how philistine he said. It seems that I can''t speak in the hell. Anyway, Tianyou and fengxu are my sons, OK? Who dares to listen to what I said?


    However, when I was not arguing with Luo Lifan, I could only hold my anger and said, "you just need to help me. I owe you personal affection. When you have any need, just greet me!"


    "I owe you a favor. You said it. Don''t deny it at that time."


    Luo Lifan''s feelings are not stupid. Waiting for me here, I knew that he must want to ask for something from me. In any case, he asked for help from others. I also recognized that Luo Lifan could not let me do anything harmful to nature. So I agreed, and then I asked, "can my body be used in a few days?""At once." Then Luo Lifan sprinkled a little Rune water on my body, and I didn''t know what he was muttering. I looked at a little red at the brow of the flesh. Luo Lifan covered a rune, and the whole palm of his hand was suffused with white light. After a while, the rune paper disappeared. When I went to see it, there was no red spot at the center of the eyebrow.


    Luo Lifan finished at one go, but it didn''t take any effort, and then he nuogged me.


    So fast?


    Didn''t you ask me to go back to the ghost king just now? I thought it was hard!


    In this way, he just wanted to let me owe others by virtue of his son. After his soul and body became one, I asked him, "what will you ask me for? Tell me. "


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. Anyway, I think it should be very interesting." Said Luo Lifan to take care of himself to carry Zeng Chunping''s body forward.


    "Let me know a little bit," I ran after him, and then asked him, "you''re so swaggering around in the street with your body, aren''t you afraid that the police will arrest you and walk away? And what are you doing with his body? Necrophilia? Tut Tut, this hobby is not good? "


    "Yu Zhen, when did you love to read so fragmentary? Believe it or not, if you don''t shut up, I''ll feed you the cinnabar just washed out! And I don''t have a necropsy, but if you''re interested, I''ll give it to you directly! " Luo Lifan is really an old driver. How can I not be a master of yin and Yang?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 264

    Luo Lifan took Zeng Chunping''s body all the way North until a forest stopped. He took out the instrument plate, measured the direction, and then walked toward the northeast corner. As he walked, he said: "elder martial brother, you are Dalin''s life, most suitable for living in a wide field. However, you are the most lively person in your life. You always like to play in the crowd. I don''t know that I buried you here today Happiness is a disaster. It is a clear distinction between loyalty and treachery. However, because of the strong personality, it is not enough to achieve success. In those years, the master told you that you could be successful in official career. However, this sentence hurt you. The powerful people you contacted did not bring you a prosperous fate, but made you die for it. "


    "You and I are the same family, I shouldn''t have killed you completely, but even if I don''t start today, the people who collude with you will not let you go. I think you may have seen the way of this, so you were tortured to death by the other party. It''s better to end it on your own. But my only regret is that I failed to let you understand that my greatest wish is not to help master clean the door, but to bring you back to the right path. Our brothers and sisters share a common hatred against the enemy and protect all the people in the world. This is the master''s legacy of that year. I don''t know if you still remember it. "


    "When I first learned that the destiny of my own Tiansha lone star is you accompany me all night. At that time, you pointed to the stars in the sky to show me. Naturally, the stars are bright, but there are also bright or not. What is not bright is the background of other people in the starry river. Of course, there are many such stars, but when you look at the stars, people will only pay attention to the brightest one, because it is special Don''t, so you don''t often have your destiny, but it''s also God''s test for you. You are the one who wants to achieve great things. But what about you who talked with me? I didn''t feel much happy when I became a big event. Instead, I prefer that quiet night. You try to coax me to be happy. "


    I have always known that Luo Lifan and Zeng Chunping are not at peace. They were very good before. At least they had such a good time together when they were young. I think that Luo Lifan''s mercy must have been taken into consideration for his family relationship. Luo Lifan''s fate is doomed to be lonely in his life, so he will naturally be grateful for Zeng Chunping''s company.


    Only two people can be different, so they are more and more far away. But I can see that Luo Lifan still can''t bear to see Zeng Chunping disappear in the world. I watched Luo Lifan dig a tomb in the northeast corner of the forest. He gently put Zeng Chunping''s body in it, and then kneel with the earth, just like a courtesy to his relatives.


    Zeng Chunping had no chance to see him again, but he did it seriously, just like completing a reverence in his heart.


    I did not disturb him, he was silent for a long time, until the sky turned white, he called me to go back together.


    "Don''t you want to ask anything?" The silence along the way made Luo Lifan a little uncomfortable.


    I shrugged. "You let me see a different you. It surprised me. Even if bi''er was not there, you didn''t seem to be so sad. At that time, you held back, but today you really released completely. Maybe this is the real you? "


    I don''t know how this good end mentioned bi''er, but I look at Luo Lifan''s look is not ups and downs.


    "Bi''er belongs to Luo Yifan, and I am Luo Lifan. Only master and Zeng Chunping are in my world, but I feel owed by the two people who accompany me." Luo Lifan suddenly felt sad, "my master told me that I didn''t do it, and Zeng Chunping may have misunderstood me to death."


    People are so tangled. I can guarantee that if Zeng Chunping comes back to life, they will still be able to make a lot of trouble. However, I am surprised that Luo Lifan can see his feelings so open. Maybe it has something to do with Yin Yang master''s cultivation. Self restraint is a compulsory course, not to mention his infatuation at that time Bi''er is really his second personality, but I have some doubts. How much does Luo Lifan like bi''er?


    Wu Zhixiong is not in the mood to solve some of the things I think about at home.


    "Well, are you short of money recently?" This is probably the most euphemistic way to let Luo Lifan understand what I''m going to do next.


    "Why? Are you helping me with my private work again? " Luo Lifan didn''t look at it at all, and walked forward.


    "Late five," as if you were caught up with something by the morning five, it was as if you were pestering me with something


    "That''s so simple. Why don''t you go yourself?"


    "If I can, what am I looking for you for?"


    "Don''t you promise? Did you promise me? Or did you get along a lot? "


    Luo Lifan stood in the same place and suddenly stopped walking. I didn''t even pay attention to the one who ran and bumped into him. He was 180 long. In front of 165, it was like blocking a mountain? I almost fell a fart pier, Luo Lifan is indifferent to the appearance, cross waist a face banter looking at me.


    I was so staring at me that I quickly stood up and asked, "what kind of eyes are you looking at? What a hairy old woman


    "Well, nothing. A cup? Too small, I don''t know how the ghost king got it! It''s as if it''s immature. Tut tut. "I blinked my eyes, the instant reaction came over, "you stinky rascal, don''t forget the monk, six clean. You''ve just been a real hooligan. Believe it or not, I''ll find the ghost king to join you and let you finish it in minutes. "


    "It''s because they are monks that they don''t tell lies! What''s wrong with what I said? What can you say to ghost king? You bumped into it yourself. What''s my business? What''s more, I can still see a woman like you after bi''er? That is, the ghost king has poor vision Luo Lifan''s mouth can speak three principles at any time. I wish I could tear up his mouth.


    Seeing my indignation, he promised me the next second, "what''s the matter? I don''t think you''re going to go to that kid''s house? "


    I went to his sister''s, and he did it again!


    But who makes people capable? I can only reluctantly get up, and then dial the phone inside.


    I thought it was more than six o''clock in the morning. I didn''t know if Wu Zhixiong had got up so late yesterday. However, since I had already called, I didn''t hang up. The phone rang for a while before it was picked up. I listened to Wu Zhixiong''s excited voice: "Yu Zhen, do you have a reply from the university so soon?"


    I listened to each other''s refreshing voice, but it didn''t seem like I had just got up, so I said, "well, not only do you reply to a letter, I can come to your house later, but how can you get up so early?"


    "I''m used to it," Wu Zhixiong seemed very happy to hear that master would arrive soon. "I''ll pick you up later."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 265

    Luo Lifan and I were waiting at the roadside. Wu Zhixiong came very fast.


    I was in the back seat of the car last night. Wu Zhixiong got out of the car first and opened the door for Luo Lifan. The courtesy was as good as he could.


    I looked at Luo Lifan as if he were waiting for someone. I couldn''t help turning my eyes in my heart. I didn''t know where I learned this. I didn''t intend to ask him. Anyway, he has great skills. How can I say that is reasonable!


    When I was at Yu Xiao''s house, he had treated my great uncle in the same way. However, anyone who believes in Yin and Yang masters will be full of awe for them. Only when they are awed by gods can they show sincerity.


    Wu Zhixiong''s home is much more luxurious than I imagined. Looking at his car, I thought it was a middle-level family. But when I got to his home, I found it was a one door villa. The house price in D city is not low. It is worth tens of millions to have a villa. But Wu Zhixiong can not see any rich man''s style.


    "I''ll go. You didn''t say you were the boss last night? You''re so secretive And looking at his clothes, I didn''t want to look like a rich man, so I was a little surprised.


    Wu Zhixiong was a little embarrassed, "money is not brought to life, not to death, there is nothing to say, but just to give the family a comfortable environment. I don''t attach great importance to these things, but I think the most important thing is family relationship. "


    He asked us to go to the study, then poured two cups of tea, respectfully, and then said to Luo Lifan, "Yu Zhen should have told you about my situation, that is, the baby baby at home is a little strange, and always doesn''t kiss me, but it doesn''t seem to be startled. He is closest to his mother. Others are indifferent to me, but just a little biased towards me One year old children don''t know where they come from. "


    Luo Lifan listened and nodded thoughtfully, and then asked, "the child is not at home?"


    "I went to the morning market with his mother in the morning, but I think the time should be back soon! By the way, you haven''t eaten yet. Let''s have breakfast together later. " Wu Zhixiong warmly invited.


    I originally wanted to refuse, but Luo Lifan was not polite, "just did not eat, this caught up, is also predestined, eat one piece, one piece."


    I pulled Laluo Lifan and said, "I''ll take you out to eat. It''s not very good when I come to someone''s house for the first time. What''s more, you haven''t helped people any more!"


    "Yu Zhen, you''re very polite. It''s just a casual meal. Besides, there are only four members in our family. There are no more people. It''s very convenient!" Then she said with a sorry smile, "my wife doesn''t like to invite servants, so please forgive me for the poor reception."


    After a while, the children''s voices came from Wu''s courtyard. I thought it was Wu Zhixiong''s wife who came back with the dolls.


    "Xiaoyi, these are the friends I mentioned to you last night, Yu Zhen and master Luo."


    Xiaoyi seems to be a mild tempered person. He greets us and then says to the baby in his arms: "darling, there are guests coming from home. Please say hello!"


    Because I saw the photos last night, I didn''t look at the dolls very carefully. I just seemed to see a sneer from the corner of the baby''s mouth. But I denied it immediately. A child of this age may not even know what the meaning of smile is!


    I looked at Luo Lifan, but he was nothing unusual. He simply said hello and entered the restaurant, but he was familiar with himself.


    Fortunately, the Wu couple did not care, but warmly entertained.


    Maybe she was a mother by herself, so it was kind to see the baby. Xiaoyi was also easy-going. She put the baby in the dining chair between us. Then she asked me, "Miss Yu, I see that you are young, but you like children very much."


    "I like it very much. You see how lovely children are!" Then I took the baby''s hand, and the little guy was very strong, holding my finger.


    Xiaoyi said with a smile: "my two dolls like little beauties, and Miss Yu is very close to each other." Then he looked at Luo Lifan and said, "I see the master is not very old. What''s the relationship between you? Lovers? "


    "How could it be? That''s my master I almost choked on a mouthful of soybean milk and waved my hand in a hurry.


    When Luo Lifan saw my gaffe, he quickly followed the Wu family and said, "my little apprentice is clumsy and rude to do anything! However, there is one characteristic, warm-hearted, so don''t be surprised. "


    "Why? I think Miss Yu is very lovely! And I look at my two dolls and I like her very much! " Xiaoyi said in a hurry.


    At this time, I felt something rubbing on my legs. Looking down, I saw that the baby''s feet were kicking at random, and I didn''t know how much dirt the little feet had trodden on, which made my pants dirty. But it was a child after all, and I couldn''t say anything.


    After a meal, Xiao Yi is waiting for his children to play. Three people outside go back to their study. Wu Zhixiong quickly asks, "master Luo, do you see something famous?"


    Seeing that Luo Lifan did not speak, Wu Zhixiong looked at me again and wanted me to help him ask. When his eyes fell on my pants, he kindly reminded me, "Yu Zhen, your clothes are dirty."I nodded, "I know, just had a meal baby kick, but it doesn''t matter, wait for me to go back and wash it."


    At this time, Luo Lifan said, "look carefully, the pants are not dust."


    Subconsciously, I played it with my hand. Sure enough, the dirty thing didn''t go down. I was staring at it. The shape was like a little footprint of a child!


    What''s going on? Just now the child just kicked me twice with his little foot, but the mark was a little bit like stepping on it. I asked Luo Lifan with a little doubt: "what''s going on?"


    "It''s strange that things are making trouble, but they are not haunted by evil spirits, so we can''t use the method of summoning souls." Lori van den for a moment. "And I can''t control this. You can ask for other talents."


    Wu Zhixiong was obviously in a hurry. "Master Luo, don''t care. Give us a way! Now that you can see, there must be a solution, and as long as you can make the baby better, I''ll pay as much as I can. "


    "Yes, we''ve all come. Besides, we can eat the shortest food from others. If you take someone''s hand short, you can help him!" I saw that Luo Lifan wanted to give up his work and help.


    Luo Lifan pulled his face, "but a few dough sticks and a bowl of pulp, let me make trouble with this thing? What about dreams? "


    Then he turned to Wu Zhixiong, "I see that you should not have too much money in your life. Can you tell me how your villa came from? You can''t afford it. Sooner or later, you''ll make a mistake. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 266

    I just came in to ask Wu Zhixiong about money. He answered simply, and he didn''t care about money. However, Luo Lifan''s question is obviously that Wu Zhixiong''s origin is unknown. Now I''m a little confused.


    Seeing Wu Zhixiong''s appearance that he wanted to talk but stopped, I couldn''t help but feel anxious, so I said, "if you believe Luo Lifan, you can tell everything clearly. But if you hide it, the immortal will not help you."


    Wu Zhixiong bit his lip and hesitated to wear off our patience before he opened his mouth. "My previous living standard was what you imagined. It was better than below, but later I asked for two dolls, and the living standard couldn''t keep up with it. So I learned from others and begged for a Guman boy to come back, and then one day I dreamed of having one The voice asked me to buy lottery tickets. The location and the number I wanted to buy were clearly stated. I didn''t report much hope. It happened that I had pocket change that day, so I bought one. Who knows, I won the prize! But I didn''t dare to squander at that time. I took the money back and bought the house directly


    I didn''t expect that his villa was bought in this way. However, since Gu man Tong helped him, he must ask for something. Gu mantong said that he was a child. Naturally, he was interested in the youngest baby baby of Wu family. When I thought about Wu Zhixiong''s description last night, I couldn''t help being surprised, so I blurted out: "that Gu man Tong has been following the baby baby!"


    Luo Lifan spread out his hand at me and said, "yes, that''s it! So I said I couldn''t control it. "


    I pulled Luo Lifan aside, "don''t push in a hurry. Do you think Wentian is also entangled by this thing? Do you think it''s easy to solve the problem of Wentian after accumulating experience? "


    "Don''t try to deceive me with these words. You forget that at the beginning, we helped the big boss deal with it, which cost me a lot of energy! You''ve come back. We''ll have to go back to work later! Do you think it''s important for you to decide whether it''s the wind or the baby? "


    At the critical time, Luo Lifan moved out of fengxu to talk about things. Naturally, I would feel that fengxu''s affairs were important. Not only fengxu was my son, but also he was the second highness of the prefecture, shouldering great responsibilities. However, milk baby was just a child of the Wu family, which could not affect the overall situation.


    But people are all flesh long, if you let me leave now, I can''t do it. At present, this Gu man Tong Ming just likes to play with baby babies. Find a place for him to settle down. Isn''t it over time?


    So I had to pull down my face to ask Luo Lifan, "didn''t I owe you a favor before? Right now, you should have one more. What''s more, what''s more, I''m telling people that you are my master and my apprentices are so enthusiastic. How embarrassing it is for you to be a master on the way! And don''t you always want to know the secret of feng people? You have only one Yang stone in your hand now. I will send you that Yin stone when I look for it


    After listening to this condition, Luo Lifan is a little hesitant. Since ancient times, everyone has curiosity, so as long as he likes it. I saw Luo Lifan''s heart, and hurriedly continued to say, "it''s almost OK. I can promise you so many benefits. Do you think the deal is closed?"


    Seeing that Luo Lifan didn''t speak, I said again: "I''ll take it as your acquiescence!"


    Seeing that there was a door, Wu Zhixiong also quickly brought a cup of tea, "master Luo, this matter is entirely for you! If you have any request, please do not hesitate to ask. "


    "Now it''s not that I have any requirements, but what kind of thoughts that Gu man Tong thinks. But I don''t have a full grasp of it. If it does, I will ask for the baby''s life. If it doesn''t work out, don''t blame me." Luo Lifan said without expression.


    "Naturally, master, don''t worry. I ask you to come and trust you." Wu Zhixiong''s words obviously left the matter to Luo Lifan.


    Luo Lifan didn''t feel happy after hearing this, but said helplessly: "Gu man tong can''t be forced to pass away. The only feasible way is to send him back to the place where he was invited."


    "Can''t we just bury it deep in the mountains as before?" I thought that if I had to go back to my original place, it would be a waste of time. Secondly, if master moved, I would have to find another way.


    Luo Lifan shook his head. "The situation last time was different from this one. The old man boy was cursed by his former master, so he must go back to his master''s side."


    "Do you still have the contact information of that person?" I asked Wu Zhixiong.


    "I don''t have master''s contact information, but I''ve been to that shop. It''s in an alley. It''s a small front office. It seems that business is not very good."


    Listening to him, I had a scene in my mind, and then I blurted out, "there''s a school nearby, and there''s a jewelry store all around?"


    "How do you know?" Wu Zhixiong is a little surprised, "you should not have invited this thing?"


    "How could I have asked for this? I had no choice but to work. At that time, I was still an old man''s shop, but later I went back once and changed my master. I was a young man. But who was Gu man Tong when you invited him? ""It''s an old man, thin and small, with a southern accent. He looks very smart, but he didn''t mention to me that there are incantations at that time." Seeing that we were talking about the same person, Wu Zhixiong was a little excited.


    I thought for a moment, "although I worked as a part-time worker, I didn''t know much about these things, and he didn''t allow me to contact customers directly. At that time, I was just a facade at best! However, he should tell you how to support and send him away. The little old man can handle his affairs carefully. Don''t you forget? "


    After all, it''s been more than a year, and if it wasn''t for something wrong with the baby, Wu Zhixiong would certainly support it for a long time, so it''s human nature to forget.


    "How? I''m worried about it Wu Zhixiong doesn''t look like a liar. Moreover, he is so nostalgic that he must attach great importance to the plots and objects of the past.


    So it seems that the stingy old man didn''t say everything, and there was only one possibility that could make him so unhappy. So I asked casually, "Wu Zhixiong, I can understand the old man''s temper. Did you bargain with Gu man Tong when you invited him?"


    "Is there any reason why you can''t bargain? At that time, although he didn''t look good, he sold it to me without saying it! If you don''t tell me because of this, it''s a bit immoral? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 267

    That smelly old man used to be mean, but he''s not bad. At least that would be a disaster for me, thanks to what he left me to protect my life! Although there was no less deduction from my salary when he worked there, relatively speaking, the little old man was very kind at the critical moment.


    So when Wu Zhixiong said that he was immoral, I didn''t pick up the blame, and I couldn''t answer that. If I say it''s not immoral, then Wu Zhixiong thinks I think he deserves it because of bargaining. However, I really don''t think so in my heart to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding, so shut up is the most correct choice.


    But Luo Lifan didn''t care about it. He turned his eyes and said, "how can you talk? This is your fault, and you have the face to say


    Luo Lifan is not referring to Wu Zhixiong bargaining about this matter, this matter is small in front of life and death! Although this is too familiar with Wu Zhixiong, it is not because I am too familiar with it? Besides, it''s right to let the wife and children live a good life, so I feel embarrassed when I''m so old and unwilling.


    Wu Zhixiong is naturally not easy to say anything. He has always been good tempered and can only nod his head and say, "it''s my choice of words! Excuse me, excuse me


    Luo Lifan snorted coldly, his face was very ugly. If Wu Zhixiong thought about it, he might have been angry! As for being so angry? What''s more, I''m not so careful in my impression.


    I pushed him, "Lao Wu is also worried. Don''t worry about that! Besides, the most important thing is to find a way to send that thing away? If you are angry, let Lao Wu compensate you when the matter is settled! "


    Even though he was wronged, Lao Wu was still smiling. The baby was always a big thing in his mind. Naturally, he wanted to ask Luo Lifan to help him. How dare he be dissatisfied!


    Luo Lifan''s eyes slanted, "didn''t I say that? Let him send it back where he please! "


    There''s a saying that it''s easier to invite Buddha than to send him away. At present, it''s not a Buddha. It''s a bit like a kid. It''s really true. I''m worried about Wu Zhixiong when I think of it.


    Before, he didn''t have a good relationship with the owner of the Buddha brand shop. It''s reasonable that he didn''t help him. Moreover, I''m not sure that the Buddha brand shop still can''t be found when he looks for it back. But anyway, I have to try it!


    "Do you remember the appearance of the shop? Can you find it back?"


    "Almost, but isn''t this city D undergoing major reform recently? I''m afraid it''s not easy to find out, "Wu Zhixiong was a little anxious, and then said," I''d better set out this afternoon and try my luck. If you said that you didn''t know before, I can''t sit still for a moment when I know that the child has something to do.


    Wu Zhixiong''s mood I understand, this child is the treasure of parents'' heart, know that the child has no parents can do to live, if really do not act, it is not the parents and children, but enemies!


    However, if you rush past in such a hurry, you may not be able to achieve any results. This thing is similar to the fate of Buddhism. You can''t do it when you go.


    I can''t count this thing. If I could, I wouldn''t have been empty at the beginning, but it''s natural that Luo Lifan pinches things with a handle.


    After asking for the baby''s birthday, Luo Lifan twists his finger and gets a general idea. Then he tells Wu Zhixiong that he can''t see the boss of the Buddha brand shop. It''s better to take him to look for him when the business is finished. After all, Luo Lifan and the boss of the Buddha brand shop are also the same people in the same way. It''s convenient to talk and do things like this.


    And at present, the baby is just wary of Wu Zhixiong, which is not harmful. What''s more, it''s normal to like children at home. As long as you don''t ask him to do something particularly difficult at this stage, or simply don''t ask for it, you don''t have to rush to send him back.


    Luo Lifan took a look at the place where Gu man Tong was worshipped, and told Wu Zhixiong to change his place, preferably facing the north or northeast. In this way, it would not take much effort for Gu mantong''s aura to gather. If the noumenon grows fast, evil spirits will not be easy to invade.


    Wu Zhixiong was also stunned. Obviously, he didn''t know this before. Then he asked about the main points of providing for him. Although he wanted to send him away, he tried not to neglect him before he left. The old man boy was like a child in the world, but it was more difficult to coax, but it was not totally unreasonable.


    Before he left, Wu Zhixiong quickly found a place in the northeast to provide for Gu mantong again. He also put some things that the children liked better. Although he was still a little unfamiliar when he was doing the ceremony to him, he was not bad in etiquette. He continued to do it for a few days. He was afraid that the old man boy would be embarrassed to wrap up the baby ¡£


    This Gu man Tong himself is not a evil spirit, but when he is not in a good mood, he will be watched by the little ghost, so when he reacts to the human body, he will not accept it. However, we have been here for a long time. In addition to knowing that Gu man Tong was on the baby''s body, we didn''t see him tossing the baby. Things should not be as serious as we thought. Luo Lifan simply explained something and took me to leave.Before going out, I specially looked at a baby doll. His small eyes were staring at me. It was not curiosity, but some kind of contemplation. Naturally, I felt a little uncomfortable, so I left quickly with Luo Lifan.


    "Well, you say that the Guman boy is not a child? Why do I always feel strange looking at me? " Except for the Wu family, I dare to mention this with Luo Lifan.


    "That''s right." Luo Lifan snorted coldly, but it seemed to be expected, "what''s the matter with the child? He also has ideas, and sometimes the child''s mind is more peculiar


    I rolled my eyes. "I raised two children, but I dare not say that I know more about dolls. You know everything on your face. To say that I am not as good as you in fortune telling and divination, I am convinced, but when it comes to parenting, I know more than you do!"


    "What you know is how to raise a child. What''s more, which of your two young masters needs you to worry about? Of course, I''m talking about the issue of educating them. To be honest, do you really understand the minds of children? " Luo Lifan''s tone naturally sounds suspicious of me.


    I thought that I couldn''t figure out the thought of God bless before. Naturally, I had no confidence, but I still couldn''t help murmuring, "isn''t that what''s going on?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 268

    Luo Lifan didn''t argue with me about these things. Instead, he said to me solemnly: "in fact, do you think that the second highness may not be able to return?"


    I thought about this problem when Feng Xu was just taken away, but I didn''t have the courage to face it. Today, Luo Lifan suddenly mentioned it, and I didn''t know how to answer it, but said faintly: "as long as fengxu can live."


    The ghost King hasn''t come to me all the time. I think there''s no news of fengxu. We''ve been tracking for so long, but the only possible clue is in an unfinished diary. I also know that the possibility of fengxu''s coming back is extremely low. But isn''t it more than half a month away from Tongzu? This is also a hope, in the dim is also hope, so I still do not want to think about the wind Xu back to this matter.


    And people, ah, always have some hope, to have the courage to live.


    Luo Lifan looked at me and said, "don''t worry, I will try my best to deal with the matter of the second highness, and I have been thinking of a way for Wentian."


    Luo Lifan, who suddenly became serious, made me a little uncomfortable, but I know that what he said was not a hollow check. He and the ghost king are the same kind of people, and they will not let others worry about anything. Just like this time when Luo Lifan went to Zhangcun alone, he didn''t say hello to anyone in advance. Although I know that they have the ability to deal with it, whether as a friend or a family member, I naturally hope to share some. Thinking of this, I naturally say to him: "thank you, but I''m willing to listen to you in advance. Sometimes when you suddenly decide to do something, I''m always worried."


    "What do you mean? Who are you worried about?" Luo Lifan walked forward, and said, "what do you want to ask, I can answer you now."


    "I don''t have much to ask. It''s going to be clear soon. The process in the middle is not so important." I wanted to ask him what he thought of Junning, but now the matter is there, how we look at it is not so important.


    Luo Lifan thought for a moment: "in fact, I don''t want you to be involved in the Zhangcun affair. I don''t want to cause too much trouble at this time. After all, you know that there are too many people in this world who are eager to live."


    I understand what he meant. He had no interest in me, but he coveted the beads in my body. However, the beads could only gather souls for one person. Naturally, this would cause more turmoil.


    Probably seeing that I didn''t speak, Luo Lifan added: "you''d better go back to the hell quickly. The sun is not peaceful now."


    So Luo Lifan must know something. I quickly asked, "but I''m here now. Do you want me to go back to the hell and live a peaceful life as if I didn''t know anything?"? There were so many homicide cases in D City before, and now many things in Zhangcun are involved. Wentian''s grandparents are bitten by Gu mantong, Zeng Chunping is dead now, and Junning is a good person or a bad person. I can''t tell whether Junning is a good person or a bad person. Do you want me to leave now? What''s more, there must be an explanation for those people''s lives during this period! If you can make it clear, I will leave! "


    Luo Lifan, after listening to himself, walked forward regardless of me shouting at the back. I was a little anxious, and I caught him by the sleeve, "you said it!"


    Over for a long time, Luo Lifan said slowly, "there are some things you should know better than me. It''s not clear that who lives and who dies. It''s just like you were originally a feng people before, but you were reincarnated into the goddess of the earth. This is the relationship that eight poles can''t fight. If it is, what can be the connection on the surface? You ask me to give you the answer. I can''t talk to you for three days and nights. Even then, I don''t think I can finish it


    "Short and to the point, do you understand? I don''t expect you to tell me all the 18 generations of their ancestors. There are some things you can just say with a result! For example, who gave Wen Tian''s dream? I had seen mengshen at the beginning, and I thought he was not such a unreliable person. Even if I really gave the wrong dream, I could understand it twice. Now it is clear that people who are related to this matter know about Wentian, but how can no one manage it? "


    "Guan? Who are you looking for? There is nothing wrong with the dream God. If it is not found out by the dream God, do you think these people can know? And don''t forget that the mysterious man is a Protoss, which is impossible to prevent! Can''t we punish God just because Wentian is a mortal? What''s more, Wentian''s dreams are not under the control of mengshen. "


    "How do you say that? Isn''t Wentian a mortal? It is the dream of mortals, and the dream God has the right to restrain it. This is the rule. Is there something wrong with Wentian that can''t even be restrained by immortals? "


    "You''re right. Wentian is so talented. Have you ever heard of it? Wentian was doomed from birth that his life would not be like ordinary people. Just like the women of the rest of your family, they have to marry Yin chasm from generation to generation. Although they are not willing to, they have to bear it, right? At that time, you tried your best to change your fate. Naturally, Wentian invited a Guman boy in the name of saving Zhangcun village. But he was different from Wu Zhixiong. Wu Zhixiong wanted his family to live well. He just wanted money, but Wentian wanted to change his fate. But could you give up what God gave you? So after the large blank diary, Gu man Tong began to eat back! Of course, if Wentian didn''t invite Gu mantong, his Yang Shou would be nearly exhausted, but the only difference is his fate in the next life. ""But I can''t find out his life span in this life. The life span in other people''s life and death books is clearly written, but Wentian''s space has been blurred."


    "That''s right, because there will be no reincarnation for those who have invited Gu mantong but can''t send them away. Besides, Wentian is different from ordinary people. If his ability exists for a long time, once it is used by Gu mantong, he will first enter that space, and then collide with Yin and Yang. In Wentian''s dream, there are heaven, earth and earth, as long as he is curious It will appear in his dream, so everything related to him will die because of the wrong magnetic field. The whole Zhangcun village is a disaster brought by the plague, but the plague does not appear without any reason. It is just to let the world have a reason to tell. Wentian''s yangshou is coming, and there won''t be too many secrets left by him. That''s the so-called rule. "


    I sighed and didn''t know what to say. I used to think it was someone else who hurt him, but now it seems that he has hurt himself.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 269

    But I still followed Luo Lifan to see Wentian quietly. He probably knew his fate. He kept writing a diary very quietly. Although he could dream of it, he could not see me now, so I could look at him unscrupulously.


    What he wrote seems to be no longer all dream things, and some of his life feelings, but there is no sadness between the words. Maybe when a person lives to understand, there is not so much emotion.


    When I came back from Wentian, I said to Luo Lifan, "the things arranged by God are not necessarily good, but sometimes they can''t be thrown away. It''s just like the fate of the women of the Yu family. I once felt that it was so unfair. I thought if Wen Tian could make his own decision, he would not want such a life. How could you be different from the Yin and Yang masters who saved the suffering?"


    Luo Lifan rolled his eyes at me. "I don''t know what you learned in the hell? Nothing is refined! The world is fair. If you look at his life alone, you will feel miserable. But what about his last few lives? If he really let go, the resentment in his heart is not so deep, reincarnation can naturally live like ordinary people, but Wentian drinks Mengpo soup, after forgetting Sichuan water, still can''t forget. What does this mean? It''s not because you don''t understand. If it''s strange, you can only blame yourself! In the world, there is a cause and effect


    "What do you mean by resentment? Is it just hatred? "


    "It can''t be so superficial. Everyone in the world has different grievances. For example, Luo Yifan, who you have met, has different complaints? No matter how many generations of reincarnation, Luo Yifan can''t forget it. Of course, this kind of resentment has no influence on others. In addition, his special identity makes him become an immortal. At that time, it was a well-known story in Tianting and Difu. However, Luo Yifan lost his qualification to be with bi''er forever even though he entered the Tao Can also go to reincarnation, and the fate of Luo Yifan stopped in that life, so you say that this resentment is so persistent what is the use? So I gave up that me decisively after I was reborn. The resentment you don''t understand is just the unwillingness of the previous life. There is nothing more stupid than this to entangle yourself with the knot that you can''t get rid of in the next life! "


    After listening to Wan luolifan''s words, I know that he can''t control Wentian''s affairs. After all, this is Wentian''s own road. What we regret about him is that he didn''t understand in the previous life. There is nothing to be sad about thinking like this. The number of people''s lives is certain, but it can be changed by fortune. But if you don''t cherish it, there is no way.


    But I suddenly wonder what is not willing to let Wentian have such a deep resentment, so that he can see things about heaven and earth in dreamland China. But now I can''t ask. Just like me at the beginning, if it wasn''t for my master''s deliberate arrangement, I''m afraid I can''t remember it. If he could take away those regrets in his whole life, it would be regarded as perfection.


    Now I finally understand what good people are hard to do. When Luo Lifan first found Wentian, he certainly did not just run to his diary. He also wanted to help Wentian get rid of his life''s fate. However, if he really helped Wen Tian, everyone would be happy. If he couldn''t help, he would feel uncomfortable. Especially for this, he found the reason after a lot of trouble, but he couldn''t help Busy, it''s depressing.


    I refused to speak any more all the way, thinking that this man is really not omnipotent. I used to think that everything would be ok if I was a God, but the fact is that I would still be restrained.


    Luo Lifan saw that I was not very interested, but slowed down. He said to me, "don''t worry too much. It''s the first time you see this kind of thing. It may have a strong impact. But if you see more, you will know how to treat this matter peacefully. In a word, you should have a conscience when you can do something. If you can''t, you should learn how to do your best Face it calmly. If you regard the things you can''t do as your own sin, you will lose more than you gain. Although you are a God, you will not owe anyone. "


    This is true, I do not owe to say, but who let me soft? I just can''t see these, so I don''t talk stuffy. It''s not that I have any temperament. I just feel that I''m really flustered, but I don''t have any vent now.


    Luo Lifan saw this and shook his head, "before I just knew you were stubborn, but I didn''t think you were the same to yourself. Why? As I said, I will try my best to deal with fengxu. Are you worried about this


    I care so much about Wentian''s life and death. Luo Lifan naturally thinks that I am in such a hurry because Wentian can bring me fengxu news. It''s no wonder that Wentian and I have no intersection. If it''s not for this reason, I seem to have no reason to hurt the spring and the autumn.


    I looked at Luo Lifan angrily, "am I such a powerful person? If so, I should have killed you when you took my son''s life to save Beal


    Luo Lifan issued a tut tut voice, "said as if you have not killed me."


    This is probably the first time he mentioned to me that I killed him, but listening to his meaning doesn''t seem like turning over old scores. Otherwise, how can he look at me with a smile?"If you have something to say, just let it go!" I am in a bad mood. Looking at Luo Lifan''s indifferent expression, I am naturally angry.


    "So rude? I don''t know how the ghost King adjusted it! " Luo Lifan then said thoughtfully, "in fact, in your heart, you still regard Junning as a good man? If it''s not like this, you can''t let go of Wentian for a long time


    I didn''t expect to be seen through by Luo Lifan at a glance. However, the boundary between me and good people and bad people is not so obvious. In short, I believe that human nature is good, and there are always some reasons why everyone becomes bad.


    "Junning at least let me know the existence of Wentian''s diary, which is equivalent to giving me a chance to know where fengxu is. Therefore, I can''t hate those who have helped me. Moreover, I still owe her. I don''t know when I can return this favor. But if she asks for it in a way I don''t like, I''d like to accompany her."


    "You don''t owe her anything. She just obeys Zeng Chunping! All the news was passed on to you by Zeng Chunping Luo Lifan looked at me, "but I ask you, if Jun Ning is really not a good man, what will you do?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 270

    "I''m not a policeman. What can I do about it?" I don''t want to answer such nonsense.


    "I knew you would be like this. You look forward to dealing with everything, but it''s not a good habit. You are like this in fengxu''s affairs, and so are you in Junning''s affairs. " Lori van paused. "So, that''s why we don''t want to tell you about things."


    I admit that Luo Lifan is right. I am not a person with great ideas, so I will subconsciously avoid the relatively difficult problems because I don''t want to face the consequences I don''t want to see, but I also know that those results will not change because of my escape.


    I thought, "in fact, you already know that Junning is working for Zeng Chunping, right?"


    "It''s natural, but I can tell you for sure that Junning is not a bad person, but just with the wrong person. In the case of the driver and Xiao Chen, she is an accomplice. Of course, it depends on what the prison authorities say. After all, it''s a matter of the police. How to judge a case and how to sentence it seems that we can''t get along with it. We can only restore the truth to the greatest extent ¡£¡±


    So I said that I can''t define the good person and the bad person. Just now Luo Lifan said Junning was a good man, but this good man still participated in the homicide case. According to the law, it involves killing people. It should be a bad person of qingyishui. But even Luo Lifan also helps her speak. It seems that there are exceptions.


    When I returned to the hotel, Junning was no longer there. After meeting Qu Yong, I knew that Junning was called by the prison.


    In fact, I should have guessed that the wisdom of the Yiguan post could not be noticed at all. They are all mortals, the most ordinary mortals. So the psychology of the detention house naturally came into use. However, Junning''s flaws were revealed by a few eyes and movements. At that time, there was no rush to point out. However, because there was no concrete evidence, he could make Jun alone at present Rather take the past, I think is also very sure.


    But this time, I overestimated the detention center. He was just a routine investigation and inquiry. Of course, it was all irrelevant. Whenever asked about matters related to the case, Junning would choose not to say a word. Therefore, there was no way for the prison to carry on such a dead load. Moreover, the time for investigation and evidence collection was limited, so Junning soon came back from the prison.


    Seeing me, she was a little surprised, probably did not expect Zeng Chunping to let me back.


    I didn''t know how, so I gave her a smile, "are you surprised?"


    "It''s not an accident that you can come back. It''s an accident that Zeng Chunping didn''t do anything about it." Jun Ning looked at me without expression and said faintly.


    This sounds contradictory, but in fact it is not contradictory. Junning''s words are very clear. She is obviously very disappointed with Zeng Chunping. After all, she can kick her away when she is not of any use. Therefore, in Junning''s heart, she probably believes that Zeng Chunping will not let me go.


    In fact, she did not guess wrong. If Luo Lifan didn''t appear yesterday, I would have disappeared.


    "You don''t have to be surprised. He didn''t intend to let me go. Fortunately, I was lucky enough to escape. However, he was not so lucky."


    Jun Ning appeared more surprised: "what do you say? Is Zeng Chunping dead? "


    "Yes, he didn''t have much skill, but he just went to the end of the world by means of the inferior three bad techniques." As a matter of fact, what I said was exaggerated. In terms of Taoism, Zeng Chunping himself was not bad. However, because I didn''t like his mercenary manner, he deliberately said something cruel.


    Junning had no magic power and didn''t know kung fu. Naturally, she believed in my words. However, her focus was not on Zeng Chunping. After a long time, she wanted to ask, "Zeng Chunping is dead, which means Wentian is safe?"


    I know that Junning has been worried about Wentian will stay here. If she knows that Wentian will die soon, she doesn''t know what kind of action she will have. Anyway, I don''t want to create extra troubles. I neither nod nor shake my head, but this move has become a default in Junning''s eyes. I don''t intend to clarify. Anyway, they are destined to have no relationship. Moreover, Junning is different from Wentian. Even if she really violates the law, she still has a next life. There is no need to worry about how this life will be. If I know about Wentian, I''m afraid it will be another hidden danger.


    However, there is one thing. The station obviously knows that Junning was involved in the killing of Xiao Chen and the driver, but there is no evidence to let Junning leave. I am hesitant to tell the station about this, but I am afraid that I will go to find the gap in the post. Junning has already left.


    I can only restrain her according to the topic and try to wait for them to come.


    Jun Ning was not stupid and had seen my intention for a long time, and then gave a cold smile, "don''t waste your mind. Even if the detention house arrives, there is no right to restrict my freedom. Why do you bother to make such a fuss?"


    "If you know that no one can limit you, why are you in such a hurry to leave? Don''t you want to see what the end is? What''s more, if you are in a hurry to leave now, it will inevitably make people suspicious. Are you afraid that the police will investigate you? " I''ve seen the police resolve a case before, which is basically the direction. First of all, we should break the psychological defense line of people."I''ve made it clear that I don''t know anything about Zhangcun. If you want to investigate, just let them know." Jun Ning coldly hummed, "but there are many outstanding cases in D city. I''m afraid it''s going to add another one. I wonder if you''re worried about the wrong object?"


    "I''m not a policeman. Naturally, I''m not your opposite. No matter what you''ve done before, it doesn''t affect me. I''m still the person you first met, so my worries are all from my heart. But if you don''t appreciate me, I can''t do it." In the heart defense line cannot attack down, I can only play the family card, of course, this move is not easy to use.


    Junning and Zeng Chunping have dealt with each other, and naturally understand the inside of the door, she is not in a hurry, but raised the previous topic with me.


    "If you want to play the family card, show some sincerity. Take me to Wentian and I''ll show you what you want. " Junning naturally did not miss any chance to bargain.


    "What I want? How do you know you can afford it At present, I only value fengxu, but even Wentian has no way, I don''t believe this girl''s nonsense.


    Junning didn''t look at me in the eye. "What you want is the content of the diary, but I don''t have the only diary in my hand. You take me to see Wentian, and the diary belongs to you. Zeng Chunping wanted to take another one to talk with you about the conditions, which is also important."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 271

    I don''t know what Junning said is true or false, but I vaguely feel that Zeng Chunping must have something to trade with me. After all, this rebirth is not for fun. Since he dares to show up in front of me, he must have mastered some things I want.


    But such an important thing Zeng Chunping will put in Junning''s hand, I don''t believe it.


    Thinking of this, my voice suddenly raised, "I can see Wentian now, how can I still rare the diary in your hand? If you want to see Wentian, you might as well find another way. "


    "Oh, Yu Zhen, didn''t you just say you were sincere to me? Is that your sincerity? " Jun Ning''s tone is a little urgent.


    "I didn''t take you to see him for your own good, and you''ll understand later." My words are not perfunctory, but at this moment she certainly does not understand, perhaps this life also does not understand, but does not matter, Luo Lifan did not say, everything is worthy of conscience.


    Jun Ning coldly stares at me, "I know you can''t take me to see Wentian, but it doesn''t matter, as long as he is alive, I can find him."


    "What if he dies soon?" Luo Lifan''s cold voice sounded behind me.


    I looked back and saw Luo Lifan with a stiff face. I didn''t know when he came in. The guy walked quietly. I was a soul, or I would be scared by him.


    Now I don''t have time to argue with Luo Lifan about unimportant things, because I saw Junning''s face turn pale. Then I heard Junning''s voice tremble: "what do you say? How could Wen Tian die? "


    "People can''t escape this reincarnation, but unfortunately, Wentian has no reincarnation." Luo Lifan is really not afraid of big things. This is really a series of attacks.


    "How could that be? No way? Isn''t that something sent away Junning some mood out of control, even a little incoherent.


    "It''s true that Gu mantong is not a vicious thing, but I''m afraid that the person invited here will have a bad heart. The so-called evil heart is not only the evil doer, but also the one who violates the law and ethics and changes his life against the heaven. Maybe you found out the purpose of Wentian''s inviting Gu mantong, and then you stopped it? Junning, I said you are not a bad man, but you just went to a side door with my elder martial brother. " Luo Lifan is concise.


    Jun Ning naturally understood, "why do you want to tell me this?"


    "I don''t want you to make mistakes again and again. Only by admitting your own mistakes can we really say goodbye to the past, and we won''t let you have more pain in the afterlife. The reason why Wentian has to experience hardships is that I am a master of yin and Yang, and I can communicate with Yin and yang to help all living beings! So you don''t have to doubt my mind. "


    I don''t believe Luo Lifan said these lies. He is more cruel than me. He just wants to break Junning''s mind, so that she can confess her guilt earlier. I think this is extremely risky, but Luo Lifan succeeded.


    Junning took the initiative to dial the phone, and then admitted that Xiaochen and the driver had taken the hallucinogenic drugs by illegal means. Because Junning had a good attitude towards confessing and admitting his mistakes, the prison didn''t embarrass her, but temporarily left her in the prison. Because of the lack of personal freedom, Junning could better reflect and realize.


    I didn''t want to go to see her, because I didn''t have anything to say when I met her. As for the diary she mentioned, I just think it''s just her gossiping!


    Because the case of Zhangcun was solved quickly, the final conclusion was still artificial. It''s better to reflect such a reason to the superior. If there are monsters and ghosts in the whole article, I''m afraid the superior will not believe it. Therefore, such fraud can be understood. Moreover, Zeng Chunping, the main culprit, is dead. This is also a turning over.


    However, the murder case of a female student in D city has not been settled. According to Junning''s confession, neither she nor Zeng Chunping participated in the case. Therefore, we can only further examine the corpse, hoping to draw a new conclusion. However, Luo Lifan and I did not stay in the Institute during this period, but took Wu Zhixiong to the old man of the fopai shop.


    Because Wu Zhixiong was driving, he didn''t feel how far away he was. He would have arrived after seven turns and eight turns.


    The store of fopai store is still small as usual, and the business in the store is still cold. We feel that when we look at the shop, we are a handsome man, aged 18 or 9. It is a warm welcome to see us.


    This style is different from that when I was in the store. At that time, the old man didn''t allow me to laugh, especially when facing customers. He said that it would make people feel like shopping in the mall. It''s not formal. The Buddha card is a sacred thing. If you do business by shouting, it will offend the gods. What''s more, it depends on the eye edge. No matter how good you brag, it''s useless ¡£


    So I used to have a cold face in the store, so that later my smile point was too high, and others laughed back and forth. I could still maintain my elegance. Of course, there were also reasons for my low mood.


    Seeing the handsome boy, I asked, "where''s the old man? Are you in the store yourself


    "You mean Uncle Wang? He''s smoking in the back room! Wait for me to invite you. " The young man was very polite.


    I looked around and found it was the same as before. However, the Buddha card is more exquisite than before. It seems that the old man has not made less money recently. Otherwise, he would not be willing to buy such good goods because of his moral integrity.I''ve never asked about business, so I don''t know the price and cost of this thing. I think that the old man valued me and didn''t like words. Business people are very defensive. Naturally, they won''t give their details easily. In case they are learned, they will not find the right home for themselves?


    After a while, I heard the sound of slippers shuffling. Don''t think the old man must be smoking a cigarette! He just like this, but also reluctant to buy cigarettes, relying on his own scroll, he said it was fun, who knows? Anyway, I didn''t like the smell of smoke, especially the kind he smoked. At that time, I had to change my clothes every day. I smoked a lot!


    But when the little old man appeared in front of me, I was still a little surprised. He was wearing slippers. However, this time, it was not because of smoking that the movement was so big. His left foot did not know how to become slightly sloping, which led to the inconvenience of movement.


    Before I had time to speak, he was lukewarm and said, "Oh, you know, come back to see me!" However, when his eyes fell on Wu Zhixiong, he took a contemptuous look.


    I don''t mind the old man''s bad temper. I''m used to it anyway. I''ve been scolded for working here for a few months at that time. I can bear this temper.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 272

    I thought that this time I came to help Wu Zhixiong, so I didn''t fight with him. It was important to do business. However, the old man''s temper is still weak. I saw that he was so angry that he could only play emotional cards. What''s more, I said to the smelly old man: "it''s really my fault that I haven''t come back for so long! If you have a large number of adults, don''t take the same view with me! Besides, there''s a reason why I don''t come back. Anyway, one or two sentences can''t be explained clearly. Just don''t get angry again.


    This old man likes to listen to good words. He will be fine in a moment. It is convenient to do things like this. He always asks others for help. Therefore, it is more convenient for him to serve properly than others.


    As for people, I always hope that others will respect themselves and face matters. However, I didn''t know much about it before. I always like to fight with the smelly old man. Sometimes I''m more arrogant than him. I don''t know that I''m the boss! However, at that time, the old man would take it. At that time, I thought he was afraid of running me away, and no one would give him a good face. Now, I don''t know. A Buddhist brand shop doesn''t need to sell other things. Basically, people who come in don''t care how the people who sell things look. Generally speaking, people who ask for Buddha''s cards come in by fate, which is different from ordinary objects, so at that time If I''m gone, the old man can recruit people at any time. At that time, he didn''t care about me, that is, he knew that he should live a good life in dealing with affairs, and let go if he can, unless it involves principles.


    Just like Wu Zhixiong, there is no bargain in this kind of place. You think, this is not the market for Chinese cabbage. You can get one jiao and I''ll get eight cents. Besides, ordinary things can be obtained by everyone, but they are called common things. It''s not rare. It may be that no one pays attention to the rotten street. It''s like walking on the street and seeing a cabbage, you won''t pick it up If it''s something you dream of on the ground, you have to be moved.


    What''s more, the Buddha card can help you transfer. It must have its own value. The price in the boss''s mind may be because it is impossible to lose money in the business field and deliberately increase the price. However, if you feel that it is predestined, you have to follow up and not look after your immediate interests. What''s more, what''s the point of blood you eat? You''ll get much more than that in the future, so there''s no need to upset the shopkeeper for petty gain.


    The Buddha card is spiritual. The boss set up this room to stay with Gu man Tong. They are grateful. You always violate the boss. Who can you imagine? Although you paid the money and brought it back home, there was a judgment in this Guman''s childlike innocence. He was a child originally, and the problem was superficial! So it is much more difficult to expect to do something to influence in the future.


    This is the same as a child, recognize that you are stepfather, can you be intimate with you? Don''t think of a way to kill you, but also want to let Gu man Tong and you close, that is simply impossible!


    I saw the old man humming twice, and I knew that his anger was half gone, and there was nothing wrong with him. He was such a bad tempered man. He always wanted to give others some prestige. He didn''t know where he had so much thought. Most of them were silent.


    I didn''t mention Wu Zhixiong directly. Since people came to the store and were former customers, they must have something to ask him. This old man knows better than me. If he wants to help, he will certainly open his mouth. If he doesn''t want to, he will return you even if the ink is dead. No way.


    I didn''t want to get into trouble, so I deliberately diverted the topic. Wu Zhixiong was also smart. In short, he didn''t interrupt in a random way. He listened there.


    I asked the old man, "how have you changed the rules in your shop? Didn''t you say you can''t smile at people before


    "Isn''t that because you laugh so bad? You grin like that devil out of the hole. What if you scare my guests away? " The old man is still as mean as before, but fortunately, I''m not bad at speaking. Anyway, he can''t get a bargain for three or two sentences.


    I pulled a long voice, "feelings, what you said before are all fooling people? I still do it in front of the truth? Besides, have you ever seen me smile? You think I''m ugly? Do you think I''m ugly because you''re ugly? But thanks to the rules you set for me at that time, I can''t laugh at you all day


    "You girl, this mouth still didn''t let you suffer, which man so overbearing can stand you? I''m worried about that man, too He didn''t say the ghost King directly. I added it because he was not sure whether Wu Zhixiong knew anything about me. In short, whether he knew or not, he would never make a mistake.


    I tilted my eyes, "look at what you said, this month old marriage, but there are still mistakes?"


    "It''s not good to say that immortals sometimes take a nap." The old man said quietly.


    I curled my lips. "Don''t you say that your marriage is also a doze and forget it? No matter what I say, I''ve been married, but you look at you and haven''t married yet? Isn''t that more worrying about you? "


    Seeing that he couldn''t get a bargain, the old man waved his hand and turned and walked into the house!


    Wu Zhixiong saw a hurry, "Yu Zhen, how did the master go back? I haven''t said anything about me. You can do something about it! We can''t come for nothing! When I came in, Shifu didn''t look at me directly. I don''t know if there is any drama in this matter? "Before I opened my mouth, the old man said in the inner room coldly: "I don''t go, can''t I be angry with her? What''s the matter with you? It''s no big deal! When I get angry, I''ll talk about it. Haven''t you been in the house for a long time? Did I get rid of you? You are still as unhappy as before! I don''t know when I''ll be all right! "


    As soon as I heard his complaint to Wu Zhixiong, I knew that there was a way. If he made up his mind not to help, the old man would ignore people! He is such a person. He thinks that you are close to you, and then he will say more to you. Sometimes this is not pleasant to hear, but it also points out your problems. If you think you can change it, the old man will help you to deal with it. But if you are not convinced, there is no way to solve it by yourself.


    This old man can''t be said to be strange. Sometimes we can tell people who are close to us. He is just like this. The way of expression is not acceptable to everyone, but I think there is nothing. If you really want to ask for each other, you should learn to bow your head and be hard. In the end, it''s not you who suffer?


    Wu Zhixiong was a little confused by the old man, but somehow he knew the current situation and kept saying, "what master taught me is."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 273

    Seeing that Wu Zhixiong''s attitude was still sincere, the old man didn''t continue to investigate. He just said, "I dare not teach you a lesson. You and I are just the relationship between the buyer and the seller. If you say something at home, my business still depends on you, or I will have to drink the northwest wind. But then again, I''m not very happy to see you visit the house twice. Generally, there is only one Guman boy in the family. Seeing that you are not here to take care of my business, it seems that there is something wrong with you. "


    I said that the old man was shrewd and couldn''t escape his eyes. So I didn''t beat around the Bush and said, "if people can come back, they still believe in you. Saving one life is better than building a seven level butcher. It''s a matter of virtue, but it''s more affordable than that money! Besides, you are well-informed and you are more confident than others in handling such matters! "


    "You''re right, girl. You can never be short-sighted. If you have more money, you will spend more and spend less. But Yin De is not what you want. I helped you with this! However, I''m a little tired at the moment. Let me have a good rest and solve your problems! "


    I don''t believe that this old man is helping because of this. He must be because I admitted that his ability is better than others. People, who don''t like to listen to good words! What''s more, the little old man is very proud and charming in his heart!


    Although he promised to help, the old man didn''t immediately do it. Because I was afraid of a long night''s dream, I went into the inner room to talk to the old man without thinking about it. "Don''t worry. Your delay may be the lives of several people."


    While I was talking, I carried the curtain and went in. I saw that the handsome boy standing outside seemed to want to stop me, but the reaction was slow. So when he tried to pull me, I had already entered the room.


    The old man was lying on his back in bed, looking tired, and I didn''t seem to want anyone else to come in. So I was a little upset when I saw me coming in. But fortunately, he didn''t get angry directly. He just said coldly, "when do you start to understand the rules? Although I''m not your boss now, I''ve taught you how to behave. I''m always so careless, but it''s easy to cause trouble. "


    I didn''t look at him so seriously when I was in the store before. I just forgot to knock on the door for a moment. Besides, there are two people outside in the daytime. Can I do anything bad? Besides, he is a big man. I''m a little girl. I don''t care about it. He is reserved!


    But I still have to smile, "isn''t it urgent? Since you have promised, you can help directly! Why are you still hanging our appetite? I don''t care. Wu Zhixiong is concerned about his children. It''s not easy to be a father or a mother. "


    I didn''t go on, because I was afraid that I could not help thinking about fengxu. Speaking of it, my own baby''s fate was worse than Wu Zhixiong''s baby. They could see and know the fate of children. Even if there was a real danger, they could stay with me. But my baby was different. I knew nothing about him except that he was still alive.


    I know it''s not a way to worry, and this occasion is not suitable for me to mention my sad things, so I stabilized my mood and gently breathed a breath.


    Seeing my misunderstanding, the handsome young man hastened to explain: "girl, the boss is not to distract your appetite. Now you have promised, naturally you will not make a mystery. However, the boss has been in a bad health recently, so he is not able to help you."


    The handsome young man came when I left the shop. The last time I saw him, he said that the shop was taken care of by him. I was also curious about how he was interested in this business. He became the boss at a young age, but I don''t know how to treat the smelly old man as a front desk.


    I always have no resistance to beautiful things, so naturally I believe in the words of handsome young men. Moreover, I look at the old man''s appearance is really lack of appearance, and ask: "boss, what''s the matter? Have you been out shopping recently? By the way, what happened to his feet? "


    I don''t look like a new injury, but more like a relapse of an old disease. I saw it when I first came in, but I didn''t pay attention to asking questions when I patronized the approach and quarrel. Now that I get the chance, I naturally care.


    The handsome boy sighed: "isn''t it the root of the disease? Last time I said it was a long journey. I thought it was preaching or practicing. Who ever wanted to come back with a wound? "


    Originally, it was the injury left. I thought it was a long time ago. But I was afraid that the old disease was a little naughty. It was not a simple fight to hurt people like this. I couldn''t help asking, "old man, who is so crazy and hurt you?"


    This injury is absolutely not done by ordinary people. If it is an ordinary injury, although it is a bone injury, it is only a hundred days'' injury. How can there be such a long time without recovery?


    The old man tilted his eyes and said, "there are not many people who can hurt me in this world. Besides, who dares to hurt others openly in the male world? It''s not those things that make trouble?"


    "Don''t you have a room full of Guman children''s bodyguards? That thing can get close to you, too? " Of course I knew it was the ghost who hurt him.


    The old man''s eyes glared, "the old man Tong is connected with the spirit, but they are all sealed here. Besides, this is the enmity between me and the underworld. It''s better to end it earlier. But my leg, I''m afraid, is not good! Let him come in. I''ll ask the situation firstListen, the old man is not willing to mention the previous events, and I am not asking. There is a past in everyone''s heart that he would not like to recall. It would hurt his mind if he mentioned it. Why? Anyway, looking at the old man''s appearance, I didn''t want to revenge or anything, so let it go.


    And now the old man wants to help Wu Zhixiong, or this matter matters. If we can avoid disaster in time, wouldn''t it be better? People still have to look forward, since the past can not be changed, we want to change the future. I''m not sure what''s the difference between the old man and the master of yin and Yang, but the old man must have some Taoist skills, otherwise he could not have saved me with magic weapons before. What''s more, he can observe the fate of heaven, and he must have some abilities.


    I called out to the door, "Wu Zhixiong, master said he wanted to know about you? Come in and talk


    Wu Zhixiong was overjoyed to hear what I said, because the old man''s attitude was obviously to delay later. I didn''t expect that the old man changed his mind when I came in for a few words. However, I know that nothing happened to me. It was the old man''s own idea.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 274

    Before Wu Zhixiong came into the room, the handsome young man stopped at the door: "it''s true that the boss is helping others, but his own body and bones are also important. I''d better consider it before deciding."


    "That''s all right. I can handle this. Besides, I have to see the situation. I can''t let them come here in vain." The old man then waved to the handsome boy to make way for him.


    The handsome boy is still reluctant to look at me, and his eyes are unfriendly. However, the boss''s own business, at best, he is only a part-time worker. No matter how much he interposes, it seems that he can''t clean up. He can only dodge aside.


    At this time, Wu Zhixiong was able to squeeze in. The room was not big at all. After removing a bed, there was no room for three people.


    At present, there is no handsome boy here. The old man cleared his throat and said to the little handsome boy, "Wu Chu, you should look after the business first. You don''t need you here for the time being. Go out first."


    The boss made a word, Wu Chu also has no way, can only be resentful to go, but before leaving, still not at ease to the old man said: "don''t be tired, I''ll be in the outer room, call me when there''s something wrong."


    The old man nodded as an answer.


    This Wu Chu doesn''t look young, but his mind is delicate, and he is sincere to the old man. He looks very concerned. Thinking about the relationship between me and the old man was not so good, I didn''t have the patience of Wu Chu at that time. But the old man does not seem to be used to being too enthusiastic about him. He is also light in the face of Wu Chu.


    Seeing Wu Chu go out, his face returned to nature.


    Then he said to Wu Zhixiong, "why don''t you want to support the old man Tong who you invited back?"


    "I don''t want to support them, but I have to think about it now that the Guman boy is on my baby


    Wu Zhixiong didn''t tell a lie. If he didn''t meet me, he might not have thought of the influence of Gu mantong on the baby baby. Naturally, he would have never thought of sending him away. Moreover, he was nostalgic. It was obvious that Gu mantong would help him back. Ordinary people want to repay him kindness. What''s more, Wu Zhixiong is more emotional? And just listen to his meaning, also did not want to send Gu man Tong thoroughly, but considering the baby, he must not be too soft hearted.


    No matter what things compare with their own children, it seems insignificant. Anyway, I am like this. Everything is not as important as fengxu and God''s blessing. If compared, even the ghost king can''t be ranked.


    "How can there be so much compulsion in this world? Did you have a good living support when you went to your house? " The old man doesn''t know how, and Wu Zhixiong is always in conflict.


    Wu Zhixiong thought for a moment, "I do send gifts regularly, buy food and drink. I don''t know how to do anything else. Besides, there are many things at home, and sometimes I can''t help it."


    "If you don''t care about it, what do you do if you talk about so much?" The old man squinted at him, and then said, "can you take care of your baby baby? Isn''t it because it''s your own child that you care more? But your idea is also right, everyone will be on their own baby! But don''t forget, this Guman boy was asked to go back, also called you parents! Although I can''t talk and laugh with you like baby milk, but it''s also for you. If you ask for money, this old man boy should be a boy who gives money, isn''t it? It''s not that treating you as a relative can give you so much benefit? "


    "That''s true. Master said it right! I know I''m in the wrong, but now I''ve provoked Gu man Tong. I don''t know how to appease him. I still need master''s advice. " Wu Zhixiong was blushed by the old man and quickly admitted his mistake.


    "This Gu man Tong is kind and righteous, so he won''t kill you completely. At present, he is also infatuated with your baby baby. So please bring it to me this time when you go back. I''ll listen to its meaning. If you want to stay with you, I''ll comfort him. If you don''t want to, I''ll take him back. Of course, this is Gu mantong''s own wish." The old man added, "I don''t know if there is anything else in this, but I only deal with Gu man Tong. As for other things, you have to ask for other talents. I''m not a yin-yang teacher, and I can''t help people, but I don''t dare to blaspheme this matter of conscience."


    I remember that Luo Lifan said that he didn''t want to take care of this matter. Even if he was afraid of getting into trouble, I felt that it was not too difficult for me to listen to the old man, but it was just a mountain apart. Although Luo Lifan can understand the three realms of gods, ghosts and men, it is not omnipotent. There are many mysteries in this world, and no one can understand it directly.


    This did not delay his return. Lao Wu drove home by himself, and I sat in the Buddhist card shop. I saw that the old man was tired, so he came out to chat with Wu Chu.


    Seeing that I had not left, he was not happy. "You want to ferry people, but you also have to have the ability to ask for help. Do you think about other people''s feelings?"


    In fact, I don''t like to hear him say this. The old man didn''t say anything. Instead, he stopped him again and again. He is now helping the old man. I did this job before. In short, he was alienated from the old man. Besides, I knew the old man earlier than he did. In terms of affection, I was no less than him.


    So I coughed gently: "I can''t directly save people, but this is heaven and earth, but anyone with conscience can''t sit back and ignore other people''s lives. You said I didn''t worry about the old man''s feelings, right? Why do I think you are meddling"You! You''re a man who is really eloquent Wu Chu was angry. "If it wasn''t for you, the boss can''t provoke those people, and the leg can''t be dragged until now. You''ve brought such a disaster to the boss. How could you want to come back and ask him for help? People''s hearts are full of flesh, but I don''t like you! "


    I won''t argue with him when he said this. My heart is really not flesh long. It''s a pearl in the position of my heart. But this bead is for me to extend my life. I have a lot of real iron heart. But the old man just mentioned just now has such a heavy injury because of me, which I can''t understand!


    I quickly asked, "what do you say? I used to work here, but I watched my enemies come, but I left! Besides, the enemy and your boss have some friendship. Can we still find what you said and want him to suffer in the world? "


    "You mean Zeng Chunping? I mean something else Wu Chu looked gloomy and said coldly.


    It seems that the relationship between him and the old man is really extraordinary. Even Zeng Chunping can tell him that, to be honest, I am a little jealous. When I was here, the old man avoided talking about his own affairs. He even set a lot of rules for me, forbidding me to ask too much about things here. What the old man said to Wu Chu just now was that he asked him to do business by himself Just help him see the store? I can do it too!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 275

    I don''t know whether the old man is worried about me or that I don''t have a good understanding. Anyway, I''ve heard about the Buddha brand store secretly. If I don''t teach, I won''t teach. Anyway, I have ears. I can''t cover my ears when they are chatting? So I thought maybe Wu Chu learned this way, but it was impossible to think about it later, because the old man directly handed over the shop to him, which showed that he had known this for a long time.


    But I was still curious about his many people, but I couldn''t remember what other enemies I had for a moment, and even started to attack the old man because of my reasons. "Well, you can tell me, except Zeng Chunping, there are not many enemies in the sun. Besides, ordinary people can''t do that?"


    "You really can''t guess? If you think carefully about the time before and after that, can you have a look? " Wu Chu gave me a hint and stopped talking.


    Just when someone came into the store to talk about business, Wu Chu was busy to greet him. I couldn''t figure out why I was alone. I just sat on the side and listened to him talking about the Buddha card with his customers.


    There are two girls in the shop. They look like the students nearby. They should not be short of money when they look at their clothes. You should know that this Buddha card is not affordable for ordinary people. It can cover several months'' income of a family in this city.


    If it had been put in the past, the old man would not let me go to greet him, so he would sit in the counter and look at it coldly. However, Wu Chu was obviously more enthusiastic and completely penetrated into the principle of being a guest when entering the door.


    It seems that this is the first time that the two girls have been exposed to this thing. It seems that they are very curious to look around. However, it is hard to understand that they are so young and well behaved when they come to ask for Buddhist cards. Nowadays, most of the girls are lazy and lazy, especially the children from rich families who are used to opening their mouths and clothes to reach out after meals. Naturally, they just want to get the harvest without trying hard!


    However, I didn''t have a chance to laugh at others. I thought that when I thought I could get all life without getting so hard, but at that time, I didn''t have the chance to know Buddha cards, but it was also true. Even if I really contacted them, what could I do? We''re almost sleeping in the open. Do you still have money to buy this?


    Wu Chu looked at the two men and quickly stepped forward, "what do you want to ask for? Let me guess. What I love most is guessing! "


    "Well, guess what we want?" Said one of the tall beauties.


    "But it''s no use guessing like this. Why don''t we bet on something?" Another beauty in sunglasses said.


    Wu Chu Mou son reveals a trace of light, "it seems that I also met a confidant, that since I set the bet, this bet what by two said calculation."


    I didn''t expect that Wu Chu was generous. If the two girls played big, would he lose too badly?


    These two are not ambiguous. The one with sunglasses is obviously an old hand. He takes off the sunglasses and hangs them on his collar. Then he raises his eyebrows and says, "really? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll gamble on your Buddha card shop


    "That''s fine, but what are you going to exchange for? The value of this store needs the same thing to exchange! " Wu Chu said with a smile that he didn''t put the Buddha brand shop in his heart at all. Instead, he seemed to say a word casually.


    I''ve seen such a deadly gamble, so I''m not too surprised, but I''m also worried. This shop is not Wu Chu''s. If he loses, I''ll see how he ends up. The old man''s stinginess is well known.


    The two girls are also playing big games, and the tall one is not weak. "You can''t compare the same and different things. Your shop is your biggest wealth, so I can only show my biggest wealth. This is the most fair way, don''t you think?"


    "Well, as you said just now, it''s your word."


    I don''t know if Wu Chu was fascinated by these two girls. He didn''t mean to refute such unfair words from the girl''s mouth. According to the girl''s words, if the poor and the rich gamble, it is the rich who suffer losses, because the poor have something and the rich naturally have it, but the poor may not have the rich''s things. They are obviously taking advantage of it. In my mind, are these two people coming to blackmail things?


    Or the woman with sunglasses said, "since the handsome guy is so generous, I will definitely not be vague. If I lose, I will ask a Guman boy selected by the boss to go back to support me. Of course, my companion is also the same. What do you think


    "With pleasure." Wu Chu still with a smile, I was looking at some of the flowing appearance, completely can not see the serious appearance.


    Wu Chu looked up and down, "the clothes of the two girls are either rich or expensive. Naturally, they don''t want to seek wealth. Looking at the faces of the two girls, they have no worries about eating and drinking all their lives, and there is no need to waste energy for money. Although the two girls are still childish, they are so fond of gambling, and it is impossible for them to pursue their studies Diploma. I don''t know if I''m right? "


    The tall girl looked at Wu Chu with great interest, "this is true, but you just use the exclusion method can be too low!"However, the girl wearing sunglasses did not agree with the girl''s statement, "this at least shows that the handsome guy is not made up in a random way. If you can guess it correctly, I also admire it. It''s not easy to see our family background from our clothes. Do you forget that someone said it was A-goods to our clothes before


    I haven''t worn famous brand goods, and it''s hard to judge. But many people can see this face. What kind of people can''t see when Wu Chu opens the door to do business? Any two sentences can fool her to death, but the girl still has a face of worship.


    Wu Chu continued to say: "this Yang things you want can get, but only one can''t, that is the sincerity, so allow me to guess boldly, you are here for a man, don''t know what I said right?"


    Obviously, the two girls were surprised to hear that, but one of them didn''t agree, "I don''t understand what you said. Even if it''s really what you said, it''s not so hard to hear. It''s like we haven''t seen men before."


    Wu Chu couldn''t help laughing. "I''m vulgar, but I see you''re not serious about marriage. At least one person is so sincere."


    I don''t know how Wu Chu judged it, but I can''t see that the two girls love to play and talk nonsense.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 276

    Wu Chu ignored the two girls'' gradually unnatural expressions, and continued: "men''s heart is not on you. I think you might as well give up the mind of entering the store and ask for a marriage. The marriage will be good in the future, at least better than your present obsession."


    "We''ll pick a good-looking guy for you, and then we''ll take it out with you, and we''ll take it for you." Said, from the bag to turn out a pack of cigarettes, light, and then a strong smoke two.


    Wu Chu said to the girl, "in fact, you don''t admit that this store is all yours. Why say what I said is right?"


    "What''s the use of this store? On the one hand, I don''t understand. On the other hand, I don''t care about so many Guman children. A few days ago, I just wanted to find someone to raise. " The girl vomited out a smoke ring and said faintly.


    It seems that you really don''t guess the girl''s mind. It''s not a matter of guessing or not. Since you are not interested in gambling, what else do you agree to do? It''s hard to say. Now it''s Wu Chu who wins. Everyone is happy. If Wu Chu loses, the store loses to others, and the other party doesn''t appreciate it. That scene is enough.


    Wu Chu got up and thought about it carefully. He took out an old man boy and handed it to him, "how about this one?"


    The smoking girl squinted. "Aren''t all these little things the same?"


    "If you are a layman, you can''t see the way. This one is made of cave soil, but it has magical power." Wu Chu said mysteriously.


    "Cave soil? How can I hear that the Guman children are made of children''s ashes? " At this time, the girl wearing glasses timely put forward his own question, "I heard that it seems to be made of children''s bones."


    I have never heard of these things. I knew that there was a child''s soul in this ancient boy. As for its body, I didn''t know anything about it, but it was a bit frightening to hear what the girl said.


    Wu Chu didn''t care. He squinted at the girl, and then said, "the one you said was done by a wizard. We don''t do those businesses in our shop. All of these ancient mantong children were opened in temples. The ancient man children in your hand were made of soil from the cave where gods were worshipped. It''s not easy to attract little ghosts. A good offering will bring happiness to people Yes. "


    "It''s interesting, but I don''t know if he can listen to me if I ask for anything?"


    "It depends on what you want, girl. To be exact, everything is OK as long as it is reasonable. However, don''t ask too much. After all, the Guman boy is just a child." Wu chudun stopped, looked at the two girls to be very interested, and then continued: "every Guman has the most basic functions, such as recruiting money, attacking, guarding, helping you attract good people, and heterosexual relationship. Even if it is the same type, there are many kinds of them. It depends on your choice. But just now we have a gambling game as evidence, this Guman is chosen by me for you."


    "Just now you have chosen gueman of the fairy cave for her. What about me?" Asked the girl in sunglasses.


    "What you have is the ancient man made of crab cave soil. There are some crabs'' molting shells inside, which can protect you from rising." Wu churuo looked at the girl and said definitely.


    Naturally, the girl was happy to be guessed. So she invited a Guman. The price, of course, was not the price of the common people. The bread here contained Wu Chu''s introduction fee, but neither of them was short of money. Moreover, the Gu man was facing his own mind, so he quickly decided. At the same time, Wu left a simple way to make friends with Chu.


    I watched the girl walk away and couldn''t help asking, "are you sure you can support these two people? Before Wu Zhixiong asked Gu man to go back, they all had problems. Thinking about Wu Zhixiong, however, careful people would inevitably make mistakes. Can these two people do it? "


    "I''m only in charge of business, and I''ll have to rely on them for their own good fortune! But they are cynical on the surface. Can you look at their panic expression when I guess what''s on their mind? If it wasn''t for caring, I don''t think there would be such an expression! "


    Before I thought Wu Chu was just pretending to be a liar. Before I saw the old man talking business with others, he was serious, and the occasional mystery was nothing. This is the first time I saw that this bet can also be made into a big order. I think that if it is an old man, I''m afraid it will be ruined again. His temper is not suitable for business. I feel that Wu Chu has two brushes, which can grasp people''s psychology and convince people. He takes heart and asks Gu man to go back.


    I asked him, "how long do you have to learn to open a shop? I see you are not old, at least much younger than the old man


    "This thing is willing to bear hardships and study more, but it doesn''t take much time." Wu Chu thought, "how can you do this business again?"


    I laughed. "If I were alive, I''d probably choose this business."


    "Why? I see that although you have worked here before, you still don''t know anything about it. If you really like it, when you are a beginner, you can''t cherish the good opportunity. How can you give birth to such a feeling? ""I think it makes a lot of money and can support myself." I''ll tell you the truth. A sum of money is enough for him and the old man to eat for the first half of the year. It''s OK to close the shop and go sightseeing. It''s not because I''m greedy, but because I''m poor.


    Wu Chu shook his head. "You said it''s just opening. We''re bored when there''s no business! This Guman doesn''t seem to be anything else that can be promoted or discounted. When there are no customers, you can only stand by it. This thing pays attention to fate. Sometimes, even if you force yourself to go back, you will make mistakes. "


    I thought about it for a moment, and then I said, "anyone else will force Guman to go back? However, this situation is easy to handle. If you don''t sell it, you will be able to save yourself trouble in the future. "


    "Isn''t it good or bad? If something happens, it''s their destiny. Just like the man you brought in, his life should be like this. Even if he can''t hide from it. "


    I was a little surprised. These words are not like the words of people who open a Buddha''s card shop, but more like Yin and Yang masters. I think of the previous topic again, so I asked, "did you think about these words yourself, or did the old man say them to you? And who did the old man''s leg get hurt? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 277

    Wu Chu sighed after hearing this, and then said, "forget it, I won''t go around in circles with you. At the beginning, the disaster of the underground government spread to the sun. Do you know this?"


    "Naturally, I know that the three realms of gods, ghosts and people are closely related. One side is unbalanced, and the other two places are bound to be involved." At the beginning, I wanted to go to Yangjian after the underground disaster. However, the war in the hell still needed to be calmed down. I couldn''t leave for a moment. Moreover, the ghost king had other things to do at that time, and he didn''t show up. Tianyou was still young. Naturally, I had to take care of it in the underworld, so I ignored the Yangjian.


    But I remember that at that time I asked the third grandfather, he just said that there was no difference, I really thought this was over, who knew there was still such a thing!


    "The boss was injured in that incident and almost died at that time! But after I asked for the residual poison, he recovered a little bit! The first thing he did when he woke up was to ask me, did you take the thing away? I told him to take it, and he was relieved. I asked him where he had gone during his disappearance. He told me that he was worthy of his life. The world, the fairyland and the underworld had gone through a long time. I was not in the mood to listen to him at that time. I just asked him who had poisoned him, but he never said that. I looked at you and thought you could know? But the boss is so concerned about your safety, are you sure it has nothing to do with you? "


    I think about it carefully, and I don''t find anything new. It seems that this matter can only be told by the old man''s mouth. If I really count on me, I think the possibility is too small. I can only say to Wu Chu, "I didn''t really pay attention to that period of time, but this matter will come to light, let alone the old man The thing left by my head has saved my life. Naturally, I would like to return this favor. So you can rest assured. I am worried about finding out the person who hurt the old man and avenge the old man! "


    Wu Chu took a look at me, but did not say anything, probably also felt that I would not lie to deceive people. In this way, there may be nothing in the world, so it should be said casually, but I am the goddess of the prefecture. What I said is a promise. Therefore, Wu Chu''s spirit towards me has been eased a lot.


    "I never had time to ask you how you got together with the old man? He has a strange temper I think I was a little angry when I worked with the old man before.


    "Didn''t he give it to me? But then he came back on his own initiative. Seeing that he was injured, I didn''t let him leave, so I returned the store. Anyway, this is his business. Besides, I still have many immature places. I chose to stay here to take care of him. Secondly, I can learn from him. " Wu Chu took a look at me, and then asked in a low voice: "I see the old man treat you well. How can you treat him so strongly?"


    After getting familiar with Wu Chu, I found that Wu Chu was also a gossip, but he was OK when he was idle. Wu Zhixiong had not come back, so I had a bad yingzi with Wu Chu! What the broken hawk son is here is to gossip, to talk, to be active atmosphere.


    So I mentioned the old man''s unfairness to me again. Of course, I exaggerate it, but it''s just for the effect of chatting. In any case, to be fair, the old man did not lack me. He was able to help me find a free nest at the critical moment.


    But in some daily behaviors, he always behaves very stingy, in his words, what money is spent on the blade! So usually the province has to be saved.


    Seeing Wu Chu curious, I lowered my voice and said, "how can you call such a big opinion? That''s pretty big! Let''s not say anything else. When I first came here to work, it was summer. It was just sweating. Guess what happened to the old man? Leng is not allowed me to turn on the air conditioner, which is called "afraid of my air conditioning disease". Since you know how to keep fit, don''t you open it? At that time, he loved to stay in the inner room, but he didn''t allow me to go there. Once, a customer came here. In order to call him, I went in and looked for him. Only then did I find that the air conditioner in the house was on all the time! Feeling big summer, I am a person suffering from injustice! But I was so angry that I argued with him for a long time. I moved a small electric fan to me, but I still had to limit the time to turn it on. I said that I was afraid of wasting electricity. How much money could you tell me? To tell you the truth, at that time I wanted to find him out and kick him again and again


    "Is it? Haven''t you found the old man''s problem yet? Is it that stingy? He didn''t ask me for more money when he cashed this store. " Wu Chu didn''t believe it.


    I rolled my eyes. "If you don''t believe it, ask the old man yourself. Anyway, you two have such a good relationship, he doesn''t mind if I tell him his embarrassing things."


    "Forget it. Now I regard him not only as a boss, but also as a half master." Wu Chu looked at me, "but it''s good to say bad things about him occasionally, ha ha ha."


    Seeing Wu Chu also had a lot of bitter water to pour, I naturally led him to say: "ah, tell me about you, you didn''t find anything interesting in this shop?"


    "There are not many interesting things, but the stingy old man in your mouth has given me 3000 yuan in vain. Is it interesting?" Wu Chu said with some pride.However, I felt that he was showing off. Just now I talked about the old man''s stinginess. Thinking about this, he said that the old man gave him 3000 yuan, which was too different. So I said, "are you sure you are not provoking the friendly and harmonious relationship between me and the old man? However, how could he give you so much money? I remember my salary at that time was only 18 yuan. You can catch up with my two month salary


    "Well, actually speaking, it''s not a free gift. There''s something in the world called gambling. Do you understand it?" Wu Chumei said to me.


    Wu Chu must have won every gamble, or at least he had never suffered a loss in the casino. Otherwise, he couldn''t look like this. However, I''m not very keen on gambling. I always think it''s better to be less contaminated with it. I''ve seen people who are ruined! I was a mortal. At that time, when I was working in the company, there was a guy who was keen on gambling. But Wu Chu gambled with people, but that guy gambled with machines. You think, this man''s brain can''t run fast. In short, he lost once. What''s the matter with the money? He went out like a running water, looking forward to the time when his life would not go on The daughter-in-law ran away with others, leaving a baby at home. It was a difficult day.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 278

    However, I have no sympathy for that colleague. Such a person has no sense of family responsibility, so I deserve it. Later, I left the company and cut off the contact with that colleague for a long time. However, I heard that because I continued to gamble, I almost bought the child for exchange money.


    So listen to Wu Chu said that he won 3000 yuan by gambling. I don''t have any envy. You think, you say you''re happy, and the old man has to toss to death? But I also wonder, this old man is so smart, how can he catch Wu Chu''s way?


    I asked with a good letter, "you said the old man agreed to bet? Just like these two girls today? "


    Wu Chu shook his finger and then said, "you just don''t believe it. How can I set this bet? Can''t the old man bring it up? "


    "You mean the old man set up the game and the old man lost?" I''m a little surprised. It seems that I still don''t know much about the old man and I haven''t worked with him for a short time. Why didn''t I see that he still has this hobby?


    "People, always give life a little stimulation!" Wu Chu finished and looked at me thoughtfully. Then he continued, "you don''t want to know what this bet is?"


    I shook my head. "Do you think I''m interested in this? Whatever you bet on, it''s none of my business. "


    "You are wrong. It really has something to do with you." Wu Chu deliberately pulled a long voice, but did not go on, hanging my appetite there.


    It''s the best time to call half the people who have said so. If you say you don''t say it, I don''t know I don''t care about it. But since you''ve disclosed all your words, you''ll finish your words. If you don''t say it, you still want to say that it''s not hard?


    "It''s about me? Don''t deceive me. You don''t know me. How can you make this bet? Besides, would he like to mention me when I''m gone? Don''t you find yourself sick I deliberately find some impossible reasons to let him say it himself.


    "Do you think the boss will be overjoyed about the money that won''t fall? Don''t you mean to say that you ran away without asking for a salary? But I didn''t lie to you. The boss really cares about you


    Wu Chu was a little serious when he said this. Maybe, but I didn''t ask what the old man said to him. Anyway, he wouldn''t say it. Besides, I''m a shallow person. I''m afraid I can''t control my emotions after listening. I''m counting the time. Wu Zhixiong should be back almost. If I look at my big nose and small eyes, I won''t lose face?


    However, Wu Chu refused to give up, "do you really don''t ask what kind of gambling you played at that time?"


    "If you want to say it, you will naturally say that if you don''t want to say that I''ll just pry your mouth open." Anyway, I knew in my heart that he would say.


    Wu Chu shook his head, "ah, I said Yu Zhen, you really have no interest. Why do you lower your head a little? When the old man mentioned you, what he said most was that you were stubborn enough. I saw you today. Forget it, I said not yet? In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just a bet that you''ll come back. As a result, he lost. "


    "You two are really boring. I can make a bet if I don''t come back? But I found that the most unsuitable one is me. What''s the matter? You''ve got me involved, and you haven''t made any profit? Isn''t that fair? "


    In fact, I really want to know why the old man thought I would go back. When I left, I was not very happy. I couldn''t risk going back. At that time, I didn''t have any backers. The only safe place was the underground. Now I think that should be the most difficult time in my life, so naturally I would not choose to leave the hell at that time ¡£


    Wu Chu blinked when he saw that I was flattering. Then he said, "Yu Zhen, you really have no conscience. Did you forget what I handed you later? You just said that thing saved your life! Originally, the old man thought you could come back and wanted to give you something by hand. But who knows that you will not be found once you leave. The old man who hurt me lost 3000 yuan. I guess that he was not so mean to me at that time. Maybe it is also the reflection that he got here. So you have done a good thing in the end! "


    I turned my lips and said, "I don''t want to do anything good. I just want to be more comfortable, but I find that such a wish can''t be realized. It''s strange that it hurts."


    "Comfortable? Anyway, there is no real comfort in life. If you want to be comfortable, you have to try to have fun Wu Chu is an experienced man. When he said this, I felt that he had a sense of vicissitudes, but it did not match his face.


    There''s nothing wrong with what he said. How can there be something comfortable in this world? I thought I was comfortable to be a mother of the earth, everything is fine, but now it is not the same floating outside? I don''t mean to complain. I''m just seeking truth from facts. At present, I want to be comfortable. As long as one sentence is concerned, I can''t let go of too much. I think I will be more uncomfortable than now.


    About ten minutes later, I saw Wu Zhixiong come back from his dusty life. It seems that he has not stopped for a moment. He is carrying a bag in his hand. It looks very delicate. It must be Gu mantong inside.Wu Zhixiong was surprised to see me and Wu Chu sitting together and chatting. After all, when he left, we were almost at war. The atmosphere was strange. But in a few hours, Wu Chu and I had a good talk. Everyone would be surprised.


    I looked at Wu Zhixiong a little confused and said, "I was stunned. Did you bring something?"


    "Well, I was a little worried about the discord between you on the way here, so the rush was a little bit ahead of time. What should I do next?" Wu Zhixiong looked at Wu Chu and me.


    The next thing should be that the old man is fully responsible for the matter, but the old man is still asleep, Wu Zhixiong and I naturally do not want to disturb, so we still have to listen to Wu Chu''s opinion, we can see that he did not intend to call the old man to get up. I think so, the ceremony of waiting for a meeting is also troublesome. Let the old man get enough sleep, and it can be solved in a hurry.


    It can''t be dragged back and forth. In order to be sure, Wu Zhixiong is not in a hurry.


    However, the old man was very good at picking the right time. Wu Zhixiong didn''t arrive for a long time when he heard something moving in the inner room. Then the old man called out to the outer room, "are you back?"


    I can''t help feeling guilty. Just now Wu Chu and I were shopping in the outer room talking about the old man, but I didn''t think that the old man would hear me, and that would be so clever. As soon as Wu Zhixiong came back, the old man woke up?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 279

    But I look at Wu chupour as Shi Shi ran, and I don''t know if he just does it to show me. But I think I just fell down and didn''t have a disorderly choreographer. Even if he heard nothing, I could say at best that I didn''t understand the matter. Anyway, it was out of my mind. I didn''t use it.


    Wu Zhixiong listened to the old man and went back in a hurry: "this is not just entering the house, and I don''t know if master has a good rest, so he doesn''t dare to talk about it."


    "Well, it''s OK. When?" The old man is not used to putting clocks in his room. He always asked me about time when I was in the past. But most of me were unreasonable. I suggested to buy a small alarm clock and put it on. But he was not, even if he asked others, he was not tired.


    Not enough Wu chupour is the happy answer, "now is the time! The boss is going to get up? "


    The room also can not hear the reply, but Wu chupour is diligent to take the washing supplies into the room, then heard the voice of washing the face inside the house, the smelly old man also did not know when to begin to become exquisite.


    Wake up also need to be waiting, but think of the old man before it is not so upset me, think the old man to me is enough fun. But I see Wu chupour is very skilled, and there is no impatient on his face. I should not do these things reluctantly. I admire Wu Chu in my heart. There are not many young people who can serve them now.


    Wu Chu helped the old man out of the inner room, perhaps because of his energy, but he looked more spiritual than before. At this moment, he was wearing a fresh white coat and a little bit of a fairy style. I don''t know if I have looked at it. I think the old man''s legs and feet have become better at this time, and his face is also a bit red. He stands in the middle of the shop and says to Wu Chu, "close the door and prepare the legal things."


    Wu Chu naturally did the same thing, and quickly closed the door. Actually, I don''t think it matters whether it is closed or not. The store is originally in the main way. The people who can be found usually are introduced by friends. At present, it will be dark. The possibility of coming is almost zero. However, this is a clean and good way. Besides, the Guman boy is a child. From one place to another, it is inevitable that he has some acquaintance with others. It is necessary that the old man still thinks very attentively.


    It is also simple to say that the object of law is simple, but it was a small board, three bronze plates and a bowl of water of ancient man children. The old man asked Wu Zhixiong to take the Guman boy in the box and put it on the board on the table, and then he was waiting on the other side. The old man read the mantra he couldn''t understand, and he murmured a large amount of it in his mouth, which seemed sacred.


    I soon felt a subtle force around me, and then I saw the old man dripping a drop of water on the board with his fingers, and it disappeared in a short time.


    "You can be comfortable with your family in Wu," the old man asked


    The old man naturally asked Wu to throw a copper plate and find the answer.


    I can''t understand those, but every time the old man asked, he would tell the answers of the Guman boy. So the laymen on the scene, I and Wu Zhixiong can know.


    This question is a comfortable answer to the problem, and he wants to come. He is going to be king when he sees it in Wu family. Can he not be relieved when he has a happy noise?


    The old man then asked, is it because of the milk doll of Wu family?


    The answer of the Guman boy is certainly certain. Children love to find children to play. That is the reason. Otherwise, why do the two dolls of Wu family prefer to find milk dolls instead of playing with big ones.


    The old man then repeated the previous movements, repeated several times, and learned that the ancient man boy did not want to leave Wu family, in addition to the love of milk dolls, also like a big brother, usually they play together.


    I think it is normal for children to chase a little bigger than themselves, but hearing that Wu Zhixiong''s face has changed color, then he said nervously, "no, my big baby is eight years old. She is not usually at home. How can I play with them?"


    The old man then asked, "is your big brother the big brother of Wu family?"


    The answer of the gurman boy is no!


    According to gumantong, there should be another person in Wu family, and this person often plays with them. But wuzhixiong said that there is no other person outside their family. This is a contradiction. It is not true that gumantong will not lie. It is just true, but Gu Zhixiong is more unlikely. He wants to solve this problem without covering it It''s covered.


    So the only possibility is that the big brother in the mouth of the Guman children is not a human!!!


    Wu Zhixiong''s face turned pale, because he brought the Guman boy out, and it was also alert. But his eyes couldn''t be touched. If he wanted to do it against the baby, wouldn''t it be very dangerous?


    The old man is also a little silly at the moment, but he is talking to the gumboy, so he asks, "who is that big brother?"? How can I play with you? Where would he be at ordinary times? "


    After asking so much, the Guman boy was a little bit too tired to eat, a little bit of a child''s temper, and refused to answer.Wu Zhixiong is the most anxious. Now there are only children and her wife left at home. Although he can''t help, he can at least make his wife feel at ease! But this Gu man Tong just recognized sex, I thought for a while, said to Gu mantong: "you answer obediently, we will take you back to find big brother later."


    However, there was no response from Gu mantong. I looked at the old man. The old man was at a loss.


    It''s not because the old man''s morals are bad. If he deals with the affairs of Guman Tong, the old man is very familiar. But at the moment, there are other things involved. Naturally, the old man is a little confused. The most important thing is that no one knows what it is now.


    However, Gu mantong is very persistent in the things he likes. He doesn''t respond to the temptation just now. I can''t help but guess boldly that the thing is coming with him. However, I don''t find out where he is hiding. I look at the old man and want to give him a hint, but I think of it when I look at the old man.


    Now in the room, except Wu Zhixiong, all three of us know that the thing is here. But in order to avoid scaring the snake, none of the three of US intends to tell it. So seeing Wu Zhixiong still worried about his family, the only thing I can do is to feel sorry for him for three seconds.


    The old man stopped for a moment and decided to give up the question. After changing the water, the old man apologized to Gu mantong for the first time, and then asked him, "do you still want to stay in the Wu family?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 280

    Gu mantong did not answer for a long time. Just when everyone thought that the question was going to be invalid, the board on the case moved, which indicated that he wanted to answer the question.


    The old man hurriedly asked Wu Zhixiong to throw copper money, but the result showed that he was unwilling.


    This is a little contradictory. When asked whether he likes the Wu family and baby milk, he answered yes. Naturally, he would like to stay in the Wu family, but who ever thought it would say no!


    The old man was calm and continued to ask, "is it because the big brother is leaving?"


    Gumantong refused to answer again.


    Now I find that he refuses to ask big brother''s questions. Seeing that the following process will be forced to stop, the old man first sets a seal on the chopping board, and then goes back to his chair.


    "What do you two think of it?" The old man was obviously asking Wu Chu and me.


    I didn''t have anything to do with me. However, since the man was brought by me, the old man asked me again. I had to say a few words symbolically, thinking that after Wu Chu''s expression, my words would not be of any value. So I took the lead in opening my mouth: "I feel that someone is controlling Gu mantong from speaking, and I still don''t know what the mysterious power is It should not be. "


    Wu Chu''s eyebrows frowned slightly. "If I''m not wrong, the mysterious power is that Gu man Tong''s coat is hiding its own smell. Obviously, it doesn''t want us to know who it is. Because of the sudden disappearance of the Wu family, it seems that the Gu man Tong is listening to the mysterious power more. I think now I need to know who the mysterious power comes from? "


    "Well, both of you are right. I think so!" The old man nodded approvingly.


    It seems that he already knew what we said. Now we asked us about it, and we must have followed our words to Wu Zhixiong! Besides, he can also take the opportunity to see whether kawuchu has made progress. I think the old man certainly attaches great importance to Wu Chu. Anyway, he has no children and can treat Wu Chu as his own child. If they can become father and son from apprenticeship, it will be a good thing.


    Then the old man added: "at present, you can only ask Gu man Tong back. Later, Wu Chu, you can sprinkle some black dog blood around the house. As for other things, we can talk about it later."


    I know that the black dog blood can trap those things, but now only I and the old man have some magic power, and I don''t know whether we can subdue that thing. In short, it''s not a good idea to make Gu mantong taboo. But anyway, it''s right to keep him here. If this thing goes out, it''s not sure how to harm the world!


    After looking at the old man, I still said the question in my heart: "since this thing can make your breath disappear, it must also be a cunning person. I think he should not let you bring Gu man Tong back so easily."


    "It''s too much for it!" The old man''s eyes burned, and then he said, "this man who goes to heaven and earth must have a destiny! But I can''t help it. Even if I can''t accept him, someone can subdue him! "


    I don''t know where the old man has such great confidence, but I can see that he doesn''t seem to be talking big. He is also a person who has experienced life and death. Everything can be opened. I think that the old man and Zeng Chunping have some friendship before. Maybe he knows some Yin and Yang masters.


    Wu man just got rid of the old man, but he didn''t mean to take back the truth It''s white.


    It''s not too much trouble to bring Gu mantong back to the Buddha''s card shop. I watched the old man sprinkle water on the chopping board with his fingers. When there were drops of water around him, the old man said, "it''s time for you to guard the Wu family. The Wu family Thank you for your care during this period. They will cherish the happiness you brought. Now it''s time to enter In the next reincarnation, your life for the Wu family''s children has ended. I hope you can abide by the five commandments mentioned by the Buddha. Do not kill, steal, commit adultery, blasphemy, or drink alcohol. The so-called "precepts are the supreme Bodhisattva, which can generate all kinds of good dharmas." I hope you can cultivate all kinds of good deeds, plant blessing fields, and accumulate all kinds of Yin Gong. If you are dead, please go to the good fun, and I will Here for you, waiting for your rebirth, please forget the past and follow me. "


    Gu mantong left here. Naturally, he wanted to come back here. He still listened to the old man''s words. Although I could not see his body shape, his small footprints on the chopping board could be seen clearly. Wu Chu promptly brought a jade bowl containing shallow water and brought it to the bowl to stir up a little splash of water. Wu Chucai took out the ancient man Tong on the chopping board and soaked it in the jade bowl, Then covered with red cloth, placed on the chopping board.


    It all went well, and that thing didn''t come out.


    Just as I was curious, I heard a sound coming from the chopping board. To be exact, it was the sound of something gnawing at the wood.


    The old man''s face suddenly became dignified and called to Wu Chu: "quick, black dog blood!"However, Wu Chu was still a step late. The jade bowl was lifted to the ground, and the wooden box containing Gu man Tong suddenly fell into two. I watched Gu man Tong rolling around on the ground, and soon stood still. Then Gu man Tong suddenly floated into the air and laughed at us!


    That laughter, I know it won''t be Guman Tong. Fortunately, the old man used incantation to change the soul in the old man. So now, what controls his small body is that we don''t know.


    I still can''t see why there is Gu mantong''s real body protecting it. However, at present, he dare not show up, which also shows that he is not sure that he can win us. So I think of a strategy, that is, the method of encouraging!


    Anyway, it''s a hundred trials and tricks in the face of the enemy. I don''t know what this thing is. I just hope it can work.


    I laughed contemptuously at Guman Tong, "are you so capable? Hiding in other people''s bodies when a shrinking turtle? If I look at you, you won''t be the size of a Goodman boy, so you don''t want to be flustered? Or are you born to be that way? "


    "Well, who should I be? It''s just the mother of the earth. If you have the ability, you don''t have to play a trick with me! Now I don''t go out, you can''t come in. We''re a tie. Anyway, I didn''t want to fight you to death. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 281

    "How do you know I don''t have the ability to type you out? Don''t forget that I can directly destroy the body of the Guman boy. Just now his soul has left, so do you think we still care about this empty shell? " I said coldly.


    The other party stopped for a few seconds, and then the tone suddenly turned high, "I knew you didn''t have a good person. I killed me in the invisible before I was alive. Now I still want to use this move. Do you want to kill the things you don''t like directly? Since all things have been born in the world, there is the truth that everything exists. What right do you have to decide the life and death of others? Well, didn''t you take away the soul of Gu man Tong? I still have the ability to get it back! "


    What he meant was that he had been treated unfairly before he was alive, and he specifically mentioned that before he was alive, so he must be the thing in the sun, but the dead living things in the sun, whether human or animal, must have souls. In other words, they all have the smell of ghosts. I couldn''t smell them when I was a mortal before, but I could smell them after I went to hell Judging the age and skill of a ghost according to its smell is almost the same as measuring a person''s age by human eyes.


    But I didn''t smell his smell, and I didn''t know whether it was the influence of gumantong.


    I don''t know if the soul of Gu man tong can be seduced after he has gone. I only know that if the worshiper is not sincere, he will bring those unclean things, and I don''t know whether this thing is just blatant.


    I heard the old man sneer, "in my Buddhist card shop, you still want to take my Guman boy away. You are dreaming! I forgot to tell you that the real body of the old man boy is broken, but it can be matched at will, which is different from that you have to find the real body at will


    "Who said I couldn''t? I can do the same! " The tone of that thing is not small.


    The old man looked down at the old man, but he didn''t look at the old man! How can you prove it? "


    I can''t understand the old man''s intention. Should I think about how to collect that thing? This will be even with him for unnecessary things! I don''t know what the old man thinks. Is it because he has been with Wu Chu for a long time, he has also developed the problem of playing?


    I was a little anxious to see Wu Chu, but he was a lively attitude. I winked at him, but Wu Chu didn''t know whether it was intentional or not. He ignored me!


    But that thing is also very playful, unexpectedly forgot this room full of people, but want to catch him, angry said: "is not proof? What''s so hard about this? I''ll get out of gumandong''s body, and then I''ll find someone to attach to it! "


    The old man''s silence was regarded as tacit. We all held our breath and did not dare to breathe. After all, we had seen such a scene. Wu Chu and I were still calm, but Wu Zhixiong was no longer able to do so. His mouth was opened to the maximum radian, and his eyes widened. We didn''t know whether we were frightened or surprised. Anyway, we listened to the voice of the ancient boy After that, his expression can''t calm down any more. I guess it''s in the fopai shop. If such a strange thing happened in his home, he would jump up!


    The object was separated from the body of Gu man Tong. I saw that the figure was like a doll, but the body was translucent. Some parts of the body showed dark color, like traces of being caught by something. However, because of the translucent nature of his body, it was not so strange.


    After he came out of his body completely, he fell to the ground and smashed to pieces! Wu Chu mentioned before that the body of the ancient man boy was made of soil with aura in various places. It must have been a long time since the moisture in his body had evaporated, so the soil naturally broke up next to the hard objects.


    I don''t know if this has any effect on the old man, but looking at the old man''s expression is quite calm, I think even if there are some problems, he should be able to deal with it well.


    Seeing that the mud that had just been hidden was broken, this thing suddenly became more unhappy, "smelly old man, you lied to me! Wait a minute, but I have no place to go


    "That''s not where you should be. You''ve got the nest. How can you make sense? What''s more, I just said just now to see what you can do, but I didn''t say to protect the old man boy. Besides, the soul has gone, and the body is naturally useless! So you don''t have to blame me The old man was reasonable, naturally speaking impassioned.


    I was worried that the old man would annoy that thing, but it seemed that his brain was slow. "You''re right. I''ll find someone to take care of later! I''ll show you how good I am


    Naturally, this thing can''t get close to me. The beads in my body give out some light when they meet it. However, because they are very small and tiny, others can''t detect it. But I''m curious. At ordinary times, the beads don''t react. Is this little thing related to the beads in my body? But when I think about it carefully, it''s not like that. This bead was generated when I was pregnant with God''s blessing. It is impossible to have any connection with the outside world. However, the thing that can react to this bead should also be something from the spiritual world. However, I know too little. In addition, I have a little confusion in my memory before, so I have no clue for the moment.Maybe this little thing also noticed my difference. Instead of answering the old man''s words, he looked at me carefully for a long time. "Why do you suddenly look familiar?"


    He didn''t open his eyes and look at me for a long time, but I didn''t intend to get close to him. I didn''t look at him intentionally. "I haven''t seen you such a ghost. Why don''t you introduce yourself and let us all know you?"


    He didn''t want to report his identity, but he said: "I don''t know who I am, but they like to call me big brother, so you''d better follow me!"


    I almost got angry when I heard of it. It''s just the size of a two-year-old doll in the world. Let''s call him big brother, isn''t it just plain to die? However, the old man said: "this name is not so important, but do you know that it is not happy to invade the master''s family. If someone does not take you there, how can you live in someone else''s body? Can''t you remember that? "


    The ghost shook his head, but it seemed to think of something. "I was sealed in a bottle by a shining golden thing, and then one day it was the Wu family''s baby who tore up the golden thing, and then I came out."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 282

    In this case, there is still power behind this thing, but because his memory is fragmented, he can not provide any useful information for the time being. Anyway, his identity has become a mystery.


    The old man and I looked at each other, thinking that this glittering and sealed thing must be related to the master of yin and Yang. However, Luo Lifan was not there, and no one could understand.


    But it is certain that he stayed in the Wu family not because of revenge, but because the baby of the Wu family inadvertently saved him. At that time, he was sealed for a long time and his physical strength was weak. Then he took the opportunity to get into Gu mantong''s body. With the support of the Wu family, he began to recover. Sometimes he became naughty and playful.


    However, most of the Wu family''s support is done by Wu Zhixiong. Why is this little thing so unpleasant to him?


    I was puzzled and quickly asked, "you have been in the Wu family for a long time, but why do you want to see the host? Do you know that you can stay there with his help


    "Is there any relationship between this person and others? Can''t I just look at him He was full of reason.


    Look at his appearance, although he is not big, but full of crooked reasoning, but I decided to try to reason with him, in case it can make sense is not better? So I thought about it, just like when I was a child, I coaxed God bless and said to him, "you can''t stand in the way of other people''s sons getting close to them? You do not work this reason, do not believe yourself to think! What is it like in your heart if someone stops you from being close to your relatives? "


    He was unable to answer my question, tilted his head to look at me, "I have not experienced what you said, but I would like to ask you, if my relatives do not want me, do not want to be close to me?"


    How can there be such parents in this world? It''s impossible! But I didn''t say it directly. I just said to him in a soft voice, "you can only help you by telling all the things in your memory. As for your question, I have to see the situation before I give you a reply."


    "The world of your adults is so complicated, why do you have to look at things together?" Although he complained so much, he continued: "but I saw that you were not so annoying. I told you how I appeared in the Wu family. I don''t know. But I felt very disgusted at the first sight of Wu Zhixiong. So no matter what, I would not let him go. But I didn''t want to hurt him, let alone his family. You know Baby and I are fine, and I feel very kind when I see him. I think it is probably because we are all children. Of course, there is Gu mantong. He hates obedience and has a gentle temper. However, since I knew that he helped Wu Zhixiong earn money, I would not allow him to help him! Why should a disgusting man do things with ease


    When Wu Zhixiong is mentioned, this translucent little thing is full of anger. Anyway, he is not in good mood with him. I feel a bit confused. In my conscience, Wu Zhixiong is not a nuisance, and he kindly let me take a ride, so I am grateful for him in my heart, but this does not mean that he has not made any mistakes. At present, the translucent man is saying that However, I can only turn to ask Wu Zhixiong, "this translucent villain has a lot of resentment against you. Do you want to think about whether you have provoked children in recent years?"


    Wu Zhixiong obviously didn''t get over it. When I saw him, I asked him that he was still a little shaken. "Yu Zhen, I''m sure I won''t bully children. What''s more, I''ve been in contact with businessmen all these years. Where can I meet children?"


    I naturally believe that he goes out early and comes back late all day. He must be busy and dizzy, and certainly won''t have a bad time with a child. But now the translucent villain is not pleasing to his eyes, and I have no idea. Moreover, I don''t know who this translucent villain is and what complaints he has. Sending him away also brings injustice to the next life, so the priority is to find him The cause of our resentment.


    Wu Chu, who did not speak for a long time, looked at the old man and then said, "boss, let''s ask Gu mantong to help us find out his life experience. We guess that I''m in vain."


    The old man pondered for a long time, then said, "this method is OK, but Gu man Tong''s ability is very weak at the beginning, and he still needs to wait for some time. I''m afraid that something will happen in such a long time. What''s more, he still has some unknown power behind him. If we get into trouble, we may die before the result is achieved."


    The old man was right. This time is not suitable for too long. I thought, "it''s better to find Yin and Yang masters."


    As soon as I said this, Wu Chu was the first to oppose, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! Thinking about the Yin and Yang master who was better with the boss before, his moral conduct was good, but the result was that his character was simply excellent! For his own self-interest, he is afraid that the world will not be in disorder! "


    But the old man waved his hand to Wu Chu not to mention it. Then he looked at me, "do you have a good introduction? But these days, yin and Yang masters are busy making money from their lovers. If there is a Taoist or not, you should be familiar with it. Don''t be cheated! "


    "I know you''ve been badly hurt by Zeng Chunping before, but now Zeng Chunping can''t go out to make trouble! Just rest assured"It''s not that we don''t believe you, and that man is so treacherous that you can''t resist with a little thought! The boss''s life was almost ruined by him Wu Chu was obviously a hundred worried, "besides, the people in the sun are more and more not simple. It''s not easy to think of getting some truth from them! Every one is going for money, so I''d rather spend more time than ask for them! "


    Wu Chu is a bit extreme. People in the world are divided into good people and bad people. The Yin and Yang masters are also the same. I admit that there are not a few people like Zeng Chunping, but there are many like Luo Lifan, and relatively speaking, there are many good people. Otherwise, how could the world be so peaceful!


    But I also understand Wu Chu''s mind that once bitten by a snake, he was afraid of the well rope for ten years. At the beginning, Zeng Chunping took advantage of the chaos in the local government, but he did not take advantage of it. It must have been that the old man discovered something wrong with him. It was inevitable that such a dispute would arise. He was not a person of the same origin and would naturally go his own way. However, Zeng Chunping is a man I know well, even at the end of the day He had to start a bloodbath when things were settled peacefully.


    At the beginning and Junning thing is not a good example? So Wu Chu didn''t agree with this proposal, and I couldn''t say anything. Anyway, I just made a suggestion. As for whether to adopt it or not, it was up to them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 283

    But seeing us several people hesitant this translucent villain actually was anxious, "what are you doing? Now I don''t have a place to live. You have to compensate me. But I looked around and there was no suitable land for me. I''d better leave! Save you this group of people''s eyes staring at the heart


    Who are we worrying about here? Isn''t it because of him? No thanks, but now we''re here! I said to him, "you''re a ghost. I don''t know if you can take it back to the underworld. If you can just be a little pet for me, my son is not here now, you can accompany me to relieve boredom!"


    "I''m not going to that gray place! If you want to go back, just go straight. Why drag me on! " The ghost said, "besides, I still have to stay here to catch Wu Zhixiong! Anyway, I''m not finished with him! "


    "You can''t make a fool of yourself. It''s in the sun. There are rules. Although I don''t know you belong to that world, I think you''re a little devil! If you are really a kid, I really have to take you back, but I''m curious, I can''t smell your smell! Maybe the person behind you doesn''t want us to know too much about you. " After I finished, I vaguely felt that the way the ghost thing was done and some people''s special images were hidden breath and didn''t want to be known. With this idea, I would like to know the origin of the ghost thing.


    The ghost thing white me one eye, "who is behind me? You mean this stinky old man? I don''t know him. And what secret can I have? "


    "I don''t know what''s your secret, but you can''t go anywhere for the time being. The house is full of black dog blood. If you try to break out, you''ll want to die. Anyway, you haven''t caused any harm to the world right now. If you calculate it carefully, you won''t be able to cure you!"


    However, the ghost did not believe in evil, and it was completely soft or hard to eat. As soon as my tone of voice became stronger, he would wring it with me. As soon as my voice dropped, people could get better, so they ran to the door directly!


    I just wanted to stop him, but the old man was totally happy to see it. Sure enough, as soon as the ghost flew to the door, he was hurt by black dog blood. The black dog blood did not know what was mixed with it. When blocking the ghost thing, it gave out a white light. Then I heard the ghost hissing. It was probably burned to the skin, but he was a transparent man and was injured It''s not true.


    Seeing that I was not fooling him, he was quiet a lot, a little dejected standing beside me, kicking my heel to play. This is a bit like Tianyou when I was a child. At that time, I controlled him. He liked to do so when he didn''t like to listen. Anyway, I still have to find a way to let him kick!


    When the old man saw the ghost, he was frightened by black dog blood, and he was not afraid of him. So he asked me, "you just said that the Yin and Yang master you are looking for is very powerful?"


    "I killed Zeng Chunping anyway! What do you say about your skill? " I asked, leaving him to measure.


    The old man let out a breath, "well, but tell me the name of the Yin and Yang master, in case I know him?"


    I don''t think the old man can recognize him, but if he asks me, I''ll tell you straight. Otherwise, if Luo Lifan really comes, I have to introduce him, right?


    "His name is Luo Lifan. He is Zeng Chunping''s younger brother, but they are not on the same road!" I deliberately said the relationship between the two people, for fear that they will find out later what misunderstanding.


    Wu Chu frowned after hearing this, thinking that he was almost the same as his brother. However, he took a look at the old man. The old man didn''t speak. Naturally, it was not easy for him to make a direct statement. So now he is waiting for the old man''s attitude.


    "Then just call it! When the time comes, let him help to collect this ghost thing, so that I can buy a new home for Gu man Tong. Otherwise, this thing is always thinking about taking the place of others The old man is just looking for a reason to contact Yin and Yang masters. I can see the tangle in his heart, but since things have happened, we have to solve them.


    Wu Zhixiong met Luo Lifan, and naturally agreed to let him come. So I took Wu Zhixiong''s mobile phone to call the customs office. I thought that the recent secret of the Guansuo was also a headache. I wanted to make a long story short. Let him tell Luo Lifan to come to me. He was also very happy. He didn''t ask about the address.


    Waiting for Luo Lifan''s vacant old man to put away all the utensils he had just invited him to, and then he found a temporary place for him in the north direction. After that, the old man went back to the inner room. I think he was tired after a long time. After a while, Wu Chu also followed him, probably to serve the old man!


    There are only me, Wu Zhixiong and ghosts left in this room. What I saw and heard on the night also made Wu Zhixiong open his eyes. So he stood by the counter alone and didn''t know what to think.


    The ghost always sticks to me. Now it looks very good. I look at the direction of Gu man Tong, and I think I want to play together. But Gu man Tong has no real body now. Obviously, his breath is not enough. I am afraid that the ghost will collide with him and I will not let him go. This time, he is good-natured, and he did not wring with me. I think it is just now He didn''t listen to me. He was really hurt, so he had a long memory.I squatted down, a little angry and a little funny asked him: "where is the injury? Let me show you? "


    He stretched out his little foot, I saw that there was a transparent on the sole of the foot. When he was injured, his body would become transparent. I gently pressed it, "does it hurt?"


    He nodded aggrieved, and then said: "I didn''t do this before, but I don''t know that the color of my good body turned pale a few days ago. Do you think I''m going to die?" Before I could answer, the ghost said to himself, "it''s good to die. Anyway, the person who said to send me aura has not appeared."


    As soon as I heard this, I asked alertly, "who sent you aura? Who is he? Have you seen it


    "Why are you so excited? Every time he came while I was asleep, he said a few words to me in my dream and left. If it wasn''t for feeling the power in my body, I couldn''t believe that anyone would come to see me! " The ghost thing scratched his head, "in fact, I''ve hidden something. Is it too late for me to tell you now?"


    It''s so big to know that he''s hiding his heart, but fortunately, he''s just a child''s temperament. He started to talk to me for a long time. I nodded, "no, it''s not too late. Would it be better if I could think of many things related to your life experience?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 284

    Seeing that I didn''t blame him, he said, "I don''t know. There are two thoughts in my consciousness, one is mine, and then I can see the other. But I can only control this one that belongs to me, but I can''t control that one. Can you understand that?"


    "It''s like there''s someone in you?" I have a little doubt, but think before Luo Lifan is not double personality? It''s not surprising, but I don''t understand it very well.


    "But in that case, it''s possible that I live in someone else''s body. Anyway, I can see things in the two spaces, and they are not so coherent, so I can''t remember so much. But when I was hurt by that bad thing, I felt as if I had been broken through the context, and I remembered why I hated Wu Zhixiong so much! "


    I subconsciously looked at Wu Zhixiong. Maybe he also heard something about him and looked at this side. However, he still had some taboos about this non human thing, so he didn''t go forward and kept his original posture.


    I looked at the ghost and stopped talking, but also with some tension and fear, I took his little hand, and then said: "you say it, I listen to it! I promise no one here will hurt you! Believe me


    The ghost bit his lip and said to me, "Wu Zhixiong killed me. Although it was not his hand, he killed me with a knife."


    I was a little shocked when I heard that Wu Zhixiong didn''t look like a murderer. But on second thought, how many murderers can write on their faces that they are murderers? I looked at Wu Zhixiong and asked, "what''s going on? You killed people? "


    Wu Zhixiong waved his hand to me in a hurry: "food can be eaten indiscriminately, words can not be nonsense! When did I kill people? How can you frame them up? And if I''m really a murderer, do I have to turn my head and run when I see you? Besides, I haven''t seen you, how can I kill you? "


    I don''t think Wu Zhixiong looks like a liar, so he asked the ghost again: "are you sure it''s him?"


    "I know it''s ashes. He killed me." The ghost insisted, "it was him, it was his idea! I can''t make a mistake. There is a smell of disinfectant, and I see baby spirits everywhere, but many of them are trapped in it and can''t get out. I remember very clearly that I didn''t lie. You believe me! "


    I looked at Wu Zhixiong with some doubts, hoping to see the flaw in his face, but he was still a wronged expression. When I wanted to continue to ask, Wu Chu came out of it and said to Wu Zhixiong, "if I''m not wrong, you should have forced your wife to have an abortion. At that time, your wife''s obsession was too deep to take the baby spirit out. ¡±


    I analyzed it according to Wu Chu''s words. The smell of the disinfectant must be pointing to the hospital. The place where the baby spirit appears most in the hospital is not the place where abortion occurs! According to this, it is normal to find Wu Zhixiong in the cycle of causality! After that, Wu Zhixiong''s family had two more babies. He doted on them. The baby spirit was naturally envious in his eyes. So he became a baby and didn''t get close to him!


    Wu Zhixiong listened to Wu Chu''s words, stunned for a moment, and then sighed, "I did take my wife to have a pregnancy, but at that time we were not married, not my wife."


    After hearing this, I was very angry. Since I know that I am not married, don''t rush to do it. If you feel comfortable, you can plant seeds in your wife''s stomach, and you want to kill them. What did you do at the beginning? Either get married directly, or don''t covet that moment of happiness! And what I don''t understand is that these two people were married later. How could they not accommodate the child before marriage?


    So I interrupted Wu Zhixiong, "stop talking. It''s not because you are irresponsible? This is also your child, you were acting as the executioner! What''s the matter? You can''t take it before marriage, but after marriage? Do you care about your reputation or your child''s life? If I knew you were such an irresponsible person, I could not have helped you! Anyway, it''s your own son who comes back to collect money from you. It''s a family affair. None of us can get involved in it! "


    Naturally, my words are angry, but it''s haunted by ghosts. Nature is the responsibility of the local government. I just want to make him taboo in his mind. Don''t always treat those who are not born into something wrong! Now the men and women in the sun can see it. They think that they can go to the hospital directly to do personal flow. They can spend thousands of yuan and then raise them for two days. But? But I don''t know how poor the exiled children are. They are living in a dark world without any hope. This kind of premature life can''t be reincarnated and can only live and die on its own. Most of them are trapped in the operating room all their lives because of their weak magic power. It''s almost impossible to go out!


    However, there is also an example, this ghost is the best illustration. As long as the man in the sun misses him enough, he can summon his soul out. However, after calling his soul out, it is also a special way for human beings and ghosts. If they are too close to each other, they will lose their lives. If they meet evil spirits, they will be torn apart in minutes.


    Therefore, abortion should not be done. It is harmful to morality, and it is not good for people or yourself.Listening to me say this, Wu Zhixiong''s face was a little embarrassed, and then gnawed his teeth and said, "I didn''t want to say this, but I''m forced to say this, but I''ll just say that."


    "Tell me! I''d like to hear what good reasons you have My tone was obviously unfriendly.


    Wu Zhixiong didn''t care about this. He said to himself: "at that time, my wife and I worked in a place. She belonged to the kind of beautiful girl that everyone liked. At that time, I naturally liked it, but I was poor and had no money to chase girls, so I didn''t have any action. I just waited for her silently. We worked together for about two years, and she didn''t take the initiative to talk to me. At that time, she was very close to a rich child. When I thought she was going to get married, one day she suddenly came to me. "


    "I didn''t think much about it at that time. Anyway, I felt very happy. After drinking a lot of wine that night, I saw her so sad for the first time. Later, she told me that she was dumped by that man, but unfortunately, she was pregnant. The man didn''t care about it. She didn''t dare to tell others. She had to ask me for help. To tell the truth, I didn''t know what to do at that time Don''t do it. Later, I went to the man quietly, but I didn''t see the man at all. I was beaten by his bodyguard. After I came back, I took her to the hospital


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 285

    "At that time, she didn''t agree with abortion. I don''t know what she was for, but it was hard enough for her to support herself as a little girl. Isn''t it even more impossible for her to survive in dragging a child? Anyway, the man didn''t care, so I helped her to make a decision. In fact, my heart was not good at that time, but there was no way for people to survive. At that time, I had no money. I couldn''t support two people. If I had the condition, I would not let her do such a thing. Later, he was discharged from the hospital. In order to take care of her, I took her back to the rental house. When she got well, we established a love relationship. Later, we left our job together and found a job again. After stability, we thought of marriage. However, in the first few years after marriage, she was weak and had been recuperating. At that time, she was in a bad mental state, but she talked to me about it several times When I saw a child running around, I thought she was under a lot of pressure, so I didn''t think much about it. But judging from today''s events, the child who was rocking in front of her at that time should be the one who was knocked out at the beginning. Later, life was better, I took her to the hospital for examination, and then there was a big baby. At that time, her state was slightly better, but she always loved to be sick. I guess it was also the baby spirit disturbing. Later, I invited Gu mantong, but she didn''t mention to me about seeing the child, and soon she became pregnant and had two children


    Wu Zhixiong squatted on the ground without saying a word for a long time. I know that he must have remembered all the embarrassing things before. From this incident, we can see that he is sincere to his wife. As for the baby spirit, he did not mean to hurt him. On the contrary, he seems to be the victim of the whole affair.


    From the point of view of ordinary people, I naturally sympathize with Wu Zhixiong. The reason why he did that was for the sake of girls and forced by life. Such conditions were indeed not suitable for filling in a child. Moreover, the fame of unmarried mothers was not good at that time. The days when people poked their backs to make a living were destroyed for a girl''s family ¡£ So there is nothing wrong with Wu Zhixiong.


    However, from the perspective of life, Wu Zhixiong is selfish. He has no right to decide a person''s life and death. Even if he has not been born, it is life and has the right to be respected. Then Wu Zhixiong''s practice is selfish. I don''t know if he said that if life is not like that, he will leave the child is true or false, but the matter has come to this stage, No matter how many vows he had, he couldn''t resist the fact at the moment.


    As for the baby spirit, because of the girl''s obsession, she naturally thought that Wu Zhixiong was his own father. Later, he saw a new man in the family. Wu Zhixiong liked it. Thinking about his own fate, he was naturally angry. However, the baby spirit had nothing to support. He only played tricks on the children. Later, the baby grew up in good health When the magnetic field around people is destroyed, they will naturally feel uncomfortable, and if they are serious, they will get sick.


    Yingling is usually surrounded in the place where he is treated. Even if it comes out, it doesn''t cause much harm. However, the Wu family later hired Gu man Tong, which gives him a chance to exploit the space.


    When gumandong was just invited back, he was in a state of confusion. It took some time for him to be awakened. Of course, this also had something to do with the donors. If you are sincere, your mana will increase fast, otherwise it will be slow.


    At the beginning, Gu mantong was most likely to be invaded by evil spirits. Fortunately, the Wu family was kind-hearted. There was no other trouble after Wu Zhixiong''s mistake. What''s more, the infant spirit, to put it bluntly, is the remnant soul of an unformed child. However, compared with Gu mantong, who has just been invited back, his ability is still slightly stronger When he occupied his body, he was helpless, and he had to listen to him and call him big brother. Fortunately, the two little things got along well.


    Although the baby spirit sometimes goes on the baby baby''s body, Gu man Tong secretly protects it, but it doesn''t make the baby suffer much. Usually, the three dolls will play together. Only when Wu Zhixiong gets close to the baby, the baby spirit will attach the baby''s body.


    Anyway, the baby spirit will not really harm people, because he does not have the ability, but he is not willing to do something, and always want to do something, such a child in the sun is not clean up, a meal can restrain his temper, but you can''t fight the baby spirit, he has a bigger temper than you! If I had not been injured by black dog''s blood just now, I don''t think I can be honest at the moment.


    Because he has been abandoned, he is more concerned about others'' attitude towards him.


    I think he heard that Gu mantong was going to be sent away, so he had to follow him. He didn''t want to live a life of no fixed place. It''s the same as people''s heart. When you have everything, one day God takes everything back. What''s your feeling like? What''s your feeling like.


    I looked at Wu Chu. "Now it''s clear that the baby spirit is looking for a home. You should have a way?"


    Wu Chu thought for a moment, "Ying Ling can''t be reincarnated. I have a good idea. Since he is familiar with Gu man Tong''s body, I can ask the old man to cast one for him, or turn him into a real Gu man Tong, and then go back with Wu Zhixiong. But I don''t know what Lao Wu thinks about this matter?"Wu Chuxiong''s method is really good. In this way, the baby spirit will not be in danger, and he can also do good deeds and accumulate virtues. The most important thing is that he can stay in the Wu family. However, I don''t know Wu Zhixiong''s idea, and I can''t make a rash decision. I wonder if Wu Zhixiong decides not to take him back, will it have an impact on Yingling.


    "Must the old man boy made by the infant spirit return to the Wu family? Can''t you put it in a temple and then go through the Buddha''s card shop to look for someone who is destined for it? " I think it''s better to consider everything carefully.


    Wu Chu shook his head. "This baby spirit is different from the born child. His physique is not suitable for being a Gu man Tong. However, he has been in his body for a long time, so he has adapted. I can think that this method is also to protect his remnant soul. What''s more, his mind is going back to the Wu family. And don''t forget, this baby spirit has another thought


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 286

    What he said reminds me that there is another force in the body of the infant spirit. If you want to be a Guman boy, you must separate the two forces. Once that power is removed, the body of the baby spirit will naturally become very weak. Therefore, we must give the infant spirit a shot of cardiotonic to make him have the desire for life. The best medicine is Wu Zhixiong''s wife.


    I breathed a breath and looked at Wu Zhixiong at the moment. He didn''t immediately answer the question. It was difficult for him to accept it. After all, taking the baby spirit home is equivalent to bringing back the boy of the man before and raising a seed of others in his own family. Although he is a soul, he will feel uncomfortable, and I don''t know if he has not seen it He saw it clearly, and he was in a dilemma when he could attach his own doll''s body when he was naughty.


    I went up to him and patted him on the shoulder, "don''t hurry to reply. At present, who is the baby spirit entangled with? It''s hard to tell. You can only wait until the Yin and Yang master comes. And I understand your mood. After all, you haven''t been less angry with this baby spirit these years. Even if you don''t take him back, you can''t say anything about you."


    Wu Zhixiong looked up at me, and then looked at the ghost around him. He said with a bitter smile, "do you really think I dislike that child? Didn''t I say that? If there were conditions at that time, I would certainly keep him, even if it was not my child, I would really love him. I wonder if it will affect my family if I take it back, whether it will have any impact on my family, whether the baby spirit or the Guman boy will grow up. When I was a child, I would always see things that ordinary people can''t see. I''m afraid that in the future... "


    He didn''t go on, but I could guess. There is always a saying in the sun: Children''s Yin, grow up afraid is to open the sky to go! I don''t think he wants his children into this business.


    Generally, people who have been in contact with this kind of spirit body for a long time will inevitably be attracted by the Yin official Xiang who is in charge of the Yin and Yang spirit. If they are really attracted to them, they will become masters of yin and Yang when they grow up. They are not as versatile as Luo Lifan. They can only help people with fortune telling and divination, just like fortune tellers in the world. However, they can''t marry a wife in this profession If you want to break the seven passions and six desires, in short, you have to live like a Taoist with a clear mind and few desires. Moreover, this kind of Yin-Yang master can''t get rid of the reincarnation of life and death. If you have good merits and virtues in this life, you may choose to give birth in the next life. If you don''t do well, your fate will be hard to say.


    Now those Yin and Yang masters who have the idea of money have no good end after death. However, I didn''t know before I was alive. Only when I got to the underworld did I understand that all the evils that I had done would be recovered exactly.


    I thought about it and said to Wu Zhixiong, "what kind of life do you think is meaningful?"


    Perhaps he didn''t expect me to ask this question. Wu Zhixiong was a bit dazed and then said, "I haven''t thought about this question, but what can I pursue as a mortal? Isn''t it just that you can get married and have children and have a happy family? "


    "This is a sense of small family. Of course, it doesn''t mean that you are wrong. At least, you don''t think about yourself alone. You subconsciously hope that the people around you can live a happy and healthy life. But if you have such a big idea, what is it? You''re thinking about it. "


    Wu Zhixiong thought for a while, and then said, "is that what you want to know and don''t know all live well? But I don''t have so much ideal and revenge. Really, Yu Zhen, you can say I''m selfish or cold-blooded. I really don''t have so many ideas. Especially on the issue of children, I don''t dare to be careless. What I can give him is a stable future, and I don''t ask for much else. "


    "I know that it''s the same to treat children''s problems as parents. Take me for example. My child has been abducted by bad people and his whereabouts are unknown. The only news I get is that he is still alive, you know? Sometimes I think that even if the child can not come back, as long as it can live, but can you say that this is my original mind? Of course not. If I can control everything, I naturally hope that he can grow up happily and healthily around me, but no one knows what will happen to fate For the first time, I mentioned my own affairs to an outsider, but I was not as excited and unwilling as before. Who knows that this is not the test of God for him!


    Wu Zhixiong seems to be still struggling, and then some do not believe in the eyes of me, "you so young have their own baby? You don''t mean to say that just to make me think it through? "


    "Do you think I''m joking? I haven''t told you my identity. I''m afraid you can''t accept it for a while. But you''ve seen so many of them. I''ll tell you the truth. I was killed at the age of 20, so when you see me, you naturally think I''m young. But now you look at me like this, ten or twenty years later, even when you get old, I''ll tell you I looked at Wu Zhixiong''s expression, and I was probably surprised again. Fortunately, he didn''t panic, so I continued: "what I just said is true. The Yin and Yang master you met last time, that is Luo Lifan, has been helping me find my son''s whereabouts. So I found that something was wrong in your home at that time, and I could take the person there the next day, Now do you understand? "


    After confirming that I didn''t lie, Wu Zhixiong was no longer calm, "so how much I have experienced today! That night, I let the lady of the underworld take a ride. No wonder you know so much about ghosts and ghosts! So it is"Yes, that''s what I said. What do you think of the question just now?" Of course, I didn''t forget what just brought up this topic, and asked back in time.


    Wu Zhixiong looked at me in some embarrassment, and then said, "I understand what you said just now. Everyone has his own destiny. Since he has come, I don''t want to refuse and accept it with ease. But it''s really difficult for me. You know, as a man, the most important thing to consider is to inherit the family. If the baby boy is really a yin and Yang teacher, The fragrance of his pulse will be broken! "


    "Therefore, the heaven will come down to the great responsibility of these people. First of all, they must painstakingly work their hearts and bones, starve their bodies and skin, empty their bodies, and disturb their actions. Therefore, they will have a heart and a heart, and gain what they can''t do. If a great man has to experience something that ordinary people can''t, why do you just confine yourself to your inherent thinking? What''s more, it''s a new society, where there are so many old ideas! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 287

    I only know that people of my third grandfather''s generation care about incense and incense. The whole village celebrates those who add men to their families. However, in our generation, it seems that they don''t care so much about the birth of boys and girls. Besides, they are all their own children. Which one doesn''t love or hurt? So Wu Zhixiong has such an idea, thinking to inherit incense, I am still a little surprised.


    However, some people''s old ideas are so deep-rooted that they can''t be understood in a moment. I''m not making a voice. I''ll let him think.


    In any case, if the God is really so arranged, he can''t stop it in any case.


    In fact, I feel a little sad about this situation, because I think of some things about the Yu family, of course, about the fact that every woman in the Yu family wants to marry into a female. Because I was an orphan since I was a child, I didn''t realize the helplessness and entanglement of my parents, but I really felt it when I went to find my cousin Yu Xiao. At that time, I didn''t understand why the eldest aunt should treat her so harshly. Only when the truth came out, did I understand the parents'' painstaking care. The parents didn''t want their children to be good! It''s not the result of fate, it''s not based on whose will it is.


    If the baby spirit does many evil things, we can take his soul away without any suspense. As for how to solve it, it is easy to do. However, this is not the case. In addition to those pranks, it is quite peaceful. At least in the treatment of baby babies, I think the spirit is not bad.


    What''s more, the baby spirit is also pitiful. At the beginning, his father''s attitude was not to care about the child, and his mother was a weak woman with no strength to tie a chicken. When she returned home, the person who had resented for many years was the one who saved his mother. All this made us unable to bear to watch the baby spirit die. Besides, there are better ways now So I want to fight for it.


    Wu Chu was quite open to this matter. He shrugged his shoulders and didn''t have any unnecessary words. He just said, "how do you look at this matter? You have to pay back the debts you owe anyway." Then he pointed to the body of the infant spirit with his finger and continued: "what do you think is the scratch on the body of the baby spirit? That''s the mark of abortion that was caught by the machine! He suffered so much, but he didn''t really become angry. Do you really think that his ability is limited? But he didn''t want to! "


    I don''t understand. Isn''t the baby spirit a ghost? Still did not succeed, how can have too big ability? Looking at me with some doubts, Wu Chu said, "your souls in the underworld begin to count their skills gradually according to the day of their death. However, this infant spirit is different. He accumulates his own strength by absorbing external forces, so there is a lot of uncertainty. As for why he is not willing to do so, I think he is also concerned about his family relationship."


    It''s human nature that people are used to be wary of things they are not familiar with. However, this baby spirit still keeps its original innocence. I think it is related to Xiaoyi''s character. As a kind-hearted person, the children born naturally inherit this bit. I think that the baby spirit has survived in Xiaoyi''s body for two months, but still suffered from her The nature of the baby is not bad.


    What''s more, I have always believed that human nature is good at the beginning. As for those who are deviant on the way of life, they are just bewitched by the outside world, which seems to be a shortcut, but in fact it is a dead end.


    Life, only if you can endure loneliness, can you never be lonely.


    I didn''t go on with Wu Zhixiong because Luo Lifan came at this time.


    I didn''t expect that he would come so quickly. After all, the cases in the prison are also very urgent. However, it is not necessary to send someone to investigate the baby spirit. However, the infant spirit must be a virtuous Yin and Yang master.


    Knowing that Luo Lifan was coming, Wu Chu went into the room to invite the old man. After a long time, the old man came out. I saw that he didn''t mean to delay his time. I''m afraid that his old disease on his feet has broken out again.


    Seeing Luo Lifan, the old man was a little surprised. Maybe he had seen him before, and then he asked, "is it you?"


    Luo Lifan nodded slightly, "what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, but I''ve been lucky to see it once before." The old man was still worried.


    I saw that it was not just meeting each other, so I went to the old man and said quietly, "you and Luo Lifan have not only met, have you? Do you know anything else? "


    "What can I know? But I didn''t expect it was him! " There was something wrong with the old man''s eyes, but he soon regained his composure. Then he took a step forward and opened a little distance from me.


    This strange old man!


    At present, the urgent task is to deal with the matter of infant spirit, and I did not study it in detail. So I asked Luo Lifan: "now the opinions of Gu man Tong have been cleared, but we have nothing to do about the baby spirit, so we can only ask you to help."


    Luo Lifan passed me and his eyes fell on the ghost behind me. Then the corner of the mouth slightly cocked up, "the immortal is safe!"


    God? Is this little baby spirit actually immortal?


    Is it possible that Luo Lifan was blinded?


    Besides, although Luo Lifan said that there were many troubles in heaven and earth, there were only a few immortals who could face him face to face. Besides, he was an immortal transformed from mortals. Who can make friends with him!But slowly I look at Luo Lifan''s face is not so friendly, but with a rare anger!


    I hastened forward, "what''s the matter? There is a force in the baby spirit, but I can''t find out. How can you see it at a glance? "


    "Well, it seems that my elder martial brother is also painstaking, but the situation is not stable at this time, which is really difficult for him!" Luo Lifan snorted, "if my elder martial brother didn''t use my master''s unique skill to put the seal of his remnant soul into the body of the baby spirit, I''m afraid it would have taken me a while! But Yu Zhen, are you really the same? "


    "Of course I can''t see it, or do you really think I''m playing tricks here? But you just mentioned your elder martial brother. That''s what Zeng Chunping did. But Zeng Chunping was killed by you. Now I can''t ask you anything! Don''t make yourself confused. Push it on me deliberately. Tell you, I don''t carry this black pot on my back! "


    I used to be a victim of Luo Lifan''s loss. Naturally, I said it clearly and clearly, so as to avoid making trouble for myself! Although I am from the local government, my reputation is also very important!


    After listening to Luo Lifan, he hit me on the head, and then said angrily, "what do you have in your mind all day! Can''t you think of anything serious? I have free time to frame you up? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 288

    Looking at his virtue, it should not be like fooling me. How many meanings did he ask me just now?


    I was upset when he finished beating me. Naturally, I asked: "you said you didn''t, why did you suddenly turn to me? What''s more, since you know it, just say it! Let''s guess why we''re here Finish saying that, I rubbed Luo Lifan hit raw painful forehead, can''t help but curse Luo Lifan in the heart again.


    Luo Lifan rolled his eyes and looked at me helplessly. Then he said, "your brain is stupid. It''s not a day or two. Why should I compete with you! Forget it, or I said directly that it is more energy-saving. The other soul in the baby spirit is Yin Pengyu''s remnant soul! "


    I''m not good at hearing that! Yin Pengyu thought that he was a high spirited young master pianpianpian. Among the immortals, he was very dignified and unique! It''s embarrassing to be in this shapeless baby spirit now! However, he had to choose by himself. At the beginning, in order to protect my body in the turmoil of underground robbery, everyone thought that he would not exist in this world. If Zeng Chunping had not secretly taken away his remnant soul, he would not have been able to get close to the baby spirit at the moment, and there would have been no follow-up.


    Many things in this world are doomed, some people''s fate may have gone through several generations can not be solved. For example, Yin Pengyu and I, Zeng Chunping and Luo Lifan, I think that the end of the matter or constantly involved together, of course, this will inevitably involve some innocent people, but seemingly innocent, but it is not so, there must be a reason, this and the fate of the previous life entangled is indistinguishable.


    Now that we know that another force of the body of the infant spirit comes from the remnant soul of Yin Pengyu, the next step is much easier to do. I asked Luo Lifan, "in this case, would it be better to separate them directly? The affairs of the infant spirit can be handed over to the old man. As for Yin Pengyu, although he was removed from the divine world, it is also the matter of the last emperor of heaven. Now, Meng Feixue of the emperor of heaven, I think maybe I want to open the way! So it''s up to you. "


    "It''s easy to say. At the beginning, I felt that this matter would not be so simple. Do you think the ghost can enter the body of the infant spirit at will? It was Zeng Chunping who had done something about it. The seal he had placed on it could not be undone! If you want to untie it, it means two lives will disappear. Do you have a good idea? What''s more, it''s better to have less than one more thing in the heaven. The former Emperor of heaven was like this, and now Meng Feixue is the same. Only when he sits in that position can he really realize it. Therefore, this matter is really hard to do now. "


    What Luo Lifan said is reasonable, but I think it''s simple. Since the heaven can''t manage it, we are the only ones to sum up the matter. During this period, the baby spirit has been quietly leaning on my side. I think about the last life, but I have been chasing after Yin Pengyu for benefits. As expected, it is my turn to repay him in this life.


    I touched his head so that he didn''t have to be afraid. Yin Pengyu, who had no memory, and the baby spirit who was abandoned were very helpful to me and listened to my arrangement obediently.


    "Saving a man''s life is better than building a seven level pagoda. If he saves the gods, his virtue will be even worse, so there is no reason for them to die." The old man thought for a moment and opened his mouth.


    What the old man said was right. Yin Pengyu was immortal no matter what he said. Saving him was like accumulating good fortune for himself. However, the seal could not be untied. Yin Pengyu could only be trapped in the body of the infant spirit. However, seeing that the body of the baby spirit became transparent, I''m afraid it would be too soon. The best way is to protect the safety of the baby spirit first, otherwise it will be the end It will be a waste.


    After hearing this, Luo Lifan said, "I would like to let them live, but how? It''s a taboo to entangle the spirit of the infant and the God. What''s more, Yin Pengyu''s consciousness of the remnant soul is not complete, and he can''t break the seal inside. Although I can see that this is Zeng Chunping''s technique, my master gave us different magic arts to prevent the two of us from hurting each other. I can only see it, but I can''t break it now Zeng Chunping can''t be reborn, so I didn''t withdraw. "


    In fact, I don''t believe that he really didn''t withdraw. I can see from his virtue that he has an idea in his mind. He just doesn''t want to go through the muddy water. However, I can''t directly break him down. I can only follow his words: "there''s nothing really unsolvable in this world! Besides, you are well-informed. You can see eight or nine points even with the mind of the emperor. Can''t you solve the problem of the spirit of baby and the ghost of Yin Pengyu? "


    Luo Lifan squinted at me and said, "Yu Zhen, no wonder your magic is not good. All your mind is used to guess people''s heart! But I said that I can''t solve it, that is, I can''t solve it! Why don''t you believe it? "


    He has put on that kind of muddleheaded appearance, and I have no idea at all, but I think he is a good person to coax, he used to love money, now, the most interested is his apprentice Qu Yong!


    I turned my eyes, "I don''t believe what you said. I just feel that your skill is not as good as facing the baby spirit. There is no way to do it! What''s more, if you really help, don''t say that your virtue can be improved, and your apprentices can also get credit. What''s more, Qu Yong is still a mortal now? You have to plan for him. You can''t live a long life, but he is a human body. You forget that Zeng Chunping did not care about his apprentice''s life and death at the beginning, so he lost his apprentice''s life in vain! I think you and Zeng Chunping are different. I can''t see you suffer such a crime! What''s more, before they follow you, they''re the big boss with a lot of money. If you want to follow you, you have to show some sincerity? "Luo Lifan glared at me, "how did my apprentice follow me? Don''t you count it in your heart?"


    "Oh, you! What number can I have? What''s more, Zeng Chunping, who he wanted to know, didn''t even want to go with him. On the contrary, he recognized you as a master at the first sight of you. You are really cruel and don''t talk about feelings at all! Now I think about what consequences I should take, I will not be so stupid! I tell you, this is what happened between you and Qu Yong. It depends on whether you can help him or not! " I was worried when I heard that. The innocence of this woman is the most important thing. What''s more, the one in our family is a vinegar jar. If we let him know what Qu Yong once liked about me, would it be ok? How many times do you have to ask me! So before Luo Lifan''s voice came out, I immediately interrupted him.


    Luo Lifan saw that I was in a hurry, and he was smiling, completely gloating.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 289

    I should have been this Luo Lifan''s calculation. He must have taken him together when he disliked my meddling, so he deliberately embarrassed me and worried me. I looked at him in a bad mood, "you''ve made trouble, and this heart should be relieved. Now can you talk about how to deal with this matter?"


    Naturally, other people couldn''t put in any words. However, seeing that the relationship between Luo Lifan and me should be unusual, they all watched the change. Wu Zhixiong, in particular, had always thought that Luo Lifan and I were masters and apprentices, so he was more relieved.


    After all, Wu Zhixiong had nothing to do with this matter. Seeing Luo Lifan, he did not want to help, so he said: "master, you see, when things come to this stage, I have no way out. It is for the sake of my family. Although the baby spirit has no blood relationship with me, it is not unrelated. After all, it is my wife''s child, I''m a real stepfather! I don''t want to bear the reputation that stepfather is a devil, so master, you should make more efforts to help me! As for the reward, you can do whatever you like! "


    "You said that! This man is a man who can never be recalled! And all the people who were present listened to me, so I took over the matter! " Luo Lifan''s eyes flashed, as if he had coveted something for a long time, and continued: "but we have no word to prove, we have to set up evidence, otherwise you will regret in the future, but I have no place to find someone to reason with!"


    I knew that Luo Lifan must have something in mind. This is what he is like. He never asks for anything. He has to be driven by others. This shows how upright he is. Although there is no bad heart, it always makes people feel cheated. I don''t know what Wu Zhixiong thinks now, but I can''t stand Luo Lifan like this It''s good that you have the ability, but it''s not for nothing that people ask you for. Besides, there is no explicit stipulation on what kind of ceremony must be returned in the profession of yin and Yang master. It''s just that if you find the person you want to do something, you can take it next. If you can''t, you can just push it back! But Luo Lifan partial not, he just can take hold of the people''s heart, anyway I am not used to see!


    But this is Wu Zhixiong and his business, and I can''t say anything. Even if I interrupt, Wu Zhixiong may not lead me. Why should I make such a fuss about it!


    Wu Chu took out his pen, ink, paper and inkstone from the room. Naturally, Luo Lifan would not write it himself, so Wu Zhixiong had to fight in person.


    After writing this note, he took it to Luo Lifan for a look. Luo Lifan looked at it as if he was satisfied. Then Wu Zhixiong copied another copy, and then the two signed the letter respectively. The contract was concluded!


    Wu Zhixiong''s heart is big. The contract doesn''t mention anything in return. Instead, he believes in Luo Lifan. I think there are my factors in it. However, if Luo Lifan wants to play with his heart, no one can play with him. Let alone me, it''s no use for me.


    He put the note in his pocket, and Luo Lifan said, "can there be cinnabar and rune paper in this store?"


    "Yes." The old man is the owner of the shop. Naturally, he answers.


    "Help me to prepare some red thread and copper money, and your spiritual water to support Gu man Tong." Luo Lifan thought for a moment, "this room has too much evil spirit. Let''s change it."


    So late, it is not convenient to toss out. The old man thought, "I''m afraid it''s just the evil spirit of the black dog''s blood. It''s better to move to the inner room. Although the place is not big, it''s enough for you to have someone to do it."


    So he sent Wu Chu to sort it out. Wu Zhixiong was quite able to do something. Without waiting for someone to shout, he followed him in to help.


    Luo Lifan looked at me and said, "you''ll come in with me later."


    I didn''t want to participate. Looking at Luo Lifan''s appearance that you don''t let me disappear and I won''t let you feel comfortable, I rolled my eyes and then asked him, "there''s nothing I can do here. Don''t do anything to pull me up, OK? What''s more, the room is not big at all. After putting the things for ritual, which station should I go to? "


    "You don''t go in, do you expect this thing to follow me? Look at him Said very disdainfully looked at the baby spirit the same.


    At the moment, Yingling has been holding on to my right trouser leg for fear that I would leave him alone. I looked at that poor appearance and thought that if Yin Pengyu knew that he had such a poor time, he would not be sad! Of course, Yin Pengyu and Luo Lifan should not have met each other when he was alive, but I think that Yin Pengyu''s skill must be higher than that of Luo Lifan. After all, he is a god born for thousands of years.


    At that time, I couldn''t point out who looked down on anyone. I gave Luo Lifan a look at this and said, "children are afraid of strangers. Don''t you know that? Besides, now this noumenon is the infant spirit. How powerful do you expect him to be? But now I can''t compare with you, but before that, you can''t be close to Yin Pengyu. If I remember correctly, your illustrious elder martial brother Zeng Chunping is still circling around him! "


    "Can we not talk about the bad things that happened before? The Yin and Yang masters and others will do it. Do you want to make me angry? Do you want to kill me Lolivan would have threatened me.


    I just want to speak, the old man stopped in time, "Yu Zhen, don''t make a fool of yourself, what he said is not wrong! You''re a girl who doesn''t give upThis just a little more Kung Fu, the old man unconsciously stood in the camp of Luo Lifan? I curled my mouth and stopped speaking. If I didn''t look at Luo Lifan''s complacent appearance, I was upset. Although I asked him to do something, I just didn''t want to talk to him.


    "To give you a good word, are you going or not?"


    I really want to go up and kick him, but thinking about the old man''s words, what I''m doing seems to be that I don''t know. So I said in a stuffy voice, "do you still need to ask me? If I could choose by myself, I would not like to go! "


    Luo Lifan didn''t care. He said with a smile, "you''re right. You can''t make up your mind right now. But I''m also for your own good. When I called master after me, I didn''t learn anything, but I just mixed up with food and clothing. Now you have such a good opportunity, don''t you grasp it? If you don''t know how to deal with a lot of things, you can save me a lot! What''s more, it''s not easy to ask for help these days. If I wasn''t good at talking, would you think it would be so easy to ask for help? "


    I just wanted to say a few polite words, but listening to Luo Lifan''s boasting words again, I didn''t want to be polite to him. He always loves cheap and sells well!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 290

    Luo Lifan wants to teach me something, but I don''t want to learn it very much. I can''t use the Yangjian routine after that, and it''s a waste of my energy. I don''t know what Luo Lifan thinks. Is it just that I want to return the human relationship? However, I don''t expect him to be so kind. I think I''ve been troubling him a lot. He passed this spell to me, and then I can solve it by myself the next time I meet something.


    After Wu Chu had all the things ready, he came to invite Luo Lifan. Naturally, the others stayed outside. Although I was not happy, in order to solve the matter quickly, he had to take the baby spirit and go inside.


    When I got to the inner room, I saw that all the items were on a table. Luo Lifan soaked cinnabar with spiritual water, then carefully smeared the red rope with the water covered with cinnabar, and hung those copper wires on the red line respectively, and then read a spell to the desk.


    I watched him agitate there, but I couldn''t help, so I didn''t say anything at all.


    After Luo Lifan stirred it again, he said to me, "let the baby spirit lie on the table."


    The length of the desk is about the same size as the desk used by the students. It is suitable for the body of the baby spirit. I talked with Yingling to let him lie on the chopping board and not move around. He seemed to feel very fresh, but he didn''t make any mischief.


    Luo Lifan quickly threw the red line tied with copper money onto the body of the baby spirit. The red line seemed to have magic power and had to entangle the baby spirit. The baby spirit felt a little frightened and looked at me for help.


    I don''t know what Luo Lifan is going to do next, but it should not hurt them. So I said to the infant spirit, "don''t be afraid. He won''t harm you. Now you are not a single person, but you live in a body with two souls. If it lasts for a long time, the body will not be able to eat, so I can only separate you until your souls are separated You can become who you are and be better in this world. "


    After listening to my words, Ying Ling is not trying to break the red line, but I can feel his inner tension. I think that when he was still in Xiaoyi''s stomach, Xiaoyi was lying on the operating table. He should be in the same mood. I looked at his body because of fear and violent shaking, I can not help but stretch out his hand, holding his small palm.


    The baby spirit has no temperature, and because it is the soul, his small palm actually passes through my palm. Although it looks strange, no one will pay attention to this detail at this time. Being pulled by me, my baby spirit soon calmed down. I thought that whether it was a person or a soul, I would like to have someone to accompany me when I experienced something I didn''t understand.


    Luo Lifan recited a spell, and I watched the baby spirit''s consciousness begin to become shallow, and then along with the breath became soft and weak, the baby spirit actually fell asleep.


    I looked at Luo Lifan with some doubts, and then asked softly, "what''s the situation?"


    Luo Lifan made a "Shhh" gesture to me, then took out the rune paper and circled it around the head of the infant spirit. Finally, he put the rune paper in the center of the baby spirit''s eyebrows. Then, I heard a cry of struggle, as if it was a desperate cry to break free from the shackles. This sound sounds familiar to me, except for the vague voice Everything else is normal.


    Luo Lifan did it again at the foot of the baby spirit as he had just done. The voice was really heard. I could feel that the power inside the baby spirit became stronger. I thought that the seal set by Zeng Chunping should be untied by Luo Lifan! In this way, Luo Lifan controls the spirit body outside, and Yin Pengyu plays a role in it by relying on his own strength. Therefore, I soon saw a wisp of remnant soul flying out of the body of the infant spirit.


    After the remnant soul came out, he completely lost his consciousness. Because he had been protected for a long time, he was suddenly exposed to the sun. The remnant soul was obviously not adapted to it. Luo Lifan took out his soul collecting bag in time and put the remnant soul in.


    I watched Luo Lifan tie up the soul bag carefully and seal it with his magic power outside, so that Yin Pengyu''s soul would not be afraid to be hurt.


    I took a long sigh of relief. When I looked back at the baby spirit, I saw that the color of the small body on the chopping board seemed to recover some, at least the transparent part was not changed. Thinking that Yin Pengyu had eaten the baby spirit''s body before, he also suffered a lot. However, with the help of Luo Lifan, the baby spirit could enjoy the nourishment of his body by himself, so that his safety was guaranteed. However, because Yin Pengyu had occupied the body for too long before, his body was still weak and did not wake up.


    I didn''t dare to leave the room for half a step. I could only sit with him like this. Then I asked Luo Lifan, "what are you going to do with the ghost of Yin Pengyu?"


    Instead of answering my question directly, Luo Lifan threw the question to me, "what do you think I can do better?"


    In my heart, I naturally want to let Yin Pengyu be reborn, but I can''t say that rebirth means changing one''s life against heaven. Before that, Luo Lifan has suffered a disaster for bi''er, I don''t know, but I have seen it with my own eyes, so I can''t bring trouble to Luo Lifan because of my selfishness, but if you let me talk about the ghost of Yin Pengyu Ignore, I can''t do this. After all, Yin Pengyu is also my life-saving benefactor. Such words can''t be said from my mouth.Looking at my embarrassed expression, Luo Lifan coughed softly, "Yu Zhen, most people in the world want to be good people, but it''s hard to be a good person because there are too many concerns. So can you understand why I didn''t want to go through this muddy water? No matter what you do, it''s not right, so can you take care of my dilemma now? You see, my elder martial brother has such ability. Whether he is alive or dead, he will leave me a problem. Maybe this is the fate. I really don''t know what I owe him in my last life. I always have to clean up this mess for him! However, what I said may not be reasonable. He could not have foreseen that you would know Wu Zhixiong. Therefore, I think that the reason why he put Yin Pengyu''s soul in Ying Ling''s body was helpless! "


    I sighed, maybe, no one can escape fate, just like this baby spirit, like Wu Zhixiong, like many innocent people involved. Then I said to Luo Lifan: "this matter you decide for yourself. No matter what you do, I will support you. The reason why I don''t say it is because I have an awkward relationship with Yin Pengyu. I can''t tell my most real thoughts. You know my temper, I always don''t want to go against my heart."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 291

    Luo Lifan nodded. "I knew that you were like this. Whether you were a mortal before, or a God in the sky, or even your current status, you would not make decisions privately, but it''s not good. You know, if you do something great, you will get something. "


    "Yes, but I remember I said that I didn''t want to achieve anything. I just wanted to live a simple life with the king of ghosts, God bless and fengxu. My last life was really miserable. I don''t want to live like that I gently spit out this sentence. I hope Luo Lifan can understand that the reason why I protect myself as a mother in the underworld is not to covet any glory and wealth. If there is no love, I will not stay in the gray place.


    "Well, I see. You can''t interfere with Yin Pengyu! As for the results, if necessary, I will tell you, but according to the character of the ghost king, you should not know more about it. " Luo Lifan laughed and then said, "among these people I know, the ghost king is lucky."


    I don''t know how he had such a feeling. When I quarreled with the ghost king, he was not uncommon. Suddenly, I was flattered by his solemn admiration of the ghost king, and then asked him, "what''s his fortune? Don''t you think I''m stupid?"


    Luo Lifan chuckled and then said, "I''m talking about the ghost King''s descendants. Do you think I''m talking about you? Ha ha ha, you woman, you really like to be amorous


    I stomped my feet in anger, and I didn''t know what happened to Luo Lifan. Every time I was sensational, I was just holding people''s emotions and walking forward. When people were brought into the play, he would sneer at you coldly. Sometimes I can''t tell when he is really Luo Lifan! But maybe this is his way of life, to cover up his inner desolation in this way.


    I never ask about Luo Lifan''s private affairs. If I hadn''t witnessed the solemn ceremony he held for Zeng Chunping, I''m afraid I would not have thought that such a dishonest person would have such a sad side. Of course, such Luo Lifan doesn''t often appear in front of me.


    Men, always want to set up a tall and powerful image for themselves, if the total crying is what is going on? Thinking of this, I think that the ghost king and I have been together for so long, and I have never seen him cry. No matter in the face of bi''er''s death and rebirth, or in the face of God''s dying life and fengxu''s hijacking, he frowns at most. When he is really sad, he reaches out and pinches his eyebrows.


    I think of this world or the underworld, men want to take on their own, just like Luo Lifan said me, this is good or bad, maybe the people around you want to share it for you!


    After a while, I heard the jingling sound coming from the copper plate on the chopping board. When I looked up, Ying Ling had already opened his eyes. His big eyes seemed to be clearer and brighter than those before. His small eyes looked at me, but there was still something strange. Looking at me holding his hand, he hurried back and asked, "who are you? What do you do with this crap on me


    I didn''t know who was pestering me. I nodded at his forehead, and then said, "you are really a little white eyed wolf. Naturally, we both save you. What''s the matter? We don''t recognize people when we wake up?"


    After listening to my words, the baby spirit did not go too far, and then said to Luo Lifan, "you come to talk about it. What''s the matter?" Then he looked down at his own skin color, but showed a smile.


    I guess that Yin Pengyu was the one who talked to me before. At that time, the soul of this baby spirit was always in the state of being suppressed. Naturally, he could not feel me, so it was normal not to know me. However, I could bear the tone of this villain, but Luo Lifan couldn''t bear it!


    Before I could speak, Luo Lifan took the baby Ling''s small arm out. I watched Yingling being carried like a chicken. I couldn''t help but feel heartache, so I said, "Luo Lifan, you are not a father. Do you treat children like this?"


    As soon as the words fell, I watched Luo Lifan''s hand lift and throw the baby spirit into the center of the outer room. Then I heard the baby crying. It was so sweet that I didn''t have the command of him.


    Luo Lifan just wanted to come forward, this little thing is very clever, immediately stopped crying, a pair of big eyes pitifully looking at Luo Lifan, but looking at Luo Lifan is not easy to offend, began to look around, and then ran to Wu Zhixiong''s side, loudly questioned: "you bad man, do you want to see others kill me?"


    I look at Wu Zhixiong is also helpless, but it is not like Luo Lifan that cross browed cold.


    I said to Ying Ling: "you can''t catch soft persimmon bullying, careful he doesn''t want you!"


    After saying this, the baby spirit was not calm, "what? How dare he abandon me? How can two dolls in his family get attention and I can''t? You are all in a group! Can I bully me? Is there any royal law in this world? "


    Wu Chu heard the sound of chuckling, "you a baby spirit told us about the morality of playing. It seems that I need to let you understand that Wu Zhixiong, whom you have been resenting, is not your father. He has done his utmost to treat you like this. If you don''t know what to do with him, I don''t think we can help you any more.""He''s not my father. How can he be with my mother? I know my mother. I''ve been home with me all the way. The only man I''ve ever seen is him. Any one of you is thinking of being a fool to me Ying Ling recognized Wu Zhixiong as his father. Facing such a thing, you can''t talk about DNA, blood relationship, or even the origin of human beings! But at the moment, he has to understand clearly, and the most important thing is to eliminate his obsession, so as to help him choose a suitable path for him.


    Luo Lifan looked at us at a loss, and then came to the stubborn temper. He asked Wu Chu to get a basin of water, and then slipped the baby Lingti to the basin. "You can show me, remember what you look like!" Then he raised the baby spirit to be equal to Wu Zhixiong and said, "let me have a look. Does this person look like you?"


    Ying Ling looked at it carefully for a while. They didn''t look like each other. Then he shrunk his mouth and said, "it''s not like that. I''m much better than him. But you tell me about my father? What have you done to my father? "


    I''ll go!


    Is this a child born by Xiao Yi!


    It''s totally different! dissimilarity! dissimilarity!


    However, I look at the infant spirit of the ancient spirit of the strange, it is estimated that with his inhuman father! But now I couldn''t follow a baby spirit. I said to Luo Lifan: "you''ve caused trouble, you''ll take care of it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 292

    Luo Lifan was furious when he saw that I left the burden on him. "I said Yu Zhen, do you have any humanity? Isn''t it time to ask for my help? What''s the matter with me? "


    "You see, what a terrible thing you said. What is it to depend on you?" I blinked and then said with a smile, "but you really picked up the curiosity of the baby spirit just now. Ask everyone, you must hold the baby spirit to see its appearance! Originally, I thought of using some circuitous methods, but you see, you are so reckless that I can''t stop you! "


    Anyway, I have nothing to ask him now. Naturally, I dare to mess with him, and what I said is not bad. This child needs to be coaxed. You can tell him at once that what he has believed for many years is completely false. He naturally wants to get to the bottom of the matter. Who makes Luo Lifan so ignorant of children''s thoughts?


    Luo Lifan saw that I was totally watching the excitement of the state of mind, secluded said: "if this matter is delayed for a long time, I can''t help anything there!"


    I naturally know that he refers to fengxu, but it can not threaten me. At the beginning, he helped me not because of my face, but looking at the ghost king! But what he said is also right, after all, this time does not wait for us, thinking that mysterious people will not wait for us to catch in situ!


    Listening to Luo Lifan''s words, the old man couldn''t sit back and ignore him, so he called to Wu Chu, "go and invite Gu man Tong. Now the baby spirit has recovered his consciousness. He still has a sense of what he once knew. Let Gu man Tong say to him, which is more powerful than us."


    After staying in the spirit water for a while, the old man boy recovered a lot. He looked at the baby spirit and waved his hand. Because he had no real body for the time being, he could not leave the spirit water. However, there was no problem talking to the spirit spirit.


    Naturally, the infant spirit was curious about Gu mantong. After all, he had occupied his real body for such a long time. Naturally, he was unprepared. Then he said, "will you live in this spiritual water in the future?"


    "Who knows? However, my real body is also recovered. I think the master can think about it for me. It''s you. What should I do after that? "


    "What else can I do? Let''s deal with it! My soul was entangled with others before, but now it''s much more comfortable to be separated. You see, the color of my body is beginning to recover! "


    Gu mantong thought for a moment, "since you don''t have a real body, why let my master make you one? You got used to it before, didn''t you? "


    After listening to Gu man Tong''s words, Ying Ling was somewhat moved, but still shook his head, "this process is complicated! And I don''t know who I am. I don''t want to leave. "


    "Why be so realistic? I don''t have the memory before now, but I feel very happy to help others realize their wishes. Besides, what you explore may not be what others want to think of. If you think about your mother Xiaoyi, she is not easy. If she is not kind-hearted, I would not help Wu Zhixiong to give her so much wealth. Besides, although I think it is wrong for Wu Zhixiong to beat you out before, he still loves you in his heart. What''s the relationship between this and blood? You see, my master is not my biological parents, but he is also kind to me. As long as he is with a kind-hearted person, he can feel like home at any time Gu mantong said a lot of words in a long way, but he didn''t know whether the baby spirit heard it or not.


    Gu mantong is made of the soul of a child between two and ten years old, so it is not surprising that his words can look like adults. Moreover, if he stays in the Wu family for a long time, he will naturally become more popular!


    But obviously these Wu Zhixiong didn''t think of it. After listening to Gu man Tong''s words, he was obviously surprised. Maybe he always thought that there would be no such rich emotion of human beings when he heard Gu man Tong''s words. After all, in the movies and TV series that he could contact, and the supernatural and miscellaneous things, they all said the cruelty of these creatures!


    I think Wu Zhixiong didn''t want to take Gu man Tong back to the shop after he came to the shop with me. But I don''t know whether his words will have any impact on his ideas.


    Maybe I''ll tell you the truth when I put down my head


    I didn''t expect that the baby spirit changed his mind very quickly. Of course, he admired Gu mantong. This little guy could understand people''s hearts. In the final analysis, the reason why Yingling wanted to find his own father was just to have a support. After all, it was Wu Zhixiong who took Xiaoyi to have an abortion operation. For Xiaoyi, it was just a child lost, but for Yingling, it was Lost the experience of life. Therefore, hearing Gu mantong say that it''s better to find a kind-hearted person than to find a family member. Naturally, he is somewhat moved.


    I looked at the old man with a satisfied smile, and then asked, "since the baby spirit is willing to let go of his past hatred, can you help him to be a real Guman boy? Or let him become a real Goodman boy


    The old man nodded. "Naturally, since he has the will, I will help him to realize this wish. However, it can be made clear in advance that if this ordinary Guman boy benefits mankind and accumulates merits, he will have a chance to be reborn into a human being or a fairy in reincarnation, but the infant spirit can''t. He will always be in the real body of the ancient man boy For the benefit of mankind, of course, there are many places where he may be bewitched during this period. Therefore, we must be careful. Once we enter this door, there is no room for us to turn back. I don''t know that this little baby spirit can carry the burden of his life? "According to reason, this is extremely unfair, but I think that if the baby spirit had not been protected by the real body of Gu man Tong, it might have been gone in smoke. Moreover, according to the conditions of the infant spirit, it would not be qualified to become a Guman child. However, because of the predestination between him and Gu mantong, it is only because of the fate that the infant spirit can become a Guman child. Of course, there should be some true Qi in it It won''t last long.


    Hearing that the old man could help him, the infant spirit was also clever. "Master, I am willing. Buddhism advocates the law of cause and effect cycle of good and good retribution. Naturally, I will keep in mind the master''s teachings and abide by my duty. I will not seek to be reincarnated in the future, but also keep this soul. I will not waste my life as a human being."


    The old man nodded his head with approval and looked at the baby spirit in his eyes. However, there is another problem at present, that is, how to deal with the infant spirit after it becomes a Guman child. All the Guman children in the Buddha''s card shop are sold to the people who are destined for it, and the breath here is not consistent with the baby spirit. It is difficult for everyone for a while.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 293

    I think from the beginning, the old man said that unless Wu Zhixiong can bring the baby spirit home, otherwise, even if it is made into a Gu man Tong, it will not help. But when we all cast our eyes on Wu Zhixiong, he deliberately avoided it, and then sat there silent.


    Obviously, Ying Ling also realized that the crux of the problem now lies in Wu Zhixiong, but he opened his mouth and did not speak. For a while, his relationship with Wu Zhixiong changed so that he didn''t know how to express it. In the past, he played tricks on Wu Zhixiong. It can be said that he was retaliating for Wu Zhixiong''s abandonment of him. It can even be said that it is some coquettish element, but now it has been known He said that the other party was not his father, so he could not ask Wu Zhixiong anything.


    But the disappointment in Ying Ling''s eyes was obvious. I couldn''t see such a scene. I couldn''t stand the baby spirit who shouldn''t be here. So I said to Wu Zhixiong: "now it depends on your meaning. I think the old man''s meaning. You should be very clear. If you don''t take over the baby spirit, you''d better not save it. If you are really in trouble, let Xiaoyi take it Take him back to the end of his life. You must choose one of these two. "


    "Yu Zhen, I don''t want to choose either of these two choices. As I said before, I don''t want my children to be implicated, so you can say I''m selfish or anything else. I just can''t accept such an arrangement. Besides, my wife doesn''t know what happened this evening. If I said for no reason that I would take her to the hospital where she had an abortion, how would she feel Want to? I can''t take the risk, so... " Wu Zhixiong didn''t go on, but his look was unnatural. He didn''t even dare to look at the baby spirit.


    "Is it because I am not your own birth that you do this to me? Or is it because you resent what I did before? " The baby spirit is not willing.


    Wu Zhixiong raised his head and looked into the eyes of Yingling. Maybe he was not so afraid because he knew that the baby spirit could not hurt him. He said, "it''s not your problem. It''s my own thoughts that hinder me. Whether you are my own or not, I never mind your existence. But if I do what they say, it will hurt my child And my wife, I don''t want them to be involved. They should have been happy


    Ying Ling can''t figure out why the people who go back home will be unhappy, but he didn''t do anything out of the ordinary before, and the baby baby played with himself very well. How could these things change in a flash? He looked at me wrongly and said, "Yu Zhen, you can''t cheat. Do you say I''m a broom star? Why is Wu Zhixiong so taboo to me


    I squatted down and whispered to him, "don''t think about it. You will say such a great truth before, which proves that you are not a pleasant person. Wu Zhixiong is not a taboo to you, but a person and a ghost. If you are too close to the baby baby now, it will change the fate of the baby baby. He doesn''t want his baby to take the road of yin and Yang division."


    After listening to my words, Luo Lifan couldn''t sit still. He snorted coldly, then pointed to Wu Zhixiong and said, "is Yin and Yang teacher so unbearable in your eyes?"


    "I don''t mean that. It''s just a child''s life. I always feel that we should follow the path of ordinary people and be plain and light. Moreover, my biggest wish is that he can inherit incense for our Wu family." Wu explained quickly.


    Luo Lifan''s eyes slanted. "Originally I didn''t intend to tell you so soon, but since you said so, I could only fulfill our contract ahead of time."


    Wu Zhixiong was a little surprised. He couldn''t figure out how the baby spirit was related to the contract, so he asked, "master, what do you mean? Aren''t we talking about the baby spirit? "


    "Yes, but you don''t let the baby spirit go back with you because you are afraid that the baby will be wronged and affect his fate?" Asked Luo Lifan.


    "Yes, yes, but it''s not related to the contract, either? Of course, I didn''t mean to deny the contract, but now I can''t understand it. "Wu Zhixiong pauses for a moment, and then says," the master doesn''t want to force me to take the baby spirit home on the ground of the contract? "


    My idea coincides with Wu Zhixiong. I guess so, but it''s wrong to think about it. It''s not good for Luo Lifan to take the baby spirit home. Why should he go around such a big circle? It''s even more impossible to say that he just wanted to help. When he signed the contract before, he deliberately attracted people''s appetite, which shows that he had already planned for the contract between him and Wu Zhixiong, so I think Luo Lifan must have other plans at the moment.


    Sure enough, after listening to Wu Zhixiong''s words, Luo Lifan narrowed his eyes, which was a complete miniature. With the gesture that you still want to guess my mind, he opened his mouth faintly, "will I do such a boring thing? Besides, you baby spirit has nothing to do with me. I saved his life just now. Otherwise, he and the remnant soul in my pocket will die sooner or later! "


    Hearing Luo Lifan''s words, Wu Zhixiong was relieved. I could hear him give a slight sigh of relief, and then he asked, "I don''t know what the master just said about the contract? If there''s anything I can do for you, master, just ask. "


    There is no clear stipulation in the contract on what Luo Lifan wants revenge, but once Luo Lifan puts forward it, Wu Zhixiong can''t go back on his regret. So I think Wu Zhixiong should also be eager to know what Luo Lifan will ask him for.Luo Lifan smile, "need you to do is not much, just pass a word thing."


    How about a letter? I don''t believe what Luo Lifan said! Obviously, Wu Zhixiong didn''t believe it. He spent a lot of time and told you that I just wanted you to pass on a message. This is not a joke!


    But he thought so in his heart. On the surface, Wu Zhixiong didn''t dare to speak much. He just said with a smile, "I don''t know who to send a message to?"


    "Your baby." Luo Lifan gently spit out such a sentence.


    "Baby? I don''t know what the master wants to say? " Wu Zhixiong can''t help but be surprised. After all, when he was in the Wu family, Luo Lifan didn''t show interest in baby dolls.


    The baby is only a little more than one year old. It seems that she can''t understand the adults'' words, so it''s better to say it''s for Wu Zhixiong to listen to! But this word still must pass on, also don''t know this Luo Lifan to have what ghost idea!


    Luo Lifan glanced at Wu Zhixiong, and then said in a low voice: "this man''s destiny is not something you want to change or stop. You are born with a mission. God has chosen it and you can''t change it. Your baby is surrounded by Guman children, and the baby spirit is nothing. Don''t you think it''s very strange?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 294

    Listening to Luo Lifan''s words, Wu Zhixiong''s face was a little alarmed. Maybe he also guessed what Luo Lifan was going to say, but he still insisted: "is it because the child is small and the popularity is low? I know we have a saying in the sun. It''s because the child is small and the skull is not completely closed. It''s normal for a child to see those things. Besides, which child hasn''t seen it? "


    "You''re right. Children can see those things, but what you said is not entirely correct. Children can perceive those things not with their eyes, but with their own souls and ghosts to communicate, because at that time, children''s soul and body were not so harmonious, so they were frightened or weak When the soul and the body will be separated, this is not the same as our Yin and Yang masters will open their eyes, but ordinary people will only see the soul once or twice. But if you ask the baby spirit, he can communicate with the baby anytime and anywhere


    Luo Lifan''s words are not empty. Listening to the meaning of the baby spirit, I get along with the baby baby like a good friend. The Yang of the baby baby is very weak. Naturally, it can''t stand the entanglement of the baby spirit, but it''s nothing. It''s quite curious. I didn''t notice it before Luo Lifan said it, but now it''s a little unusual, I think When I went to the Wu family that day, Luo Lifan didn''t get close to the baby baby much. On the contrary, I always sat beside the baby. However, I didn''t feel anything abnormal, and I didn''t feel guilty.


    At that time, I only cared about the dirty pants of the old man boy, and I forgot everything else. So even if I didn''t follow the ghost king to the underworld, I was not suitable to be a yin and Yang teacher in the sun. Fortunately, I didn''t make a mistake and recognized Luo Lifan as a master. Otherwise, it would be a shame! I find that I am a very emotional person, so I am not suitable to do anything important! But I am also a warm-hearted, always like to manage anything, which is tantamount to adding trouble to the people around me!


    I watched Wu Zhixiong was stunned by Luo Lifan. I thought he couldn''t ask for anything. So I said to Luo Lifan, "don''t sell the key. If you have anything, just go ahead. Anyway, this contract has been signed, and he can''t go back on it."


    "I didn''t want to take advantage of others'' danger. I just want to tell him why I like his baby baby!" Luo Lifan said with disapproval, as if he was not playing with his heart.


    I heard "hiss" a sound, what is called to see ah? Don''t you want to kiss a baby with a baby? But Luo Lifan is childless, which is not very realistic? Moreover, milk doll is a male doll. Luo Lifan''s closest next generation is his apprentice Qu Yong, so this is also impossible!


    Thinking that the other people in the room were also looking at what medicine he was selling in his gourd, I asked him, "what do you mean by this time? Make it clear, or I''m easy to think! And it''s a particularly impure kind. "


    Luo Lifan did not have a good breath of white me, angry did not pay attention to me.


    However, the old man said with a smile, "I don''t want to say anything else in this yin-yang division. I admire Zeng Chunping in terms of skill. I think the younger martial brother who came out of the same school with him is also highly skilled. Therefore, it must be said that Luo Li Van Gogh has a look at the one who can get along with Luo Lifan."


    Then he looked at Wu Zhixiong, who was puzzled. The old man said, "you boy, you have picked it up! However, I heard that Luo Lifan did not take the initiative to take his apprentice outside of his own house. The existing one still took the initiative to come to the door. Your baby baby is very lucky! "


    "What? The master wants to take my son as an apprentice? " Wu Zhixiong naturally did not think of this layer, but he was not happy and excited. You know, this is what he wants to avoid most, but who ever thought that it is impossible to avoid it?


    Luo Lifan''s handsome face showed a trace of impatience: "how? You''re not going to help me with this? We have a contract to prove it! "


    Wu Zhixiong bit his lip, then made up his mind and said, "this is a matter between my baby and the master. I don''t say much about it, but I''m young. I''m afraid I can''t follow the master. I hope the master can complete it."


    "Your baby is the most Yin body, so it can attract the soul, and because he is a boy, he can withstand so many evil spirits. However, because of this fate, he is doomed to stay in your Wu family for a long time. If you insist on detaining him, you may be implicated with the three members of the Wu family. What''s more, your baby boy''s Yang life is only a few years old Do you really think about him or do you plan for it earlier? "


    Naturally, Luo Lifan did not dare to tell lies about the child''s yangshou, but I was not at ease. I still calculated it silently. It turned out that the child''s yangshou was not much, but it was strange that he had signs of yangshou filling in after a period of interruption. I''m afraid someone helped him resolve something, but these things can''t be told to them, i Thinking about the special intimacy between baby milk and me, part of the reason was because of the predestination between Yin Pengyu and me in the previous life, and the other part was that the baby baby felt my smell.


    At the end of one''s Yang life, one will be more and more deficient in Yang Qi, and he will like people or objects with heavy Yin Qi. This is why milk dolls always communicate with their souls and babies when they are at home. Therefore, Luo Lifan''s words are not bad at all. Of course, children are scared to cry when they see ghosts, because different magnetic fields will make them feel uncomfortable When I went to the Wu family for the first time, baby milk was very close to me. At that time, I thought that I might be liked by children, but I ignored one thing, that is, I am not a human being!If I could deal with everything rationally at that time, I would have known earlier that this baby baby was not an ordinary child, but a living body with a ghost like me! It''s just that I was a daughter when I was a mortal. The heavier the Yin Qi was, the more my physical strength was consumed. However, the baby was a baby boy. The Yang in his body could help him regulate Yin and Yang, so he would not have such obvious maladjustment. But it doesn''t mean that the baby baby can always be OK. After all, the intercourse between the sun and the underworld is not something that ordinary people can bear. Therefore, at a certain period of time, it is bound to take back these abilities that should not belong to mortals. Since you have the abilities that others do not have, then there must be damages in other aspects.


    Taking life is the most direct way. Of course, there are other means, such as some physical disabilities. But they are all born with us, so it is almost impossible to make up for them the day after tomorrow.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 295

    Some people are used to complaining about the unfair fate, but in fact, if you think about it carefully, you may not be as good as others in one aspect, but may be stronger than others in other aspects. It''s just like some people live a poor life, but they are talented. It seems that their life is poor, but in fact, they are not. At least their spirit is satisfied. This is also a kind of balance. So don''t complain about where you are inferior to others. Heaven is fair, and what you lack will be made up from other places. God has already arranged everything, but will not let all of them If people are consistent, then life will be meaningless? So always think of something different, just a person a life!


    Of course, Wu Zhixiong couldn''t accept these things. He looked at me in a daze and asked, "Yu Zhen, you are the lady in the hell. Why have I never heard you say that my son''s yangshou is coming to an end? Don''t you know that better than the master? "


    He said this is right, but I can''t talk about yangshou. It belongs to revealing the secrets and will be punished by God! What''s more, I''m not in charge of this matter in the local government. If it wasn''t for Luo Lifan''s words, I''d like to check it. I really don''t know!


    However, Luo Lifan is different from me. He is in this business. You can see how much your Yang Shou is. But he should not say it. However, Luo Lifan is trying to save life, which is the balance of merits and demerits.


    Listening to Wu Zhixiong''s words, I was in a bit of a dilemma. However, in order to make him believe Luo Lifan''s words, I had to say: "what Luo Lifan just said is the truth. Besides, he dare not be vague about life related matters! What''s more, Luo Lifan doesn''t harm people. Isn''t he doing this to save the life of your baby baby


    "What do you say? I am a mortal, and I don''t know the fate. I just want to ask my children to live a few more years! "


    As a parent, this is the mood. No one wants his children to have something to do. If possible, they all think that if possible, they will want to give their children their yangshou so that they can stay in the world for a few years? However, there are a lot of things that can be changed if you change them. Now if Luo Lifan really takes the baby baby as his apprentice, he can help him to continue his life as a master of yin and Yang. If the baby can establish his own house and do good deeds and accumulate virtues in the future, his Yang life will increase with it!


    So I said to Wu Zhixiong, "your wish can only be realized by Luo Lifan. That is to say, there is no other way to realize your wish except to let him be a yin and Yang teacher, unless you want to make him live less than 5 years old."


    "Isn''t all this trying to make me accept the baby spirit and go home?" Wu Zhixiong is also really dizzy, actually said such a muddle headed words!


    However, you don''t think it''s good to say something to me? If you don''t believe it, just go away. I won''t hold on to you about the contract. It''s a piece of paper. But if something is wrong with your Wu family, I don''t care! "


    After hearing this, Wu Zhixiong didn''t say anything more. Instead, he turned out of the Buddha brand shop.


    I just wanted to go after him, but Luo Lifan stopped me, "let him go! In three days, he''ll have to look for you


    I don''t know where his confidence comes from, but the client doesn''t want me to manage it, so I don''t care about useless heart. But poor Ying Ling, we didn''t want to avoid him just now. In any case, he has to bear the purchase result! What''s more, he can survive intact for so long. He has borrowed the effect of external forces. Even if Wu Zhixiong resists death, he will not take him back. He will never give up in his life!


    I patted baby Ling''s head: "sad?"


    He nodded wrongly, but then he shook his head, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, there must be a way for the car to get to the front of the mountain. There is no way to go. It is also my disaster and my destiny! What''s more, I can''t give birth. I always go around like this. If I can help people, if I just live without purpose and numbness, I think it''s better to end it like this. "


    Although he said that, he could also hear the regret of Ying Ling. There was a saying that it was better to die than to live. But now that Wu Zhixiong drove away, no one could help him. So he just wanted to live. And I''m not sure that Wu Zhixiong would come to me in three days. After all, when he just left, he almost refused to leave any room Yes.


    I guess now he even has a bad impression on me. After all, it was just a chance encounter. He believed me and thought that he could keep the family safe. Who knows that so many things are involved?


    The old man was in agreement with Luo Lifan. He called the baby spirit to him, "no matter whether this man will come back or not, I will purify your soul for the time being, and then I will make you the real body of a Guman boy. After all, this is the best way to delay your life. In the future, if you really can''t leave the Buddha card shop, I will support you!"


    I''m a little surprised. After all, the owner''s family doesn''t provide for it. Because there are too many ancient mansions to serve every day, it''s hard to avoid making them jealous and angry. If they don''t handle it properly, they will be in a mess. Although they can''t hurt their lives, it''s unnecessary!


    So when the old man had this idea, Wu Chu was the first to object: "boss, you have broken the rules of our profession, which can never be done. Besides, is your foot disease a relapse, and it really can''t be done at that time. Isn''t it the same that makes Gu man Tong angry? What''s more, the baby spirit has nothing to do with us, but that man is a good man. He pats his ass and walks away! ""Forget it, anyway, I''ll transfer it to you. Now I''m not the boss here. I''ll just be a military division for you. Therefore, I don''t want to call my boss any more." Anyway, the old man was prepared for the worst. Even if Wu Zhixiong would not come, he could not watch the baby spirit die on its own.


    "How about that? I''m not enough money for the first time! It''s only for your tuition. You''ve handed me things these days. Besides, if I don''t call your boss, I can''t follow Yu Zhen to call you old man, right Wu Chu, who is also familiar with himself, has made a comparison with me!


    But what he said is also true. I used to call him old man when I was working here. I didn''t want to call him boss because he didn''t look like a boss. People said that he would try his best to suppress me. If I called him boss, I would be surprised. Moreover, I didn''t plan to learn some Kung Fu from him, but I just helped him look after the store and love him Use it or not!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 296

    The old man smiled, "dare to call the old man and try me not to break your leg! Don''t shout to the boss, you can call master! Besides, I just saw luolifan, who was interested in milk dolls, and wanted to be a apprentice. I also wanted to be a master! "


    "That''s great! But, in the future, even my master, is the owner of the shop! There is no contradiction between the two, and there is no contradiction at all! " It seems that Wu Chu also wanted to pay a long time to meet the teacher. As soon as the old man spoke, he was excited to dance and dance!


    But can the old man be a master really because of his stubborn temper? I don''t believe it.


    The old man went on to say, "if I were the boss, would you not let me support the baby spirit of the Guman boy?"


    "Oh, isn''t it easy to do yet? I''ll come to support it! I''ll come! Besides, did not Lorraine say it just now? That Wu Zhixiong will not be able to find it in three days! " Wu Chu became a disciple of others. He was naturally thinking about the old man. He was good at the old man. However, he didn''t want to involve himself as a worker before. But now he has become the apprentice of the old man. Although there is no formal ceremony for teacher worship, it is also a matter of nailing on the board. Naturally, he should take the master''s affairs as his own thing!


    The old man saw Wu Chu so attentive to himself, naturally also happy, happy to say: "this has apprentice is not the same, just like he suddenly has a son! No wonder they all said, this apprentice is half as good as a child! " But the old man didn''t agree with Wu Chu, "this Guman boy is still here for adoption. He is different from ordinary Guman boy. If he doesn''t go back to Wu family, he has to stare at it with real spirit. You are shallow and can''t do anything. But after that, Wu Zhixiong really wants to be iron and will not come back. Your skill is mature. I am going to take care of this Guman boy. Now, you will take care of it This shop, this is our teacher and apprentice future life source! "


    In terms of money, I naturally believe Wu Chu has a set, otherwise, can not a small gambling on the gold pot bowl full! But he can not accept this way of making money. But they are very apprentice. I don''t want to be able to provoke this!


    Now the baby spirit has also landed, I and luolifan have no reason to stay! But it was late, and luolifan and I were not able to go back. So the old man picked up the presents and gave them to me to live. They made a floor in the outside room and made it easy.


    There is nothing important for the moment. I listen to the few people outside the house whispering what, and I don''t know what excited things have been said. I heard the old man say, "my dear, go and take out the jar of good wine behind my counter. I can hardly meet my friend and have a few drinks!"


    Wu Chu was probably worried that the old man''s foot disease did not act immediately, but said, "master, you still drink this body bone, can not be achieved! Better replace wine with tea! "


    "What is that? Can''t it be that luolifan jokes? I said that my foot disease is an old injury, no harm! Just take a few drinks. Get it! "


    I know that the old man likes drinking. I used to watch the shop outside. He was in the room with air conditioner and drank wine. He would hum some songs when he was in a good mood. But I couldn''t understand what it was. And I was sweating in the outside room and I was in a mood to listen to his all rage!


    In a few moments, the room began to be full of wine and listened carefully. Besides the sound of changing the cup, the old man began to hum his music again, but this time I was really listening.


    Chang''an Road, old tired return, 70 ancient rare.


    Lotus flower rain wet before Hu night, Guizhi wind light hill.


    How to eliminate it? Wine is needed, and poetry is more important.


    Also do not live up to the moon.


    After leisure, he is infatuated.


    No one asked about the cause of planting flowers, and the emotion of flowers was only known.


    In the smile mountain, the clouds come out early, and the birds return late.


    I don''t know the word, but I can hear the tune very quickly and clearly. It is poetry and wine on the surface. I think the old man thinks it is so good for the rest of my life? But it sounds like there are other meanings in it. Fortunately, I can''t sleep, and I also get up and walk outside the house. I see luolifan and the old man sitting in cross legging. The two people are drinking soundly. The tea table between the two is a good wine and several dishes of wine! The face of the two men who could drink also glowed red. The old man was still humming the song in his mouth. Seeing Wu chugan standing on the edge and waiting, I didn''t think I wanted to do so.


    Wu Chuzheng was worried about leaving without excuse, whispered with the old man, and ran towards me. "Why haven''t you slept yet? I think the two will not stop for a while. "


    "The old man has always been so fond of drinking. I know it, but every time I just drink a drink, I don''t know what kind of big joy I met?" Anyway, I think the old man is abnormal. I feel abnormal from the first sight of luolifan. But they didn''t seem to be familiar with each other before. After all, the old man was in a little deep relationship with Zeng Chunping.


    But I don''t know what these two people can actually get together to drink and talk happily!


    Maybe, this wine is a good thing. Three cups and two belly. Everything has been solved.Wu Chu shrugged at me. "It''s not that I didn''t say that. Just now these two people communicated with each other in ventriloquism. I don''t know exactly what they said. But looking at the master''s appearance, he must have made some big moves with Luo Lifan. However, this time is not mature. He won''t tell me! I''ll just watch him happy anyway


    "You really don''t have any curiosity? No wonder the old man likes you more than me! No, it''s not just a little, it''s too much! " I have a little feeling. Luo Lifan has said before that my biggest problem is that I like to get to the bottom of the matter. Familiar people think I''m caring, and those who are not familiar will naturally think that I have some gossip!


    But it doesn''t matter. I don''t ask people I don''t know. But I look at Wu Chu''s appearance that he knows the old man very well, and then I say, "Hey, you''ve been with the old man for such a long time, does he always sing this ditty?"


    "Well, didn''t he sing when you were here? Don''t you think it sounds good? "


    "I don''t know about it. It doesn''t matter whether it''s good or not. But the words in this ditty are very interesting. There are poems, wine and flowers. Ha ha ha." Anyway, I don''t understand. It''s just fun.


    Wu Chu looked at me, "Yu Zhen, you really haven''t read much! You don''t know who wrote it? "


    "Why, look down on people?" I gave him a blank look, but to be honest, I did not read for a few days. I couldn''t even afford food and clothing before. How could I have spare money to study!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 297

    I didn''t say half of the lie. At the beginning, my life was hard. I didn''t want to drag down the older generation. Naturally, I had to come out early to support myself independently. Although my grandparents didn''t agree with me to be a girl in public at that time, the conditions were there and I didn''t care so much. Besides, it''s not shameful for women in this new era to look for jobs thing.


    I have thought that if my family''s economic conditions permit, I may not insist on reading the book. When I was in school, I was one of those who didn''t need to worry about the teacher, but I was absolutely not liked. Because I was absent-minded in everything, even my study was also downstream. Until I dropped out of school, my grades did not get rid of the bottom ten The fate of.


    So when Wu Chu asked me, I was naturally not angry, but I looked at him and he would not read much more than I did, so I didn''t feel ashamed.


    Listening to me say so, Wu Chu rubbed his nose, "you don''t read a book, but it''s reasonable."


    "Otherwise? Is it because of inferiority? " I took a look at Wu Chu.


    "I don''t think so. But when people asked about their education background, I always felt inferior to others. But now I''ve figured it out. At least I''m engaged in the work I like. Compared with those who have been studying for many years but still do the work they don''t like, I''m lucky, There are not many lucky people like me in the world. "


    I listened to Wu Chu''s words and thought about it carefully. I don''t have any big pursuit. In short, I wish I could make myself comfortable. However, the topic between us seems to be a little far away. So I said to Wu Chu: "after talking about it for a long time, I''m off the point. I haven''t read any books. I don''t know what the old man''s ditty means, but do you know?"


    Wu Chu sighed. "It''s a poem written by Xin Qiji of the Southern Song Dynasty. On the surface, it really sounds like what you said. But in fact, my master expressed his emotions through the words."


    "When did the old man become so cultured? In the past, I only thought that he would be in charge of the business of fopai shop. I didn''t expect that he was still studying Ci and music. He seemed to be a cultural man! " I don''t mean to belittle the old man, but it doesn''t look like the man I remember.


    Hearing what I said, Wu Chu naturally wanted to argue for his master, "that''s you. At that time, I didn''t know my master well. The old man was not ordinary people, and his questions were profound! It is said that in the past, it should be a champion! However, I was born at a bad time. My talent was rotten in my stomach. But my master''s goal is so great! Just the song he sang was to express his ambition! I know that the old man has a dream in his heart, but every time I ask him, he does not talk about it. However, I look at the situation as if I have talked to Luo Lifan! "


    I raised my eyebrows. "Will you? But it''s not impossible to tell the truth after drinking. No matter what, as long as the dream can come true, we will know that day! So, don''t worry about anything. "


    It''s useless for us to worry about this matter. At the moment, the two people are drunk after drinking, squinting at each other and murmuring in a low voice. Wu chuchong waved his hand to me, "you go back and have a rest. I''ll take care of them."


    When I got back to the inner room, I still couldn''t sleep. I was so curious that I knew that the music the old man was humming was actually revealing his feelings. Naturally, I wanted to find out, but it would be difficult for me to ask the old man about things that Wu Chu didn''t know.


    Of course, in addition to the old man''s dream, I also want to ask who caused him such a heavy injury. Apart from revenge, I always feel that things in this world will always be associated with other things. If one thing is solved, maybe other things will be solved.


    After a long sleep, I didn''t know what time it was. I was awakened by the knock on the door outside, because Luo Lifan and the old man had a lot of drinks last night, but I haven''t got up yet. As soon as I was disturbed by the noise, I naturally got angry with my sleepy eyes!


    "What about the early morning rush?" The old man''s temper was as bad as ever.


    At this time, the knock outside the door was much lighter, and then the voice of the customs office rang out, "excuse me, master, we are here to find someone! Don''t you know that master lorifanlo is with you? "


    As soon as I heard that it was the detention center, I came out in a hurry and said to the old man, "it''s my own person. Let him come in and talk. I think it''s probably the case of the previous stage that has been completed!"


    As soon as the old man heard that it was important, he did not dare to delay. He answered and sent Wu Chu to open the door.


    I saw that the detention center only brought a small policeman this time, and had not had a face-to-face before. It is estimated that it is not a major matter. But now I have caught up with him, I can''t believe that he is in a hurry to ask Luo Lifan to go back?


    At the moment, Luo Lifan also half opened his eyes. After seeing the visitor clearly, he didn''t have the slightest anxiety. Instead, he was a little impatient in his tone, "how did you find this? Even if your case is the one before, it can only be dealt with as a pending case. The authorities don''t believe in this ghost matter, so it''s useless for you to force me to help. "


    After hearing this, Guan Suo just laughed, "master Luo has a brilliant plan, but this time it''s a miscalculation. I''m not here for that, but I''m suddenly from the head of Junning!"I can''t help but be surprised. Junning had to leave before. If I remember correctly, I advised her to turn herself in at that time. As a result, I got a half red face. But now, how can I suddenly want to open my mind? And even if Junning to surrender, this should be a good thing for the Institute, ah, in a and Luo Lifan also not much relationship ah!


    I can''t help but ask a: "Junning surrender difficult not to deal with what secret?"


    "Ha ha, Yu Zhen is really smart, right! There''s a big discovery, and it''s about the diary you''ve been thinking about. " The station''s tone is firm. It seems that I will be interested in it.


    Of course, as long as I''m interested, I will naturally get Luo Lifan. Therefore, I''m not in a hurry to ask for Luo Lifan. Instead, I throw the sweetness to me. Naturally, I know the mind of the prison, so I''m not in a hurry to get hooked. But one thing I have to ask is, "isn''t this diary always in my hands? Besides, who did you hear about my interest in that diary? Do you know that Junning has something to do with Xiaochen''s death, but I don''t believe her any more. As for the relationship with her, you should also know it. So if you listen to her and give me such a big temptation, I''m afraid that this wishful thinking will come to nothing! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 298

    I said these words to make Guan Suo think that I have no interest in the diary, and then his chance of winning is small. In this way, I won''t bring any trouble to Luo Lifan. After all, I''m very embarrassed to find trouble for him. If Luo Lifan is forced to hurry up, I''m afraid that if he says something to the ghost King secretly, I can''t be so carefree It''s floating outside.


    But after all, the prison is a veteran. It''s not easy to cheat him. He looked at my face for a few seconds, and then said, "I don''t believe Junning''s words, but this diary writer''s words are not right?"


    The person who writes diary, say is Wen Tian? But was Wentian in danger because of being bitten back? How can we meet the customs office?


    After looking at my expression, I naturally have a certain feeling in my heart, but I can see that he is deliberately hanging my appetite. "In fact, my biggest hobby is to find those secrets that I want to hide and give them to those in need. However, if I am busy, I don''t feel sorry. At least I know more than others, which is for others It may be nothing, but I just think it''s very interesting. What do you say, Yu Zhen? "


    Before waiting for a word, Luo Lifan snatched the lead of the story and said, "we have a good agreement. I''ll only help you find out the reason, but I don''t participate. If it''s really a ghost, it''s not very meaningful for you to catch it. In fact, frankly speaking, you just want to tell me what you said. Don''t hear it in front of me, but there''s one thing. Everyone can do this secret But not everyone can say it. "


    After the prison was discovered, he didn''t sulk. Instead, he looked comfortable. Maybe he was waiting for Luo Lifan to talk to him. Fortunately, these two people are not in the same field. If it is really that way, I think the fight will be more fierce. Although it is luolifan''s business, I think that the person who asks for it is more confident. I think about this and that of the prison Occupation must have something to do with it. You think, what''s the best thing for the police is to guess people''s hearts! So what the other party wants can be known only by a glance. Of course, it''s not so easy to face Luo Lifan, but it doesn''t affect the result of the matter. All of them are ordinary people, and they will have some common points.


    "According to the master''s idea, what should we do about it? I can''t know that Yu Zhen needs this thing without saying it. I don''t think it''s morally justified. "


    Luo Lifan quickly got up, simply cleaned up, but could not see any tired face, and then said to Guan Suo: "if you really don''t know what to do, you won''t be in a hurry to discuss with me. Go back. Anyway, I''m free these days."


    Then he did not forget to say to the old man, "boss, don''t forget our agreement last night. These days, you have to keep an eye on things here. If you come back, you can ignore him, and I''ll come over when I''m busy."


    I don''t know what kind of covenant this old man has made with Luo Lifan in private. I guess it should be closely related to his great dream. Otherwise, he can''t reply with fear on his face, so that when we leave, we also personally send out the door. Such treatment is rare. The only time I saw it secretly, I believe you don''t have to say it You know, it''s natural to send Zeng Chunping. At that time, they were closely related, and I didn''t say anything. But the old man and Luo Lifan were just friends with each other for a few drinks last night. Naturally, they could do this because of something extraordinary!


    The old man used to say that I was snobbish, but now it seems that we are just each other!


    On the way back, I sat in the co pilot and talked with Luo Lifan from time to time. However, I saw that Luo Lifan was indifferent. Guansuo was not reconciled, and then asked, "you don''t wonder why Junning turned himself in?"


    "If you want to talk about it sooner or later, why should I ask?" Luo Lifan is comfortable to lean in the back seat, and then says with indifference.


    Guan raised his eyebrows. "I don''t need to say that. You will know about it in the future. But if you wait for the court to come up with a result, I''m afraid it will be nothing new. But Luo Lifan, what you do is a bit of a drag. "


    I heard that the customs office would question Luo Lifan. It was also an eye opener. However, Luo Lifan only told me that Wentian''s life was not long ago, but he didn''t tell me clearly when he would die. Then I have been busy with Wu Zhixiong''s affairs these days, but I have forgotten about it.


    Luo Lifan snorted coldly, "don''t use your heart to think about my practice. You are to seek a result, but what I want is the process. We are not the same at all. How can we put it together?"


    "But isn''t it a matter of seeking an outcome sooner or later?" Guan said sincerely, "I know you are careful, but you may not be able to save people like this, but the longer the time, the more people involved! Don''t tell me what fate is. It''s fate. Isn''t it that fate follows? "


    "What is the fortune worth? Compared with the life style of human beings, it is just an auxiliary right and left. Everyone can''t do without it, but everyone doesn''t rely on it. What''s more, Wen Tian''s life is just continued with Yang Qi. If he can stay one more day, it will be the blessing of heaven. "


    Yang Qi can''t be given casually, but I see that Luo Lifan doesn''t want to lose Yang Qi every day. Although the Tao is deep, it doesn''t show any clue! What''s more, what he said just now is awe inspiring, which does not seem to involve changing one''s life against heaven. However, Wentian has signs of life. I''m a little confused. It seems that Guan knows more than I do. He is just a mortal. How could he know such a detailed situation? The only possibility is that he peeked into the diary! But the previous one, I turned over, there was nothing, and Wentian didn''t go on until the critical moment, but if you said he didn''t know, it was not appropriate.I can''t think of it. It seems more and more complicated. First of all, Luo Lifan didn''t tell me the truth. Secondly, there was something wrong with that diary. Junning''s surrender and Wentian''s life and death all of a sudden were linked with what I was looking for. I had to ask, "the prison, are the people involved, mortals or underworld?"


    "I can''t control the affairs of the sun. Where can I manage the underworld?" Guansuo chuckled twice, then went on: "Junning turned himself in because Wentian was dying. She felt that life was meaningless. But what do you think Junning would do if Wentian was alive and alive? "


    It goes without saying that Jun Ning would not have such an idea at all.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 299

    I''m worried about the words of the detention house. If Junning knew that Wentian was still alive, he would not be so willing to bear the responsibility. Although he was not killed, if he was sentenced to an indefinite period, his life and Wentian would be doomed! Can''t she really think of anything else? I don''t believe it anyway.


    "It''s really hard to say. I don''t think Junning will suffer because of the strength of Junning''s family. But if Junning is frustrated, her family can''t help it. But there is no airtight wall in the world. When Junning knows that Wentian is still alive, she won''t give up willingly. She didn''t fall for Wentian''s plan Is it? " There was a little worry in my words.


    I didn''t hope about the diary. Anyway, the investigation would involve innocent people. I thought that Luo Lifan had something to hide from me and saw my mind. However, I was surprised that Wentian could continue his life. I thought it was over, but actually Luo Lifan never gave up.


    He is a man who is consistent in everything he does. Naturally, he won''t give up easily. Because of his confusion these days, I''ve ignored it. But when I think about it, it seems that Luo Lifan has done something. However, there are not many things in the world that can give life to dying people. I want to go. There is only one possibility. The stone! If I have not guessed wrong, Luo Lifan must have found the power of the magic stone, but this magic stone is not his thing. I think he was afraid that I would stop him and made a plan privately.


    Thinking of this, I asked Luo Lifan, "where are the things I put in your place?"


    "Nature is still there." Luo Lifan said faintly, "is it difficult for me to throw away such important objects?"


    "I dare you to throw it away, but what if you do something about it?" I stare at Luo Lifan''s eyes, hoping that I can see some clues.


    "What can I do? Yu Zhen, you are really not a worry. I have done so many things for you. Do you have no trust? Even if I do something, it''s not entirely my own idea. I think you should know that Luo Lifan was a little unhappy, and then he simply ignored me.


    I think about what he said just now. It seems that there is a person involved in this matter. If I guess correctly, the ghost king should also be clear about this matter. Moreover, he can''t have any leisure for so many days, but he just didn''t come to see me, which is a bit unreasonable.


    After making up my mind, I said to the station, "you go back to the station first. I want to go back to the hotel to have a rest. Last night, I listened to their gags, but I didn''t have a good rest! But if there''s anything wrong over there, just come and ask me for help! "


    The station asked the driver to stop in front of the Hongyun hotel until I got out of the car. Luo Lifan didn''t open his eyes to look at me. I don''t know if I''m angry. I don''t have time to take care of him. I have to ask about Wentian.


    Just arrived at the hotel, I met Qu Yong, or he should know that I came back, deliberately waiting for me.


    "Something?"


    "No, I guess you''re coming back. I''ll wait for a while. By the way, where''s my master?" He looked behind me, saw no one, and asked in a hurry.


    I thought of Luo Lifan''s attitude just now. Naturally, I was angry. "He went to the prison with him. I was a little tired. I wanted to sleep first. If you don''t have anything else, I''ll go in."


    "Yu Zhen," Qu Yong said, but after thinking about it, he still said, "my master has a bad temper. Don''t be wise with him. There is also a place for his own interests. People in the sun are more or less selfish. Who doesn''t worry about his future! So just listen to some words. Don''t let anyone be a gun driver. "


    As soon as I heard that Qu Yong had something to say. Just as I wanted to understand, Qu Yong said, "OK, you can go in and have a rest. Shifu should still need my help. If this case is not settled, I''m afraid the future will not be easy." Then he rushed to the place.


    I shrugged. It''s getting more and more interesting, but I''ll soon find out.


    After entering the room, I set up a border, and then put the jade pendant on the bed and said to it, "dead ghost, are you there?"


    Yupeili didn''t make any noise. I didn''t know if he was really absent. But even if he was busy, he should reply to me. I felt angry, "if I don''t show up, I won''t go back all my life!"


    Ghost king this just reluctantly drilled out, "when can be gentle for husband, but I haven''t heard you speak well with me for a long time."


    "If you want me to be good, you have to do it for me! What are you busy with these days? You didn''t really come to me when you went back to hell? " I looked at him.


    The ghost king saw that, of course, he put his hands around my waist and wanted to level my anger. But I didn''t want to eat his suit. He had two sons. He was still so noisy. Besides, he didn''t want me to suffer a loss!


    So I patted off the ghost King''s hand. "I''m not serious. What do you really don''t understand? I ask you, do you know about Wen Tian"The one in Zhangcun? Of course I know that I don''t know the fate of ordinary people in this world? " Ghost king and I deliberately around the circle.


    "Don''t talk to me intentionally. What I''m talking about is that Wentian''s Yang Qi has been renewed. Isn''t that what you mean that Luo Lifan can''t make decisions on his own?"


    The ghost King pinched me on my waist and burned the bath fire for me. However, I still tried to ignore him. I wanted him to explain the whole story of the matter clearly. However, I was no match for the ghost king. He held me down with a backhand, "goblin, don''t you give me any benefits before listening?"


    I''m not in the mood now, but the ghost king doesn''t give me a chance. His lips are on me and he sucks hard. That posture seems to want to block my mouth and prevent me from exploring those things. But my temper can''t be pacified by one kiss or two kisses. After lingering, I quickly master the initiative, one hand against his chest, as much as possible He opened the distance, then said to him, "seriously, don''t think I''m such a fool!"


    Ghost King helpless smile, "kiss my mouth are numb, how did you forget this matter?"? I''ve had a hard time meeting a tough wife


    "What? Are you not satisfied with me? " I slanted my eyes and said, "don''t forget, you don''t have a woman except me now. If you piss me off, I''ll let you taste the taste of women for the rest of your life!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 300

    "It makes you go out for two days and you have a long temper. You have a good idea, but can you bear it?" Ghost king a little side, to avoid my guard, and then a timely blow in my ear root, this place I am the most sensitive, was so provoked by him, naturally it is difficult to help, can not help but shrink.


    This time, he seized the opportunity and said with a chuckle, "not for a lifetime? How could you react so much? " Said from the back of the ring around my waist, deliberately see my joke.


    I struggled for a few times, but I didn''t get rid of his hands, so I just let him hold it. Anyway, I haven''t been held in such a safe embrace for several days. It''s very comfortable. However, I didn''t forget what to ask because of the king ghost''s deliberate courtship. "If you don''t want to say it, just tell me directly. Why do you stop me like this? Do you know that I am a curious person who deliberately tempts me to seek benefits? But I tell you, now that I''m not in the mood, I just want to make things clear, and then I can rescue fengxu. We can wait for the news of Tongzu, but last time he couldn''t find out, we can''t waste our time! So when there''s a clue, you have to follow it up. "


    "That''s what I think, but in this case, you''ll put your heart in your stomach for the time being." The ghost King''s hand tightened a little, "I''m also very worried about fengxu, but the thing is like this. The mysterious man seems to know that we are checking him, so he won''t show up easily! Don''t ask more about Wentian. Luo Lifan has his own discretion. I''m at ease about this. "


    "Would you rather he knew it than tell me?" I''m not happy. Can I be so untrustworthy compared with Luo Lifan?


    The ghost King gently breathed a breath, "some things don''t let you know. I don''t want you to be implicated. How can you not understand after so many things?"


    "I don''t understand, but you do? When didn''t I think what you did would involve me? What''s more, I don''t know who said it. I''ll discuss everything in the future, and there won''t be any concealment. How come once something happens, these words will not be counted? " I pushed his hand away angrily and sat by the bed.


    Seeing that I was angry, the ghost king was also a little helpless, "I said this, but as a man, I just don''t want to worry about her women. Besides, you don''t need to know these things. No matter what kind of process, isn''t it all for a result? I just want to give you what you want in the end. As for the sufferings during this period, do you understand that there is not one more person who is afraid? It''s not for you that I don''t tell you? Such a thing is worth your anger? "


    "For my good, tell me! I want to know about the process and the result. " I said coldly.


    It''s not once or twice to have a temper with the ghost king. Anyway, I haven''t lost since the birth of Da fengxu. Every time he has to follow my heart, who let us have a son to protect himself? And this is not unreasonable, he naturally has no reason to refuse.


    The ghost king thought for a moment, or opened his mouth, "Wentian this matter I discussed with Luo Lifan, because he can predict some future things, so I want to give him Yang Qi, let him live more time, so we have more clues."


    "And then you moved our Phoenix family''s Yangshi?" My eyes slanted. I had already guessed what the ghost king had just said. What I was more curious about was what happened to our Phoenix family''s Yangshi.


    The ghost King nodded, "it''s really hard to fool you before you arrive. It''s not good for this person to become smart! This Yangshi can give people a continuation of Yang Qi, but it can only maintain it. Just like hanging water on a dying man, it can not prolong his life, but just save his breath. Moreover, this Yangshi also has a magical place, that is, it can let us see Wentian''s dream, so that even if he doesn''t write it out, he can know what will happen later. "


    "Although the Phoenix clan is dead, I still don''t want any damage to the Phoenix family''s things. Besides, the emperor of heaven has said that he will thoroughly investigate all these things, which means that we feng people will have a clean life in the future. These things are all material evidence. If you and Luo Lifan are so frustrated, what should I do if the ability of Yangshi is damaged? Why are you still so reckless in your work I''m a little angry. After all, I''m the master of Yangshi. I don''t know how to discuss with me!


    However, the ghost king didn''t care, "how much yang qi can be used in Wentian. Besides, Luo Lifan and I control it very well. We just use a little Yang Qi every day. Don''t worry. The Yang Qi of this Yangshi can gather the power of all things in the world. It won''t happen like that. The Yang Qi it lost to Wentian will be restored soon."


    I sighed. Although I was not happy, there was no other reason to stop him. Anyway, the ghost king said that there would be nothing wrong. I''ll believe him for a moment. I''ll never forgive him if there''s really something wrong with Yangshi.


    I can''t help but think of the blessing of God before. Isn''t it just the two of them who make their own decisions? But fortunately, the God who has the wrong luck has survived, but how can this person have such a memory? A double adventure! And my promise seems to be numbered before the big decision!


    "The Phoenix family is very mysterious. Are you sure? What''s more, you should know what this Phoenix clan means to me. I don''t want to quarrel with you. Anyway, things have come to this stage, but I still think it''s better to stop at the right time! " I''m not hot or cold.The ghost King seemed to think that if this topic continued, we would have to quarrel again, so he thought about it and said to me, "how can we talk about something else? Don''t you care about God''s blessing?"


    Nonsense, of course I miss my own baby! Can''t you come out of my house? If Luo Lifan hadn''t told me that Tianyou had returned to the underworld, could I be in charge of Bajiazi''s business outside? But I really should also care about my son. Sometimes I can''t understand him.


    "How is God''s blessing? Have you ever been so upset like before? "


    The ghost King laughed, "when can you change the strength of others? Can my son be poor? Follow Luo Lifan to look for a circle, everything is open! You also know Luo Lifan''s ability, but you can say that he can survive the death, and Tianyou and he listen to the heart, you can rest assured. Now I don''t have to deal with the affairs of the underworld. Sometimes I have to deal with the things that can''t be done wrong. But the others are all handed over to God. Don''t say, the strength of this child is really like mine


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 301

    My son is naturally like my own Laozi! However, I don''t want Tianyou to be like him. If I follow his bad temper, it will be more difficult for my son to find a daughter-in-law for me in the future! How many women are willing to compromise now? If it wasn''t for me that I couldn''t leave, it would be a minute to break up with the ghost king! Of course, I dare not say these words to the ghost king. If he comes up that temper, I will suffer!


    At present, I don''t have to worry about the eldest son. I can find the news of fengxu here. However, the ghost King seems not at ease, "why don''t you go back to the hell with me, and it''s safer."


    I shake my head. It is inevitable that I will be affected by the scenery there. Moreover, I am easy to be emotional, which will help me in the end.


    What''s more, I''ve taken over the affairs of the sun, and I''ll go back without solving them. How can I say nothing! So I had to stay here for a while, so I discussed with the ghost King: "I know you miss me, but if there is anything, Luo Lifan will not let me suffer. So, when I go to the Tong clan to get news, I will go back. Moreover, it is more stable to pay more attention to the male."


    After hearing this, the ghost king also thought that it was reasonable, and seeing me, he didn''t want to go back, but he also obeyed my intention, "but you should be more careful here. I heard that recently, there is no wind in the Yang world. Actually, more and more people support Gu man Tong."


    "You know that, too? However, the original intention of this ancient man Tong is not bad, but sometimes the people who offer sacrifices do not have the rules and regulations, and some evil spirits invade the body. For a long time, it has caused bad influence. In fact, Gu man Tong is not wrong! "


    The ghost king looked at me, and then said, "this ancient man boy is not our ancestor''s thing anyway. It''s hard to avoid disaster after a long time! What''s more, we ancestors of Baojia have not been less handed down! Do you remember when I was Yu Mai? My family is dedicated to gods


    Speaking of Yu Mai, it should have been a long time ago. At that time, in order to cover up his identity, the ghost king turned into his former appearance. However, I was not lucky to see him in Yu village.


    Yu Mai''s home is not far away from my home. I often see some people go to the old house of Yumai''s house to worship on festivals. At that time, I thought they were ancestors worship. Later, I learned that it was the gods in the sky and the officials in the local government. As for what to protect, I don''t know. I think it''s the weather. At that time, people depend on heaven for food. I really don''t know Know what else.


    Of course, during my years in Yucun, there was no major natural disaster, and there was enough food and clothing, which was the most satisfactory life of people at that time.


    I asked the ghost king, "did you believe that at that time?"


    "Of course, this God exists. What''s more, unlike you, I knew that I was the son of the king of hell since I was born, but I came to the world as a crown prince and experienced that experience! So naturally believe in it, but I only worship the officials of the local government! At that time, when I was young, my family asked me to worship the God of heaven. I was also stubborn and refused to do so! " The ghost King finished to show a smile that had never been seen before.


    I think of that time. He is Yu Mai. He has a bright future. And there are not so many things to consider. A person can at least live happily, but a person who has achieved great things can''t really be carefree. When he becomes the ghost king and the head of the underworld, maybe it''s also caused by his feelings. Anyway, I''ve never heard him talk about the benefits of being a ghost king. He seems to have no cold about being an official and getting rich.


    But I didn''t expect that he would maintain his own face. Speaking of Gu mantong, he was totally contemptuous. It was also a serious manifestation of xenophobic psychology. In fact, sometimes it was not a bad thing to combine the two. For example, if the soul of the local government could enter the road of Gu mantong, it would be regarded as a realization of some value It''s also a good opportunity for those ghosts who have done too much evil in their previous lives to turn over a new leaf, isn''t it? But the ghost King obviously doesn''t think so. He does his own things and doesn''t ask for others even though he is bitter. Sometimes he just wants face.


    Man''s nature, there is no way to do things, not to mention Wentian is because of the trouble caused by Gu man Tong? So I can''t explain it. Just think about it. Anyway, when it''s over, I''ll ignore it. It''s impossible for a God to be in awe of a ghost.


    Looking at the early days, I said to the ghost king, "don''t you go back? It''s been some time since I came out. "


    "Don''t worry. I just came and left. I''m afraid you''ll be reluctant to give up. Why don''t you accompany me around and I''ll reward you with some food." The ghost king said with a smile.


    I''m not stupid. Naturally, I know what he said about food. But I''m not a mortal now, and I don''t need to eat those things. Besides, it''s not easy to go out looking for ghosts. Who can wait for the ghost king and his daughter-in-law to catch him! I look at the ghost King''s appearance, probably just want to be lazy secretly.


    However, it is not impossible to relax properly. The city of D has changed so much that it''s no wonder that the ghost king is itching for a stroll.


    In the past, because I didn''t have money, I never went to shopping malls. I always thought that the things in the shopping malls would be expensive. If I didn''t have money, I would be anxious to see them. But now it''s different. Anyway, I''m shopping. Who doesn''t choose the high-end land boundary!I took the ghost king to one of the biggest shopping malls in the neighborhood. I saw a wedding dress shop and wanted to try it. As a woman, I always felt sorry for not wearing the wedding dress. Moreover, the ghost king was so handsome that I wanted to see what he looked like in his suit, so I took the ghost king into the shop without thinking about it.


    The ghost king was a little confused and asked me, "what are you doing here? The clothes here look strange. Don''t you see anyone wearing them on the street


    "This dress is only worn when you are married. Who can walk around in this dress? But it looks good on anyone who wears it! " I am naturally envious.


    "Who wears it looks good, but I don''t wear it at ordinary times? What a strange mind this man has The ghost king looked at me and said, "would you like to have a try?"


    I look at that wedding dress straight, can''t you? But ghost king is not familiar with these, can only follow me into the shop.


    As soon as I walked in, the clerk warmly welcomed me, "Miss, do you want to see the wedding dress? What''s the date of marriage? I can help you recommend the style of the wedding dress


    "I''m just looking around. Can I try on the wedding dress here?"


    "Of course. Here is the picture book of the wedding dress. I''ll take it and try it on for you." The shop assistants are always smiling, which makes people feel comfortable.


    I have seen such a smile before, but after I left, I separated from the girl who loved to smile. Naturally, I didn''t know where she was and what she was doing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 302

    It seems that such a happy moment is not suitable for too sad. So I received my attention and received the atlas handed by the clerk. I like every style. One of them attaches great importance to the dress of our Phoenix nationality. I mean that, "is this one?"


    "This Phoenix cloud is booked in the morning. But the host as like as two peas did not come to collect it, but if you love it, I''ll try it for you, if you can get married, we can make a similar one for you. The clerk smiled and said that it would be difficult to see the service attitude if the business was not good.


    I waved the atlas at the ghost king. "How about it? Is this red one beautiful? "


    I don''t know what he was thinking about at that time. I couldn''t see any excitement in his expression. Anyway, I didn''t really want to get married. I was not free to worry about these. It was a kind and understanding appearance of the clerk. "Is it tired to go shopping? Sit here for a rest. We can help her with her dress. We will give her a free makeup. Let''s show you the feeling. If you like, you can consider our makeup maker when you marry


    I listen to it for free, of course, try it, and then say to the ghost king, "go out and hang out for a while. It will take you makeup and don''t know how long it will take."


    "What do makeup do? Didn''t you ever look down on makeup? If I remember it correctly, but you asked them to take out the makeup. How can I feel in a mood to do this right now? " The ghost King seems to have no understanding, and there is a little disdain on his face.


    I know what he said was that I asked Bai impermanent to remove the thick white powder from their faces. But that is just a different thing. How can we mix them? What''s more, their makeup is basically in accordance with the rules of opera, ordinary people see naturally is not beautiful, and this shop makeup can be the same? But I also lazy to explain to him, the modern people''s things ghost king is not so familiar, especially women like things, he is more unable to understand.


    But the clerk was patient, "Sir, you can see that your girlfriend has a good background. She doesn''t make up much. Let her try it today. You can go to the lounge and wait a minute."


    Ghost king is also lazy theory, simply find a chair in the position of the window sit down.


    So I happily followed the clerk into the dressing room. The service of this shop was really thoughtful. I helped me change my dress carefully. Then I called the makeup maker to spend a light makeup on me. I saw that the people in the mirror were different. No wonder so many people like makeup, I smile satisfied, and then said, "very good, can I wear out?"


    "Of course, for the sake of the pleasing, the woman will naturally show her husband." Said intimate help me to put the skirt behind, politely in front of the road.


    I naturally look for ghost king when I come out of the dressing room, but I see that there is no one at the bedside. I have not seen anyone carefully. I can''t help but worry. Why didn''t this man walk away without waiting for me to come out? Just let him slip to him not to go, but this time quietly disappeared!


    The clerk saw me in a hurry, and asked the other people who had just been busy in the shop, "have you seen the gentleman who was just by the window?"


    "Maybe I went out, it seems to meet an acquaintance."


    Can I meet an acquaintance here? It has been a long time to see. The dead ghost doesn''t like to wait. He left first. But you said it. I was not interested in it. He said to the clerk, "come on, help me get off. This man is really. I didn''t say hello to me."


    "Miss, you are so beautiful, so you will wait for Mr. to come and show him a look!" The clerk naturally didn''t want me to take off, and he thought I was a potential customer.


    Because the ghost king came out, I naturally didn''t want to show him, so he said, "he knows what aesthetics, I think he will see and say something in a while, you can help me get off."


    At this time, other staff members were also around, talking about it, which means that I would not take off, but it means to buy and sell. I looked at the situation, naturally ignored them, so I went straight back to the dressing room, thinking about taking off my clothes, and then I went straight away.


    But when I went back to the dressing room, I found that my clothes were gone. No need to ask. It must be that these people hid my clothes while I was out. Now I understand why the ghost king didn''t let me try clothes. It was clear that it was to lure people by free. Then I would buckle your things until you would pay for it It''s just a robber!


    I had heard about such a thing before, but who had thought of this back met! There are forces behind these groups of people. Otherwise, they can''t do some money snatching activities in this downtown. Of course, there are not many customers who come in like me. Usually they are standing in a place not far away from the shop to attract guests. There are many decent people. I think the person who just made up for me is rushed to the rescue field from the next makeup room. The people who should be cheated here are the ones who should be cheated here Besides, they all come alone. It is estimated that meeting such a thing will also eliminate the wealth and avoid disaster!I waited for a while, but no one came in. I guess I knew that I would go to them if I had no clothes. Anyway, I decided to blackmail my money! But it''s not that I don''t give them. Do they really dare to take this large number of mint coins?


    I don''t know if the ghost king really left directly or was bothered by them on purpose. How could I go out to find the ghost king? I thought about it and went out to find the clerk who had just helped me change clothes. "Come on, how can I take off your clothes and leave?"


    "Miss, it''s not that we don''t want you to take off. Look, once this dress is put on, the gold and silver thread will change its shape. What''s more, it''s a private custom made by others. If you wear it, people must feel uncomfortable. Therefore, you can keep the clothes. I can see that they fit well."


    What does the shop assistant mean is that I''m going to wear other people''s clothes on purpose? If she had returned directly, she would not have had such a thing? In any case, it''s people''s intention to blackmail people. I can''t hide anything. But I''m not one of those single women who are easy to fool. Even if I take this dress away, I have to argue with her.


    "What you''re saying is that I took my clothes on purpose. If you don''t give them to me, how can I get them?" I said coldly, "and this dress is not made of paper. How can it be changed after wearing it? Don''t be so noble if you want to blackmail money! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 303

    Seeing my aggressive manner, the shop assistant was not willing to be outdone. "Miss, I didn''t intend to take out this dress for you, but when I saw you liked it, I showed it to you. Who knew you were in a hurry to try it on? And the man in your family can''t afford it? It''s no wonder that this is our latest custom-made dress this year. We can''t afford it if you don''t have a few money in hand. But if you can''t afford it, you can''t afford it. You can''t even pay for it if it''s worn out? "


    "You just open your eyes and tell lies. What''s wrong with it? And where did you hide my clothes? Just when I came out, it was clearly put in the dressing room. How could it be gone? " I''m not in the mood to entangle with her, but I can''t do without my clothes. I can''t walk back to the hotel naked.


    The shop assistant glanced at me gently, then pointed to the place on my back and said, "when you just turned back, I saw that the embroidery on the back had been scratched. This dress is a high-level custom-made dress, and a small piece of it needs to be repaired in a whole piece. But you don''t understand this, and it''s a waste of effort to tell you. And what you said about your clothes, that worthless thing, what do we do with it? Besides, I''ve been following you all the time. Why don''t you tell me who is the one who takes your clothes? I''ll call her here for you, and you can confront her! "


    After listening to her, I was happy. Who would have thought that such a thing would happen. Besides, anyone in this shop might do such a thing. I didn''t catch the current situation. Naturally, it''s not good to point people casually. However, since she is unreasonable, I won''t be polite. "I must have been wearing clothes before I try on clothes, right? This is good. After I tried your clothes, my clothes disappeared in your shop, but I didn''t walk out of your shop! Did I hide the clothes myself? Or is the dress missing with legs? "


    The shop assistant was speechless, so he yelled to the other shop assistants: "you guys, come here first. The customer broke our dress, but he refused to admit it. He even said that we took her clothes. Isn''t this unreasonable? Anyway, I don''t have a clue now. You can talk to her


    This clearly means that he wants to fight in turn. The next man is not so strong. He pretends to be kind and says to me: "girl, you can see that your clothes are suitable for wearing, and they are really damaged. It''s better for you to stay. It''s only a few thousand yuan. In this city, it''s one month''s salary. Just now I saw your boyfriend doesn''t seem to have no money If you want to keep it, why do you make such a fuss! I say so also for your own good, this money you paid me also can''t get a point, but not for your sake? This shopping is fun. Why fight against such anger here! Wait a minute. I''ll help you to find your clothes. Our dressing room looks like one. You may have gone wrong just now


    What she said was very serious, but I knew clearly what medicine was sold in the gourd. I was trying to find a way to make me pay from my pocket. But they should have turned over my clothes just now. My pocket is cleaner than my face. I think I''ll have to think of other ways to deal with me this time.


    But she would say so, and I would pretend to agree with her point of view, "this is, just the first time I went in, someone took the road, the second time I went by myself, maybe I went wrong, but you see, this dress has been a little damaged, I''d better change it first, wait a minute, my boyfriend will come back and solve it."


    When I said this, the shop assistant naturally thought that there was a door. Anyway, holding my clothes didn''t have much effect. So he said, "I think you understand, girl. Let''s go. I''ll take you in to change clothes."


    This time, my clothes appeared again, but when I took them off, they were put on the back of the chair, but now they are still on the dressing table. But I didn''t break them. I just said, "you see, I really let you talk. I just went to the wrong dressing room."


    This time, she didn''t embarrass me. She helped me take off my clothes. After I changed my clothes, she said to me, "girl, your boyfriend hasn''t come back for a long time. Why don''t you call him so that you can leave early, we can..."


    She didn''t say all of her words, but I estimated that the second half of the sentence should be that we could have cheated money earlier, but it was not that I didn''t look for it, but the ghost king didn''t have a mobile phone. I unconsciously touched the jade pendant and felt the bone cold. I didn''t know when this guy actually ran to sleep here!


    Then I said to her, "I''m sorry, my boyfriend doesn''t take a phone when he goes out, and even if he comes, you can''t cheat money, because he doesn''t have money. But if you force him to bring it to you, I''m afraid you dare not answer it. You don''t have any money here."


    Seeing that I changed my clothes, I began to be fearless, and the shop assistant was naturally angry, "don''t propose a toast, don''t eat or eat penalty wine. I''ve seen a lot of scoundrels like you. Anyway, if you don''t give me money, don''t think of this door!"


    At the moment, the shop assistants are not as pleasant as they were just now. Seeing me say that I have no money and don''t contact with the ghost king, I''m naturally annoyed. What''s more, I''m just unwilling to be cheated. How can I become a rogue? Is it right for me to give her the money obediently? However, looking at her gradually fierce look, I thought that if ordinary mortals saw this posture, they would be scared, especially the young girls, who would have paid the money for the ferocious haggard like woman at the moment!Then I smile, "I can get out of this door, it''s not up to you! If you want to stop me, you have to see if you have this ability! "


    Maybe I saw my breath is not small, the shop assistant actually reached for me, probably thinking that even if she couldn''t get the money, she would have to put out my anger. I saw her skilful Kung Fu, and she fell into a dog biting mud.


    Just now, her strength was not small, and she couldn''t find the connection point. Naturally, she leaned forward. The fall was not clear. I heard the sound hurt. Sure enough, the sudden sound made those people outside run in.


    "What''s going on?"


    "What sound is it? Who just fell down or threw something? "


    "Let''s see. Anyway, the Imam has never failed. Maybe it''s some little girl who wants to resist being subdued by the Imam!"


    Along with these voices, people quickly walked into the house, but the next second was silly. The Imam just struggled to sit up, his face was in a mess, and I stood beside looking at the good play.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 304

    "Imam, what''s going on? Is that woman a stumbling block for you


    "Little girl, it''s not right for you to do this. If you can''t afford to pay for it, will you beat someone?"


    "Do you really think we''re all vegetarians? Those who dare to bully us here are not born yet! "


    Listen to her one by one, I can''t help but a cold hum, "you people are really confusing right and wrong, but since you don''t reason, don''t blame me for acting for heaven. Since your tone is not small, try it. I''ll see if there is any truth in this world!"


    The shop assistant who received me first picked up the Imam sitting on the ground, and then said to me contemptuously, "little girl, do you really think you are a great Xia wandering in the world? Do you know how to be a modern person with too much ancient costume movies? But I see you don''t look like you have money. Your boyfriend is probably on the run. It''s not like shopping to leave your girlfriend on the side! In this way, I will not investigate the matter of clothes, but you just hit the imam, we can all see the truth, no matter how to say, it is not right to start beating people! Are you convinced


    Obviously, it was the Imam who hit me but didn''t get it, and then I still have to buckle this shit pot on my head? But there was no camera in it, and it was clear that they were relying on a large number of people, so I laughed: "have you seen too many ancient costume films? You will know later! And it''s not me who started hitting people first, but the Imam in your mouth. "


    "Imam, you can''t beat people to the ground? That makes sense to you? " The other people on the edge said, "Imam, what''s wrong with you? Otherwise, we''ll go to the hospital to have a look. Anyway, this woman can''t leave! Today we must do justice for you


    The woman who called the Imam nodded to the person who asked, "my waist seems to have been twisted, and the pain is severe."


    I''m kidding. I just saw that she was looking for her chest. How can I hurt her waist! It''s plain to say lies with your eyes open! But I can''t argue with them now. They are birds of a feather!


    "Low back pain? This waist is a big deal. Imam, you should sit on the edge and have a rest. I''d like to ask, does the wounded person not give out any blood? I''ve just been full of benevolence, righteousness and morality


    This face is just like a country shrew. It''s obviously that they are ugly people who make a lot of mischief, but they just want to depend on me. So I shrugged, "are you sure it''s the waist? Isn''t it the two lumps of meat in front of you that hurt the most? Just the first to be hit by the weight of the whole body, don''t it hurt? Why do you have the ability to transfer this


    Seeing that I laughed at the imam, the shop assistant who had received me before said, "we have no use in this theory. It''s impossible to avoid compensation for injuries. Now I look at you all over your body, that is, the jade pendant is worth some money. It''s better to drop the Imam''s medical expenses, and then you go on your Yangguan road! We don''t know what to do here! I want to open a shop to do business. It''s not bad for you to dress properly, little girl! "


    These people are really crazy. They dare to attack my jade pendant. I smile, "if you are not afraid to die, just come here. I gave you this jade pendant. I''m afraid you will die!"


    "Listen to her nonsense and tear off the jade pendant for me!" I don''t know who called out a voice. These people rushed to my neck with a clear goal. Although they were hateful, but their life was not complete, I could not easily show my real body, I could only rely on brute force to pull with them, but where was their opponent? After a few tugs, the jade pendant was in their hands!


    The leader looked at it carefully, and then said, "at last, there is no rush in vain. The jade pendant looks good. Although it''s a bit troublesome to change money, it''s not a loss at all."


    Considering these words, I also heard them. The man said, "don''t think we covet your rags. This is for the Imam to look at his waist. Besides, whether the pawnshop in the neighborhood can accept it or not, we have to say that we are in bad luck today. When we meet the owner who has no money, we should not have met you in this way."


    I saw her commenting on the jade pendant and stretching out her hand, "return the jade pendant to me."


    Although I know that the other party can''t be so obedient, I''m also doing this for their good. I can''t bear the ghost king. In case of any moth, I can''t control it. I want to pacify him before the ghost King attacks. Otherwise, it''s not good to cause people''s lives.


    The head of the man took the jade pendant and said, "what do you think? Little girl, you can go now! As for the jade pendant, don''t think about it! Didn''t you make it clear that this is medical expenses? But if you have money, you can change it, but do you have it? "


    Before waiting for me to speak, the woman''s body seemed to have been hit by someone. She almost fell down. Then she angrily called to the people around her: "who hit me! How blind are you? "


    Those several people are naturally inexplicable, all full of doubts said: "none of us moved? Can it be this woman who did it? "


    I went, I''m a meter away, it can also depend on my head! I knew it was just the ghost King''s move, so I kindly reminded him, "I said you don''t believe it. The magic of this jade pendant is great! It''s just that you''ve just wronged me. If you don''t give it to me, you''ll be punished. If you don''t give it to me, you''ll be killed! "Anyway, I didn''t scare her, but as for whether she believed it or not, it was her business. She swaggered and cheated all day. Even if there was no ghost king, there would be other things to clean them up. Besides, I just secretly calculated their Yang life. There is still a long time to go. It is estimated that this is the evil debt of the previous life, which will be paid back in this life. Anyway, there are many evil things in the world The government will be a pen and pencil to find back, also not in a hurry to retaliate against them!


    But I don''t know if the ghost King thinks so. Anyway, he has just made a move. I can''t stop it. I just don''t care!


    When the leader heard me say this, he was not afraid, but even more arrogant, "isn''t it a broken jade pendant? You say it''s very magical, but you should have a look at it Then he lifted the jade pendant and smashed it to the ground.


    When I saw this, I couldn''t do it. It broke my love Keepsake with the ghost king. Didn''t I want to die? I just wanted to stop it, but I saw that the jade pendant was shining. Then there was a purple light, slightly dazzling. I had not come to speak. The purple light diffused outward, and then formed a force in an instant, which scattered those people away!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 305

    After they were injured, they all sat on the ground and howled, "it''s killing me!"


    "What was that just now?"


    "It''s not true what this woman said is true, or how can it be evil?"


    "I just saw that the light came from the jade pendant! Maybe it''s the jade pendant that''s making trouble! "


    As soon as the leader listened, his face changed. He threw it away and said to me, "you should take your things with you. We don''t want to pay for it!"


    I saw the jade pendant thrown on the ground and picked it up in a hurry. I saw that there were some small lines on it. I couldn''t help but feel a burst of heartache. Before I wore it myself, I was very careful. This man really didn''t regard this thing as his own thing and ruined it at will.


    However, reasoning with them is tantamount to casting pearls before swine, and the moral education is not in my charge, so I am ready to go out with jade pendant. Anyway, this group of people destroy the market so much, I''d better go back to the customs office to react. The best way to clean up the troublemakers is to find the police. Once in the Bureau, no matter who is in a temper!


    But I just wanted to move my feet, the ghost King''s voice came, "so bully you, you left? Also said to let me rest assured? How can I leave you here alone


    "Who? Who''s talking? "


    "Where did it come from? Why do you seem to be in this dressing room? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s just a few of us. This woman doesn''t mean to scare us?"


    "The store manager told her to let her go and didn''t want her things. She couldn''t think of revenge, but how could this voice be so like the man who came with her before?"


    "It doesn''t make sense. I''ve locked the door of our shop, and no one can get in."


    I looked at them, but now I know I''m afraid. I knew that I would not come out to trap people. I looked at this shop, and the handicraft was meticulous. Moreover, in this land boundary, there was a large flow of people. I managed them carefully and designated them to make money. I didn''t know how to think of it. I lived by cheating all day long! But I don''t have the right to accuse them of living one by one. Maybe this way of getting money is easy, and people are trying to enjoy it!


    But I don''t think it''s appropriate for the ghost king to act like this. Anyway, I don''t have any loss. I just muddle along. So I said to the ghost king with my soul: "OK, it''s almost OK. Besides, I''m not OK now! If you want to say that you have been wronged, didn''t you just return it? "


    "How about that? Now you have me, you can pass this, but what about the others? But not so lucky! I have heard of the changes in the world before, but I still have some doubts in my heart. It seems that this mysterious man is a disaster to wandifu and Tianting and will disturb the world again! If you don''t tell me one case after another, how come people are biased? " The ghost king was worried.


    However, this is not the scope of the ghost king. This is the rule. Besides, it is not a space. Although I am worried, it is not easy to intervene. So I advised: "didn''t you say that everyone has his life? It''s not too late for them to be in charge when they go to the underground. If you intervene at present, you are afraid that it will affect the whole world, so you''d better leave it alone! "


    "If it doesn''t happen, it''s all right. Plus the grievances you''ve suffered, I''ll give them some color to see!" The ghost king suddenly showed his real body. Of course, at the moment, his clothes were not the one he had just gone shopping. Maybe he was used to being a ghost king. He was not used to wearing clothes in this world. At the moment, he was dressed in a long black suit with long boots and a bun on his head, which made him look like a pianpianpianjia childe.


    However, they did not dare to take a look at it. They just hugged each other and cried loudly for their father and mother. They did not have the momentum just now. Two timid people even froze and sat on the ground for half a day without saying a word. It was cold that a man dressed in ancient Costume would die of fear. What''s more, such strange things happened before he appeared Love! Don''t say it''s the ghost king. Even if it''s dressed like modern people, it will scare people out of their wits!


    The ghost king also divided the weight and weight of the jade pendant. He only picked the two people who had just made the most fierce. "Don''t you believe the magic of this jade pendant? Now believe it? "


    Naturally, they did not dare to speak much and nodded in a hurry. I watched them with their eyes closed and did not dare to see the ghost king one more time.


    The ghost king didn''t intend to let them go so easily. He just said, "the world says that our earthly people are terrible, but I don''t know. You are the most terrible people in the world! Raise your head, open your eyes and look at me. I will spare you


    The store manager and the shop assistant were naturally obedient, trembling and slowly opening their eyes. When they looked at the handsome face of the ghost king, they were naturally in a daze. I think they must be the same as I was when I was a child. Their impression on ghosts was terrible and ferocious. But they didn''t know that they were all ghosts, or ugly ones who died before death, and what about this ghost The more vicious the heart is, the more frightening it will become! But don''t forget, this ghost king is a God, and also ranks in the immortal class! It''s just that this duty must stay in the hell all the year round.


    The ghost king said to their eyes, "if you see me today, you will certainly lose your life for ten years. When you come to the underworld, I will judge you personally! However, if you can make a new reform, the ten years of yangshou will naturally come back, but if you still do such things, let alone those ten years, with all your yangshou, I will give you back! After all that, you can guess who I am? "Two people looked at each other, and then the store manager shivered and asked, "is it not the Lord Yan who can control people''s yangshou?"


    "You have eyes! I''m here today. On the one hand, I''m asking for an explanation for my woman. On the other hand, I''m trying to reduce a group of evils in this world! Then you should know how to do it? "


    "Yes, I know! We know it! " Two people said with one voice, and then quickly said to me: "we have no eyes, do not know you are the mother of the prefecture, in this to compensate you, we dare not, really wrong, wrong! And we promise that the store will not do similar business in the future, and we will change our face tomorrow. The business of this shop will start again, and it will not do harm to others any more! "


    Seeing their sincerity, the ghost King waved and said, "get up! Don''t talk nonsense about what happened to us today. It will bring unnecessary trouble. As for your future road, it will determine your destiny in the next life. You can do it yourself. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 306

    The ghost King finished, and took me away with the skill of escaping. I think that those people who have experienced today will surely have long memory, but as for whether they can improve from the heart, I don''t know, but I don''t understand why the ghost king should tell each other our identity, which is not equivalent to the exposure of identity?


    I said the question in my heart, and the ghost King laughed, "what do you think you''ve been doing for a long time? It''s because of this. If you think about it, if I don''t say it, they must think that I''m a jade pendant and become a fine one. Then what I say will have no strength! In order to let them really long memory, I can only show the identity! In any case, I have already explained the serious relationship. As for the future, I can''t control it! "


    I nodded, so good, at least that group of people will have scruples when they do evil things in the future. They will not be so unscrupulous as they are today.


    I thought about what the ghost king had just said to them, and the world would be in chaos. So I asked, "how could the evil wind come from this world?"


    "Yes, it''s Gu mantong, but I don''t know this, so I can''t help. It''s very difficult to listen to Luo Lifan''s reply!" The ghost King nodded and said, "but you don''t have to worry about it. As long as you stop it as soon as possible, it won''t have a big impact. It''s said that the ancient man boy can only succeed by looking for his master, so it''s not as exaggerated as I thought. After all, there are also as powerful people as Yin and Yang masters in the Yang world."


    "More powerful than Yin and Yang masters? Why don''t I know? "


    The ghost King nodded my nose, "why don''t you know? Don''t you deal with each other


    "Ah? But in addition to this Yin and Yang master "I thought for a moment," you say the police? What kind of people are you in prison? "


    "Yes, it''s not stupid!" The ghost King sighed with a long sigh of relief. "Although people like the prison don''t have our deep magic power, they are much better than us in handling cases. Moreover, the research on Gu man Tong is even more powerful than us. After all, they are mortals. It''s easier to communicate with those things that need to be provided for."


    "No wonder his conversation with Luo Lifan is so strange. I think he has found something unusual! However, if the prison can help, the old man boy will not be a good man. After all, this little thing is kind-hearted. Don''t be supported by unscrupulous people or spirits! " Then I thought of a very important thing, "by the way, we have found the remnant soul of Yin Pengyu. Now in Luo Lifan''s soul collection bag, what do you plan to do?"


    "Didn''t you promise not to ask about it? Why did you ask again? " The ghost King slanted his eyes. It seems that Luo Lifan had already told him about it.


    I coughed softly, "where do I really want to ask? But I''m afraid that Luo Lifan is too busy to tell you. I''ll just say it casually, but since you know it, I won''t take part in it! "


    The ghost King gently took my hand, then laughed and said, "in fact, it doesn''t matter if you want to ask. After all, he and I lost our lives because of saving you. Moreover, when he was a God, I had a good personal relationship with him. Later, he disobeyed the will of the emperor of heaven, that is, my brother, and was expelled from the divine world. All this is nature''s trick. He and the previous emperor are not wrong, It''s just that they both chose the wrong time to discuss something that was wrong! He questioned the selfishness of the emperor, and the emperor doubted his motives, so in the final analysis, it was just distrust


    I didn''t expect that the ghost king would allow me to ask about Yin Pengyu. After all, he was taboo against any man who made advances to me before. Maybe he had experienced so many things. He really understood the importance of trust! It''s not easy for me and him to get to today. Naturally, we won''t waste time on unnecessary people and things. Since the ghost King allows me to say it, I will speak freely. Anyway, I don''t want to hide it in front of him. So I said to him: "Yin Pengyu and I are not predestined, so I doubt his purpose before. Of course, he approached me for sure at the beginning After all, I was a little man at that time. He didn''t have any idea about me. But as for his saving my life many times, he only valued my body. But I didn''t know that his heart was really incomprehensible until he gave up his life for me


    Hearing this, the ghost King''s face is not good-looking, "not only Yin Pengyu has done that alone, how can you remember so clearly?"


    "Jealous again? You forget that people are like this. You will always be grateful to strangers, but you often ignore the good around you. You always think that the people around you should pay. Therefore, I take your kindness for granted. If one day I don''t mention anything about what others have done for me, it will be too late for you to be jealous! " I looked at someone''s handsome face and gave it a kiss.


    Maybe it''s because I haven''t taken the initiative for a long time. I can feel the body of the ghost King react. However, it''s not appropriate to have a violent kiss on the street, so I stopped, "OK, OK, are you happy now?"


    "If you can let me go on, I don''t think I''ll just be happy!" Ghost king a bad smile on my waist, in my back repeatedly stroked.This is a very dangerous behavior. The ghost king has always been indifferent to it, but I don''t want to do such a hot thing. Moreover, I should go back after I have been out for such a long time. In case there is anything I need to help in the prison, I will be in trouble!


    So I said to the ghost king, "bear it again, and wait for the wind to settle down. There''s plenty of time. During this period of time, you''ll have a good patience."


    "It''s not fair. The son''s business is the son''s business, and our business is our business. How can you mix it up? What''s more, I don''t think about anything else. I can''t even kiss now? " The ghost king had some grievances, but he didn''t want to act like he used to.


    I can only turn around and hug him, "you can distinguish everything clearly, but you know I can''t, so you can accommodate me during this period of time! I think that when all the things come to an end, we will be in a better mood. You''ve been out for so long, so you can go back to the hell directly! I''ll go back to the hotel myself, or I''ll be hard to explain if someone finds you! "


    "Who else will find me? I''m not sure you can go back by yourself, and I want to stay with you a little longer Then the ghost King took my hand and walked towards the hotel.


    This scene is what I expected but I can''t imagine. Like ordinary men and women in love, ghost king and I take a leisurely walk, hold hands, embrace, and then go home together.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 307

    Back to the hotel, the ghost king insisted on following up the stairs. For unnecessary trouble, I let him hide himself. All those who have stayed in the hotel know that a visitor should register something. And now D city is in turmoil, which requires strict investigation. At the beginning, I estimated that we were the people directly brought by the customs office, so we were not investigated by many parties and arranged to stay directly. However, the ghost king was brought by me, which inevitably costs a lot Some kind of lips and tongues, when the time comes, it''s better to be invisible directly.


    Anyway, ordinary people can''t see him. Besides, I didn''t intend to let him stay for a long time. When we went upstairs, Qu Yong came back and saw me. He was surprised and asked, "aren''t you sleeping in the room? How did you go out for a walk


    "Yes, I found I couldn''t sleep, so I went out for a walk. How did you come back? What about them? " I thought that Luo Lifan and the customs office should be busy for such a long time, but I still didn''t see anyone.


    Qu Yong didn''t answer me. Instead, he swept my face with an imperceptible smile. Then he quietly asked me, "you never make up. How do you want to make up? But it''s pretty good. "


    I remembered that the free make-up I had spent in that wedding dress shop had not been wiped off before, and then I said, "women, who doesn''t love beauty? It''s just a simple painting of two strokes, where can you see whether it''s good or not. "


    When I turned upstairs, Qu Yong suddenly asked me, "you look strange today. Who did you go out with? Now the world is in chaos. You have to be careful. "


    He doesn''t open his eyes now, so he can''t see the ghost king. But the magic skills that Luo Lifan gave him should be that he sensed that there was someone around me, and he still had a heavy Yin Qi. He was afraid that I was in danger, so he said a lot. However, he didn''t want to catch up with me.


    I didn''t want to reply to him, but I was afraid that the ghost king would be jealous. But I think that Qu Yong is different from others. I like to think about everything in my heart. In case that it is not good for me because of this, I went upstairs to think about it and ran back to him and said, "at this time, I have a sense of propriety, you can rest assured. If you are really worried, you can open your eyes to see!"


    After that, I went straight away. I don''t know if Qu Yong has opened his eyes. Anyway, even if he doesn''t look, I think Luo Lifan can tell him who the people around me are. Sometimes I don''t love to show love in front of Qu Yong. After all, didn''t he have a love affair with me? Although he had already broken his mind, I was still a little embarrassed to be close to the ghost king in front of him. Of course, there was also a side that worried about his feelings.


    The king of ghosts seemed to notice that I was the same. He went back to the house and didn''t rush to walk. Instead, he blocked me to the corner of the wall. "What''s wrong with Qu Yong?"


    "What''s the matter? He is my classmate, and he became Luo Lifan''s apprentice by mistake. Don''t you know that? " I saw that the ghost King''s jealous strength came up again, so as not to complain in my heart.


    Sometimes the man is not as good as a woman if he plays up his temper. Sometimes he is even more unreasonable than a woman, and he can spend a whole day on ink by grasping some rules. Fortunately, the ghost king will have to go back, otherwise I think my mouth will be worn out.


    The ghost king leaned on the wall with one hand and rubbed his temple with the other hand. It seemed that he was not satisfied with my answer. "I saw that he was too enthusiastic about you. Are you two really hiding something from me?"


    I rolled my eyes. "You just want me to go back and make such a fuss? What''s wrong with Qu Yong''s concern for me out of friendship? You said so badly, and you don''t know him, don''t you know me? If I see a lord who loves one, I can''t entangle with you for so long! What''s more, we have two sons, and I still have a lot of guts. Do you really think I''m you


    After hearing this, the ghost king was a little relieved, but when I pointed the spear at him, he was not happy again, "what do you say, as if I was unfaithful to you? Besides, you are the only woman around me. I have never thought of any other woman? "


    I didn''t believe his lies. Although he didn''t ask the women in his harem, I knew that he always wanted to ask. Didn''t they say that the couple had a hundred day''s grace? Even if the ghost king had no feelings for them, they stayed with the ghost king for a long time, and they would care about some of them, but I didn''t want to quarrel There was no big deal at all. It would be nice to make it clear. However, the ghost king did not know what kind of obstinacy he had. Seeing me silent, he said, "you are talking?"


    "What do you want me to say? At the beginning, when you and I were together, there were no less concubines, and there was no mention of the distance. When you were just in the wedding dress shop, how could you say that it disappeared? I didn''t mean to ask you, but you still refuse to do it! " Seeing his strength, I lost my good temper.


    Although I know it''s not suitable to be angry now, but I don''t want to be wronged by him in vain. He asked me so now, and he didn''t believe me. Moreover, he meant to challenge me. If I put up with him again, he might think that I was said to be right!


    Seeing some anger in my voice, the ghost king went back to the bed and sat there and began to get angry. When he was angry, his face became extremely ugly. The whole person''s Yin Qi became more and more serious. I saw the hair on his head standing up slightly because he was angry. I could not help but be afraid that he would make some moths and this song Yong was in the next room. When he heard the news, he appointed to come over. He thought that Qu Yong and I said how good the ghost king treated me. If Qu Yong saw me quarreling with the ghost king, wouldn''t it be like slapping myself in the face?The ghost King took two heavy breaths, and then said, "every time you talk about your problems, you can''t explain them to me."


    "People who believe in me don''t need to explain. You just don''t believe me. What I just said is that Qu Yong and I are classmates. Even if he really has any ideas, it doesn''t mean that I will have immediate ideas. What''s more, it has been so long and everything has passed! Now he is Luo Lifan''s Apprentice. If he does anything out of the ordinary, can Luo Lifan tolerate him? It''s no fun if you hold on to it! " I leaned against the corner of the wall, coldly finished, and looked at the ghost king.


    The ghost king will also pay attention to the key points after listening to it, "you mean that there has been something, but how can you not mention a word to me? Is that what you mean by mutual trust


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 308

    I don''t know how to tell the ghost king. I feel very tired all of a sudden. It''s boring to explain. And every time I ask him questions, he always prevaricate, I don''t like him so thorough inquiry, of course, I can''t compare with him. As long as it is more real, it will be upgraded to the level that I don''t love me as much as he does. I thought that no matter what you do, the other party can see through at a glance, you don''t say he can understand, but The ghost king and I are far from such a degree, even if said also do not understand, really do not know so long get along with what use.


    I did say that even if the husband and wife want to trust each other, they should know everything they have to say, but he himself did not do it. Why should he blame me now? He said that he concealed my affairs for my good, so why am I the same? People are selfish. When they do things, they feel reasonable. When others use the same method, they feel that it is not right!


    "Nothing happened at all. What can I tell you? And if you believe me, you won''t talk to me in this tone. Forget it, you go back! " At this time, I can avoid the quarrel between two people, so I can''t avoid it.


    However, the ghost king didn''t think so. He always wanted to solve the problem immediately after it happened. Listening to me driving him away, he suddenly blew his hair, "what do you mean by letting me go now? Is it a cold war with me? If I don''t come to you, you''ll have more convenience. Anyway, that guy is next door. Luo Lifan can''t follow you all day long. He can''t do a good job in abacus! "


    Listening to him say that, I am even more angry. I can''t do it without making any noise at present. "It''s the first time I know that you are so willing to wear a green hat for yourself! If you want to think so, I can''t help it, but if you think it''s suitable to quarrel now, you can continue your speech. But I''ll make it clear to you that I don''t have a predecessor, I''ve never had one, so it''s impossible to treat any man like you did to bill! "


    When it comes to bi''er, we are both silent. When it comes to emotional problems, bi''er will inevitably be mentioned. Maybe this is the ridge we can''t get around in our whole life! Because we will never be able to change the past. Even if the existence exists, we can not seal the past memory because such a person has disappeared, not to mention some people can not forget what they want to forget.


    Silent for a long time, the ghost king said: "you stay here for a while, I go back first! Let''s all be calm and calm. If there''s anything wrong, you can call me at the jade pendant! "


    After saying that the ghost King left, I suddenly feel a little aggrieved. I don''t know why it''s so difficult for two people to do well. After a few days'' absence, the result is that we have a lot of pressure at this stage, so we need to find a vent. The appearance of Qu Yong is just an introduction. Even without him, there will be a quarrel between the ghost king and me, which will bring dissatisfaction to our hearts Emotion vent out, perhaps only in this way, we will be more after it.


    But I still don''t like this way, no matter when there is something to say, isn''t it better? But two bad tempered people get together, even if they want to be calm.


    After the ghost King left, I lay in bed alone and began to sleep. I was sleepy. If it wasn''t for the knock on the door, I would have continued to sleep.


    I am a person with serious get up gas, wake up, natural mood is not happy, I am a little angry, also did not respond.


    After a while, I heard Qu Yong open the door next door, and then he asked the visitor, "who are you looking for?"


    A sweet and greasy female voice sounded, "I''m looking for Yu Zhen. Does she live here?"


    "Yes, that''s right. But she may have fallen asleep or gone out. I''m a friend of Yu Zhen. If you have anything to say to me, I''ll tell her."


    The girl smile: "thank you, but no, I still wait for her for a while, you go to busy, don''t care about me."


    Qu Yong probably avoided suspicion and didn''t invite the girl to sit in the room. Soon I heard Qu Yong move the stool out of the room. "You sit and wait. It means that you have to wait for a long time. Moreover, my room is messy and not suitable for girls. I stand and chat with you, and it''s not so boring to wait!"


    The two people were chatting with each other outside the door, but I was not in the mood to listen to those. The girl''s voice was a little familiar, but for a while, I couldn''t remember who it was, but I could find me at this time. It''s estimated that I met some trouble. I didn''t care. I simply went to sleep again. When I woke up, it was already dark. I heard that there was no movement outside the door. I opened the door and had a look. The corridor was empty.


    Probably hearing a voice on my side, Qu Yong quickly opened the door and said, "are you in the room? In the afternoon, someone came to see you and waited for you for most of the day, but I didn''t say what it was. I guess it should not be a very urgent matter. By the way, when did you make friends? It looks pretty pretty


    "Where do I know that the person who came didn''t say his name?" I stretched and asked.


    "She said it, but my memory is like It''s called Xiaoyi. Yes, that''s the name! But why didn''t you mention it? New acquaintance these days? " Qu Yong is very curious. I don''t know whether he is interested in my business or Xiaoyi. I don''t mean to arrange Qu Yong. I''m not like the ghost king. When I see men and women together, I can think of dirty things. But Qu Yong has few friends. If you can meet and chat, just ask more questions."Xiaoyi?" I''m a little surprised. Luo Lifan said before that Wu Zhixiong would come to us in three days. Now he just came over and asked his wife to come.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Qu Yong asked tentatively, "what''s the trouble?"


    I shook my head and told him what happened in the fopai shop. "In fact, Wu Zhixiong was very reckless. He left before he finished solving the problem. But Wu Zhixiong talked to us all the time. Xiao Yi would come suddenly, and I don''t know if it''s a good thing."


    "Don''t worry about it. Xiaoyi said that she would come to see you again tomorrow. Won''t it be clear when we get together?" After listening to the whole thing, Qu Yong said, "it doesn''t seem like a bad thing to me. Since the people of the Wu family can come and affirm that they are asking us for help, isn''t the baby spirit going to have a future?"


    Qu Yong is right, but if it''s just about the baby spirit, shouldn''t Wu Zhixiong come to me? At present, Xiao Yi suddenly comes. I''m afraid Wu Zhixiong has some difficulties.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 309

    Last time I went to Xiaoyi''s house, Wu Zhixiong gave a brief introduction, and when we said something, bin didn''t let Xiaoyi come over. I think this should be hiding from her, but now Xiaoyi knows it.


    Anyway, I couldn''t be the master of any change. I had to wait for Luo Lifan to come back to discuss. It was about midnight when he heard something about Qu Yong, "master, is back?"


    "Well, go and get me a cup of tea." Luo Lifan''s tone was very tired. It was estimated that he had been busy until now. Then I heard that Luo Lifan didn''t seem to enter the room. Instead, he walked towards my room. "Yu Zhen, are you sleeping? If you don''t sleep, come out and say a few words. "


    I happened to talk to him about Xiaoyi''s coming to me, so I quickly got up and opened the door. Seeing Luo Lifan, I asked, "why is it so late today? Is there any progress? "


    "Well, it''s going well. We don''t need our help for the time being," said Luo Lifan with a sigh of relief, and then leaning against the door frame, "is the ghost King coming?"


    I''m a little surprised. How could it reach his ears so quickly? I nodded and then asked, "how do you know that he has been invisible here? Your apprentice didn''t even know that he was following us. "


    "It''s hard to know if you''ve made so much noise. I ask you, have you two entered that wedding dress shop today?" Luo Lifan''s eyes slanted. "The group of people were originally intended to lead those little ghosts who restrained Gu man Tong to take the bait. You two are good. Such a toss is in vain!"


    "Ah? Isn''t that a disaster? What to do next? No, you can''t blame us for this. The group of people stopped me from leaving. What''s more, if you don''t know, you can say, how can you make up for the loss? " After listening to Luo Lifan, I felt something was wrong. At the beginning, the assistant''s attitude was so arrogant that he must have got some kind of acquiescence. Otherwise, the police are not blind and they can''t see it?


    However, the minds of the men in the sun and those in the underworld are not the same, so we can''t see that this is a deliberate game left by the Guansuo. However, if I make a mistake, I can''t ignore it because I didn''t mean to. So I thought about how to repay it. Besides, there are a lot of troubles for Luo Lifan to fill in. At the critical moment, I have to pay back appropriately.


    Seeing that I was so generous, Luo Lifan waved his hand, "it''s not necessary for the moment, but when the matter in front of us is finished, look at the situation here. If the case is not finished, it''s not too late for us to help again."


    "By the way, Xiaoyi came to see me in the afternoon, but I didn''t know who it was at that time, and I didn''t know who it was. Your apprentice told me when I woke up!" I figured out how to talk about it. I had an idea of what to do when Xiaoyi came.


    Luo Lifan pondered a little, "this Wu Zhixiong is asking for trouble, but he left before, hang him as a punishment to him! If Xiaoyi comes again, you will directly return to her. Sometimes, if this person doesn''t put on some music, the other party will really disrespect you! "


    "Do you mean I won''t say yes when this girl asks me? You know I''m soft hearted. What should I do if I can''t keep my promise? " I''ll have to tell you all the possibilities. Don''t blame me if something goes wrong.


    "What can I do? You''re going to solve it? If you think you can do it yourself, you should accept it. It is easy for Wu Zhixiong to be embarrassed. But who are we going to do this for? Is it Wu Zhixiong? " Luo Lifan raised his eyes and looked at me, "Xiaoyi asks you if you go, she will think that she owes you, but it has nothing to do with her. Whoever wants to work with us will come, which is not sincere. In the future, the profession of yin and Yang masters will be even worse! What''s more, I do it for the sake of Wu Zhixiong. His son will go this way in the future. If the Laozi don''t know how to respect Yin and Yang masters, who will believe his son? Therefore, Yu Zhen, sometimes this kind heart may not be all good. If it is properly hard, it may be finished! "


    I thought about Luo Lifan''s words, and I think it''s not unreasonable. At least from the literal understanding, Luo Lifan still thinks about Wu Zhixiong everywhere. If he goes deeper, he doesn''t mean anything else. He just wants to improve his position, of course, not all for himself. It''s about the whole profession of yin and Yang masters!


    The next day, Xiao Yi really came to me. He didn''t rush to talk to me, but exchanged greetings for a long time.


    "Yu Zhen, what are you busy with these days? It''s not easy for a girl to be away from home. I''ll make delicious food for you when you go home. " Xiaoyi is very enthusiastic.


    But I don''t know how sincere this enthusiasm is, but it still sounds very comfortable, "thank you. I''ll go when you have time. Is it OK for you to come out like this? It''s just the time for the child to stick to people. "


    My two sons didn''t stick to me, but the boy in the sun was not the same. He was very weak when he was just born. He was used to being with adults, especially with Ma Ma Ma. Xiao Yi''s baby is only about one year old, and he has been with him for a long time. I can''t do without him.Xiaoyi smiles. "Well, even if it''s inseparable, I still have to take care of the family affairs. Last time Lao Wu came back, I didn''t know what was going on. I asked him and he didn''t say it. Isn''t it because he was worried that he came to trouble you?"


    "The relationship between you two is so good. It''s so enviable." I saw Xiao Yi''s face full of happiness when he mentioned Wu Zhixiong, so I couldn''t help feeling a little.


    However, listening to Xiaoyi''s meaning, I want to inquire about some information here. It''s not that I don''t tell you, but the specific situation of Wu Zhixiong. At present, I can''t follow Xiaoyi to Wu''s house secretly, so I said, "people don''t have to be tired. Maybe they''re tired these days. Just have a good rest."


    Xiaoyi hesitated for a moment, and didn''t seem to know how to say it, but repeatedly said, "it''s not what you think, it''s really not. In addition, Wu Leng didn''t go to work these two days, but it was not the case before. I had no idea. I thought you and the master would help me to have a look. I feel at ease. "


    "It''s not that I don''t help you. What does this master do? You should know clearly that yin and Yang masters can''t control the life and death of this man. I looked at you and said that 80% of your old Wu was ill, so you didn''t want to take him to the hospital?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 310

    "It doesn''t work to go to the hospital. I''ll tell you the truth. Look at this." With that, Xiaoyi took out a small box from the bag and opened it to see the hardness and length of my hair. It was undoubtedly a man''s hair.


    But show me what this means. Is Wu Zhixiong going to become a monk? This can never be used, out of the house can be cut off with the world of mortals, after this wife and children can be all passers-by. Just because of the last thing, Wu Zhixiong is not as good as that. If he is so caring for his family, it is not so easy to abandon his family business?


    I quickly asked, "is this Wu Zhixiong''s hair? What does Wu Zhixiong want to do


    "Well, he didn''t make it by himself, but he found it in bed the next day after he came back that night. I thought he was ill at that time, so I took him to the hospital. But the doctor didn''t see why, so he let us back without prescribing any medicine. Later, we met a fortune teller who reminded us that Lao Wu Maybe it was a ghost. Well, the hair fell off without being aware of it. In our Yang saying, isn''t it ghost shaving? " Xiao Yi can''t help but look around for fear that such things will be heard by the unclean things around.


    Naturally, I know about ghost shaving, that is, people''s hair will be cut off for no reason, and no one can tell why. Moreover, the scalp will fall off, which is about the size of a copper plate. Of course, the hair is cut off from the hair root. You think, if it is artificial, it is naturally impossible. At most, it can be seen that human hair is shaved off for you, but it can be seen This ghost shaves the head is not the same, in any part of your head, and that scalp appears smooth, the surrounding hair is not damaged.


    It''s just how Wu Zhixiong suddenly provoked this thing. I''m also a little curious. Could it be that without the protection of the ancient man boy and the infant spirit, the evil spirits would invade the body? However, he is a big man, this Yang should also be very heavy, ordinary imps also can not get on the body, it is difficult to revenge or not.


    "Why did you find me all of a sudden? I can''t do anything about this matter. But the fortune teller who showed you at that time should solve it. Why didn''t you believe him at the same time? " I think of Luo Lifan''s words, can only be deliberately pushed back.


    Xiaoyi said with embarrassment: "when I found that he had been shaved by a ghost, I asked Lao Wu if he had provoked anything unclean. He was honest and never told lies, so I blew him up several times, and he told me everything. He was wrong about you in the Buddha brand shop, but you also know that this man always wants face. When he meets something, he is sorry to come back to you. The gentleman I met that day wanted to give us advice, but he was too utilitarian, and this kind of thing should be sent away at one time. In case that the man affected Lao Wu, it would be more than worth the loss. Besides, Lao Wu also trusted you. Besides, he still has friendship in it


    Xiaoyi said that I was afraid that the person could not send the unclean things away. I believe it. This ghost is said to be a pestering thing, but if you are good at heart, you can send it with a few pieces of yellow paper. You also need to take care of it in the underworld. When you don''t have a lot of money, you will come to the world to ask for some points. Of course, most of them are looking for their relatives. But when you meet those who have no relatives, you can only run to those who are weak or in a bad mood. I think about Wu Zhi that night Xiong must have been scared to lose his soul. It is reasonable for that kid to get a chance to tease him and ask for money to spend. If you find someone with a good mind to send it, you will soon be OK. However, the yin-yang master just mentioned by Xiaoyi is utilitarian, which is not desirable.


    The imp also knows human nature. He can see through the human heart. Once he finds out that the human heart is insufficient, he will continue to pester with the devil. This will do no harm to the master of yin and Yang. However, it is hard to say to the people who are entangled by the Imps. The Yang of a person can''t stand the twists and turns!


    I thought about it and said to Xiaoyi, "you are right. But you also know that Lao Wu left without saying goodbye that day, and the master was very angry. Originally, he was busy for him. As a result, he left the mess to clean up for the master, and everyone would feel uncomfortable. Moreover, the master is still busy these two days. I really don''t know if I can manage this matter."


    "You can help me in the middle, Yu Zhen. The first time I saw you, I knew you were warm-hearted. Otherwise, you would not care about the affairs of our family. You said that the two dolls would spend money every day when they opened their mouths. Without Lao Wu, my life is much more difficult. At present, I have no other way but to ask you."


    With that, Xiaoyi couldn''t help but tears in her eyes. I knew that once this woman lost the protection of Lao Wu, she might be as helpless as ever. However, Luo Lifan had an explanation, and I could only be cruel. "Xiaoyi, I will help you if I can, but I can''t deal with the matters of Gu man Tong and Ying Ling properly. I can''t talk to the master about this Some things, after all, I''m just a middleman. I know you''re in a dilemma, but if you think about it, it''s hard for a master to do it! "


    "Do you give me any special advice? If I can make up my mind about Gu man Tong and Ying Ling, please come back directly. Anyway, I was in our house before. I''m used to it. I can''t harm anyone! " Xiaoyi thought for a moment, "if it''s not convenient for you to talk to the master, can you take me to see the master, and I''ll ask for help in person?""You are not suitable for Wu Zhixiong to deal with the trouble caused by Wu Zhixiong. Even if the master does go, will they still face each other? In a master who is also a man and has a stubborn temper, he can''t let someone else help him go to catch up with his son and flatter your old Wu! Lao Wu must understand this. So, instead of trying to find a way to ask the master here, you might as well persuade Lao Wu of your family. If the etiquette is complete, can the master still sit back and ignore it? It''s impossible. You can see how enthusiastic the master was before. Even if he couldn''t help, he still stepped in later? "


    Hearing this, Xiaoyi wiped his tears. "Yu Zhen, if I persuade Lao Wu to come here, can you help me see the master?"


    "The master wants to see you without my help. Didn''t I just say that? If you are polite enough, everything will be solved easily. And you should understand that this is Wu Zhixiong''s own business. Although you are his wife, you have no say in this matter. Remember, don''t overstep your identity. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 311

    Luo Lifan said that he would not allow me to answer in private, but he did not say that he could not help and give advice. Therefore, I specifically pointed out the words and Xiaoyi said that she was just a messenger like me, so it was better to explain it in a more clear way.


    After seeing Xiao Yi off, I went to find Qu Yong next door. I wanted to let him tell Luo Lifan about this. Unexpectedly, Luo Lifan was also there.


    Seeing me, Luo Lifan was lying on the bed with his legs up, "what? To report? "


    "Yes, but I know what you look like, so I don''t want to say anything more. I just told you that I did it according to your orders. I just saw Xiaoyi shed tears, but I managed to hold back and not promise."


    Lovan did a good job! If only I could be so rational all the time! By the way, I want to go to the Buddha''s card shop in the evening. The real body of the old man made by the old man should be available. "


    Speaking of this, I naturally said what Xiaoyi had just promised. Anyway, it was a happy thing to say that the baby spirit had been settled. However, Luo Lifan did not answer and continued to sway his legs.


    Feeling dizzy, I said, "why don''t you look like a master in front of your apprentice? Is it really good to sit here and not to stand


    "We are no more apprentices than you used to be apprentices in the sky. I''m only concerned with teaching and practicing. Besides, what''s more, I don''t know what a person as big as Qu Yong can learn right now?" Luo Lifan looked at me with an eye, "it''s really worrying. Thanks to you, you''re from the underground. If you''re in the sun, you won''t be an old lady?"


    I glared at him, and then said, "I''m doing it for you. I''m afraid that your reputation will spread out, and no one will follow you! By the way, how did the old man get along with you when you were so careless? "


    "What do you mean by that? We are like-minded! Like minded, do you understand? "


    "Cut, you have the same aspiration! Don''t blame me for not reminding you that Zeng Chunping and the old man walked very close at the beginning! Did they share the same ideals at that time? What''s more, you never make friends with other people. I always feel that there is something fishy about this wine? Anyway, I wanted to ask you that day, but you told me about it I deliberately used Zeng Chunping to stimulate him. They fought for a lifetime. In the end, Zeng Chunping died in his hands, so I mentioned Zeng Chunping and asked him to say more.


    After hearing this, Luo Lifan didn''t have any abnormality. He just said, "I know everything about Zeng Chunping before, but he and the old man just took what they needed at that time, and then they still broke up the same way?"


    "Are you not afraid to fall out with the old man? I''ll see what you''ve got in the end. Can''t you give me some advice? " I blinked, trying to convince him.


    But he was clever. He sat up from the bed and looked at me with a narrow eye. "Do you want to talk to me? Ha ha, dream! This matter matters a lot, even if it is the ghost king, I still have to think about it, let alone you! If you have something else to do, you can go back to sleep. When time comes, I have to take you to the old man''s shop. If you are curious, go and ask him yourself! "


    "Bah, if you don''t want to say anything, you can''t tell me what to do! Besides, I came here to look for Qu Yong. "I looked through Luo Lifan and knew that if he didn''t want to say it, no one would have a clue. But this is something that even the ghost king needs to keep secret, which should be very important.


    I don''t have so many secrets. I don''t have to live so hard. I have to comfort my curious little mind. But when I was about to leave the house, I remembered the old man''s old disease, so I asked, "can you tell me who hurt the old man''s leg?"? I see that it doesn''t look like a normal injury again and again. If you have a way, you can help him to cure it. "


    "Do you really think I''m omnipotent? I''m not a doctor. What can I do? He said that he didn''t see the face of the man at that time, and the other party deliberately blocked his breath. So I estimated whether he would be the same person as the person we were looking for, but I didn''t say that to the old man, the less he knew, the better it would be for him. " Luo Lifan''s look has changed. Maybe he will be nervous when he mentions something related to the mysterious man.


    I thought about it carefully, "the secret weapon in Sanskrit should not be owned by a mysterious man. How can he reveal his target when he is so careful? Do you want to be bad? "


    "Maybe the secret weapon was stolen by a mysterious man? Do you still remember that Zeng Chunping was eager to find your secret weapon to hurt the emissary of the Styx river? I think 80% of that time, he knew that he had fewer hidden weapons. He was afraid that he would cause trouble in the future. He wanted to destroy those weapons and then shirk the responsibility! But he was still a little late, but his behavior also attracted the attention of the other party, so even if I didn''t kill him at that time, the mysterious man would not let him go. " Luo Lifan said, and thought for a while, "but what you said is not unreasonable, and maybe I''ve thought too much, but it''s better to consider everything carefully?"


    "Well, that''s right. Anyway, be careful. I''m afraid the king of ghosts will not be peaceful again." I sighed and then said, "it''s just that the enemy can''t be found. What about the injury? I think the water of the Styx River can promote recovery. I wonder if it can be done"The things in the hell are extremely Yin, so don''t use them indiscriminately. If the old man can''t bear it, it will be bad for the wound!" Seeing me worried, Luo Lifan said, "don''t worry about the old man''s injury. He has a deep internal power and can adjust himself! You''d better think about how to coax your family that person how happy, yesterday, but pestered me to ask all day, tired to death! "


    It''s no wonder that the ghost was angry and left without any movement. He went to find Luo Lifan. I couldn''t help being angry: "what did he say? It''s not that you''re holding on to what you don''t have, are you? "


    Luo Lifan deliberately asked me, "what''s the matter? Do you want to be clear? "


    When I saw Qu Yong around, I was embarrassed to say anything. If I knew that the ghost king was because he was so careful, wouldn''t Qu Yong be embarrassed. I glared at Luo Lifan and said, "don''t ask me clearly there. If you don''t say it, I won''t take the initiative to find the ghost king. Anyway, he won''t bother me now. If you can bear it, you can carry it To see who suffers


    Anyway, I was not in a hurry, but I thought that the ghost king would not say anything nonsense. If he did not have these proprieties, I would be really blind to see him. Luo Lifan saw my tough attitude and probably thought of his own misery. Before I left, he opened his mouth: "the ghost king is not in love with you. After seeing you being bullied that day, he asked about me, I''m afraid you have something to hide from him. I told him to go back. If you want me to say, you''d better go back earlier. If he can be with you, he will be at ease. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 312

    I took a look at Luo Lifan and thought in my heart when you, the master of yin and Yang, took charge of other people''s family affairs? I think carefully, Luo Lifan is not a meddlesome Lord, 80% is someone begging him! Needless to say, the person who wants me back is naturally the king of ghosts who likes to put on airs! I think I can''t get rid of it, so I can find someone to be a lobbyist. However, Luoli Fanke is not good at this, and I can''t listen to him.


    I had to go out of the door in the evening, and I didn''t stay long, so I went back to my room. But I didn''t have the habit of sleeping in the daytime, so I opened the computer and watched the news there.


    Nowadays, in order to attract people''s attention, the media are full of headlines. This content and text are totally different things. However, I don''t care too much because it''s boring. It''s better than lying in bed alone and dreaming!


    The ghost king said that the world was going to be chaotic. Even several pop-up news were negative news about people''s livelihood. I didn''t like to read them before. I thought it would be useless to know that. If I could not change the reality, I had to worry about it blindly. If I didn''t care about it, I would be in a bad mood! But now it''s different. At least I have some mana around me. If it doesn''t affect the overall situation, I can change it a little bit.


    Help this matter is to do according to one''s ability, oneself does not have the injury, but also can help others is not the best of both worlds? So I took a closer look, but I can''t control the God''s affairs. You see, the rain is less, the harvest is not good, or the business is difficult to do. These are all linked to the law of value of the market. I can''t ignore the others. I can''t afford to be responsible for the associated reaction, so I skip it directly. After that, a news that I didn''t want to open made me suck Air conditioning.


    This is the latest news on the social page. A man jumped from a building and committed suicide in a holiday hotel in D city! And it is said that this man is a millionaire, and he is also a rich man. His sudden surprise will inevitably arouse people''s attention.


    It''s not my curiosity. It''s that there are so many comments on this news that it turns into a hot spot! Now people''s psychology may be like this. Perhaps the focus is not on how much awe they have for death, but always want to find some gossip from this death! After all, for the living, the death is a little mysterious!


    However, there are different opinions on this matter on the Internet. Later, I went to open the local post bar to see the situation. Generally, the people who can open the post bar are the people with good information, so the news is generally very real. Meet a person who likes talking and chatting, and can reply to your questions carefully. Anyway, the city of D is not big, and everything you say is clear.


    First of all, someone accurately said the identity of the other party. The dead man was named Mugai, the driver of the former municipal Party secretary. He was a very popular figure. When he lost gambling money in Macao''s casinos, his family didn''t pay off the gambling debts, so he jumped out of the building in a hurry! Then someone burst out the phone records of Mugai and the information of being pursued by usury. The public opinions were mixed. Some people complained that the usury was pursued too tightly. If it was not forced, maybe people could not die so extreme. Of course, most of them also said that it was not a pity that such people died. After all, they made it by themselves.


    But people said, after all, this matter has nothing to do with the family, but soon this post burst out the information of Mugai''s family! I don''t know who suddenly changed the subject. She said that Mugai''s death had nothing to do with usury. After all, it was a debt that had just been owed. It was not so hard to force. After gambling, the wife of Mugai, Shen Hong, did not agree to take out the money to pay the debt. In short, she couldn''t hear the words at night. For a moment, the woman named Shen Hong was on the cusp of the storm!


    People say everything, of course, there is an inexplicable strange force. They repeatedly emphasize that although the Mu family has money to kill you, it is actually completely controlled by Shen Hong. Moreover, due to the fact that Mu Gai has no choice at home, Mu Gai is also afraid. When he owes a debt and is suppressed by his wife and insults others, a big man jumps out of the building because of his heavy burden After the incident, Shen Hong broke off contact with the Mu family, and even privately transferred all Mugai''s property to her own name. She also spread rumors that Mugai was suffering from depression, which is not clear. In short, it is someone else''s family affair. No one can tell the specific situation clearly. Anyway, the voice became the mainstream for a while, so he opened Some people began to dig deep into the background of Shen Hong, from the first sympathy for her dead husband to later cursing her as a vicious woman!


    People who have been attacked by the same remarks for too long may be puzzled to believe this kind of words. However, they do not want to believe them in their hearts, but subconsciously they have to follow that thinking. So for a while, I am also a little puzzled. They all say that Shen Hong can force the people who sleep together in bed to the end for the sake of money? I can''t believe it, but they all said that this side was born from the heart. I looked at some photos that were exploded by netizens at random. They should have been secretly taken by netizens after Mugai''s accident. Shen Hong''s face is haggard, but she can''t see how old she is because of her make-up. I think she is a woman with good maintenance and good understanding of life.


    Because it was taken secretly, most of the photos are vague, and the ones that can change into shapes are not very real. So I looked at some photos before Shen Hong, which should have been picked out from the deep red microblog. I saw that there were watermarks on it. Following this clue, I quickly found Shen Hong''s microblog, and then simply read it After a look, this woman tweeted continuously before Mugai''s death. Her mood changed from good to bad. Then I found that in the week before Mugai''s death, Shen Hongfa''s microblog had a feeling of incoherent words, and suddenly showed an address. Of course, everyone who plays Weibo knows that this address can be modified arbitrarily, but generally it is Japanese xiaoqingxin, or It''s Gao lengfan''er. Shen Hong should go to Yu Jiefeng, but it shows a dark world on this address. It''s a bit non direct and unreasonable. A good intellectual woman suddenly takes on such a style, which inevitably makes people wonder. However, ordinary netizens should not be aware of anything. They themselves have prejudice and think that this is the biggest culprit Shen Hong, who is in the mood to check these!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 313

    I was thinking about it, but I was knocking at the door. I looked at the time. I thought it was Luo Lifan who asked me to come to the fopai store. I looked out of the cat''s eye and saw Luo Lifan standing outside the door with his hands crossed.


    I really don''t know how a man like him can become a master of yin and Yang. I was afraid that he would talk too much in ink, so I opened the door quickly. Luo Lifan didn''t come in immediately, but looked at me with mysterious eyes, and then laughed twice with malice, "so calm down, someone is there?"


    Oh, I''ll go! Is that what I''m doing in his eyes? Besides, I''m blind if his expression doesn''t mean anything else!


    I squinted at him, then deliberately said: "there are many people, do you want to come in and have a look?"


    Luo Lifan quickly made a shy appearance, "people are afraid to see strangers. Besides, Yu Zhen, you are too unrestrained! There are so many hot people. It''s very shy to think about it! "


    "Pooh! Don''t you know that you are a man of six clean roots? " I didn''t get angry and said, "it''s really hard for you. It seems that the ascetic road is still very hard for you."


    "And you know about abstinence? Oh, this is the mother of the earth, still following the steps of the sun. Tell me how good it would be if you used your learning energy all the time in this cultivation. Tut Tut, it''s a pity With that, Luo Lifan walked around me and entered the room.


    I remembered that the computer had not been turned off just now. I was afraid that he might mistakenly think that I would be troublesome, so I quickly stopped him in front of him. "Hey, hey, how can I say that I am also a woman? It may not be good for you to rush in directly. Can''t you pay attention to the influence?"


    "It''s not a good time to think about it? At the beginning, I don''t know who forced me to take in! There is no apprentice in that society, and I haven''t thought about the matter of being innocent. What kind of affectation do you have as a married woman? "


    Luo Lifan said that it is called a nature, that expression is like playing a rogue! He is a great man, naturally will not be afraid of these, but I am a woman, a woman, a woman! This festival is about the face of his husband''s family. How can he call it affectation? And what he just said, that''s vulgar! I am a flower girl, how did I become a woman? Looking at his indifferent virtue, I really want to tear his mouth, but this can only think about it. If I really start to work, I guess I can''t even get close to him. Will not I still ask for trouble at that time?


    But anyway, he came into the room and looked at me. He didn''t want him to look at my computer. He said, "Oh, do you still care about people''s livelihood? I said you don''t take such a quiet, stop ah, it''s not good! What''s your idea


    "You are a bit of a villain! I''m just watching the news. How can I become a fool? " I curled my mouth for fear that he would continue to pester me here, and then I said, "you should not come to see me for what I do? Besides, I can''t limit the freedom of ghost king. You still want to help him look at me. Isn''t that ridiculous? It''s too late to see the sky. Why can''t we go on the road? "


    "The old man is not in a hurry. I wonder what the news you are reading here? No, why do you pay close attention to a woman''s microblog Luo Lifan looked at me suspiciously, "I said Yu Zhen, you didn''t have any idea? This woman is famous in D city. If she is still a socialite, what''s the matter? Do you want to be in the upper class behind the ghost king? But you, the lady of the earth, can be regarded as an aristocrat. What''s the fun of going to the sun


    "It''s beautiful. I don''t see it? You know this woman. Don''t you know what happened recently? Isn''t this woman''s husband the protagonist of the Holiday Inn''s jumping event? " I pick eyebrows. I guess he is busy with Gu man Tong recently and has no time to pay attention to this matter. Besides, the people in charge of such cases are generally not very prominent people. I think the customs office has not made a detailed interview with Luo Lifan. Anyway, it seems that this is a vicious suicide event. After the autopsy, there is no other thing left to deal with the corpse Moreover, the dead man had close contact with the officials. If anything was found out carelessly, it would be difficult for the police to deal with it. Therefore, it is not impossible for the police to rush through the matter.


    I reckon that if you don''t come to this website, even the people who are a little far away from Holiday Inn in D city will not know about it. So it''s not surprising that Luo Lifan doesn''t know. I just did not have a little bit of it. Who knows it happened to see it!


    After listening to me, Luo Lifan frowned and said, "the world has really started to mess up, but we can''t care about it. If we really help, the prison can''t give me any wind. Besides, this case of suicide by jumping off a building happens every year. You don''t have to be serious about it. Anyway, when you go back to the underground, these things still have nothing to do with you It has a little to do with it! "


    "I don''t want to take care of it, but I don''t believe it. Is there a reason for suicide? You see, this has nothing to do with anyone else? Although there is no definite evidence for this death, you can''t ignore it I said a little indignantly, full of sense of justice.


    "It''s a pity you''re not a policeman! The affairs in this world are not as clear as those in your prefectures. You must take care of them. Moreover, officials protect each other. Who can say clearly about the affairs in the officialdom? " Luo Lifan lazy answer, and then stood up, "go, justice emissary, the old man that estimate is almost.""Well, aren''t you two in alliance? Are you still so impolite to call an old man? " I teased him as I walked out.


    Luo Lifan gave me a blank look. "It''s really fifty steps and a hundred steps. I''ll remember correctly. At the beginning, someone called this name all the time. I just listened to my ears, and it was more convenient to call. Moreover, the relationship between me and the old man is different from yours. How can you and he be the relationship between the boss and the employees? In the near future, it can only be regarded as old-fashioned, I and the old man It''s a proper confidant. It doesn''t depend on age, but it''s equal. So it''s OK for me to call him an old man! "


    "No matter what, I can always distinguish these three points. I don''t care about you!" I muttered and followed him.


    At this time, it was not all dark. Luo Lifan and I were not good at magic. We had to take a bus to get off at the nearest stop of the old man, and then we were looking for a taxi. In this way, we could save a lot of money, but it was also a lot of frustrating. Moreover, this city of D, no more than those big cities, needed to wait for the bus or something. When the bus came, people swarmed On the other hand, we had to wait for three cars to be crowded by the crowd.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 314

    Thinking that it is the evening rush hour after work, it is normal for the bus to be hard to squeeze, but Luo Lifan''s head melon seeds were squeezed by the door, but in order to save that hundred or so yuan, I would rather suffer this crime, and I also took it! But the one who paid for it was uncle. I was just a hitchhiker. It would be good to have a car to do it. So even if I was extremely dissatisfied at the moment, I could only resent him in my heart and glare at him a lot. I dare not say anything else. In case he is in a hurry, if I think of a way to go, I will suffer?


    What''s more, it''s a car at least. It''s a little bit more difficult than walking.


    But that''s just what I thought before I got on the bus. Now people have to squeeze together like sardines. This taste is also sour! Luo Lifan and I were separated from each other by the crowd. However, we didn''t know what method he used. It seemed that there was still some space around him. At least, it was not as crowded as I was. So I wanted to get on his side. But they didn''t know what was going on. They just didn''t get out of the way. Anyway, the carriage was just the same Such a large place, I can''t lift my feet, but I can only envy Luo Lifan, and I continue to survive in the abyss.


    The space of binfo''s car is far away from the city. However, it seems that this group of people who are walking around the city for a long time will not be able to take up a lot of space The position, no way, I can only lean on the side, fortunately, I have a railing, leaning can be comfortable.


    After walking for about a stop, I felt as if someone touched my body with their hands inadvertently, but I thought that there would inevitably be physical contact on the bus, so I didn''t care. But after a while, I noticed something wrong. At the beginning, the man''s hand was still touching with the ups and downs of the vehicle, but after a long time, the whole hand was attached to me On my back, I turned my head, but I saw that the intellectual just now looked at me playfully. I glared at him angrily. As a result, he was not afraid. He whispered in my ear: "Miss, take a bus alone? I was afraid that you might fall, so I gave you a hand. "


    "Get your hands off me!" I said coldly, if it wasn''t for many people, I would have knelt down and begged for mercy with my magic power.


    Hearing me say that, he was not afraid. On the contrary, he became more and more serious. He even walked up my back. "Don''t pretend to be pure. Just now I deliberately bumped into you, and I didn''t see your big reaction! I''m sorry to be on it now, but the hotter the girl is, the more upright she is. I like it


    Looking at his obscene smile on his face, I couldn''t help but get angry. I was thinking of zaoluolifan''s help. This guy is very good, and I don''t know when he gets to the seat. He is leaning on the seat to keep his eyes closed! I look around the people, are busy with their own things, even if some people have seen the man''s behavior, but also a completely irrelevant attitude.


    At the moment, the young man was more reckless to get off the car, but the young man was more reckless in my car


    "You are not timid," I can only think of a way to deal with it when there is no help. "Be careful that you don''t know how to lose your life."


    "Oh, little girl, your tone is not small, but do you see that there is one in the car who dares to talk? I tell you, including you and I have done it four times, but I still live well, before there was a man with me, is not I afraid to move? How much can you, a little girl, have? "


    "Well, tell me what you have I asked sharply.


    The man didn''t speak, but I watched him take something out of his briefcase. In the sunshine, the good and evil were shining brightly. Then I felt the cold blade attached to my waist. "That''s it. Aren''t you afraid?"


    "What do I think it is, but a knife? It''s a big deal. White knives come in and red knives come out. But I bet you don''t dare to poke them in. Look at your clothes and clothes, you also have a serious job. It''s really hard for you to make such a living every day! " I said it deliberately, so that he could not see the slightest flaw, anyway, my body is different from ordinary people, even if it is true that a few knives will not hurt me, neither see blood nor hurt me.


    Seeing my expression, the man thought that I was deliberately pretending to be calm, so he took the knife''s hand to increase his strength, and then said, "little girl, it''s no use playing with me. Do you think I''ll believe your lies? However, you are much better than other girls. At least you won''t panic and beg for mercy. You know, this man has the desire to conquer, and it''s really meaningless to be submissive. So the more you do, the more challenging, exciting and fun you are! "


    I looked at him, and then said, "don''t talk too much about it. I''m not responsible if I''m not as disappointed as you think! And do you really think that only men have the desire to conquer? If a woman is serious, she is afraid that it is beyond the reach of a man. ""Well, I''ll see if you can get rid of me later," the man said, deliberately lengthening his voice. "This knife, spear, sword and halberd don''t have long eyes, you have to think clearly!"


    I thought about it for a moment. After all, there were too many people in the car, which made it bad to cause panic. So I gave a cool smile, "I didn''t want to get rid of you. I''m afraid you will want to get rid of me later! The next stop, yes, I''ll get off with you, but we''d better find a quiet place


    "That''s much better. I''ll find a quiet boundary for both of us, needless to say," said the man, with an evil look on his face.


    I looked at him coldly, and let him be crazy for a while. This villain must make him toss about enough and give him a heavy blow before he can know what can''t be provoked!


    I don''t know if Luo Lifan noticed me. Anyway, I didn''t see his voice. No matter what, I can do it for him. I promise I''ll be scared to call my mother when I see the girl next time! I don''t believe it. It''s necessary for Luo Lifan to clean up a grandson!


    Soon I got to the next stop. Most of the houses around here were bungalows. I thought the man would find a place, but it helped me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 315

    The man did not expect me to get out of the car so happy, but also a force said: "you are so obedient, I will treat you well, rest assured! Brother, I promise you won''t be rude. Look at me. I''m not such a vulgar person! "


    I kept silent and went straight ahead. In any case, I would run where it was remote. The man could not detect anything. Instead, he asked, "it seems that you are an old hand! Do you come here often? But look at your appearance, to do not want to be the woman of fireworks willow lane, how, play happy desire dissatisfaction? "


    I finally found a relatively quiet place, which belongs to the edge of the city. It is estimated that some capable people have moved away long ago, so some of the remaining residents are still on their lights. I have a look at this alley. It''s a dead end alley. I can''t get out of it even if it''s left. I can''t wait for me to chase him.


    I said to him, "what about this place? Are you satisfied? "


    The man thought he was going to get it right away. He nodded his head in a hurry, and then some of them couldn''t wait to rub against me. I blocked it with my hand. "What''s in such a hurry? You wait in the alley first. I''ll give you a show to help you


    On hearing this, the man was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth. "I watched the old sister play. Sure enough, I didn''t miss this time, but I don''t know what you want to perform? Steel tube dance? But there is no suitable field in this place


    Pole dancing your sister! Do you really think of me as the woman in the fireworks alley? I look at myself in plain clothes. I almost don''t know my gender when I''m in leisure. The old lecher can treat me as a person in the fireworks lane. I''m drunk! But I slightly pick eyebrows, "you said those can be old lost teeth, no new ideas, no creativity, I want to perform you promise not to see, and only once in my life!"


    "Well, my dear sister, don''t be so cynical! If you have any special skills to open your eyes, just take them out The man looks like an old pornographic upper body, looking at those two eyes are suffused with the light of immorality.


    I snorted, "since you want to see it so much, I''ll start! However, in order to be realistic, it''s better to use your props


    "What, just mention it. I have a lot of things in my pocket!" The man greedily took a sip of saliva, and then hurriedly said.


    "Nothing else. Just give it to me with my knife!"


    When I asked for the weapon, the man hesitated for a second, "what do you want this for? You don''t want to play any tricks. If you want to threaten me with this knife, you will find another way to die! "


    "You just said that the things in your bag are more than that. Besides, you are afraid of such a knife?" I deliberately to stimulate him, so that he can obediently throw the knife to me! If she doesn''t want to, I''ll have to grab it.


    The man thought about it for a moment. He probably thought that no matter what he was, he could beat me. Even if he gave me a gun, he had a good chance of winning. So he handed me the knife.


    I took it and said, "want to know what I''m going to do with a knife?"


    The man said with a smile, "it''s hard for me to guess the old sister''s mind. But now that the things have been given to you, you can start to perform. I''ve been wandering in the world for decades, and I really don''t have anything I haven''t seen!"


    "Yes, then you may have a better understanding today." Then I thrust the knife into my body and said to him, "don''t you want to subdue me with this knife? But look at this knife, it doesn''t seem as powerful as you think


    The man looked at me in horror. "Are you crazy? Are you out of you mind? It''s going to kill people But then he found that there was no blood on my body. He pointed to me and asked, "you What''s your situation? How could it be possible to have no blood at all? "


    "Have you heard of ghosts and blood?" I sneered, pulled out the knife, changed a place and pricked it twice. Then I changed several places. Then I watched the man''s face change from normal blood color to pale. I continued to say, "now do you still think the old sister is interesting?"


    After listening to my words, the man is naturally a little afraid, but still trying to be calm, "it''s just a show. Why be so serious? If it''s killing you, you''re not worth it! Give me back the knife, let''s go our own way, just as if I hadn''t robbed you! "


    "How can I do that? It''s my bad performance. Aren''t you satisfied? Or we''re changing a program. You can take anything in your bag and fight me. It''s a warm-up. Isn''t it good? " Then I sneered a few times, and then pointed to him, "come on, just now you are still in a rush? Why did you just want to quit at the beginning? "


    "Are you a man or a ghost? Don''t make a fool of yourself. I''m not in the mood now. I don''t want the knife. You like to keep it yourself The man was about to leave the alley.


    I had looked at his mind for a long time. Naturally, it was impossible for me to let him go. As soon as he was about to take a step, I flew the knife and it just stuck on the pillar beside him. He gasped for breath and didn''t dare to move around. If it was just one centimeter away, it might have hit his head!"Before I tell you to leave, you''d better stand there," I gently raised my hand, and the knife pulled out of the post, followed the route just shot out and returned to my hand. "This sword, spear, sword and halberd don''t have long eyes, but you know better than me! If you were hurt by mistake, it would be bad! "


    After listening to me, his body shook uncontrollably for several times. If I guessed correctly, he should be scared, but compared with his previous crimes, this small hand is less than one tenth of his! So in order for him to be punished as he should be, this game is just beginning.


    "Scared? You''ve been on the bus a lot like this I gently blew a few breaths at the knife, "you said you forced a girl with this knife, right? I''ve helped you so much. Should you taste this Dao yourself? "


    "What do you want to do? Don''t fool around! Don''t fool around The man is estimated to have read my skill just now, also know I am not mortal, I this even if is killed him, also can count as he is afraid of crime suicide! But I don''t want to be covered with blood on my hands. What I said just now is just to scare him. But I didn''t intend to let him go so easily. Such a person is not worth pitying! If I am soft handed, I will give him the opportunity to continue to harm the girl. Now he dares to bully on the bus and take the girl away. It is not clear that he is bold and fearless?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 316

    In order to avoid future trouble, I thought of a way to make his crime known to the public! In fact, I don''t need to do anything more. It''s just a matter of using my fingers. Nowadays, young people like to play with the circle of friends. I like to post something new and share it with others. Then I, a man, don''t mind sharing!


    So I said to him: "afraid of death, take out your mobile phone, point to open a circle of friends, their own small video!"


    "Ah?" Men obviously don''t understand.


    I glared at him. "Aren''t you good at it? Don''t tell me you don''t have wechat. If you don''t have you, you have to give me a software! What''s more, how can you have no wechat? Come on, don''t force me to do it. If you draw a few lines on your face, you will be more shameless. "


    The man didn''t know why, but he still flipped his cell phone out of his bag, handed it to me and said, "you are What is this for? And you If you were a ghost, how could you know that? This This is the freshest way for us to play


    "Well, they all say that you are arrogant. It seems that there is nothing wrong with you!" I kneaded my temple and said, "what you have in the sun is just a few fresh things that appear every year. We change a few patterns a day in the underworld. Do you still know this? Don''t talk nonsense. Tell me exactly what happened to the little girls you''ve been doing these years. Of course, in order to protect the privacy of those girls, you give me a pseudonym! "


    "What''s the use of this?" The man swallows saliva, looks like is not very willing, but saw me also can''t let him, so some unwilling asked.


    "Don''t worry about it." I sat cross legged on the ground, but I didn''t think it was good to look up at him in this way. So I adjusted my body to be parallel to him. Although it looked strange, I was comfortable. Moreover, it was equivalent to giving him a horse''s-eye. If I didn''t tell him honestly, I would have a way to deal with him!


    When a man saw me sitting in the air, the light was obviously dark. When he saw such a scene in the dark night, everyone would be scared. He didn''t dare to say more. He just told me the whole process, including the exact time and place of the crime. When he described his crime, I was quiet Quietly for him to send a few messages in the circle of friends, I believe waiting for him to go home will be a bloodbath, such people should be punished! Sure enough, after a while, the circle of friends exploded, and his wechat constantly sent video calls. I took a look at it. It was a female number. It should be his wife.


    After I connected, I set the mute, and then asked with a smile, "is there anything else to say?"


    "I''ll tell you what I have to tell you! Really no, nvxia, just let me go Men are on their knees! That look is a combination of voice and emotion.


    I might have sympathized with him if I didn''t know his crime, but for the moment, I didn''t intend to end it. Instead, I continued, "I know you''ve made it clear, but is it really OK for your wife to do this? I look at your clean and tidy clothes. The women in your family should have paid attention to it


    After listening to this, the man sighed, "she forced me to do all these things. I naturally wanted to find a breakthrough to vent my anger. If it wasn''t for the mother-in-law, I couldn''t go on this road now. Don''t mention her to me, I really want to break up with her


    It''s no surprise that he can say so. He is a scum man. Seeing me holding him, he naturally wants to get away. I don''t believe his words. If his wife is really nothing, he can make him look like a dog and give him a chance to hook up with other aunts?


    I asked quietly, "what you said is true?"


    "Naturally, even if she appears in front of me now, I still dare to confront her!" The man deliberately pretends to be angry, which makes people laugh and cry. Some people are not good for acting.


    "Oh?" I pretended to be a little surprised. "Listen to you, your wife is not a good woman."


    "Originally, this is a domestic clown. I don''t want to show it to the public. She plays every day and doesn''t care about her family. I''ve endured it for a long time, but what''s the matter! It''s not a green hat after another! What can I do if this woman can get into a man''s bed by virtue of her beauty! " The man''s face showed some ferocity, "I have no money and no right. How can a woman follow me? So I have only this way. Although I know it''s not right, who really considers my fairness? "


    I sneered twice. What kind of worldview is this? Is it possible that I have been unfairly treated? Should I transfer this pain to a weak woman who has never known her hand and has no strength to bind a chicken? Don''t say what he said is not true. Even if it is true, if you have the ability, you have to find the man who colluded with your woman at that time to revenge. Why should innocent people be implicated! What''s more, I can see that he is lying. When he said this, his hand unconsciously touched his nose twice. In psychology, this is called superfluous cover up, that is, he was afraid that his lie would be exposed, so he added some seemingly unnatural actions, which would make the other party feel uncomfortable, but the speaker did not have any What''s uncomfortable may be that you ignore the incongruous body language because you are nervous.I shook my head. "I hope your wife will be calm and calm after hearing what you said. I hope you haven''t lied!"


    The man quickly nodded, "I''m sure I didn''t lie. You should give me this trust. After all, I don''t need to lie. Which man is willing to take a green hat for himself?"


    "Is it? But I don''t believe in your character I timely opened the voice of the mobile phone, and then heard a voice calling street.


    I want to change to anyone who hears that his husband is doing human face and animal heart every day, and then he has to push the root of this incident on himself. Moreover, this is an internal dispute of the family, which says that it is difficult for a clean official to break the housework. I don''t want to listen to this Luo Shengmen, so I threw my mobile phone to the man, "your wife just heard what you said Everything, including the fact that you slandered her and you violated the girl, I think you''d better take back your planted and framed remarks for the time being, and think about the prison disaster in the later half of your life. Besides your prison life, you will also realize your wish just now, that is, you can get rid of that heinous woman in your mouth. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 317

    After listening to me, the man sat down on the ground, "what do you say? My wife heard all our conversation just now? "


    "Don''t thank me too much. It''s just a little busy thing. Haven''t you always thought that? Just think I did a good thing! But I can''t do what Lei Feng does without leaving a name. You must know it I snorted coldly, then snatched the man''s cell phone and said to him, "I don''t know if your woman is really cruel, but what you just said is enough for the police to arrest people. So come here tonight, you can give me honest meditation in the prison. It''s over


    After listening to my words, the man was already frightened, and did not care about his face. He knelt on the ground and said, "please let me go. It''s my fault. I''ll give them money, but don''t let me go to jail, OK? I have a public office in my body. If I go in, I''m afraid it will be lost! "


    I snorted, "do you know you''re a public official? What a mess the world is! If you don''t manage your affairs in your position, you should fight and kill! I''ll keep you alive today, that is, to let you taste the sufferings of this world. When we get to the underworld, we will deal with your crimes one by one. "


    As soon as I finished, I heard a slap in the face. Luo Lifan was leaning against the alley, smiling all over his face. "Yu Zhen, you''re a good educator. Leaving him in the sun is just a punishment for him! But you are really soft on such a person Then he said to the man, "if you don''t want to go, you''ll have to enter such a profession. It''s a pity!"


    Seeing this, the man said to Luo Lifan in a hurry: "I see that you are a mortal, and you are a virtuous person. This kind of heart must be soft. Please ask the lady to let me go!"


    "Don''t ask me. If I were you, I''m afraid you would have broken the root of your life." Luo Lifan cast a glance at him, and then said faintly, "I will turn myself in early tomorrow morning. As for other things, you should follow the police to plead for mercy! I''ll take your mobile phone for the time being. If you don''t turn yourself in, I''ll let the police arrest you directly with this evidence. You can judge which one is more important than the other! "


    Said Luo Lifan to take the lead out of the alley, I see this matter is almost solved, followed by also followed out.


    On the way, I said angrily, "aren''t you asleep? Why are you following me now


    "You mean to blame me for not saving you? But didn''t you solve it yourself? Besides, I''m a mortal. Although I''ve got the Tao, I still need to rest. The poor recovery of physical strength will affect my work! " Luo Lifan has found a reasonable reason.


    "Don''t argue with me. You don''t sleep any time, but you fall asleep when the man bullies me! Didn''t you think I couldn''t use my magic power when there were so many people in the car? " I gave him a dissatisfied look.


    Luo Lifan looked at me with a faint smile, "you still have brains without mana!"


    What he said made me lose my temper at once. Although I knew that Luo Lifan was just trying to excuse himself, I could not deny his words, so I had to follow him in a bad mood.


    At this time, it was already dark. Luo Lifan was probably in a hurry. The pace under his feet could not help speeding up. I didn''t want to delay things. Naturally, I followed closely. Anyway, I didn''t suffer any losses, so I just didn''t care about him so much! And even if I really argue with him, I may not be able to take advantage of it, and I may not be able to speak ill of me in front of the ghost king one day, and then I will have to be one and two big!


    Back to the main road, at this time the bus has stopped, there is no way but to take a taxi. Luo Lifan didn''t mean anything this time. He stopped a car directly and called me to get on the car. I thought that if it had been this way, it would have been a place already!


    "Master is not a native? Do you want baojiaxian to go home so late? " The driver is a cheerful person, waiting for Luo Lifan to burst out of the site, and we started talking.


    For the first time, Luo Lifan didn''t have a warm conversation with the outsider. He frowned slightly and then said, "how did this Buddha brand shop become a quotation? It seems that the territory is bounded."


    "Look, I''ll tell you that you must be from other places. This Buddha card is very popular recently! It''s said that many people buckle their incense bowls which they have consecrated for many years, just to invite such a small thing! " The driver said carelessly, then glanced at Luo Lifan, "most of them are young people like you, but this invitation is not something that can''t be said. I''ve got a lot of things to rent this day!"


    The incense bowl mentioned by the driver refers to some people who believe in gods. There is a place in the house where the names of gods are written on red paper. Most of them are local immortal families. They wait for the worshippers all the year round. In order to express their faith, they usually visit a bowl full of incense dust in front of the license plate, which is usually inserted here if incense is applied In the incense bowl, it is regularly taken care of, because it is a personal home offering, that is, to protect their own safety, so it is usually called baojiaxian. If you don''t want to take care of it, you can ask a good person to do it, and then you can buckle the bowl of incense. However, the process is not easy. You have to look for an opportunity.


    Naturally, there are disasters in some families. After offering this, they will be at peace. However, this incense bowl requires a lot of things. Most of them are taken care of by the old people. In my impression, young people don''t like it very much. There is no mention of anything else in other festivals. Just three times a day, no one can stand it.But this Baojia immortal is not something you can ask for. It''s something given by your ancestors. You can have as many fairies as you have in your family. Of course, people now try to be simple, so naturally they don''t care about this Baojia immortal. As time goes on, even if you don''t buckle the incense bowl, the immortal will go.


    Listening to the driver''s words, I couldn''t help but wonder, "this baojiaxian doesn''t call at will. How can those foreign things compare with those left by the ancestors? What''s more, if you don''t even care about the fairies, you can ask for something at will. It''s really safe? "


    "Little girl, don''t be angry at me. I hear all these things. I don''t offer them in my family. You see, I carry passengers all day long, but I can''t have that time." The driver hesitated, probably feeling that my face was not very good, so he asked, "are you uncomfortable? I''ll open some windows for you to breathe?"


    I said lightly, "no, thank you! It''s just that I don''t feel comfortable when I hear you finish. Now people really can''t think of it! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 318

    "I see that the girl must believe that? You don''t care about this matter. As long as you are sincere, what''s more, it''s not worth it if you''re angry about other people''s affairs! But don''t blame me for being too talkative. Aren''t you going to the fopai shop to invite those things? "


    "We''re not asking for those things, we''re just looking for people." Luo Lifan said lightly, then leaned on the back of the chair and closed his eyes.


    Seeing that Luo Lifan didn''t want to talk more, the driver casually found a topic and then said, even if we didn''t talk to each other, he could talk with relish. Anyway, it was boring. It was just like listening to his story telling.


    I found out that I had to chat with the taxi driver to get a clear understanding of the major and minor events in D city. It was only more than 20 minutes'' journey, and I talked about a lot of things. I remembered the jump news of Holiday Inn I saw on the Internet before, and I hastened to ask: "Hey, master, seeing how much you know, I don''t know what the follow-up of this holiday hotel is like? I look at the Internet, but the chat is very hot! "


    "It''s not easy to make a final conclusion when it comes out. However, the gratitude and resentment of the powerful family must be interesting! Anyway, watch how the Mu family deal with it! " The driver laughed mysteriously, "Shen Hong is not the master to be provoked, and the Mu family must be afraid of it."


    I listened to the driver''s words. I was just thinking about asking questions, but I found that I had already arrived at the fopai store. Luo Lifan quickly gave me the money and went straight to the shop. I didn''t want to delay the driver''s business, so I got out of the car in a hurry.


    Now I can understand why Luo Lifan didn''t take a taxi directly. I guess I knew I was interested in this matter. I was afraid that I was involved in it. I deliberately went far. Thinking of this, I took three steps and made two steps to keep up with Luo Lifan. Before he entered the room, he stood in front of him and asked angrily, "are you on purpose? How can I find you a little cold-blooded? You don''t even blink at such a big thing


    "What''s wrong with me? I want to ask you, have I told you about this? You can''t care. What do you have to do Luo Lifan said, his hands crossed together and looked at me casually.


    "Oh, you man I was just about to argue with him when I heard someone calling us in the room.


    "How can we quarrel at the door as soon as we arrive? It can affect our fortune!" Wu Chu stood smiling at the counter to watch the play, and then quickly called out to the old man, "master, here comes the man!"


    Naturally, I didn''t want to lose my identity in front of Wu Chu, so I turned around and went into the room. "I didn''t want to quarrel with him, but he didn''t do good deeds and accumulate virtues even though he was a Bodhisattva''s life."


    Luo Lifan naturally knew that I was pointing to mulberry trees and cursing locust trees, but I didn''t mind. Instead, he found a place to sit.


    Wu Chu grinned and then said, "Yu Zhen, your face is not good. You say your anger hurts your health. You should change your temper."


    "It''s up to you! Has the gumantong problem been solved? By the way, how are the baby spirits these days? " I glanced at Wu Chu. This man was always quiet and occupied the team. Of course, I could see his mind clearly. Whoever his master was close to would be better to him. At present, Luo Lifan and the old man have become intimate friends. Naturally, they should take sides with Luo Lifan. Although they don''t say so on the surface, I''m not stupid. I can hear that.


    Thinking of this time is two to one, even if I am smart, I still lose, so I quickly change the topic, do not eat the immediate loss!


    Wu Chu nodded at me after listening, "it''s all right! The master has spent a lot of energy. The baby spirit is not consistent with the real body of Gu man Tong. It took a lot of effort to inject the soul. Moreover, the baby spirit is weak. The master has to continue with the true Qi. Fortunately, it is stable now. "


    "And the old man? Is there anything wrong with your body? " I asked a little worried.


    "You still have a conscience. It''s not a big problem to rest all day." Wu Chu looked at me and laughed. I guess he was grateful that I cared about his master.


    In fact, he doesn''t know me. Even if that person is not an old man, I will ask. I think this is a kind of respect and respect for good people. Although in my heart, the old man is not a good man, but at least he helped Gu mantong and baby spirit, so he didn''t ask for return. It was natural for me to care for him.


    According to the regulations of the local government, it''s not allowed to take a good man''s yangshou. I''ll take a good look at the old man''s life in the sun when I go back. Maybe I can get eternal life like Luo Lifan after doing more good deeds!


    In fact, I don''t know whether it''s good or bad for this person to live forever. Do you think that when the people around you one by one follow the laws of nature and get old, only one of you will feel lonely? Fortunately, their profession of yin and Yang masters has no children, and they are used to living a lonely life. Otherwise, it would be a painful process for them to keep all their memories but not share them.


    We waited for a while before the old man could come out of the house. Then he told Wu Chu to invite Gu mantong and Yingling and put them in a conspicuous place in the shop.


    I watched the old man reshape the real body for them. It was very good. The baby spirit was portrayed according to his appearance. I thought that if the baby spirit was alive, he would be a beautiful man, but unfortunately, he was not born and his future would be ruined.The old man looked up at Luo Lifan, "don''t know if there is any movement there?"


    There naturally refers to Wu Zhixiong. Luo Lifan nodded after hearing this, "I have come, but his wife came. I didn''t see her, so I let Yu Zhen send him away."


    "It''s also right. That boy is a little bit fickle. It''s good for him to practice more." The old man obviously agreed with lolivan.


    "But the boy himself has got into some trouble. I guess he will come by himself early tomorrow morning." Luo Lifan raised eyebrows, "I said less than three days, how was the result? If the boy had listened to me, he would not have been in trouble with something unclean


    "People, if you don''t do something, you won''t give up. You always think you can have a fluke, but you still ask for trouble in the end." The old man sighed, and then said, "but it''s not strange that you don''t know. Don''t embarrass people too much. After all, Wu Zhixiong has no big fault anyway! By the way, what are the things that entangle him


    "I guess it''s a little devil who has nothing to do with it. I can''t make any big waves! But the situation in D city is changing. Be careful Luo Lifan thought for a moment, "how''s the business of your Buddha brand store?"


    "Not bad. Why are you still in the mood to care about this? Do you need money? " The old man asked casually.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 319

    The old man looks calm. I guess his heart has been in a cloud for a long time. The old man is good at everything. He is stingy. So don''t mention money. The money is dead with his lifeblood. I don''t know how short he was in his last life. In this life, he tried his best to keep money in the net.


    Luo Lifan said with a smile, "I don''t lack the money, but I just want to ask. On the way I just came, I heard that there were more and more people offering sacrifices to Guman Tong. I was worried about whether the foreign gods would invade the local gods. Seeing that the world was changing day by day, the dark waves were surging, so I asked more questions."


    "Oh, so! I have some doubts about the world, but the old man is not a evil spirit, so you don''t have to worry too much The old man thought for a moment, "so it''s normal for evil children to play the sign of gumandong. It''s normal to cause panic for a while, but evil can''t suppress justice. One day I''ll get rid of them."


    Wu Chu and I couldn''t get in a word, so we could only listen in silence. During this period, the baby spirit sensed our arrival and tried to communicate with us. I didn''t know what he wanted to express or what he was worried about. Because he was just integrated with Gu man Tong''s real body, he still needed a lot of physical strength to recover.


    I took it up and put it in my palm. "Little guy, although you can''t communicate with us for the time being, it will be OK in a few days. So what can I say at that time? And don''t worry. I met your mother a few days ago. She wanted to take you back, so don''t worry."


    After listening to my words, Wu Chu curled his lips and said, "it''s not that I hit you. The baby spirit has forgotten the previous things. What you said can''t be understood by him. What you can feel just now is the process of the fusion of the baby spirit itself and the real body of Gu man Tong. You know that the baby spirit is not a normal soul, so the process of integration may be longer."


    "I''ll go! You didn''t say that earlier! I''ve wasted a long time here I squinted at Wu Chu.


    "You didn''t tell me in advance that you would be so sensational, but it''s still fun to watch you coax the children, but it''s much softer than now!" Wu Chu made fun of it on purpose.


    I saw that the old man was smiling and drinking tea with Luo Lifan. He was indifferent to his apprentice''s behavior. I said, "ah, old man, you''re a bad student! This mouth is more and more tricky! If you go on like this, you''ll be out of control. "


    "no harm. Anyway, he has the final say in my shop." The old man was so happy that he said to me, "Yu Zhen, did Wu Zhixiong''s family say when they would come?"


    "I don''t think so, but I guess he will go to the hotel to find me before noon tomorrow, and then rush here. This time is very tight."


    What I didn''t expect was that Wu Zhixiong could not help saying that Wu chugang was going to close the door when he saw Wu Zhixiong''s car stop at the door of the store. I heard the sound of the car, and I followed him out to have a look. After a while, I saw Wu Zhixiong come out with his spot on his head. Xiaoyi didn''t follow him. I thought that they didn''t have a nanny in their house. It''s impossible that there was no one to take care of the children in this half meeting family. So it''s not surprising that Xiao Yi didn''t come.


    It seems that Wu Zhixiong has not been less tossed about these days. If you look at his missing hair about the size of a copper coin, you can see that when he got out of the car, he didn''t mean to come in directly. Wu Chu didn''t look at him.


    I stood at the door thinking, or went out, "how come so late?"


    Wu Zhixiong''s face was a little chatty, and then he said to me, "I think you may be here. Come and have a look. Yu Zhen, can you come out and talk to me?"


    In fact, Wu Zhixiong is good everywhere, but some of them are too good. At the moment, I guess he didn''t know how to talk to the old man before he wanted me to revolve around. After all, I gave the idea to Xiaoyi. Wu Zhixiong still trusted me and regarded me as a relatively close person.


    Just as I was about to step out, Luo Lifan said in the room, "Yu Zhen, you really don''t want to die?"


    This word lets a person listen to how many can be uncomfortable, who has nothing to look for him to die? Do I just want things to work out? This shows that Wu Zhixiong still realized that he was wrong at that time. What''s more, even though I can''t bear to see his appearance now, I don''t know why Luo Lifan stopped him.


    I didn''t return angry said: "you just drink your tea! I''ll take care of the rest myself! "


    I saw Wu Zhixiong''s face flashed a little unnatural, but after listening to me, he returned to normal. Instead of answering Luo Lifan''s words, he just looked at me and seemed to beg me not to refuse his request. I saw his lips move, but he didn''t say anything.


    The man can be like this, it shows that the matter in the heart is not good, in front of the person to speak out, I think, or without hesitation to go out, I feel standing beside me Wu Chu want to pull me, but I shook off his hand. At this time, I can really see that his relatives are estranged. Originally, I only thought Wu Chu listened to the old man''s words, but now it seems that even Luo Lifan''s words are regarded as the imperial edict!


    Anyway, Wu Zhixiong left suddenly before, but he threw the mess directly to the old man. Wu Chu didn''t like him. At the moment, he didn''t really listen to Luo Lifan''s words, but subconsciously wanted to give Wu Zhixiong some color to see! But I can''t control so much. Wu Zhixiong is the one I brought here. I''m sorry that something goes wrong. But I can''t turn them away when I think they are coming! What''s more, in case of a sudden pressure on people, it''s not so easy to think about it.I said to Wu Zhixiong: "let''s go to the side and say that you don''t have any psychological burden. They don''t have any malice. Let''s go."


    Wu Zhixiong''s eyes are full of gratitude, probably because he has solved the siege for him. He followed me to the alley not far from the Buddha''s card shop. It was a school district near here. After the school was released, the peddlers all went back to their homes, so it was relatively quiet. I estimated that Luo Lifan could not be following me. So I pointed to the stone bench beside me and said, "sit down, and say what you have here."


    Wu Zhixiong sighed and sat down. Then he said to me, "I know they have a big opinion on me. The little apprentice in that shop is not enthusiastic to me, but I don''t resent them. I come here today, but I have something to ask them for."


    "You''re not doing this for the baby spirit?" I was a little surprised. After all, Xiao Yi and I explained it clearly. I thought Wu Zhixiong should understand something after listening to it, but I didn''t know what he thought. He wanted to ask Luo Lifan and them before the matter was over.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 320

    "I know I said that abruptly, but now I''m really troubled. Can you help me?" Wu Zhixiong saw that I was surprised, so he explained in a hurry.


    I sighed, anyway, out of all out, let''s listen to what he said, so I nodded, "you say it, but realize the statement, I don''t necessarily help you, but from the perspective of friends, I can still listen and share your worries."


    Wu Zhixiong thought for a while and then said, "you must think that I am unreasonable. For the sake of his son''s future, you can ignore the baby spirit?"


    In fact, I don''t have too many misunderstandings about it. Planning for children is what parents should do. So I said, "didn''t I tell you before? I also have children, can understand your mood, you may as well say what you have, and now we are friends to talk, you do not so much worry


    "Well, Yu Zhen, thank you for understanding me!" Then he looked at the entrance of the lane to see if there was anyone to follow.


    I looked at his cautious appearance and couldn''t help laughing. "Just say it. They can''t eavesdrop. You can rest assured."


    Wu Zhixiong asked me to sit down beside him. I guess it''s uncomfortable to look up at me with my head up. What''s more, his voice can be smaller and try to avoid being heard. I thought about it for a moment that I was not very good when standing. I felt that the teacher punished the students for standing. So I sat down beside him without thinking about it.


    But after all, men and women are different. I still keep a certain distance from him, which is also in line with the rules. I looked at him and said, "you don''t have to hide and tuck in. You know I''m from the underworld. Naturally, I can feel what''s on you. What''s more, it tortures you so much. Can''t you go to work with your hair? And you have a thick black fog in your printing hall, which even Luo Lifan can''t really see


    He looked at me in surprise, "can you really feel this? I thought I needed some time to explain it to you? But yes, you have a special identity. Naturally, you understand these things. In fact, I didn''t start to pester me recently. Didn''t Xiaoyi tell you that I met a Taoist priest before? At that time, he found something unusual in me, but I didn''t believe it at that time. I didn''t begin to pay attention to it until it came out


    Isn''t that what people are like? Things that didn''t happen will never be too believable. When something comes to mind, looking for someone, but this fate can be that moment of things, at that time resolved may be OK, missed, even in meeting that person, it is estimated that there is no way.


    Wu Zhixiong calmed down and then began to tell me the cause of the incident. "Not long after I knew Xiaoyi, the young people of our company organized a party, which was equivalent to the kind of outing. Because there was not much money, what we went to was not a well-known scenic spot. We brought some barbecue tools on the nearby hillside. There was a river nearby and we could still grab some Wild fish eat it. Although the place is not big, the environment is still good. We had a good time. We waded in the river. The river was cool and had a good time. They set out to swim in the deep water area. I couldn''t swim. We were responsible for baking and preparing food on the bank. Later, when they came back, I found that there was one person missing. She was a very cheerful girl named Amy. She was very kind and took good care of me at ordinary times. Because of the lack of people, they went down to look for it again. Although I couldn''t swim, I groped for a long time in a relatively safe place, but I still couldn''t find it. Later, we called the police, and the police picked up the body the next day. I didn''t see the last side of Amy, but they said that when Amy found the body, it was a little swollen and blistered. OK A human life is gone! After that, I vaguely felt something was wrong, but nothing big happened all the time. I only thought it was my own pressure


    "Later, I could always see a Mei in the company, but when I looked at her, it was no different. Moreover, when I saw Mei, she was quite normal, and she never did anything to me, so I didn''t care too much. Later, because she was always depressed, I discussed with Xiaoyi to change a company I can''t see ah Mei, but she often appears in my dreams. I think it may be that I feel guilty about her. After all, I didn''t stop her when she was going to go into the water. The so-called "thinking every day and dreaming at night" is just like this. After I talked to Xiaoyi, she suggested that I go to see a psychologist, prescribe medicine and mediate for several months, but there is really nothing wrong. However, after listening to other people''s words, I invited Gu man Tong to go home, and this strange thing happened again. Once again, I met Ah Mei in my dream. She said that she was very uncomfortable and someone would bully her. I knew I was dreaming, but I couldn''t open my eyes. Xiaoyi later said that I was trapped by a nightmare, but this is not completely right. The next day I got up and found a piece of my hair missing, and then a small beach was wet by my pillow, but I was afraid of Xiaoyi I''m afraid. I didn''t say that. "


    "During this period, I went to the temple to worship Buddha, and gave Xiaoyi an extra degree in my heart. However, every time I came back, I would suffer from an inexplicable illness, so I simply did not want to go. Didn''t you meet a warlock? After all, Ah Mei has not appeared for a long time. At that time, I only thought that he was cheating money, and I didn''t pay any attention. ""Later, I went back to the company quietly to look for the people who went out to play with that day. They didn''t see any difference. They joked that I was running for prosperity. I mentioned Mei occasionally, but they didn''t show any fear. It''s a pity that the past should be let him go. The living people still have to live, don''t they? Ah Mei and I were not the best at that time. Even if she really wanted to stay, she shouldn''t have come to me. I don''t think it''s right to talk about revenge. I didn''t have me in the water that day, and I also followed her after that. It''s reasonable to say that neither of these two possibilities can match each other, but there''s nothing wrong with other people, and I''m affected. "


    I think what Wu Zhixiong said is not wrong, and his analysis is reasonable. He has a clear mind. At least, he has no disorder in the face of such a thing. But if what he said is true, why does Ah Mei keep pestering him? Mei doesn''t belong to a ghost, so she won''t go crazy for revenge. Moreover, Wu Zhixiong has not suffered too much trouble. It doesn''t make sense.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 321

    I have some sympathy for him. Now I can''t think of any reason. I can only persuade him not to think more, "since things are like this, you don''t need to worry too much, but I see that Amy won''t harm you."


    "How can you say that, since she''s not in the mood? I haven''t dreamt about her for a long time. At first, I suspected that I was sick. Later, I ran to the place where I should run, which relieved my worries. But now something like this happened again. How can I not worry? And the baby spirit problem has not been solved. It is really a wave after wave. "


    Now I''m not suitable to force him to talk about the baby spirit, so I continue to talk about it with her. However, since this analysis can''t come up with anything, I''ll look at it in a different way. I think it has something to do with a Mei''s life. So I asked, "is it convenient for you to tell me something about you and Ah Mei? It''s mainly about the small conflicts between you and her. I think these can explain some problems, so think about it. "


    Wu Zhixiong thought carefully for a while, and then said, "there is no big contradiction between us, but she has expressed her dissatisfaction with me several times. When Xiaoyi and I were not together before, I had a good relationship with her. I remember the first time Ah Mei was dissatisfied with me because I stood her up. In fact, it didn''t mean that she was pigeoning. That day, it happened to be an appointment to go out for dinner. But Xiaoyi asked me to go shopping with her, so she didn''t go there. However, it wasn''t the two of us having dinner together at that time Some other colleagues, so I didn''t care too much. The wechat I sent her explained the situation, but he didn''t reply to me. Later, when I saw her in the company, I was a bit unhappy, but I didn''t say anything more. This is one thing. "


    I nodded. "Is there anything else after that?"


    "Well, there was another time when Ah Mei had her birthday. Several people who had a good relationship at that time all went to celebrate her birthday. That was in a small restaurant. On that day, several of us made an appointment to buy her a cake, and then we prepared some small gifts. Originally, it was very happy. Later, Xiaoyi called me. I thought that all of them were colleagues, so I called Xiaoyi to me privately, By the way, Ah Mei doesn''t seem to like Xiaoyi very much, so she didn''t call for her at the birthday party, but she didn''t say anything when I called. She just didn''t look good on her face. She drank a few more cups, and then she had a quarrel with Xiaoyi! At that time, I didn''t want to be unhappy, so I took Xiaoyi and left first! After that, Xiaoyi didn''t let me get in touch with Amado. Everyone would be unhappy if this matter was done. Moreover, Xiaoyi is my girlfriend. Ah Mei doesn''t like her to exclude her. I feel bad, so we haven''t talked for a long time after that. "


    I don''t think it''s a big deal, but the emotion is a little confusing. If you can''t guess wrong, Mei likes Wu Zhixiong. But at that time, Wu Zhixiong''s eyes were full of Xiaoyi, so he didn''t care about it.


    However, the girls are more sensitive about these things. Besides, I still like gossip. So I asked along the lines, "what did Amy do at that time?"


    Wu Zhixiong took a long breath, and then said, "in fact, I don''t understand Ah Mei''s behavior at that time, but her personality is like that. She drank more wine at that time, and then asked Xiao Yi about the strength of the wine. The occasion was really embarrassing. You think, this table is full of colleagues from our company. It''s not good to ask about some privacy matters. Besides, I said something about Xiaoyi before? There is no airtight wall in the world, and another childe can''t point out how casually to say, so at that time, Ah Mei grabbed a little and said that Xiaoyi, a non virgin, was qualified to stand beside me. Although I was very unhappy at that time, I thought that it was only a matter between women. I begged Xiaoyi, but I didn''t fight together. "


    I sneered, "it''s just women''s jealousy. Don''t you really see that? Or do you enjoy being robbed by two women? "


    At this time, I despise Wu Zhixiong a little. First, he didn''t protect Xiao Yi well. Secondly, he shouldn''t ask his girlfriend to attend. And I don''t believe that he doesn''t know Mei''s feeling at all! This man is just too good at hiding!


    Wu Zhixiong listened to my question, "don''t you believe me? I really didn''t have to lie, and I cared so much about Xiao Yi at that time. How could I have pushed her to stand on the top of the storm and be scolded by other women even though I knew there was a problem! "


    I believed him for a moment. Anyway, I was not present at that time. I could only continue to listen to him. In this situation, Wu Zhixiong could not solve any problems if he concealed something. So I said, "well, when I suspect that I am seriously ill, how do these two people finally solve it?"


    Wu Zhixiong sighed, "how can we solve the problem? Did you leave the problem to me in the end? On this issue, the two people are surprisingly consistent. Anyway, let me choose! "


    "Let me guess, is it possible for you to choose only one person to deal with, whether it''s a couple or a friend, you can only choose one, and it''s definitely the kind of posture that has her without me and I don''t have her?" I raised an eyebrow and looked at Wu Zhixiong.


    He was a little surprised. "How do you know that? Yu Zhen, isn''t that amazing? You girls think the same thing"Well, I''ve only watched a lot of TV dramas before. Besides, this is the development of such a plot." I changed the subject, and then I didn''t dare to say anything else, "OK, OK, let''s get back to business. What''s going on next? You have chosen Xiaoyi. You certainly don''t have to ask about it. But how did you tell Ah Mei? "


    Wu Zhixiong doesn''t seem to be quite able to say that. Anyway, I think he should be a very direct refusal, which should be very frustrating.


    "In fact, I didn''t say much about it, and I thought that Ah Mei was playing a drunken maniac. How could this madman take it seriously? After I took Xiaoyi home, Xiaoyi was not happy, and she was a little upset with me. Anyway, she was not allowed to go too close to ah Mei. She asked me what I would do if Mei was really here, In order to ease Xiaoyi''s heart, I naturally said that everything was based on her, so this matter later passed away. After Xiaomei and I got married, I felt sorry for Yi. I don''t think it''s because of these two things? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 322

    "Why do you think not? Don''t always think from your man''s point of view. Sometimes you don''t understand the girl''s mind." I looked at Wu Zhixiong and kindly reminded him.


    I think I understand why the ghost king and I always quarrel. The man and the woman are two different people with different thoughts and ideas. Just like I just thought this might be the key, but Wu Zhixiong didn''t think so. It was just two ideas.


    However, I can''t make a direct conclusion about Wu Zhixiong. After all, I just listen to Wu Zhixiong''s description. It is inevitable that there will be some differences between Wu Zhixiong and Wu Zhixiong. Before I have a thorough understanding, I think it is better for me to think about it, so that I can really help him.


    This matter can''t be delayed any longer. Before Wu Zhixiong was not troubled, but obviously now he is suffering a little because of this, and he can''t hang on to his face. So I think about this, I have to find someone to help him. At least he can understand the past things, don''t look at his own things. Sometimes he is confused, but he looks at the things on earth Really.


    I said to Wu Zhixiong, "don''t worry. I''ll learn about this first. Since people come, don''t worry about it. You still have to say hello to the old man. But don''t mention it. After all, we still don''t understand you about that before! Take your time, but I''ll find out for you first and see what''s going on


    Wu Zhixiong nodded. He sat down for a while and left.


    Instead of following Wu Zhixiong back, I found a relatively quiet place, set up a border, and then took down the jade pendant, "are you there? I have something to do with you. "


    Because I was angry just a few days ago, and my tone was a little stiff. I didn''t come to him this time to admit my mistake, not to mention that I was not wrong at all. In the process of getting along with each other, it doesn''t mean that whoever bows his head first makes mistakes, but I''m still not used to actively looking for him.


    There was no movement after I asked for a long time. I estimated that I might be busy, so I just wanted to put the things away. At this time, there was a subtle movement in the jade pendant, which seemed to remind me that he was there. I rolled my eyes in my heart. Is this not to make it clear, but to make me soft with him? But I was not angry today, and said coldly, "you don''t have to come out. Anyway, it doesn''t have to depend on you. If you want to watch me busy, just ignore it."


    The ghost King snorted twice in the room, and then opened his mouth in a secluded way, "what do you care about before? I''m not as angry as you. Why are you still holding on? "


    "Well, you mean to say that? It''s clear that you deliberately find fault with me, but what you''re talking about is how generous you are! You come out, and I want you to make it clear to me face to face! " I blow on the jade pendant, and I don''t know if he can sense it.


    In fact, I am not so angry, husband and wife have no overnight feud, what''s more, his careful eye is also because he cares, just can''t express it, but men, there are a few who can speak. If I met such a man, I''m not at ease! Can coax you happy, can coax other woman happy! So ah, the ghost king is not bad at all. It''s just that he''s jealous. I''m really speechless.


    A great man looks like a vinegar jar every day. How can he feel so feminine!


    Listening to my tone, it was a bit coquettish. The ghost king did not linger. He came out directly and leaned against the courtyard wall of the alley. I pointed to the place where Wu Zhixiong had just sat, "don''t you sit? There''s open space. "


    The ghost king looked at it with his eyes, then curled his lips, "it''s very good to stand, and no one says it''s OK to sit there. Besides, is it suitable for me in the past where other people have sat?"


    Listen to his words, I know to be jealous again. Isn''t it obvious that I am getting along with Wu Zhixiong alone? And the stone stool is so big that we can''t stand and sit one by one. Besides, I didn''t believe Wu Zhixiong didn''t listen when I was chatting with him just now! However, I don''t intend to dig into this matter with him. I called him out just to let him think of a way to see the origin of the little ghost around Wu Zhixiong?


    I guess the ghost king also knew what I was up to. As expected, he sighed, "if you ask me to come out, I think I have something to ask for, or you can''t pay attention to me according to your temper! In this world, only villains and women are hard to support. There is nothing wrong with what you say


    The ghost King''s exclamation made me unable to answer. It seems that it is not good to understand women''s heart. I can see through my mind at a glance, but I''m a woman. Yes, I''m not a villain. Otherwise, I can''t be so enthusiastic to help this and that. Although I ask others for most of them, who makes my skill less profound?


    So I took the ghost King''s hand and sat down, "don''t be in that chicken gut, OK? Wu Zhixiong comes to me this evening. I can''t ignore it? As you know, he has made a lot of trouble with the people in the house before. I''m throwing his face at him. I think he''ll have to find a place to sew. We can''t force people to a dead end. There''s always nothing wrong with giving people some leeway. "


    "I''m not talking about it, you know, but I don''t want to mention it any more because of this knot. Anyway, you always don''t take my words seriously." The tone of ghost King sounds helpless, but I only know the doting in it."You have wronged me. How dare I not listen to your words? You see, I didn''t take the initiative to look for you this time? " I did it on purpose. In fact, we both know what''s going on.


    The ghost king looked at me, "just, who let me get used to you! However, no matter when, remember to call me husband, otherwise, I will be really angry! What else do you want to do? Don''t lose your temper in a hurry. Calm down and speak well. Even if I really misunderstood you at that time, it can only show that I really care about you. Otherwise, why should the ghost king be angry because of such a thing? "


    "Well, I''ve got it! I don''t want to beat around the bush with you. Today I call you just want to know what''s going on with Wu Zhixiong? There was no such reaction before. I don''t want to solve the problem as soon as possible. He can take the baby spirit back as soon as possible. I don''t want to do anything else. God can help me to give me some clues. Even if it''s a peace of mind, it''s not easy for me to get acquainted with each other and cross myself! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 323

    The ghost King nodded, "what you said is also reasonable, but before I help you, you have to tell me. Is it not appropriate for you to get along with a man so late? Just now Luo Lifan reminded you to come. Are you really not afraid of my thoughtfulness? "


    I think Luo Lifan did have such a sentence just now, but I vomited with him and thought that he was deliberately resenting me, so I didn''t think much about it. But when I thought about the ghost King mentioning this matter, I reflected.


    So I began to blink my eyes and say, "it must be abnormal to put this matter in ancient times. Whose daughter-in-law met with others in the middle of the night, even in the daytime, but my lord ghost, you see, it''s the 21st century now. If you want to keep up with your thoughts, you should also keep up with your actions. Don''t let the remnants of feudalism poison your step forward. Change your mind! What''s more, Wu Zhixiong has a family. In modern times, he doesn''t want to be in the local government. He can be polygamous. He is just a little Yi in his heart. If you can find me, he just wants to find someone to talk about his strange things. Of course, the most important thing is that we can help solve it! When his business is finished, don''t talk to me in the dark. Even in the daytime, people can''t talk to me more. In a good time to make money and accompany my wife, you can''t waste time with me, so you can take it easy! "


    "Cut, don''t you just want to use me as an official? Do you think that you, the lady of the prefecture, are used to using people? You''re not polite to Ben Wang? Can I still use my hand to deal with the trivial matters in this world? " Ghost King''s hand timely on my waist, in my waist slightly force, and then some teasing looking at me.


    I left at the right time. At this time, I don''t want to talk with him. I still have a lot of things to solve. "Don''t make a fuss. What about the business? Do you want to help or not? "


    The ghost king did not build stubble, just pointed to his shoulder and said: "I don''t know if there are more places to be afraid of these days, and all of a sudden, I feel sore and unbearable?"


    I rolled my eyes in my heart, and then reluctantly walked over to help him knead his shoulder and neck. This service is really a personal effort. However, since it is always a matter of asking for help, if the ghost king doesn''t do anything, I must give him a laugh.


    I kneaded for a long time, the ghost king did not make a sound, but was a little sleepy. The servant girl asked, "I can''t help but think that I''m a little worried? Don''t be too comfortable. Please give me some comments! "


    "Yes, but on the left, you need to put more emphasis on it." The ghost king is completely comfortable and forgets himself. He doesn''t mention the matter that I asked him for help.


    But he didn''t mention it. I have to say, don''t let me be busy at that time. So I said, "enough is enough. Just for what I just asked you for, when are you going to help?"


    Naturally, the ghost king was not in a hurry. "Can''t you look at the mood of the person being asked? Just knead and I''ll help you! However, you are not allowed to interfere in such matters. You think you are not as good as Wu Chu in that room. If you meet a slightly stronger opponent, you will be directly Ko. Can you stand beside me as comfortably as you are now? It''s better. I''ll teach you a little, and it''s convenient for you to meet your needs


    I didn''t expect the ghost king knew such a modern term, but I didn''t agree with him. I''m not wrong to stand beside him now, but I''m not comfortable. You think, who can be comfortable serving people? But I didn''t expect that he would personally instruct me on magic. Before that, he didn''t care to let me learn these. When I followed my master to practice mental arts or practice, he always turned his mouth to let me not waste my energy.


    At that time, I knew that I couldn''t learn anything, but now it''s different. My spirit has been restored. Learning what should not be as hard as before, but I don''t know if there is no foundation to affect what, but seeing the excitement of ghost King''s face, I can''t back down.


    "Well, if you think I''m a student who won''t ruin your reputation, you can teach me. I have to rely on this other person to save me after I save my life. It''s only reliable to hold my destiny in my own hands. But what do you want to teach me?" I''m a little curious.


    "Didn''t you learn the entry level glyphs before? I''m teaching you something profound to make those ghosts disappear. But do you have a pen in your hand The ghost king is very serious. It seems that he has given me some real things.


    But this Rune paper is used by ordinary people. How useful can I learn it now? And I''m a ghost myself, won''t it affect me?


    I have some doubts, but I didn''t dare to ask. If I dare to question him like this, I will not believe his intelligence quotient. Moreover, I think the ghost king will not be so unreliable, and he is not afraid of himself. Is my worry unnecessary?


    "I''ll look for it." I thought before, in order to contact them conveniently, I usually carried a small notebook and a small pen with me. I turned it out and handed it to him, "well, is this OK?"


    The ghost King took it and looked at it, "where did you get such a strange thing, but it''s OK. Make do with it."The ghost king then produced a light in his palm, so he could see it in the dark. He tore a piece of paper from his notebook, and then drew a circle in the center of the paper. Some clever words said that several circles were connected together. I looked like a barrier, because the steps were complicated, and the ghost King''s painting was not fast. "This is called the soul setting charm, which can be used at critical moments The opponent can''t move. The circle seems simple, but it represents gold, wood, water, fire and earth. Therefore, when making a rune, we must find a good position to let the five elements come together. With the earth Qi, this Rune paper can play the most effective role! It''s inconvenient for you to walk in the mortal world. It''s inconvenient for you to show your real body. So this Rune paper works best. After all, no one can accompany you all the time. Now Luo Lifan is busy with this matter, he has to look for clues from fengxu. At that time, it''s impossible for you to expect. "


    I know the ghost King''s good intentions. After watching him draw several times, I have a general idea. Then I''m going to go back to ask the old man for a rune paper to see if I can draw it. It''s like the ghost king said. It can be drawn, but the skill is not necessarily good, so I have to practice more.


    The ghost King drew a few, then threw the pen to me, "you try."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 324

    Because I have studied this aspect before, and I have just looked at it carefully. Although I draw slowly, I am still a little bit similar. However, when I write the rune on it, I am not sure. It should be the language of their yin and Yang masters. I can''t understand it. The ghost king looked at it for a while, "OK, but Yu Zhen, when you are a mortal You can''t write until you get to the hell. You don''t know how to study hard. Look, you are a real ghost amulet


    "Well, can you blame me for this? What''s more, why don''t you say that the paper and the pen of this symbol are not right, and you can''t draw the feeling you want I just don''t want to admit that my handwriting is ugly, which is like exposing its short. Although I don''t care about the things I haven''t read, I still care about them in my heart.


    Ghost king did not speak, white me one eye, "today I teach you so much, when you are in the sun, you should be more careful, anyway, do more meaningful things when you are bored."


    I put my eyes askew at him, "shouldn''t all these symbols belong to Luo Lifan? How could you? Did you learn from him? " The ghost king is a God. Naturally, they don''t need these things. Moreover, this is what Yin and Yang masters in the Yang world. So I am very curious. In addition, Luo Lifan is the only mortal close to the ghost king. I think my reasoning is correct.


    The ghost king looked at me and said scornfully, "is that it? Do you need me to learn? Things in the sun are the most boring, but they look fancy. In fact, these things are very simple. Don''t think it''s difficult and mysterious! But don''t you have Yin and Yang masters in your family? You haven''t been exposed to it? "


    I know that the ghost King refers to my third grandfather. At that time, my grandparents didn''t allow me to play with those things. Naturally, I didn''t know. But at that time, I didn''t have much use to learn. Before this vein was dredged, I couldn''t learn anything, but I learned a lot as a painting. But who can play with Fu every day?


    I stayed outside for a long time, afraid that the old man would have other things to do, so I said to the ghost king, "OK, I''ll go back and give me the things you gave me so that I can practice. You can go back earlier if you have nothing to do. By the way, don''t forget Wu Zhixiong. If there is no answer all the time, I''m afraid the baby spirit will suffer with him! I''ll go back to see what''s going on, and you can give me an answer as soon as possible. "


    "Wu Zhixiong has to solve it by himself. If you really want to know the answer, let him go back to the place where Ah Mei lost his life. There are always some clues." Finish saying, ghost King left, I know he still has a lot of things, so did not ask.


    Waiting for me to return to the fopai shop, Wu Zhixiong had been away for a long time.


    I looked at the outer room and left Wu Chu. I didn''t need to know that the two men must have run into the inner room to drink.


    I looked at Wu Chu and didn''t know what he was stirring up, so I asked him, "Wu Zhixiong is gone? How is his business settled? "


    "Didn''t you talk to him that long? Didn''t he tell you what he thought? " Wu Chu looked at me faintly, and then said with some dissatisfaction.


    I think he must be angry with me. I blame Wu Zhixiong for being too enthusiastic just now, and listening to his meaning, Wu Zhixiong must have made friends with you. But as for what Wu Zhixiong said, I was very curious, but Wu Chu didn''t want to say that I had no idea.


    "He just said something else, but I didn''t ask. Besides, is it necessary for your master and Luo Lifan to discuss with him? I think you know more, just ask I explained.


    Wu Chu didn''t seem to care about it, but he suddenly became interested and asked, "you and Wu Zhixiong are just meeting by chance. Can''t we talk about this for so long? What are you talking about? Tell me about it


    How can this gossip look so familiar? When I look at Wu Chu, I can see what he looked like when he was gossiping Wu Zhixiong. However, my eight trigrams have the truth of eight trigrams. If you make it clear, how can I help him? But Wu Chu clearly has some evil intentions in it. I squinted. "What did you say when I asked you? I want to tell you that there are no doors


    "Yu Zhen, why do you like to hold grudges so much? Don''t you just want to know Wu Zhixiong''s decision? Since he has come, he naturally wants to invite the baby spirit back, but I don''t know why the master didn''t agree! " Wu Chu nuzzled his lips toward the inner room. "After Wu Zhixiong left, these two people began to drink wine, so as to what is the situation, only those two people know."


    "What did Wu Zhixiong say before he left?" I''m a little sorry. I''d rather follow him back. It''s better now. I don''t know what medicine Luo Lifan''s gourd is selling. Isn''t this time we''re here to let Wu Zhixiong go back with the baby spirit? How can this one change for a while, the face that wants also has, how can still really not bear to give up! Moreover, the baby spirit needs the support of the Wu family''s popularity, which may cause some unforeseen things.


    However, I couldn''t go in and disturb two people to drink. The man was disturbed at the end of his drinking. He would feel very angry, and the wine he drank would be more difficult to wake up. So I have to be patient and wait for tomorrow.


    Wu Chu looked at me, and then put down his things. "What can he say, now I can only wait patiently. However, he doesn''t look anxious. On the contrary, he has something else to worry about this time! Now that I''m done, it''s your turn! ""What''s up to me?" I pretended I didn''t understand.


    "Yu Zhen, you''re not so authentic! Just now you asked me, I didn''t say it. Now I tell you. Next, you should tell me what you know! Why don''t you stop talking about it Wu Chu is a little unbelievable.


    "It doesn''t involve anything out of the way. Besides, I didn''t promise you. If you say it, I''ll say it. So what you want to know is nothing to say." I can''t reveal anything until the matter is confirmed. Moreover, Wu Chu is studying Gu mantong. He knows nothing about catching ghosts, and he can''t help. In one case, I''m looking at his mind, which is gossip.


    Because the inner room was occupied by the two of them, I didn''t have a place to sleep tonight, but I was sleepy. I looked at Wu Chu, but he was mentally like a bean. I wanted to ask him to go out and find a place to do it. I had a good time sleeping in the small bed under the counter. But just now I made him unhappy, he would not agree!


    No way, I can only rely on the spirit of the counter, "how did these two people go to drink in the inner room today?"


    "It''s comfortable inside. Anyway, you didn''t get used to sleeping last time. You might as well give it to both of them! I don''t have to move around when I''m drunk Wu Chu stuffy reply, "I thought you could follow Wu Zhixiong, so I didn''t leave a place for you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 325

    "What am I doing with him?" I don''t understand why Wu Chu thinks so, but I have always been in and out with Luo Lifan. In the eyes of outsiders, we are closer to each other.


    After hearing what I said, Wu Chu didn''t think much about it. He just said, "Wu Zhixiong didn''t stay much. I thought you went back. After watching you two talk for so long, you must be helping him! I don''t really want to ask about him. I admit I''m also curious, but that''s not the main reason. Don''t you want to know why the two people inside drink? Isn''t it because you didn''t listen? I look at Luo Lifan as an apprentice, otherwise I can''t help you everywhere


    Where is this? Why did Luo Lifan drink tonight because I didn''t listen to his warning? But it''s not right. I didn''t cause any trouble this time. Once again, even if the ghost king told me, I didn''t listen to him and he didn''t have any joint responsibility! However, looking at Wu Chu''s appearance, I didn''t seem to be lying. I couldn''t help being a bit confused. When I talked about the relationship between Luo Lifan and me, I didn''t think he was my master. Maybe he was more of a friend.


    In fact, this is not appropriate, but it is not the opposite relationship on the right!


    Seeing no hope of sleeping, I thought that the ghost king told me to find a chance to do something meaningful. So I begged Wu Chu for some Rune paper and brush. At last, I could resist some sleepiness. I didn''t take the brush very much, and the things I drew didn''t look like it. I thought that thanks to the ghost King''s absence, if I saw my painting, I would laugh at me!


    Wu Chu looked at the counter, which was almost full of these things. He picked up one of them. After looking at it for a long time, he didn''t see why. So he asked, "what are you doing? Don''t waste paper. If my master finds out, he will be scolded again! "


    "It''s just a few runes, isn''t it? How much is it worth? " I looked at Wu Chu''s nervous look, as if the old man could eat people. "The old man is being stingy, and he won''t be able to get along with some runes. Besides, I''m being scolded for this. What''s your nervousness?"


    "It''s not someone who gets scolded. Isn''t it a waste? My master said that the money is spent on the blade. It''s no harm to accumulate it at ordinary times! What''s more, you''re in the underworld. It''s not very useful for you to draw it? " Wu Chu couldn''t help frowning, "but can you tell me what you painted?"


    "You don''t understand it. You don''t understand it," I glanced at him. "But it must be used. Otherwise, can I draw this thing here? I''m a monk in the middle of the road. It certainly has no effect for the time being, but I practice more and want to defend myself


    "Wu Chupi Chupi," according to your posture, our shop Rune paper is used up by you, you can not draw a decent. " Then he picked up the ghost King''s painting, looked at it carefully, and continued, "don''t tell me that you have been painting this."


    I was not angry to seize it, "I know it is a little bit worse, but this is not working towards the goal! How come you don''t know a good young man to encourage progress


    Wu Chu saw the enthusiasm of my painting, and did not intend to argue with me, "then you continue to work hard, I first squint for a while, the rune paper is not enough, and I look for it in the old place. I can''t carry the sleepy energy when it comes."


    I''m sleepy, OK!


    But the outer room had only one bed. Wu Chu occupied it first, so I could only bear not to sleep. Maybe he wanted to be polite. Wu Chu said, "if you want to sleep, wake me up. Don''t be embarrassed!"


    I blink, what can I say!


    I can''t tell Wu Chu, can I wake you up now?


    Ah, who made me just want to draw this thing to refresh myself, but the result was very good. I was trapped in the painting of Wu Chu. I have to continue to work hard. How can this be unfair? Anyway, I am also a woman. Although I am a soul, I am also a woman''s soul!


    After that, Wu Chu, who had been sleeping for a while, had been sleeping until the next morning. Looking at me alone, Wu Chu scratched his head with some embarrassment. "All of a sudden, I fell asleep, and you can make up for it when the day is not all bright! But why didn''t you call me? "


    I curled my lips. "Do you think I''m so cruel to shout out the sleeping man? But fortunately, I am strong enough to be unaffected by you. Look at this symbol I drew. How can I do it? "


    Just then, I heard the sound of walking in the inner room, and then I saw Luo Lifan come out with the curtain. "You have to find someone who knows how to look at this amulet, and I''ll have a look. But how do you think of the amulet? When I taught you before, you didn''t study hard


    Then he picked up a symbol I drew, and then nodded, "don''t mention, compared with those you drew before, there is still progress, but this rune is more difficult than those before, easy to practice it!"


    I nodded, Luo Lifan is not easy to praise others, this sentence is equivalent to encourage me, I think of last night''s events, but in Luo Lifan''s face can not see any strange, I asked a mouth, "today we are still here? By the way, what did Wu Zhixiong say last night? "


    Luo Lifan squinted at me. "He has something on him, didn''t I say before? Now I can only think of a way to deal with that thing. Don''t you want to help? I can''t stop it. You can do it as you please, but it''s troublesome. Are you sure you''re ready? "In fact, I was going to call Luo Lifan together. At least, I don''t need to be frightened. But I didn''t look at the mouth. When Wu Zhixiong arrived, I watched the thick fog on his forehead and imitated Buddha more heavily. However, this matter could not be delayed.


    When he went back, Luo Lifan didn''t follow us, because he and the old man still had something to discuss. He just said let me go first. When he went back, he would let Qu Yong meet us. In fact, it doesn''t matter. If there is any trouble, I believe that the death ghost, Yama, will not ignore it.


    In the car, I saw Wu Zhixiong''s absent-minded driving. Afraid of his accident, I asked him to find a shady place to stop, and then said, "I went back to think about the matter last night. I can''t always procrastinate. The solution today is to find a solution. But I can only get a general idea from your description. I think we should go back to the place where Ah Mei had an accident Look, by the way, I drew some talismans last night. You can keep them for the time being. You can keep them by your side


    With that, I pulled a yellow triangle out of my pocket and put it into his hand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 326

    Wu Zhixiong didn''t say anything. He took the rune paper in his palm and said, "it''s not that I don''t want to go there, but I''m not sure where the place is. I have to go back and ask my former colleagues to see if they still remember. However, I''m afraid it''s not easy to say anything about the previous events


    "I hope you can find someone to ask clearly. You also know that this matter must have an end. No matter what, you can also know that this thing is Ah Mei. So you should ask why ah Mei is holding you." I can only pray in my heart that he can find someone and ask for the route.


    Wu Zhixiong sighed, "I also understand the reason why fate begins and ends. But before I went, I wanted to call Xiaoyi. I''ve been used to it for years. As long as I''m away from home, I''ll tell her. What''s more, I always have an arrangement. Even if I''m really unfortunate, she has a direction."


    I know that they have a good relationship with each other. Wu Zhixiong wants to leave a message to Xiaoyi. But I didn''t expect Wu Zhixiong''s idea to be so negative. I don''t know how to comfort him. I can only tell him that there will be no trouble in all this. We are just asking for the result.


    Wu Zhixiong suddenly said to me with emotion: "Yu Zhen, thank you. If you can help me solve this matter, I will also promise to deal with Gu mantong. I didn''t want to solve it before because I haven''t met the right person. Those warlocks, you know, just run for money. I don''t care about the money, but I feel that there is little hope. But you''re different. From the first time I saw you, I thought you would help me


    Listening to Wu Zhixiong''s words, I don''t know how to express my feelings. Speaking of it, we are just a couple of times. But he can believe me so much, I can''t let him down in any case. I want to help him find out the reason, so I patted him on the shoulder, "cheer up, since I have known you for a while, I can''t put it down casually, When you get me to the hotel, ask your colleague for the route. If he can take us with him, it will save time


    Wu Zhixiong nodded and took me to the place without much stopping. He drove away directly. I didn''t go upstairs for a long time when I heard someone knocking at the door. I opened it and saw that it was Xiaoyi. I thought it must be Wu Zhixiong and I who called Xiaoyi after they separated. However, I was a little surprised that Xiao Yi came. Maybe I knew that I would go with Wu Zhixiong. Come and tell me, I welcomed Xiao Yi in and talked for a while. I learned that it was really for this matter.


    Xiaoyi is more natural than when she came last time. She is not so rigid. She looked around and found that I was alone in the room, so she said, "Lao Wu just called me and said that you would go to the place where Ah Mei had an accident. I was a little worried, so I came to have a look. Didn''t you just say that you can just take the Goodman boy home? How could such a thing be involved at this time


    Xiaoyi''s expression is somewhat elusive, but I don''t understand her meaning. I think this is the psychology of women now. No matter whether the other party is dead or alive, they don''t want the women who once had an intention to their men to appear in their own life. Moreover, I can see that Xiaoyi has a trace of worry. After all, this is a matter involving ghosts and gods.


    I nodded. "Yes, this is indeed a bit of trouble. Your old Wu had bad signs before, but I can''t help telling you. I think he certainly doesn''t want you to worry, but this time you can see that his shaving is getting more and more serious. We all thought it was Guman Tong before, but it was not. What''s more, you don''t have to believe it. If there is a problem now, you just need to solve it. "


    After hearing this, Xiaoyi was silent for a while, and then asked me softly, "Yu Zhen, tell me the truth. Is there any danger in this matter? It''s not that I don''t believe you, but after all, mortals will suffer some losses when dealing with ghosts and gods. We haven''t known each other for a long time, but I can see that Luo Lifan''s skill is much higher than you. If you go this time, master Luo doesn''t follow me, I still have a lot to lose. "


    I''m not surprised that she can worry so much. It''s true that Luo Lifan solved all the problems in case of danger. However, in order to reassure her, I said: "in terms of magic power, I admit I''m not as good as Luo Lifan, but I know more about this method. At least I can deal with any real danger. At present, Luo Lifan is held back because of some things, but his The apprentice will come with us. You should be able to trust Luo Lifan''s Apprentice? "


    Xiao Yi''s face softened a little. "If you help Lao Wu in this matter, I''ll go through fire and water if you ask me for anything. You also know the situation of our family. We still depend on Lao Wu. If he has any problems, it''s really a problem for us


    Xiao Yi''s words, Lao Wu also said, in fact, I didn''t want to let them have any reward for this help. If I can''t help, I can only say that I have tried my best to live up to my heart. However, I envy their husband and wife''s mutual affection. I have always listened to people saying that the couple in the sun are most unreliable, not what they say Well, the husband and wife were birds in the same forest, and they flew separately in the face of disaster. But obviously, neither of them, Xiao Yi nor Wu Zhixiong, did so.I smile, "the same thing I said with Wu Zhixiong, I don''t want any return. As long as the matter is solved, everyone is happy and safe. But if it is not solved, you don''t have any complaints. Life and death are life and death, and wealth is in heaven. I just try my best."


    Xiaoyi was a little frightened. "I don''t have any other ideas. Just rest assured. But now Lao Wu is powerful and has some money. If you need to send more people, there will be no problem. Do you really don''t need to bring some people over? "


    I shook my head. "Now we''re going to look for clues, and all the people Lao Wu can find are ordinary people who may not be good at Yin and Yang. When time comes, don''t break the rules. Dealing with ghosts depends on magic power, not brute force. Even if you go to a group of people, you can''t help anything. Are you still fooling around?"


    Xiaoyi nodded, "you''re reasonable, but I''m still answering at home. If you need anything, you can call me. Tell Lao Wu not to worry about home. " We talked a few more words, but we still couldn''t get around the words. Seeing that it was not early, Xiaoyi got up to say goodbye.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 327

    Xiao Yi came to me this time. She didn''t want to let Wu Zhixiong know that she was worried, so she left before Wu Zhixiong came back.


    In the evening, Wu Zhixiong came back with a man who was not tall. I saw that this man was following the fashion trend. He was not the same type as Wu Zhixiong. Although he should be about a few years old, he was obviously more energetic. This man should be following the fashion trend and wearing trendy brands. At first glance, he is also worth a lot of money. He must be worth a lot. Anyway, standing beside Wu Zhixiong, he didn''t seem shy. He looked at the room, but he didn''t look down on my place.


    Seeing this, Wu Zhixiong quickly introduced, "Zuo Kang, this is Yu Zhen who is going to follow us this time. She has some magic power, so we can listen to her arrangement on the way." Then he said to me, "this is Zuo Kang, my former colleague. Now he is a department manager and can do it."


    Zuokan is yo, and xu''ai is embarrassed to scratch his head, "Lao Wu, don''t brag about me. Now, who in our circle of friends doesn''t know you, you are so rich, and you still have a low profile! We all envy you


    I don''t know how Wu Zhixiong told Zuo Kang about this, but I look at Zuo Kang with a look of indifference, and there is no sense of guilt at all. It is also that the matter has passed for so long that it is impossible to ask him to live with this matter all his life. Besides, after a Mei left, he did not have any communication with other people at all. As time goes on, it will naturally be It''s nothing.


    I asked casually, "didn''t you say it was difficult to find that place? Is zuokan OK? "


    "Well, I tell you, it''s lucky that you can find me! I was looking for the place when I went to play, so it was me who could take you there Zuo Kang is a little complacent.


    He is cheerful and careless, and he is familiar with others. I said a lot of words without saying a few words. Although I don''t like this character, I don''t think it''s too boring on the road, so I didn''t say much. After all, I still rely on him to guide the way, right?


    "It''s good to find it. Do you want to squeeze in next door or open another room? By the way, the next door is also my friend. It''s no matter where you live. Anyway, we''ll be on our way in the early morning. " My room has only one bed, so it''s not easy to keep them here for the night. However, if I open another room, I will spend more money. It seems unnecessary. Recently, Qu Yong followed Luo Lifan to deal with cases everywhere. Sometimes he doesn''t stay here at night, so it''s ok to make do with it.


    However, Zuo Kang didn''t seem to agree, "anyway, it''s better to leave early and leave late. It''s better to start directly now! I''m in a hurry. I can''t wait for anything. I''ll just leave! "


    "But at this time, were we in a bit of a hurry? What''s more, is the bus leading there inconvenient? Is there any bus from this point to the countryside? " I know Zuo Kang is a quick tempered man, but this is too urgent.


    "What bus are you waiting for? Wu Zhixiong and I have cars to drive, but it''s too wasteful to drive two cars. It''s better to drive my past, "said Zuo Kang, shaking his key intentionally or unintentionally." how about the new SUV? Do you want to try it? "


    The boy just wants to show off his new car, but boys all like it. Even if the car is his favorite, it doesn''t matter when I leave anyway. So I have a look at Wu Zhixiong, and he has no opinion. Moreover, the sooner this matter is solved, the better it will be for him?


    Out of the hotel, I saw a white Jeep free light parked next to Wu Zhixiong''s car. The performance of this car is good, and it''s a professional four-wheel drive vehicle. There must be no problem walking on the dirt road in the mountains. No matter whether he wants to show off or is really preparing for this trip, this car can meet our travel needs.


    Naturally, I chose to monopolize the back row. The front row was reserved for both of them. Zuo Kang was originally a very loud person. When I got on the car, I started to open the CD. As expected, the rock music was very exciting. I don''t know whether it was the stimulation of the music. Anyway, we were all energetic, but we just looked at Wu Zhixiong''s expression with dignity, Looking out of the window anxiously, I don''t know what he is thinking at the moment. In short, it is an unpleasant journey for him. On the contrary, Zuo Kang is not the same, because he has no scruples, so he is very relaxed.


    Zuo Kang''s car drove very fast and left the city in less than an hour. However, because it was getting late, I couldn''t see the road outside clearly. However, from the bumpy situation, I could feel that the dirt road had become a little difficult to walk.


    People will become drowsy when they are staggering here. In the spacious space behind me, I want to stop wasting it and lie down directly. I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. I can hear Zuo Kang murmuring, "what''s the situation? I didn''t meet such a big project before! How could the road here have changed? "


    "How long have you not been here?" Wu asked? Our city D is developing fast. Maybe the surrounding area will be promoted! If you drive carefully, it''s not impossible to build roads. ""If you want to tell me how long I haven''t come back, don''t tell me. I''ve been a year younger!" Zuo Kang finished and hummed along with the dynamic music.


    Anyway, I didn''t know anything about it. Naturally, I didn''t get up to see it. However, I could feel that he turned and was driving towards the road on the right, because Zuo Kang was really in a hurry. I was not in the mood to sleep. When I got up, I saw the road ahead. It looked very flat. When I was in a daze, I suddenly felt it I feel that the body of the car is crooked. Before I have time to react, I just fall down with the car! When the car stopped rolling, I saw the situation outside. Fortunately, there were several old trees on the hillside, which stopped the SUV in time. However, it was also very dangerous. If the car deviated a little bit, it was designated to fall into the valley. The consequences would be disastrous. I don''t care, but the other two people in the car are in danger.


    I don''t know if it''s because I love my new car, or I''m afraid of my life. Zuo Kang can''t help but curse: "shit! Fuck him! What the hell is going on here? "


    Both of them were wearing seat belts, so they were not seriously injured. I just got up when something happened, so it was not too serious. Moreover, I quietly repaired the scar with my internal power, so there was no big problem.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 328

    I just saw it really well. When zuokan drove over, it was definitely a wide road. However, I don''t know why the car suddenly fell down. According to the truth, if one person is dazzled, it can''t be that all three people in the car are dazzled! But it''s really a bit of an evil door! Seeing that it was dangerous to hang here, we didn''t dare to stay in the car for a long time, so we climbed out of the window. When we got back to the main road, Wu Zhixiong could not help getting angry. He pointed to the road and asked, "Zuo Kang, are you a little smelly! Driving for fun? You don''t have to keep your eyes open. Is this the way? Are you sure you''re not looking for death? "


    After listening to Zuo Kang, he was a little aggrieved. "When I just drove over, you didn''t object to it. Did you dare to say that I just thought this was a road? If I don''t really see it, I dare not drive it. Besides, my car is new. Don''t you know it''s more important than my life? It''s more than three hundred thousand! "


    I didn''t look like a joke when I looked at Zuo Kang, and I could see the scene clearly just now, so I said, "I really can''t blame Zuo Kang at this time. Just now I saw that this is a straight road! I don''t know if you''ve heard of it. There''s a saying in the countryside. It''s called haunting by ghosts. Because what you see is not real, it''s easy to be misled. People in this situation will have some accidents. I just looked at it, but it means something. I''m afraid we''ve been targeted by something. "


    At the beginning, Zuo Kang still nodded his head and agreed with me. However, when I heard that, Zuo Kang was completely skeptical. "Hey, I said Yu Zhen, the more you said, the more ridiculous you said. I still agreed with what you said at the beginning, but what you said later was a little mysterious. Besides, don''t talk about rural and urban areas. I don''t believe such words! Anyway, I am an atheist. I don''t believe that there are ghosts and gods in the world. If there are, please call out one for me


    Looking at his clamorous appearance, I really want to change my real body to show him, but I think it''s not the time to fight, and before I meet the ghost king, I''m not sure there is still hell, so I don''t fight with him, just turn my head and say to Wu Zhixiong: "what about the amulet I gave you before? Is it still there? "


    Wu Zhixiong turned his pocket and said, "it''s still there. By the way, I saw that you still had some extra ones. I took one more by the way. Is this OK?"


    I shook my head, "but this amulet you take a few are also that effect, so the redundant one is better to give Zuo Kang."


    Wu Zhixiong was very happy and returned the amulet to me directly. I thought about what Zuo Kang had just said. He specified that it was also reluctant to ask for this thing. But at the moment, life protection is important, and I have no time to explain it in detail. I just put the thing into his hand, "you ah, whether you are atheist or atheist, you should keep this thing, just What happened just now is at least your real experience, right? Just now, the three of us saw it really. The road is changing. Can''t you deny it? But if you think it''s your personal problem, think of it as if I didn''t say anything. I''m not trying to change your world view, but you have to listen to me


    Zuo Kang saw this, and it was not easy to brush my face. He also listened to my words. I was sincere for his good, and I didn''t want to fight against him. At present, both of them had runes in their hands, and I activated the magic power, so everything in front of me could be seen clearly. The so-called blocked road was just because I was just blinded It was much smoother. Zuo Kang saw it and didn''t insist on his point of view. At present, he must be aware of something wrong. The road has not been repaired at all, but something is causing trouble.


    Wu Zhixiong and Zuo Kang did not dare to go ahead. I was just leading the way. Wu Zhixiong knew more about me, so his mentality was peaceful. However, Zuo Kang was not the same. He said with some embarrassment: "Yu Zhen, you are a girl. It seems that it is not appropriate for us to let you go in front, but you also know that just after something happened, you should pay back Calm, and you can take out the rune paper to keep me safe, so you won''t worry about it with us, will you


    I didn''t take it to heart at all. If it wasn''t because I was from the local government, I would be afraid of such a situation suddenly in the middle of the night. It has nothing to do with gender. Even if you are a tough man, you can''t fight the devil, right? So I said, "where is this? When we first came out, didn''t we? I''m a bit of a Taoist. Although it''s not very profound, this kind of scene is not strange. So you don''t have to be polite to me. I should lead the way. "


    At this time, Wu Zhixiong suddenly said, "Yu Zhen, do you think it has something to do with Ah Mei?"


    Zuo Kang listened, a bit not calm, "Wu Zhixiong, you just did not joke? When you came to me to talk about it, I thought you were just kidding? Besides, Ah Mei has been dead for a long time. Why do you suddenly think of this? What do you think? Besides, does Xiaoyi agree with you to come here? "


    "I have already said hello to Xiaoyi before I come. She won''t have any psychological burden. Besides, I''m here just for a truth." Wu Zhixiong stopped for a moment, then continued: "do you remember that I went back to the company to look for you before. At that time, I asked you if you had seen Ah Mei. In fact, I had seen Ah Mei himself. During that period, I had a lot of things that could not be explained by common sense. I always vaguely felt that Ah Mei didn''t want to leave me, and I didn''t know about it What''s the matter? You''ve seen it. I''ve had such a strange thing with my hair these days. Even the hospital couldn''t see why. So I decided to go back to the original place to find out. If I really saw her, I must ask why she would pester me. You know, I didn''t do anything sorry for her. ""That''s right. Ah Mei''s death was not with you at that time! She was in trouble and could not blame others. At that time, all of us had gone to her. I remember you were very anxious to help. Even if Ah Mei was not willing to die so young, there was no reason to pester you, but there were some things .¡±


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 329

    When Zuo Kang said these things, he suddenly stopped, hesitated and somewhat embarrassed to say that, the expression of the desire to speak and stop let me see something, so I asked anxiously, "you can say what you think, so as to help Wu Zhixiong, and this is also a kind of relief for a Mei. You know, this soul will not go to the underworld for a long time, but it will become a lonely soul field Damn it, so I can''t be super life in my next life


    I don''t know what I said. Zuo Kang didn''t listen to him, but he opened his mouth and saw that there was something mysterious about it. "In fact, it''s nothing. Lao Wu, we''ve been friends for so many years. I don''t go around in circles. Do you know Mei''s mind? At that time, there were not many people in the company who didn''t know what she meant to you, but later I didn''t know why you and Xiaoyi came together. At that time, I remember that Amy and Xiaoyi were very difficult to deal with, but women''s family was so narrow-minded that we would not mention it. I think if it was really Amy who found you, she would feel a little regret in her lifetime I can''t be with you, so I miss you after death, but I reckon she doesn''t really mean you. You think, if you really want to do harm to you, it''s not a matter of simply asking you to have a few hairs! I don''t say anything else. I just watch those horror movies. I don''t revenge every minute without hesitation? So I analyze that may doesn''t want to hurt you. "


    Hearing this, Wu Zhixiong was a little upset, "Zuo Kang, I know you like to joke, but this is not the time to make trouble. I don''t think I will care about these things in the face that we are friends. But if you talk nonsense again, I will be really angry! Mei and I have always been friends. What you just said is impossible. What''s more, Mei and I didn''t go so close in the later stage. I didn''t feel that Mei was wrong with me. What''s more, according to what you said, Ah Mei would not do this to me


    After thinking about it for a long time, I said, "Wu Zhixiong has been doing well for such a long time. Only two things can be said. One is that Mei doesn''t want to kill him, and the other is that Mei is not capable of killing him. Because this is not killed by people, so obsession will not be so deep, I think it is very likely that Ah Mei''s heart is not willing to do it! But we''re all guessing, and there''s no result. It''s better to go to that place and talk about it! "


    Zuo Kang nodded, "yes, anyway, the place to play is not far away from my hometown. Let''s go first. We can''t sleep in the wilderness."


    No wonder Zuo Kang chose such a place at the beginning. It turned out that he was near his hometown. I watched Zuo Kang go through the scene just now, and I certainly didn''t want to stay here for another second!


    I can''t see the origin of the evil spirit at present, and I don''t want to meet him, so I agree with Zuo Kang. However, when the car turned down the hillside, there was no means of transportation for a time. It was difficult for us not to get to the village or the store. Without them, I would fly away directly if I didn''t have them I''m afraid that Zuo Kang''s little soul has to be scared away.


    At this time, Zuo Kang just took two steps forward. He fell into a dog eating excrement. Wu Zhixiong, standing beside him, looked at him helplessly. Then he pulled him up and said, "can''t you walk with me? I don''t know how to be careful when I''m so old. How can I be worried like a child who hasn''t grown up? "


    Zuo Kang quickly got up with Wu Zhixiong''s pull and slapped the ashes on his body, and then said, "it''s normal for me to fall down because of the dark lights and the mountain road pits! But how do I feel that something just tripped my foot, oh, you have been said to be suspicious! My values have been distorted for decades. "


    Listening to Zuo Kang''s complaint, Wu Zhixiong turned on his mobile phone. In the weak light, he saw that the ground was a little uneven. However, as long as he paid a little attention to the road like this, he would not fall. If he met a high place, he would lift his feet, and if he met a pit, he would fall down gently!


    So Wu Zhixiong teased him, "on this road, my big baby can''t fall. Are you disgraced?"


    Zuo Kang curled his mouth, "cut, I don''t drink your argument, it seems that I am so mean!"


    We were discussing where we should go. At this time, we saw the light flashing in the distance. I looked at the light of the taxi. Before I could see it clearly, Zuo Kang could not wait to run over. We are still standing in a bit of a deviation. Maybe it was afraid that the taxi could not see us. Zuo kangcai ran to the middle of the road anxiously and waved his hand. At present, he did not care His car is hanging on the mountainside anyway. He can''t help it. Even if he is looking for a trailer, he has to wait until tomorrow morning. However, no one is willing to pay for this point.


    My mana can''t be exposed for a long time, for fear of encountering unclean things. After all, my magic just stays on the basis of being able to find out whether the opponent is good or bad. I have no way to deal with a little stronger mana. I don''t know how the magic power is now! So I can only pretend to be very calm and go to record the central station, but I look at the taxi, I have a bad feeling, the light seems to be a little dark, the whole body is covered with a layer of mist.


    Zuo Kang stopped the car directly, "master, how far is it to Yaojia village? Can you give us a ride? Money is not a problem. "The driver didn''t say anything. He opened the door and let zuokan go up. He said, "I''m on my way. You can just look at it."


    I don''t know if it was my illusion. I saw a strange smile on the driver''s calm face. I rubbed my eyes, but everything returned to normal.


    At this time, Zuo kanggang was about to sit in the co pilot''s seat when I called out: "wait a minute!"


    Zuo Kang was frightened by my cry and said in a displeased voice, "Yu Zhen, why should you make a fuss about it! It''s a scary time. It''s going to be scary! "


    I know what I did just now may have been abrupt, but this bad omen made me more cautious. Besides, I can''t turn on my mana at this time. I can only rely on my intuition. I know that sometimes my intuition may not be accurate, but I still have to be careful to sail for thousands of years! So I said to Zuo Kang, "where is the amulet I sent you just now? Did you keep it


    He was holding it all the time when I handed it to him, but it was not in his hand at the moment. I couldn''t help saying more.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 330

    Zuokan listened to my words, and subconsciously looked at the palm, did not see the amulet, touched his pocket, and did not find it, but he was not worried, but some urgent urging: "Oh, I also forgot where, should not be I just fell down and lost it? It''s not OK if you don''t look too far. OK. You can''t worry about it. It''s hard to catch up with a good driver and let''s take a ride. Come up! Wait a moment for the driver to drive away! "


    I think it is the same reason, but in case, I still snatched the position with zuokan. Compared with the three, I have the strongest magic power. So even if I really catch up with something, I can find it in time.


    In order to get home early, zuokan, naturally, did not compete with me for this position, but took the back row with Wu Zhixiong. The space of the taxi was not large. In addition, the light at this time was dim, which was even more depressing. However, because of the urgent demand of zuokan and the charm in my hand, I could only think secretly in my heart, but this is just I''m too worried.


    The driver saw that we were all sitting steadily, and then he started the gas again. I saw that he was quite natural. It seemed that there was no adverse reaction to the amulet on me. I just let go of my heart. I wanted to observe his expression and see if there was no reaction or hard fitting. However, there was some black outside. I couldn''t see clearly, I didn''t know, I didn''t know I don''t doubt it. I always feel that it''s not right. Especially after I sit up, I always feel the car is very gloomy.


    Because of a ride, zuokan was very happy. He took the initiative to talk to the driver, "master, you said you were also the Yao family village. Are you a member of the village? How can''t I have seen you? "


    But the driver is not very talkative, only a light response to the speech is not in the words.


    Zuokan thought, and said, "anyway, I have been out for several years. It is normal to be unfamiliar with the people in the village. I look at you face to face. I should marry the woman here. Go back to my father-in-law''s home?"


    The driver also slightly nodded his head and then drove the car. I thought about the words of zuokan. The driver was impatient. But the customer was God, and the other side didn''t say much, at most, it was not squeaking. Anyway, there was nothing special happened in the way. I gradually relaxed my vigilance.


    The car drove to a fork in the road. The driver quickly hit the direction and drove towards the side path. Zuokang said that the excitement was not detected at first. But when the reaction came, the car had already arrived on the road, so he hurriedly said, "master, you are driving wrong! It should be the road on the side, that is the way to Huiyao family village! "


    The driver who is not at the moment has no intention of stopping or speaking, but has accelerated the speed and continues to drive along the road he chose.


    Zuokan is a little anxious and his attitude is not good. "Hello, I''m talking to you. Where did you go this way? You don''t hear me! "


    The driver still didn''t speak, but the speed didn''t drop at all. I looked out by the light. This piece was really lonely. There were white stones scattered. I fixed my eyes. Isn''t this cemetery? I dare to feel that the driver is really having a problem! Or what do you do with us in the graveyard this night!


    At this time, zuokan was also afraid. He pulled Wu Zhixiong to rush out the door and jumped down. However, the two big men couldn''t open a door together. I looked at it and advised them not to work hard, but the people who were afraid could not hear it.


    "Ah, you have no use like this, and you are still against ghosts with these brute forces. How much do you think your victory is?" I watched them still in the mess, making a lot of force, and shook their heads.


    At this time, zuokan was in a hurry. "Yu Zhen, what do you say is like nothing! Now the driver has a problem. You have to follow the disaster. Think about it! "


    I turned a white eye. I was not worried about this situation. So I sighed, "I stopped you at the beginning, but you must come up with great enthusiasm. Now I know that the situation is not right. Let me think about it! Where do I have so many ways, just give you the rune paper you lost, can blame who? "


    "Don''t be cool there, will you? Now even if I kowtow to you and admit the mistake, it doesn''t happen? " Zuokan knew his recklessness at the moment.


    At this time, the driver made a terrible voice. "Ha ha ha, you don''t want to go. I have been around here for so long. I still wait for you to replace the dead. Now I can go to reincarnation. You are fighting slowly here! Ha ha ha! "


    It turns out to be a ghost who can not be directly reincarnated. In this way, he can only think of returning his soul through other people''s body, and then he is going to give birth. In this way, he can exchange his life with others'' life. However, I am a soul. He can''t move. If he changes his life, he can only choose between wuzhixiong and zuokan. I look at the evil ghost and look at their gap and put the runpaper in my hand It was immediately attached to him. The driver made an unworthy call, and soon separated from the driver''s body. No wonder I was so close to him. He had no reaction. It was a ghost attached to the driver. At this time, the evil ghost was out of the body. The car was not controlled, and he drove forward with a twist!After passing through a weed area, I saw that there was no road ahead, but there was a green face in front of me, which was tightly attached to the front window. The car seemed to have a kind of magic power, and ran straight to the cliff with the devil! At the moment, the moonlight seems to come out. I look at the real face of the evil ghost, but it is also pitiful and cruel. At the beginning, he should have been wronged. His head was concave, and half of his eyes were hanging outside his eyes. He didn''t know whether he had been eaten by insects or how. The rotten body sent out bursts of stink. The two in the back row were not afraid at the moment , Shuangshuang fell on the back seat and got up.


    I can''t control the car, so I don''t know how to stop the car. Now the real driver is still in a coma after being possessed, so I can''t control it. At the moment, the two people in the back row can''t help. I can only watch the car rush down the cliff.


    At this critical moment, I had to use my own mana, but because of the closed space, I had to ask for help from the ghost king, "ghost king, come and rescue me quickly!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 331

    As soon as I had finished this sentence, the car that had been going straight down the mountain stopped, neither going up nor falling down the gravity. Naturally, I know what''s going on, but the people behind me are not calm, especially Zuo Kang. He asked cautiously, "Yu Zhen, what''s the situation? Why is the car still? "


    And zuokan has the same idea as the evil ghost outside. He stuck it on the window and asked angrily, "who is playing the ghost? Get out of here After that, I could feel the evil spirit of the evil spirit condensed together, as if to drag the car into the cliff. I can''t flatter this ghost''s face. That image is really damaging the reputation of our underworld. No wonder the world always says how ugly the ghost is. Half of his eyes fall out and hang on his mouth. Half of his face is crawling with rotten flesh. The white maggot looks disgusting!


    This scene is really rare, but Wu Zhixiong is still calm. He just asks nervously, "Yu Zhen, do you want to see if this evil spirit will drag us down?"


    When I had time to answer, Zuo Kang over there cried out, "my God, it''s so frightening! Why don''t you just kill me


    I thought it was the ghost king, but then I heard Qu Yong''s voice ring out, "don''t you stop?"


    After hearing Qu Yong''s words, the evil spirit laughed contemptuously, "who should I be? I''m just a stinky Taoist. I have to see if you have this ability! Today, I''m just looking for a way to live for myself. If you block me a lot, don''t blame me for being rude to you! I didn''t want to provoke people like you, but if you send them to the door, I''ll send you to the West together


    Seeing that the evil ghost was not afraid of death, Qu Yong quickly pasted several runes on the body of the car. After fixing the car, Qu Yong turned away and whipped the evil ghost. This posture is the true story of Luo Lifan. I think that Luo Lifan didn''t come out in person this time. I must want to see how his apprentice is.


    Is it true that Qu Yong and the devil are fighting outside? It''s just because it''s too late for me to see clearly. At this time, Zuo Kang is quiet and asks, "Yu Zhen, what''s the situation now? Have we got the upper hand? And what did you just shout? Ghost king? Isn''t that the head of the underworld? "


    I impatiently interrupted him: "Why are you so curious? Always asking! Some things are not what you should know, you should shut up as soon as possible, and you can''t reveal a word of this evening''s affairs to others. If you let others know, your life will be lost! And you don''t have to worry about it now. The people who save us are not so bad. You just need to rest assured. "


    At this time, I felt that the body of the car began to be pulled upward by a certain force. I think zuokan also felt it. But just now I asked him not to ask. He really has a long memory and is not entangled. However, his expression is not quite willing. This is very similar to me. After all, everyone has this curious heart, but curiosity is better Qi, I couldn''t tell him everything, so I decided to change the topic and let him forget it for a while.


    "Well, Zuo Kang, you always believed that you were an atheist. How about now? Have you changed your mind? "


    Zuo Kang naturally nodded, and then said: "this is the case, can I not believe it? I was a stranger before


    I nodded with satisfaction, "you boy, everything is good, but you are too stubborn. You belong to the Lord who does not bump into the south wall and does not turn back. However, this time I have a long memory. It will be good if you don''t make it again next time."


    "Well, elder sister, what you taught me is that I remember what I said today! Never again! " Zuo Kang''s pledge.


    I''m very satisfied with his attitude, but I''m not satisfied with his address. "You can do it. I''m not as old as you. Besides, the one who keeps her mouth shut is the elder sister. Do you think that''s the case? You are so short of sister, I''ll go to the street tomorrow! I''m calling people to be careful. I''ll leave you here regardless of you! "


    "Don''t worry. I''m wrong, isn''t it?" Zuo Kang said, pretending to fan her face gently, "look at my mouth, but I can''t make a girl happy. Otherwise, I''m still a single dog in these years."


    Just then, the car hit the road on the smooth ground, and then I could move freely. With a gentle push on the door, I naturally opened it. Originally, the evil ghost left the driver''s body, and the car was not under his control. But just now we couldn''t open it because the devil was deliberately making trouble for us. At present, he was suppressed by Qu Yong But I can''t care about our side. When we left the car and stood on the open space, we could have settled down. I watched the two of them gasping for breath. It was estimated that they had just experienced this life and death. I took a detour to the other side of the car and observed the driver. Fortunately, his breath was still there, and he didn''t wake up at the moment. It was estimated that he had been possessed by ghosts for a long time and his Yang Qi was damaged It''s just a lot of consumption.


    At this time, Qu Yong, who had finished cleaning up the mess, came over in time, "Yu Zhen!"


    I turned around and said, "OK? The devil was subdued so quickly? ""Well, it''s OK. He''s just a ghost who hasn''t made it. He can''t come up with any new tricks. Besides, my master hasn''t taught me less Kung Fu recently. Now it''s all in use." Qu Yong looked at Zuo Kang and Wu Zhixiong, and then said faintly, "Hello, I''ll go with you in a moment, so as to ensure the safety of your road. If I hadn''t arrived in time, you, including the driver, would have become the substitute of the evil spirit."


    Zuo Kang looked at Qu Yong for a moment. He was afraid and asked, "brother, don''t get me wrong. Are you a man or a ghost? I just watched you pull this car up. If ordinary people can''t do this, right


    I took a look at zuokan, and my explanation just now was in vain. He just recovered and forgot about the pain. So I took over and said, "Zuo Kang, what''s the matter with you? Isn''t it that you''re being asked at random? So forgetful? All you have to do is know that you are not in danger of your life right now! "


    However, Qu Yong is not as bad as I am. "It''s OK. His curiosity is reasonable. At such a time, a stranger suddenly appears and saves them. Anyone may be curious. I''m a mortal, and I''m not an ordinary person. I''m a teacher of yin and Yang, communicating the two realms of yin and Yang. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 332

    After listening to Qu Yong''s words, Zuo Kang nodded thoughtfully, and then said, "I saw those people in the name of yin and Yang division on the roadside before, and thought they were cheating money? I didn''t expect it to be so powerful. "


    Qu Yong has never liked other people''s flattery. He is different from Luo Lifan in this respect. Listening to Zuo Kang''s words, he just nodded gently and did not answer too much.


    Zuo Kang''s mind is simple, and everything comes and goes quickly. At the beginning of meeting this matter, he was a little panicked. But now that the crisis is over, he is full of vitality. Moreover, he is accompanied by a real yin-yang master. He is even more bold. He is also excited when he recalls the incident, This is probably the most exciting thing he has ever seen in his life, and escape from danger is definitely a big selling point!


    But Wu Zhixiong has no spirit at the moment. Maybe his mood is not so optimistic this time. In addition, the evil spirit has inserted this force in his heart, so his heart is naturally heavier.


    Qu Yong saw that Wu Zhixiong''s mood was not right, so he rushed to ask about the situation. I think Luo Lifan had taken over these things before. Qu Yong certainly did not know much about some situations. So he took the opportunity to ask more to understand. With Qu Yong around, Wu Zhixiong would be in a better mood.


    When we left, we didn''t wake up the driver. It was really hard to explain such a thing for a while. In addition, we still had to hurry. If we delayed here, we were afraid it would not be worthwhile. So Qu Yong put some runes in his taxi, then circled it with magic power, and took us away.


    Some things don''t need to be said so thoroughly. Sometimes it''s very muddleheaded. For example, the driver, when he wakes up tomorrow morning, must be confused about why he appears in this small gully. However, he will never know that he has experienced life and death. He was rescued when his life was almost on the line. If we wake him up today, tell him All this may not be a good thing for him. A few people who want to be as big as Zuo Kangxin can forget this experience in an instant.


    We didn''t know when it was until we got to zuokan''s hometown. Of course, all the lights were turned off. After a while, Zuo Kang took us to the village. He said to us, "to tell you the truth, I don''t often come back. This is my second uncle''s house. Our family has developed in recent years. We want to take them out. They will not live or die. But then again, thanks to my second uncle, they didn''t move out. If we leave Yaojia village, we''ll have to sleep on the street tonight! "


    I watched him take us around most of the village. I couldn''t help but feel a little worried. "I said Zuo Kang, you should not have forgotten the specific location of your second uncle''s house?"


    Zuo Kang said in a hurry: "how can this be possible? make fun of! But I''m really looking for it. If I go to the wrong person, it''s not good to take a rest around other people! "


    After a long walk, he stood in front of a farmer''s house, looked at it carefully, and then called out, "second uncle, second uncle!"


    After a long time, the light in the room turned on, and then someone asked, "who is shouting outside the door?"


    "Second uncle, it''s me, zuokan!" Listening to the man''s voice, Zuo Kang hastily answered.


    At this time, someone pushed the door out. A man, who looked rather strong, stood in front of the door in shorts and a pair of slippers. He looked at the visitor and asked, "why did you come back at this time? I don''t know if I''m here. I''ll pick you up


    Zuokan is a little embarrassed, "such a big person, what do you need to pick up? And I bought a car, I thought I could drive here to show you, but who knows there was a little problem on the road, and the car couldn''t be driven for a moment, so I took my friends directly to come here, and I could find two rooms for us to live in. It''s not easy for me to walk back, second uncle. Please love your nephew! "


    His second uncle took a look at Zuo Kang and then said, "you boy, you are asking for trouble. I told you that you can''t drive on the mountain road. How long have you been taking the certificate examination? If you dare to act like this, all right, go in and talk


    Then he let us into the room. The second uncle was also a warm and hospitable person. He woke up his wife and made some tea for us. His wife was also a quick witted person. He quickly made four dishes and one soup and let us into the restaurant.


    No wonder Zuo Kang''s second uncle doesn''t want to leave here. People''s living conditions don''t look like ordinary farmers'' families. Rural people don''t have so much attention. Almost all the tables are directly placed in the sleeping room. If you want to pick them up, you can pick them up. If you don''t want to pick them up, they will be placed there. In any case, everyone looks like that, and no one can laugh at them. But his second uncle''s house is separate, each room has its own use, and the walls are clean and tidy. I think it should be a house that hasn''t been renovated for a long time. It looks very decent everywhere.


    After dinner, I simply walked around the room and found that his second uncle was really a fastidious person. The bathroom and bathroom alone were of high grade! It''s not much different from those in the city. Even I think it''s better than the small dilapidated building I lived in when I was in the sun. This condition can be arranged in the city.Ordinary farmers don''t make their bathrooms so luxurious. At most, they put a hot water bag on the roof of their houses, and they can have a good bath when they come back from the farm work. However, the rural areas have a broad vision, and it is possible to get away from the bathroom. It''s really embarrassing to meet some loafers in the corner! So I didn''t go back to the countryside very much at that time. Even if I did, I would not stay for more than three days. On the one hand, taking a bath was not convenient. Some people directly surrounded a fence, and they could still see the snow-white skin. If the conditions were better, they might be built on brick walls, but they were all open-air ones, so they were not suitable for use It''s convenient.


    However, thanks to the good conditions of his second uncle''s family, he can decorate the bathrooms and bathrooms so well. I think the conditions of his second uncle''s house can be counted. At least in this village, it should be regarded as the rich level.


    After walking for a day, I thought it would be more comfortable to take a hot bath. Naturally, his second aunt saw my thoughts and said to me, "the water is hot. When you go in for a bath, girls are not the same as their rough men."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 333

    It can be seen that Zuo Kang''s second uncle and second aunt are really good to him, a little bit like their own son, so we also follow suit. Even if we come here so late, we don''t feel that they have a trace of impatience.


    Zuokang''s second aunt looks outstanding. She is not a country woman. I see that her clothes look ordinary, but they are also brand names. It seems that she knows how to enjoy. Her skin color is white, and the most enviable thing is her figure. The average village woman is a little bloated Or it is straight up the bucket waist, capable people to middle-aged still maintain this figure, it is really enviable.


    After taking a bath, I saw that they were chatting in the living room. Naturally, Wu Zhixiong and Qu Yong were sitting by the door. I looked and found a place to sit down next to Zuo Kang. The living room was not very big, but we were not very crowded.


    His second aunt looked at Zuo Kang and said, "I just saw your delicious food. I haven''t had time to get to know each other. Now it happens that there are all the people. Don''t you give us a good introduction? "


    Zuo Kang said with a smile, "look at my memory and remember to eat it! But who made your rice so delicious? These are my friends. Wu Zhixiong has been with me before. There is also a girl named Yu Zhen, who is very enthusiastic. There is also this man. By the way, you can introduce yourself. "


    Qu Yong didn''t care, and then said, "Hello, my name is Qu Yong."


    Zuo Kang''s second aunt looked at Qu Yong. "The child''s dress is different from all of you. I don''t know what kind of work he does."


    "I''m a yin and Yang master. Maybe I''m in contact with something different. It looks a little special." Qu Yong slightly pick eyebrows, and then very modest said.


    Hearing about Qu Yong''s career, her aunt''s smile became stiff. "Yin Yang teacher? How can we get involved with our children? Oh, look at what I said. Don''t think about it. I mean, if you come back at this time suddenly, is there anything important? I still have some thoughts in my mind. If kang''er comes back in the past, he would have said hello in advance. "


    I look at Zuo Kang second aunt''s appearance is somewhat strange, but is the Yin and Yang division as to her so big reaction? And in the village, who hasn''t invited such a person several times? But how to say that, no one wants their children to stand up for ghosts and gods. Suddenly, Zuo Kang has a friend who is not familiar with Yin and Yang teachers. Her second aunt is a little careful. This is also a normal thing, but she is concerned about the safety of her children.


    Qu Yong didn''t hide it. "I''m sure I''m going to do business when I come back at this time. I can''t play in the dark. Do you remember the accident that they came to play with at that time? The girl who lost her life is still in the world of cholera! So, this is what we came back for. "


    I watched his second aunt''s face become a little bloodless. I pulled raqu Yong around me. He spoke too straight, which would really scare people. Especially in the middle of the night, it was not afraid to mention ghosts and gods!


    Zuo Kang didn''t dare to speak more when he saw that the atmosphere was not right. After all, he began to believe the ghost story. Fortunately, he had read books for several years, so he could not directly deny all the books he had read. So he made an excuse and left for a short time. I saw that he might have stood outside the door with a guilty conscience and smoked a cigarette.


    Seeing Zuo Kang leave, the second aunt hesitated for a moment and then asked, "Yu Zhen, you look very kind-hearted, but I haven''t seen you and kang''er come here before. Excuse me for saying a lot. Have you known each other for a long time?"


    I don''t know how she asked about this, but at this time I can''t directly say that we didn''t know each other for so long. If we really knew each other for less than 24 hours, it might not be good to appear so abruptly here, so I laughed awkwardly, "it''s not long."


    She gently "Oh", did not ask any more, see the time is not early, the farmer still want to get up early the next day, so we all went back to the guest room, I naturally live in a room, zuokan is sure to have their own room here, so the rest is Qu Yong and Wu Zhixiong, because it is too late, if you are in trouble, please call more It''s not always nice to sweep a room.


    Because I slept late, the sun had already basked on my buttocks in the next day. I was still a little sleepy. But it was really rude to sleep in other people''s homes. After I cleaned up, I found that other people had already got up. Wu Zhixiong and Qu Yong probably had already walked around the village. They looked at me and nodded slightly, without saying much what.


    I wanted to go up to ask about today''s arrangement, but my second aunt stopped me. "Miss, I still want to eat something to go out. By the way, what do you want to eat, I''ll make it for you! There are a lot of things at home. "


    I don''t need to eat now. If I have a good rest, I will be full if I have a good rest. But I can say that, so I have to wave my hand politely: "you don''t have to bother. I may have eaten too much last night. I can''t hold anything in my stomach for the time being."Seeing me, Zuo Kang''s second aunt laughed and said, "if you''re hungry, tell me. Anyway, it''s all gas. It''s not troublesome."


    I went out of the door and saw Qu Yong and Wu Zhixiong still there, so I asked, "how is it arranged? I think it''s better for us to make a quick decision. After all, it''s not convenient to disturb people all the time. "


    Qu Yong nodded and then said, "you''re right. Then we''ll go to the place where they''re going for an outing later, but it seems that Zuo Kang hasn''t got up yet! Why don''t you ask him to come with us, so that we can find more accurate places. "


    "Let me go? Anyway, I''m also a woman. It''s a bit rash to go directly into a man''s room! Why not let Wu Zhixiong go? They are friends, and they are all men. Isn''t that reasonable? " I''m a little reluctant. Wu Zhixiong and I just sat and chatted the night before, and the ghost king was jealous. Now if I break into zuokang''s room without looking at my face, the ghost king may not know what will happen again. Moreover, Zuo Kang and I are not familiar with each other, so it seems that I should not do this thing to call him to get up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 334

    Wu Zhixiong also agreed with me. He just wanted to get up, but Qu Yong suddenly became gloomy. "Yu Zhen, we can make a good deal. When we come here, we have to listen to me. Isn''t it to wake others up? Are you just so upset? What''s more, Wu Zhixiong and I are discussing things. What''s wrong with your visit? "


    Looking at his impatient look, I didn''t want to stir up trouble. It would be better if things were settled earlier. So I turned back to the room and found Zuo Kang''s room. Just as I was about to knock on the door, I saw that his door was not closed tightly. I only heard the voice of the second aunt: "kang''er, what time is it, get up quickly!"


    This kind of feeling is very familiar. There are few sleepy people in the countryside. If I don''t get up, the neighbors will look at it, but I will be laughed at. I think that since his second aunt comes to call him, I don''t have to make a fuss about it. It is estimated that Zuo Kang still didn''t mean to get up. His second aunt said indulgently, "I know you are tired, but you can''t sleep like this. Get up quickly. Your friends are all up."


    His second aunt seems to be a kind of person who is very kind to her children. She is gentle and gentle in her voice, and her tone is absolutely gentle. Especially when she treats Zuo Kang, she is almost the same as her son. However, some of her relatives and relatives are close to each other, so this is also a normal thing.


    But Zuo Kang is really a slacker. He doesn''t want to get up. Finally, he is annoyed by his second aunt. He can''t help complaining, "I said that the second aunt is letting me sleep for a while. You don''t know how far I drove last night. Now it''s hard to wake up. OK, don''t hurry me. Just five minutes, five minutes?"


    "Oh, you child!" His second aunt was embarrassed to call him. I watched him through the crack of the door. She shook her head helplessly. Then she patted him gently on his buttocks and said, "I''ll get up soon."


    But it''s normal. I didn''t think much about it. I went back and said to Qu Yong: "when I went there, his second aunt was calling him, but Zuo Kang was too lazy to think about it at all. We might as well grope for it ourselves. When he gets up, we can''t decide when it will be."


    Anyway, Zuo Kang didn''t have much to do with it. After all, it was Wu Zhixiong who was haunted by Ah Mei. He just brought us here. Besides, Wu Zhixiong''s memory is not so bad that he can''t distinguish anything.


    Then Qu Yong didn''t think so, but he said seriously, "we can''t go by ourselves. We must call him. This time, you can call him in person and try to shout for him."


    I came and went back and forth, I was still a little impatient, this early in the morning is to take me as a walking leg! But after Qu Yong finished talking with Wu Zhixiong in a low voice, I didn''t want to disturb him, so I could only go there once.


    When I went back, his second aunt should have left. I saw that the door had been closed, so I knocked on the door a few times, "Zuo Kang! Are you up yet? "


    I heard something inside. It should be Zuo Kang''s voice of getting up and saying, "not yet."


    "Open the door for me I''m still a little uncomfortable being blocked outside.


    Then I heard the sound of slippers across the floor. After a while, Zuo Kang opened the door, but without looking at me, he ran to his comfortable big bed, "how can you come one after another?"


    I looked at him, he was wearing cool, just a pair of boxer trousers and a simple hurdle vest. I was embarrassed to stare at him, but said faintly, "what time is it? We are going to start soon."


    After listening to this, Zuo kangcai sat up and flipped through his clothes. I looked at the posture. Did he dress like this when his second aunt came in? Although he is of two generations, his second aunt is not much older than him. He just wears cool clothes and shares a room with his elders. Moreover, his second aunt also has a very intimate action of spanking his buttocks, which is not very elegant!


    I think or turn out of the door, just a look back to see his second aunt if there is nothing to look at this side, look at me, it is a little light, it seems not as warm as before.


    I recalled that there was nothing wrong to do to provoke her, but people deliberately don''t open their eyes and don''t look at me, I''m not good at hot face and cold butt.


    After waiting for a while, Zuo Kang finally got out of the room. It was the same clothes that she had yesterday. However, because she woke up, she was more energetic. Just as he wanted to follow me out, the second aunt timely said: "get up early or have something to eat. Keep breakfast for you, how much to eat."


    Zuo Kang seems to have no appetite, "wait for me to come back, I just wake up and don''t want to eat anything."


    His two aunts didn''t talk much, so they destroyed the room directly. We found Qu Yong to join us, so they walked to the destination. At the beginning, there was no big change in the place where they went on a field trip. When there was still a distance, Zuo Kang pointed to the front excitedly and said, "that''s it, that''s it! At the beginning, in order to make it convenient to set up a platform, I chose the place specially! Wu Zhixiong, do you still have an impression? "


    Wu Zhixiong did not speak, and did not say that he remembered, nor did he sleep. I guess the closer he was to the place where the incident happened, the more nervous he was. But the scenery here is very pleasant, it doesn''t seem to have any ghosts or other things at all.A man can be seen hundreds of meters away from the river bank. Seeing that the equipment should be from fishing, I looked at it and found nothing unusual.


    However, Wu Zhixiong has not said anything since he walked this way, and his expression is also very dignified. Zuo Kang has already cleaned up the appearance of his Hippie face and then said, "Oh, it''s really a bit sad. At the beginning Oh, don''t mention it


    Qu Yong went directly to the river. He stood there for a while. Then he squatted down and took out the sand in the river. He looked at it carefully. I don''t know what he was relying on to find clues. But seeing his serious appearance, I naturally dare not disturb him.


    "You guys are waiting here. I''ll go down and see what''s going on. I''m afraid it''s not easy to find out what''s going on in this way." Qu Yong estimated that he did not see any clue before he put forward the request.


    Wu Zhixiong was worried. After all, people had died in the river, so he hurriedly stopped it. "It''s better to observe it on the bank. If it goes down suddenly, I''m always afraid..."


    Looking at Wu Zhixiong''s appearance, I must be worried about Qu Yong''s accident, so I said, "don''t worry, Qu Yong''s water quality is good! What''s more, we just want a result this time? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 335

    "But you can''t put all your life in order to get a result." Wu Zhixiong is still worried.


    "He''s a disciple of Luo Lifan. Can''t you believe him? Besides, I don''t know how to swim. If I can, I must go to the water to find out I patted Wu Zhixiong on the shoulder, "don''t worry, he has a charm to protect his body! Nothing will be difficult for him


    Wu Zhixiong can''t insist on what I said. After all, Qu Yong helped solve this series of problems last night.


    Qu Yong didn''t wear that coat today, so the whole person looked much fresher. Because he had to go into the water, he quickly took off his coat and jumped into the river with only a pair of boxers. In rural summer, this is a normal thing. Sometimes, not only children like this, but also young people in their twenties, because it''s cooler, Besides, they don''t need their own water, which is more convenient. However, most of them are boys. Few girls will do this because of their thin skin. If they are seen, their reputation will be ruined.


    After Qu Yong went into the water, he was directly embedded in the water. I started to ask Zuo Kang to write down the time so that he could control it. Ordinary people usually dive for one minute. However, Qu Yong is a master of yin and Yang. He has some magic power, which should be longer than this time. However, after two minutes, he did not see Qu Yong come up. Zuo Kang could not help but worry: "how can we not come up Ah? I''ll go down and have a look. "


    I grabbed him: "don''t make a fool of yourself!"


    "The one under the water is your friend. You stopped me from saving him? I don''t want to leave regret. We didn''t save Ah Mei before. Now I see something wrong with Qu Yong. I can''t just sit around and ignore it! " Seeing me stop him, Zuo Kang''s attitude is a little excited.


    "We can''t mess up. If you go on like this, how can you know that you won''t give Qu Yong any trouble? If he really has something to do with him, I will have some feelings, but not at the moment, so you are waiting! " I had to control my emotions to comfort him, "let''s step back and say that Qu Yong really has something that we can''t solve. If you jump down like this, it will only make things worse! If you''re really a ghost, how sure are you if Qu Yong can''t handle it? "


    "This..." Zuokan can''t speak because of my resentment.


    At this time, Wu Zhixiong said, "listen to Yu Zhen, Kangzi, don''t be impulsive!"


    About a few minutes later, Qu Yongcai came out of the water. Wu Zhixiong and Zuo kangcai rushed to help Qu Yong from the water to the bank. I saw Qu Yong exhausted. He must have just spent a lot of energy. So he quickly asked, "what''s the situation just now?"


    Qu Yong didn''t speak. Instead, he opened his palms and raised eyebrows at me. I took a look at it. It was a girl''s earring, emerald green.


    I don''t know ah Mei. Naturally, I don''t know who the owner of this thing is. But I can guess that it must have something to do with Ah Mei. Sure enough, when Wu Zhixiong and Zuo Kang saw each other, they all said, "this is Mei''s!"


    "Are you so sure?" I can''t help but have some doubts. After all, there are a lot of this kind of things. Maybe it won''t be the case.


    "Naturally, what brand was that year? Yes, yes, shitouji was very popular! And at that time, it was a limited amount. Ah Mei saved up for several months to buy it. At that time, she always mentioned it in front of us, and we naturally knew each other. " When Zuo Kang said this, he could not help pushing Wu Zhixiong.


    Seeing this, Qu Yong nodded, "well, I just didn''t waste my effort. This earring is on a water monster. I just went around with it for a long time in order to get the earring, but I almost couldn''t come back. But now I haven''t wasted my energy. It''s a good thing."


    "So, Ah Mei''s death has something to do with the water monster?" Wu Zhixiong received the message.


    Qu Yong nodded, "yes, and I saw that the water monster didn''t only kill Ah Mei, but he had a lot of debts. The people who came back from the cycle of life and death have their own destiny, but those who want to die are different. I saw that the water monster should have committed suicide, but after the event, it had too much resentment and wanted to get rid of the world. Naturally, it had to pull some people into the water! But what I don''t understand is that the water monster could have found a double to reincarnate, but he didn''t move and didn''t know why


    "Is there someone behind the water monster? Such a thing is not unprecedented, relying on others'' anger to do things for themselves, but such people also need some ability I thought for a moment and said.


    "What you said is not unreasonable. It''s a possibility. However, it''s hard to draw a conclusion about what I''m not sure about. I think the master should come soon. We should not act rashly before he comes. By the way, this matter will be kept secret for the time being. No matter who goes back, don''t say more about it. " Qu Yong was afraid that Zuo kangban could not hold his mouth, so he took a look at him.


    Zuo Kang is a man who has a lot of words, and Qu Yong can''t explain it too much. What''s more, when we go back to his second uncle and his second aunt, we always have to ask a few questions. Maybe there is something missing in the words.


    Seeing that we all looked at him, Zuo Kang couldn''t hold his face. "Oh, I don''t know that I can''t talk about it? Well, look at you guys. Since you are so worried, what are you going to do with me? "I patted him on the shoulder and said, "if you really don''t worry, you can''t come here. But you really love to say that it''s not for fear of your deliberate informant, but for the deliberate guidance of someone who has the intention. You are very likely to tell the story! But I''m not worried about it at the moment, but can we stay still until Luo Lifan comes here? "


    "If the water monster is not clear for a day, there will be more danger in the world. What''s more, we should find out the person who controls the water monster, so that there will be no future trouble! So it''s impossible to keep still, but we have to be more careful. " Qu Yong thought about it before answering.


    Now that we''re all working together, we''re going to do this together! I don''t know who has no virtue in his ancestry, but he doesn''t eliminate Teng! If you do such an immoral thing, you will not be afraid to find out all the wrongs and debts for several generations! "


    Qu Yongchang took a breath, "I can''t remember this incident. Let''s go back first and wait for the news from my master! I reckon he''ll be here in the afternoon! We''ll have a long-term plan then! "


    If you come here and find out these things, I will go back directly. I don''t understand it. However, I think Qu Yong may consume too much energy and can''t fight a long war.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 336

    Qu Yong is a safe man, so even if I can''t understand it, I will follow suit. However, when I go back, he seems to have something to say to me, but he has to avoid Wu Zhixiong and Zuo Kang. When I see his understanding, I naturally find a chance to follow him, "what''s abnormal?"


    "Well, after you go back, just follow my method. I don''t think the woman in the left family is simple." Qu Yong lowered his voice and looked at the two people in front of him.


    I know what he means is that he can''t tell Zuo Kang in advance. Anyway, it''s all his relatives. So I nodded and quietly asked, "just say it, as long as I can help you."


    "It''s not difficult. You go and get close to Zuo Kang and inquire more about his second aunt, so that we can do something better." Qu Yong said and looked at me, "is this difficult?"


    I shook my head, but still couldn''t help muttering, "why don''t you ask Wu Zhixiong directly?"


    Qu Yong glanced at me, "are you stupid? It seems that Wu Zhixiong, a great man, has a bad intention when he goes to inquire about his second aunt? Besides, you''re a woman. Isn''t it more convenient to talk about something? "


    I think so, but Qu Yong seems to have overlooked a problem. I''m a married woman, and if the vinegar jar in our family is knocked over, it will be a startling ghost! So I really need to think about it. The last time I had something to do with Qu Yong made the ghost king very unhappy. This time, because I went to get close to zuokang, what happened? I really jumped into the Yellow River and couldn''t explain it clearly!


    So I said, "there''s a better way. Don''t you want to try it? What''s more, I think it''s much easier than we''re going to look it up like this! "


    "Are you sure? You don''t want to ask the ghost king for help Qu Yong was surprised.


    "Why not?" I picked my eyebrows. "Anyway, I think it''s better. We have to rely on clues for the previous events, but the ghost king is different. He can find out the truth of this matter only by slightly moving his magic power."


    Qu Yong thought for a moment, "I can''t decide with you about this. I''d better wait for my master to come! But if the ghost king really wants to help, I think it''s a good idea! "


    In fact, this is nothing. The ghost king and Luo Lifan are not incompatible with each other now. On the contrary, they are more harmonious. At least in the face of big right and wrong, they will never have two different opinions. However, I have nothing to say about their disciples'' respect for master.


    Luo Lifan came earlier than I expected. After listening to Qu Yong''s proposal, he didn''t have any objection. When he returned to zuokan''s second uncle''s mother''s house, Zuo Kang simply introduced him and took Luo Lifan into the house. He didn''t know what happened between Luo Lifan and ghost king. Instead, Luo Lifan took out the whole thing What happened to the guy who set up the censer.


    I asked Qu Yong in a low voice, "why bother? Can''t we just have a direct conversation? "


    "Do you really don''t understand or don''t understand? At present, we really have a relationship with them, but the two are still in the dark? Can''t two living people see my master and feel like a ghost? " Qu Yong answered softly, and then said, "ah, this is the rule in the sun. You are from the underground. Don''t you know these? Yes, you have never been invited by anyone. You always come uninvited! "


    Look at what he said, it''s my meddling! But I thought about it carefully, as if it was really such a thing! But I''m not going to let him sarcasm me in vain, "what''s wrong with me? I''m doing good things! Besides, aren''t you happy that you helped people? When I look at you seriously, I''m more desperate than I am, an uninvited man


    At this time, Luo Lifan had already started to do it. Qu Yong made a gesture of "Shhh" to me, and then said, "don''t make any noise. It''s forbidden to have discordant voices at this time."


    I don''t know if what he said is true or false, but seeing that other people don''t speak, I have to keep silent. Then I watch Luo Lifan wave his hand, and the rune paper is a layer of thick fog. Then Luo Lifan silently recites some incantations. Soon after, a human figure appears in the place where the thick fog rises. I see it is a miniature version of the ghost king.


    These Qu Yong and I all know, but Zuo Kang and Wu Zhixiong are not the same. They are very surprised. This kind of picture can only exist in their imagination before. I didn''t expect to see it today.


    The farmers are very busy. I didn''t see Zuo Kang''s second uncle all day. Instead, his second aunt appeared several times. However, his second aunt seemed to be evasive. In the gap of Luo Lifan''s practice, I looked out through the crack of the door and watched his second aunt go back and forth several times.


    I didn''t notice when Qu Yong hinted to me before, but now it seems that she is quite suspicious. According to the law, this woman doesn''t follow the man to work in the ground, which is regarded as a man''s love for her. But it''s hard to understand the fact that she always wants to look at young people''s work. However, what''s wrong with Zuo Kang''s second aunt and water monster I don''t think the secret makes sense.Luo Lifan invited the ghost king, and asked seriously: "there are water monsters in this place, please tell the ghost King clearly."


    The ghost king looked lazy and scattered: "you have already understood this matter. Just tell me what you want to ask."


    "The water monster is also a water ghost, but I don''t know who is implicated in this water monster?"


    "Don''t speak out before the time comes."


    "Before that, Ah Mei lost her soul in the river. Was it an accident or someone deliberately planned it?"


    "There''s a riot."


    "Why does Ah Mei often find Wu Zhixiong?"


    At the moment, the king of the river was not afraid to answer the question directly, but the key was not to wait for the water king to ask


    We were all confused. Wu Zhixiong was also a little confused, but he thought for a long time before he had some ideas, but it was still uncertain. I looked at Luo Lifan, but it was clear-sighted. Moreover, too many questions were no longer asked, and he sent the ghost king back directly!


    I think back to Wu Zhixiong and I described the scene, in contrast to the ghost king just the most important sentence, my heart can not help but be surprised, I look at Wu Zhixiong, also suddenly some understand! The crux of the problem is here!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 337

    If I remember correctly, Wu Zhixiong can''t swim. At that time, he didn''t walk far in the river. Instead, he retreated because he was restrained by his feet. What does the saying just now by the ghost King mean that the river is clear and shallow?


    That is to say, at that time Wu Zhixiong was not trapped by any aquatic plants! So what would that be?


    When I thought about this, Wu Zhixiong obviously thought about it. I watched his face turn pale. He bit his lips tightly and stood there trembling. I stepped forward and helped him. Then he said, "what''s the matter if it''s not water and grass? Maybe it''s the water monster who is doing it! It can''t be Amy! Didn''t you say that Mei was a girl with a lot of personality at that time? If I remember correctly, Ah Mei''s hair should have been short at that time, so that it would be more convenient to be a brother to you


    Ah Mei is very open-minded. She is used to being a group of boys, and people who are not familiar with it will not feel strange, so I naturally think so.


    But Wu Zhixiong shook his head and seemed to have some weakness and said: "Ah Mei is a man who cares about his appearance very much! She used to have short hair, yes, but since then she has been wearing a wig, which is quite a lady''s length


    After listening to this sentence, all the people were silent. I don''t know what to say. But all kinds of signs show that it is very likely that a Mei''s wig entangles Wu Zhixiong, but the other party doesn''t know it. However, if this is true, it is equivalent to that Wu Zhixiong missed a good opportunity to rescue Mei. Mei was ignored by the man he had been secretly in love with. It should be the most cruel. It is not impossible to retaliate because of this. After all, the most unforgettable knot is this obsession.


    But if this is the case, then how to explain the earring that Qu Yong found before? That earring was found on the water monster. It can''t be said that it has nothing to do with the water monster? If you think about it carefully, you will naturally think that this matter should have a greater relationship with the water monster.


    I was a little confused. I didn''t dare to comfort him. I could only look at Luo Lifan. After all, the clearest one in this should be him. So I said, "Luo Lifan, you are talking about something!"


    Luo Lifan didn''t look forward to it, but shrugged. "Just now you can hear the ghost King''s reply clearly, so you don''t have to bear any psychological burden. Even if Ah Mei''s wig really gave you a hint, you couldn''t save her at that time. The murder was all calculated. The water monster was under here at that time. Even if you have strength, you can''t get him!"


    Hearing this, my heart felt a little secure. At least, it can''t be said that Wu Zhixiong is responsible for this. However, what should be done next should be made clear, "then our first task is to find the person who controls the water monster?"


    Luo Lifan immediately denied my idea, "this is not very realistic, we have no direction, and that person can not directly come forward to let us find his trouble, so now the only feasible way is to go to the water monster and ask clearly."


    Isn''t it like no play when I hear it? Can you trust that thing, which can''t be trusted, and it''s a life-threatening thing? Besides, who should communicate with him? I guess these people will die before the water devil comes!


    But no matter how difficult it is, now that this matter has arrived here, we can''t ignore it. After a short rest, we are ready to set out again to have a look, but at this time Zuo Kang is gone.


    Needless to say, the task of looking for someone was left to me. I was reluctant to go. However, it was not appropriate for me to think of a big man swinging back and forth in other people''s house. In addition, Zuo Kang''s second aunt was at home, and unintentionally collided with each other. Besides, I still have an important task to explore his second aunt''s reality, so as to make things more favorable.


    I went to Zuo Kang''s room and knocked on the door. There was no movement in it. I thought he would not lock himself up at this time, but where could he go at this point? Anyway, the house is not so big. I just went to find it one by one. When I went to the living room, I heard a low voice coming from it. I carefully identified it. It was his second aunt''s voice, "you child, you will be harmed by yourself sooner or later! What is that place? Is that what you can provoke? I tell you, don''t get involved in such things


    Zuo Kang didn''t like to listen, but he was also impatient. "Second aunt, I know you are good for me, but this time Lao Wu came to find out what happened at that time. I was also there at that time. You asked me not to follow me. Is that unreasonable? I''m not that cold-blooded! I can''t do it if you ask! As a matter of course, I also have joint and several liability, don''t you know? I arranged the party at that time, but this person didn''t all go back. I had a bad time at that time. Now I am out of the shadow, but what about Lao Wu? He''s been targeted by Mei. I can''t do it if I don''t care about my friends! "


    "You can''t? What are you doing for? You don''t know? I don''t think you''ve ever picked up a little girl from home in recent years. It''s quite different for Yu Zhen! But don''t you think about it, is it something you can do better? Don''t try to be a hero in front of a little girl and you''ll get yourself in there! It''s not worth it! " Zuo Kang''s second aunt was a little angry and tried to stop her.In fact, I can understand this as an elder''s heart, but this kind of good thing has brought me in. I feel a little uncomfortable. If even his two aunts think there is something wrong with Wang Mang, what about the ghost king? Can''t we get it wrong? But the ghost king did not. This time he was quite serious and completely business-oriented.


    After listening to his second aunt''s words, Zuo Kang was somewhat helpless. However, he was facing his elders after all. He was not too irritable, so he said: "second aunt, you really think too much. Yu Zhen and Wu Zhixiong are friends, but they are just helping. Moreover, Naqu Yong and the later Luo Lifan and Yu Zhen are the most intimate people. Moreover, I watch naluo Lifan face Yu Zhen Cold, but the relationship must be some mystery! If it''s not for Wu Zhixiong, I don''t know Yu Zhen, and she''s not my dish at all! Second aunt, look at me. I''m all in my third year. I''ve got a second child. Do you still take me as a child? I admit that I have no experience in love, but either a girl or my girlfriend. Did you suspect Amy last time? I have long said that her feelings for Wu Zhixiong are not ordinary. At that time, you didn''t believe it. But now you have a look, how about it? Isn''t it different from what I said before? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 338

    "Well, well, you child, every time you mention this, you are impatient!" Zuo Kang''s second aunt hurriedly comforted, but still couldn''t help nagging, "I''m not for your good. You know that little girls are very smart now. If you want to cheat you, it''s all minutes. So, I care more about you, isn''t it normal?"


    "I see. They are waiting for me. I think they will have to wait for me. I don''t want to talk to you any more. Later, you will have a rest earlier, and you are always worrying about this superfluous heart. I have my own ideas about my business! I''ll tell you when I can''t think of it. " Zuo Kang''s patience with his second aunt is really good.


    However, I don''t know why, but I have a little conflict with this kind of relationship in my heart. According to the principle, the relationship between the elder and the younger generation is no problem, but Zuo Kang is nearly 30 years old. Even his mother has to let go. This will be just his second uncle''s woman who governs him at the moment, which always makes people have some bad associations, and just had a very important detail Every girl who is close to zuokan will be regarded as his girlfriend. If I can infer from my feeling just now, the two aunts will definitely attack if there is a problem. Therefore, Mei''s death is not so confused.


    I heard Zuo Kang going out and was about to leave first, but I heard his second aunt''s voice raise a degree, "kang''er, I said you can''t go tonight! How can you be so stubborn? If you really disobey, don''t go back to this house! I tell you, I''m not kidding you


    On the surface, Zuo Kang looks cynical and playful, but in fact, he is a person who cares about his family! So when he heard his second aunt say that he would not go home, he was a little bit overwhelmed, so she lowered her voice, a little implying, "second aunt, didn''t I say that? If I really don''t go, I''m sorry! Besides, if you are worried about my safety, I will not be too close to the river then? Even if it''s looking for people, it''s also looking for those close to it, isn''t it? And you look at that Luo Lifan also has two brushes, can''t always see the dead and save! I''ll follow them then


    His second aunt didn''t speak for a while. I didn''t know what was going on inside, and I couldn''t decide whether to go or not. However, there was a deep and depressing cry coming from the meeting, "kang''er, you know the situation of our family. Your parents don''t always leave you with me when they start a business. In my heart, you have already regarded you as their own child I have to think about everything. For your sake, I have done better than your parents in recent years! When I came into your left house, I was young. If I didn''t work hard, I still tried to coax you. Do you think it''s easy for me? In the early years, your second uncle was always making trouble. He made trouble with me because of the fox spirit outside. But I put up with it. Why? Don''t you think that nobody cares about you? At that time, I was angry in your eyes. At that time, I vowed to protect me from being bullied when you grew up, but now you are growing up, but you are not listening to me any more! I think of other women everywhere


    After listening, I didn''t know what to say, but one thing was basically determined, that is, the two aunts'' mind was not simple, I thought Zuo Kang could feel it too! But he was young before, and he grew up with his second aunt, so he didn''t think about it.


    But at the moment, Zuo Kang must have been a little frightened by the second aunt''s language. After a long silence, I had to move away. But at this time, the more explosive content was heard by me. His second aunt probably saw Zuo Kang not to speak, thinking that the other side acquiesced. So he almost had some whiny voice: "kang''er, you know my mind, when you are adult After that, I don''t want to be your second aunt. I want to really belong to you and get your protection. Do you understand? "


    "Second aunt, don''t you Come on


    "Don''t refuse me! Isn''t it all for you that I''ve lived to this day? If it wasn''t for you, I would have been dead in the river! I don''t want you to be better than me right now? I admit she''s younger than me, but do you like her shrunken figure? It''s not my boast. I''ve seen so many women, and each one can match me


    "Second aunt, calm down! I always regard you as the most worthy of my respect! I remember your kindness to me when I was a child. I would know how to repay me, but it''s definitely not like now. We can''t do things that are not allowed by the secular world! Second aunt, you really don''t do this! "


    Naturally, I can''t listen to the words inside. If I stay any longer, I''m afraid that I will be misunderstood as a villain who likes to listen to the corner of the wall. As for Zuo Kang''s choice, it''s his own business. Emotional matters such as people''s awareness of the warmth and coldness of drinking water, it''s hard for anyone to interpose too much, isn''t it?


    I went out of the house and found Luo Lifan and they. Before I could explain it, Zuo Kang suddenly ran out and looked at the man with a frightened look. However, when he ran up to us, he still pretended to be calm and said, "you can go."


    I don''t know how the two people in the room solved this matter after I left. However, judging from the time just now, Zuo Kang certainly didn''t let himself lose his eyes. At least at the critical moment, he could stabilize his heart and truly fulfill the responsibility of a man. When we came to the gate, I couldn''t help looking at the room, which was just born On the living room window of the ambiguous flavor, a woman''s cold face faces out of the window. When I turn my head, I happen to see her sweeping eyes with a little hatred in the cold.I have no time to speculate on Zuo Kang''s second aunt''s mind. Once a woman is at this point, it is easy for her to lose herself, so I''m calm about her ferocity. But I don''t know why, I always think her hatred is mostly directed at me, but didn''t Zuo Kang explain it clearly?


    I have a look at Zuo Kang. He certainly won''t look back. The impact on him at that moment is also great. People who have been regarded as their mothers suddenly do things that are hard to understand. For a while, they will still be a little confused! I watched Zuo Kang always wanted to find someone to go with me. But at the moment, everyone had their own worries, and naturally they couldn''t take care of him. So I quietly accelerated my pace, followed him behind him, trying to make him not so nervous, but I couldn''t get too close to him. This concern is too obvious, and it''s not good to bring disaster to myself!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 339

    No one on the road started a topic, but it was rather dull. In the past, zuokan would say something to make everyone happy. But it is impossible at this time. I thought about it, or asked about it. "Since the monster is controlled by people, is it qualified for all people?"


    I''m afraid that only luolifan can answer this question, because Yin Yang teacher is him and Qu Yong, but Qu Yong is clearly unclear before. Therefore, only he can answer, "well, I think it is similar to our Yin Yang teacher. First, we should have wisdom root, in one, I want to realize! You don''t know about everything in the world? Everything is afraid of this understanding of the heart, so as long as willing to work, should be the door can control. But I haven''t contacted the monster yet, I don''t know what it is. "


    Quyong listened to it and hurriedly said what he felt today. "Master, I am very strange. This water monster is originally a matter of Yin. But when I was fighting with him, I felt that there was a Yang in his body. I doubt it will not be so simple. The Yang Qi seems to be interwoven in his blood, and it jumps very hard and sometimes low Deep, I am afraid that the heart of the people have already prepared. "


    Luolifan nodded slightly after hearing it. "According to your description, it is likely that someone finds the blood to yang to control the water monster. Everything in the world is originally coordinated with Yin and Yang. If it is suddenly destroyed by external forces, life will be in danger. Therefore, this person is not simple, does not let him die, and naturally will not let him feel happy, so he can only be subject to the control of the blood to Yang People. Of course, it is not the will of the water monster master. There is also a demand from him. "


    I didn''t understand luolifan for a while. According to his just thought, as long as the people who entered the door can support the water monster, but the water monster can not be sent by people at will, such as the water monster does not want such a life and wants to take birth, and that person can not control him. So I asked, "so you mean the water monster has a greed for the world?"


    "This is not easy to say, as for what his idea is, it is not good to decide. But if we can solve the water monster''s heart knot, everything will be solved! " When Lorraine said this, his expression changed a little, and then he pinched his finger and said to us, "we go back, we are not suitable to go there! Better wait for tomorrow! "


    I don''t know how luolifan suddenly has such an idea, but he will not want to do it all the time. But I am still curious. Besides, other people are also confused. I was waiting for this time point to come, and I saw that he was going to the place, but he suddenly wanted to go back and ask if it was right?


    "Why is it not appropriate? I didn''t see what was different? "


    "It seems that you are still in the countryside, looking at the night sky, gray, don''t look at the stars and other things, and it will change soon," said Luo Lifan! The low-lying terrain, if it is really raining, I am afraid we will be trapped, that monster is strong when it meets water. "


    Others were breathed after hearing it. Although they couldn''t understand the weather change, luolifan''s last sentence obviously played a great role. So we turned around together, afraid to catch up with the change of the sky halfway, and we could not help but quicken our pace. When we got back to the uncle zuokan, it was really changed. It seems that the gentleman who did not calculate his fortune and divination was really changed. It seems that the gentleman who did not calculate his fortune and divination was really changed It''s a pity.


    Some of us wanted to go back to the room directly, but listened to the blatant scolding in the kitchen. Because it rained outside and we didn''t hear it really, we all walked towards the inside, which was much clearer.


    I don''t know what is left Kang uncle two is flaming at his two aunt scold: "you are a money loss goods! Who married who is unlucky! If it wasn''t for the strings, you really thought I would let you in? You should see, what kind of luck have brought me these years? I let you stare at me, you believe me or not I killed you! "


    Such a violent words come from his uncle''s mouth, but we still don''t believe it. After all, he seems to be a very family member. How can he treat his wife like this? Although not the first, but people also marry so long, take care of your left family, it is not easy, even if it is not to see, also not to break a curse ah? However, this kind of family affairs and foreign people still do not participate in good, otherwise face to face his uncle two uncle to be angry, in a moment will be able to make a more aggressive fight back. But one of us is different, that is zuokan, who grew up in this family, so he still has to say something about the current affairs. But it is very difficult for him to do it.


    "Hum, do you really think I am afraid of death? Tell you that this kind of day is really fucking enough! Don''t you want me to die? OK, you hit the temple, you fight! You always say I am a lone star life, and then trample on me at will, but what happened to this lonely star life? Am I hurt? It is you a big man who doesn''t know to be at home, and his face is here to give me a hand! I don''t care about the fox essence you find, but don''t you fucking tie me up and disgust me. Aren''t you afraid I will kill you? Let''s leave then! I will not ask you anything. I don''t want to continue with you today, this is a time when people are not ghosts and ghosts! " Facing his two uncle''s scolding, his two uncle mother also did not know where to come courage, direct resentment!We thought Zuo Kang would rush in and stop him at the moment, but he sat quietly on the bench in the outer room and said, "you''re kidding, but I''m not surprised that I''ve been doing this for so many years. I grew up here when I was a child. I met my second aunt for being angry. In fact, you are very curious, aren''t you? How could she be so young? In fact, she was not my second uncle''s first wife. Wasn''t our family poor at that time? My first aunt was ill and died without money. Later, my second uncle couldn''t marry a wife, so he asked the village matchmaker to look for him. But in this rural area, he also looked at his family background. Who would follow a woman from a good family? My second aunt agreed, but we were all mentally bright. At that time, we didn''t know who was going to decide the fate. In any case, my second aunt''s life was an isolated star life, which is often called life rickshaw. Therefore, my second uncle didn''t want to see her, beat her, scold her and take her out of anger!. But to be honest, I don''t think my second aunt will stop her husband. On the contrary, after she came here, the day began to become prosperous. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 340

    "But my second uncle doesn''t think so. In any case, although he married her, it''s just equivalent to guarding the widows. She hasn''t touched her with a finger for so many years. So think about it, is a woman very sad! But then again, who did my second aunt provoke Zuo kangleng snorted, and then went on to say: "to say a word of conscience, I didn''t lose the favor of my second aunt when I was a child, so I sympathized with her and pitied her. So even if I went back to the city, I would come back from time to time. I just can''t rest assured of her. But when I stay here, my second uncle naturally doesn''t fling his face. I don''t think we can suddenly return Come on, I thought there would be changes in these years. Who knows, she''s been living in deep water. "


    After hearing this, I felt a little sour, but I misunderstood his second aunt. Before listening to her overlord, I thought she was such a lewd woman. But now it is not the case. Women have no man''s love and no children. The future is really miserable. I can''t help but feel sorry for her.


    The fury continued upstairs, and soon we heard the sound of fists and kicks. Zuo Kang could not sit still any longer and rushed in directly. Our instinctive reactions were also followed. We didn''t want to watch the fun, but wanted to fight. Zuokan''s second uncle was a light and strong man. If she did, her second aunt''s body might not be able to bear it Come on! It''s not a good time to have any more lives.


    However, when Zuo Kang, who runs in first, sees a scene in the house, he can''t help falling down and sitting on the ground. Wu Zhixiong beside him is also stunned. Qu Yong and Luo Lifan rush into the room, but there is nothing different.


    I didn''t know what was going on inside for a moment, so I found a chance to follow me. The scream of Zuo Kang just made me feel bad. Most of the people in this village are hard-working and have a bad temper. I thought that his second uncle had just lost control and killed his second aunt. But when I looked over, I found that I think it''s totally different. It''s his strong second uncle who is restrained at the moment!


    However, his second uncle was not controlled by his second aunt. The person who pinched his second uncle could not see his real face. However, the appearance of his dishevelled hair must not be a good thing! I looked at each other like rickets, as if only the arm and neck had the strength to support, the rest of the place was slippery, and the water dripped down the hair. At the moment, the tap in the dining room is on, and the pool is full of water. I think this guy just got out of it. When he saw that he had no strength, Zuo Kang''s second aunt raised a basin of water on the monster. Soon, the monster became powerful, and the strength of holding the neck of Zuo Kang''s second uncle could not help getting worse!


    Luo Lifan handed Qu Yong a piece of Rune paper, "go, stick it on that thing!"


    Qu Yong''s action is also quick. He walked around a circle to the back of something. He just wanted to pounce on the monster, but he couldn''t seem to know that someone was behind him. He directly grew another hand and wrestled with Qu Yong. Fortunately, Qu Yong was not a vegetarian. He was able to change the upper and lower walls repeatedly, which made the opponent not know his moves very soon, I was worried that the night would be full of dreams, but Luo Lifan snorted coldly, "haven''t you always sympathized with the weak? Why are you in such a hurry? "


    "I''m the second aunt who loves Zuo Kang. That''s right! But I''m not stupid. She picked it up. I''m not so stupid! " I couldn''t help but take a look at Luo Lifan, and then continued: "that rune paper will not be on the monster''s body. I think Zuo Kang''s second uncle will be more and more dangerous."


    Luo Lifan''s mouth turned away. "I don''t care about his life. There are records in the book of life and death. He can''t die!"


    "That''s OK. Anyway, his punishment is not given by us. If it comes to me in the future, I won''t give it lightly. Now, I''d better find out what the monster is." I don''t know why Luo Lifan has such a heavy heart of playing, but fortunately he never goes too far. Otherwise, I would really keep calling.


    "You can do it, disciple." Luo Lifan called out in time.


    In between, Qu Yong flew up and directly pasted the charm on the monster''s head. The monster was immediately imprisoned and released his hand holding uncle Zuo Kang''s neck.


    I thought to myself, isn''t this a long time ago? What do you have to do with that flower handle! However, this also shows that Qu Yong was completely deviated by Luo Lifan!


    I''m not in the mood to compare with Luo Lifan blindly. At the moment, the motionless monster makes me curious. I watched Qu Yong lift him up. In fact, the bad thing is a piece of skin, which is better than pig skin. At least there is not so much miscellaneous hair. But I can''t understand the hair on the skin. What''s the aesthetic? I see that the height should be in proportion to the height of adults, but after observing for a long time, I can''t tell a man from a woman. More importantly, the origin of this guy is completely invisible!


    At the moment, Zuo Kang''s second uncle escaped. Looking at the motionless skin lying on the ground in front of him, he was still a little panicked. You know, it was this thing that nearly killed him! I thought if he knew there was such a thing in the world, he would not dare to bully Zuo Kang''s second aunt!Luo Lifan looked at all this, indifferent to Zuo Kang''s second aunt asked: "this water monster is your alliance, right? You have been using your own blood to give it Yang Qi, in order to revenge, right? "


    "Yes, my fate is so miserable, won''t I be allowed to resist?" Zuo Kang''s second aunt didn''t go around the Bush and admitted it.


    "But if you do this, it will not do you much good. If you want to get revenge, you can do it in a different way. Why do you have to be so extreme?" Luo Lifan could not help sighing, and then continued: "in fact, you are not wrong to protect yourself, but you are too selfish, you can kill many innocent people, just to comply with your own mind. Don''t you think it''s too cruel to do so?"


    "Cruel? You think I''m cruel? That''s what you have never experienced. Even kang''er doesn''t know all about it! I don''t want to talk about those nightmares any more! For what? Because it''s my life? I''m a lone star. There''s nothing wrong with me! But I can''t change this fate. Why do you treat me like that? I don''t think it''s fair


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 341

    "You think it''s unfair, so you have to attach that emotion to others? You and a Mei have no injustice or hatred. She just came for an outing. Do you want her to take this life? Do you think that''s fair to Amy? " Luo Lifan suddenly became cold, "don''t think about your unfairness. It''s that you didn''t choose the right way. Life can be very wonderful, but you have to get into the top!"


    "Well, you say ah Mei!" Zuo Kang''s second aunt sneered.


    Seeing this, Zuo Kang asked, "second aunt, did you really tell me that you did it? What agreement have you reached with this water monster? Don''t you know that you are really destroying yourself


    "What if it''s destroyed? We don''t have an agreement, but we take what we need. You don''t understand that, do you? Kang''er, you are so smart, how can you not know? And I have warned you many times not to go too close to the girl, but you just don''t listen. Why does that girl named Ah Mei follow you, do you say The second aunt looked like crazy, kept sneering, and then looked at the room full of people, "you all think I''m vicious, it doesn''t matter, I don''t care, anyway, I feel vicious, at least I won''t be bullied! When I was in this village, who would have looked at me? But now it''s not the same. They all want to be respectful to me. Why? Is not fear of life and death? But I won''t give them too many chances. Once I find someone who is disrespectful to me, I will let them all die! All will die


    "Second aunt! You were not like this before. How could you become so black and white? " Zuo Kang''s voice is exhausted. I think he is more grieved at the moment.


    When he was still a teenager, he had vowed to protect the woman. Before he had time to help her, he found that the man had changed his appearance. Maybe there was distrust in him.


    "I''m sure it''s not like this before, but kang''er, if people want to become soft hearted, others will use harder methods to deal with me. I don''t want to be looked down upon, and I don''t want to be bullied all my life. If I had not summoned the water monster, who would be lying on the ground now Zuo Kang''s second aunt gave a bitter smile.


    What she said is right. If she doesn''t resist, she will probably die here today. But is that the reason for killing others?


    Zuo Kang asked in a trembling voice, "second aunt, I once heard the master of yin and Yang say that Ah Mei is not the only one wronged soul at the bottom of the river, but there are many more. I want to know if you did all those evil spirits?"


    "If you ask, you doubt it. Kang''er, it seems that you are not the same you used to be." Said left Kang''s second aunt left tears, seems to care about everything around.


    But I can see from her eyes, that is not too much hope after the despair, this woman is not only poor, but also some sad! For such people, most of the time, I sneer at them, selfishness, but also dress themselves up very pitifully. Maybe their thoughts have been distorted for a long time.


    I don''t know how to comfort Zuo Kang. I can only stare at all this, and then I hear Luo Lifan open his mouth: "don''t take your lonely star life to quibble, I''m just like you. There''s nothing wrong with being a gregarious animal, but it doesn''t mean that a person can''t survive in his life. Why be so upset? Do you have to be with the common people? "


    Luo Lifan was not like this before. He was very concerned about his fate. Even in order to fight against it, he chose a road that could not be turned back. As a result, those who had to be reborn lost their lives! Maybe he also thinks it through. Sometimes he insists on being bored with others and brings bad luck. It''s better to have a cool and unrestrained life and provide other people with what they need from time to time. Don''t they all say that they can be happy if they bring happiness to others?


    I saw Zuo Kang''s second uncle stunned for a moment. She probably didn''t expect that people with the same fate as her had a different life.


    Luo Lifan then asked, "can you tell me something now? Why does this water monster want to form an alliance with you to harm people instead of thinking about reincarnation? "


    "It''s no harm to tell you. Anyway, we are fish now, and you are enemies! He wanted to take the place of the underworld, so he wanted to stay in the yang to practice and become an immortal as soon as possible. But I happened to have a special identity. My blood can double his skill, so he stayed here to help me with my work. "


    "Ha ha, you really missed your life! Can you believe this stuff? What is the character of Mingqi? But the son of Hades! I was born with dragon blood, guarding the safety of the underworld. Do you really think anyone can sit in that position? What is this water monster? It''s just because of the improper human nature. You can be fooled by him. Poor! I don''t mean to laugh at you, because I have experienced your loneliness, but it doesn''t mean that this kind of loneliness can affect our life. Since we can''t get rid of it, can we adapt to it? Now, people here, including zuokan, who you are talking about, will not have half sympathy for you. Why? It''s because you don''t take other people''s lives as life! You think it''s all grass and mustard


    Zuo Kang''s second aunt listened, but was calm, "anyway, you have caught me, just kill me, just for those enemies revenge."Yes, death is a good choice, but it''s for people who have reincarnation. But once you get infected with human life, you can''t think of such a good thing. However, I didn''t tell her the suffering she would suffer in the underworld. I think it''s different between having psychological preparation and not having psychological preparation. Her punishment in the underworld is due to what she deserved. I won''t sympathize with her, and I won''t be without it Help her relieve the pressure.


    I think that Luo Lifan, who was not willing to help at the beginning, played the most important role. He could always make the most correct choice at the critical moment. If he had just followed my advice, he would continue to move forward. However, it was Luo Lifan who proposed to come back. We not only avoided a heavy rain, but also caught the water monster and found it quickly The mastermind of this matter, everything seems to be going well.


    But I was also a little afraid. When Qu Yong went down, what would happen if I didn''t pull zuokan in time? Zuokan was reckless. If he found out the deal between his second aunt and the water monster, he would not live. I didn''t expect that in a moment, I actually saved a life, and zuokan was also an understanding person Then he told his second aunt that he and I are just ordinary friends, if not, I think I would be in trouble.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 342

    After being caught, the water monster can''t show its ability without water, but it doesn''t mean he''s dead! Listening to Luo Lifan''s words, he probably felt that he had lost his face and was no longer wriggling around his body! Luo Lifan''s words hit the nail on the head. The so-called dragon is the dragon and the Phoenix is the Phoenix. As for the water monster, it can only be the water monster. So it is impossible for the water monster to become the guardian of the Styx river.


    But it''s useless for us to humiliate the water monster. If we don''t deal with it in time, I''m afraid there will be trouble later. Luo Lifan observed with Qu Yong, and then asked, "according to you, what will you do?"


    Obviously, Luo Lifan is Testing Qu Yong to see if he has any analysis in case of emergency. If so, it will not waste his efforts. After all, he has only one apprentice, and he always tries to give him the best. There is no doubt about this.


    After listening to Luo Lifan''s question, Qu Yong thought for a while, "this water monster has begun to cultivate the appearance of human beings. If it is burned directly, I''m afraid it will feign death. It sinks to the bottom of the river in the daytime, which means it is against the sun. So I thought, it''s better to deal with it when the weather is sunny and the sun is the most poisonous."


    Luo Lifan nodded with satisfaction, "it seems that these days there is no waste of time, observation is good, and can correctly judge things, worth teaching! You''re very good. Once the water monster begins to look like a man, you can''t simply destroy it with the fire between the sun. "


    I''m a little curious, whether it''s the sun or the fire, isn''t it necessary to divide the water from the water monster to dry it? In this way, it will not become a climate without water, but I don''t know why the fire can''t work. So I asked, "isn''t fire and the sun the same in theory?"


    Maybe this is too idiotic. Luo Lifan looked at me and gambled without saying anything. Finally, Qu Yong explained to me patiently, "fire and sun naturally associate with heat in the eyes of ordinary people, but heat and heat are different. Solar energy makes all water in water monsters nowhere to escape, but fire is different. It belongs to wrapping things in it From inside to inside, you can treat other things, but if you think about the water monster itself, it is water. Water and fire are incompatible, which are mutually exclusive things. How can the water monster die directly? As long as there is a little water in the water monster, there is a possibility of chaos. "


    I can only understand and listen to these things, but I also understand a little bit. Anyway, as long as we can deal with the water monster, it''s better than anything. But now the rain is getting heavier and heavier, and I''m still worried. If we can''t see the sun in rainy days, wouldn''t we delay our time?


    So I asked, "the fire is good, but what about the sun? It''s not that we can shout if we want to! I''ll see the weather for a while. "


    "No hurry. Anyway, even if it is sunny now, it is also at night, but there is no sun at night, so just wait! The rain comes and goes quickly in this mountain village. I''ll wait for good news in the morning. " Luo Lifan squinted at me, then left this sentence and went to find an empty room.


    I just wanted to catch up with him. Qu Yong put out his hand and stuck me for a moment. Then he said in a low voice, "Yu Zhen, don''t make trouble for master."


    "Well?" I didn''t understand Qu Yong''s meaning, but I still stopped and didn''t move. "I didn''t want to cause any trouble, but didn''t you feel something was wrong with him?"


    Qu Yong nodded. "Don''t worry. In fact, I know that you can''t see through the master tonight. He is too emotional. This is not the same as the master in my impression. But I can understand him. When the master sees that the people with his fate go astray, he will inevitably feel some emotion."


    "Will you deal with things here?" I mean the water monster and Zuo Kang''s second aunt. We can''t stay here all night. We have to find a way to control them.


    Qu Yong thought for a moment, "I''ll handle this. There should be no problem. Zuo Kang''s second aunt is a mortal and can be easily controlled. As for the water monster? There''s no mistake in getting more runes. "


    I nodded and asked Zuo Kang for some Rune paper, brush, ink, paper and inkstone. These things can be seen everywhere in the countryside, so I don''t know it''s too difficult to find them. Even if they don''t, Qu Yong''s bag should be in stock.


    The charms I drew were not so powerful, so I didn''t reach out to help. Qu Yong, on his own, drew the rune paper, which he carefully pasted on the water monster''s body. As for the acupoints, I didn''t know how he found out. Anyway, after the charm was covered, the water monster was thinking about escape or other methods It must not be.


    As for Zuo Kang''s second aunt, it was easy for us to deal with it. We found a thick hemp rope in the warehouse and tied her up in all kinds of ways. Without the help of the water monster, she was an ordinary woman, and could not make any difference.


    After that, we just wait for dawn.


    However, there are still some people who are not calm at the moment, that is, Zuo Kang''s second uncle, who is still in the corner of the wall and dare not speak. If you don''t comfort him in time, I''m afraid that his psychology will leave a shadow. At this moment, as for Wu Zhixiong''s company, Wu Zhixiong and Zuo Kang''s second uncle both belong to very strong people. If there is anything unusual about it Wu Zhixiong can also control it.Another reason is that Zuo Kang was not sent to accompany him. Although Zuo Kang''s second aunt was tied up, he also needed to be observed. Other men in the middle of the night were always dishonorable to a village woman, so they had to go by Zuo Kang. I saw Zuo Kang''s reluctance, but in the end he didn''t say anything. I know that the beautiful scene in the living room really made him difficult To open to explain, so can only sit awkwardly beside his second aunt.


    He thought that the arrangement of good people and other people could sleep soundly, but in fact, everyone couldn''t sleep. Finally, they just got together to chat. Luo Lifan relaxed his mood for a while and calmly participated in it. Of course, he would not gossip about the daily life like us. He was not interested in such a thing. He just asked the water monster''s mind and asked why he wanted to be the Styx river The guardian of.


    Zuokan''s second aunt didn''t hide it. She just said, "what can it be? Isn''t it love? There are many people trapped by love in this world


    Trapped in love? It''s new, but a water monster can still move his feelings. He must be a beautiful man!


    My gossiping strength came up again, "what kind of man is it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 343

    I want to ask everyone''s opinions. Everyone looks at Zuo Kang''s second aunt with a curious look. However, if the water monster wants to stay in the river Styx, the person who thinks in his mind is also designated as the person from the underworld. There are many beautiful men in the underworld, but it''s rare to be able to hook up people''s souls like this.


    Zuo Kang''s second aunt laughed bitterly, "it''s not so outstanding a man. It''s said that he is a Yin official, called Baizhuo! Just because of this man, I want to go against the weather. "


    I know Baizhuo. To tell the truth, he is not the most outstanding one among many Yin officials. At most, he is just a middle-class one. But the feelings of this matter no one can say, who said that only good-looking can be qualified to fall in love! And the water monster''s persistent strength, it must also be moving the true feelings, or you can''t imagine that you can become the guardian of the Styx!


    "How did Baizhuo and Shuiguai know each other? You have to be so determined? " Zuo Kang is also a gossip, especially this kind of problem, he will certainly not let go.


    "Who can say that well, but I only know that he is a judge. Maybe this water monster has seen him once, and he has been confused and infatuated since then! By the way, Baizhuo is responsible for the river Styx I am very familiar with things in the underworld. Naturally, I said a few more words, "there can only be one Guardian in the hell River, which is what we often call the dragon. However, there are some differences between this dragon and the dragon in the sky. It will not live forever. Moreover, when his life is about to end, a dragon egg will be left. Of course, during this period, the river Styx is the weakest, but the general situation is I don''t know how to get close to these water monsters. However, the river Styx has been in chaos before. I guess he saw it at that time


    "Has the Styx been in chaos?" Zuo Kang looked curious, "but how do you know about this?"


    I turned a blind eye to him. Can I not know about it? At that time, I really saw it there. This silly boy probably didn''t know my identity, but it''s good to save unnecessary trouble. I thought about it. My three grandfathers knew all these things at that time, which showed that some people would spread in the sun. So I said, "you haven''t heard of this? It seems that you really didn''t care about such things before, but you are atheist, so you won''t believe these things. "


    "But I believe it now. Tell me about it!" Zuokan seized the opportunity and naturally couldn''t let me leave.


    I''m not going to tell them the bad things in the hell as a joke. I took a look at him and said, "what''s your mission tonight? Look at the good people. We can go back early tomorrow morning. There are a lot of things to do! You''re the one who should care, don''t care, worry about what you shouldn''t care about! By the way, what did I say before? Don''t inquire about everything, it''s not good! "


    Zuo Kang spat out his tongue at me, and then said, "what''s so fierce for! Don''t ask if you don''t ask. Don''t worry about it tonight


    He didn''t have to say that. I also know that all the people are sitting around here. It''s really strange that something can happen! In the early morning of the next day, I watched the weather begin to clear up. After a while, the sun came up. We spread the water monster on the dry ground. Under the direct sunlight of the sun, the water was evaporated quickly. Because it did not fully cultivate human nature, we couldn''t tell why it came. Naturally, we didn''t look at it carefully. Anyway, we knew it It can''t be making a mistake.


    Then he made a fire in the yard and burned the shapeless water monster directly. When the fire started, I could still hear the fat burning sound of thunderbolt Barra. After a while, there was nothing left in the fire, and it was quite good.


    The life of the water monster is closely related to the people who control it. So the water monster has not been hanging for a long time. Zuo Kang''s second aunt also began to have some abnormality. This mental state is obviously wrong, but it may not die for a while. Her blood is pure Yang, so it can support for a period of time, but we can''t tell exactly how long.


    After we went back, there were other things that naturally could not be delayed here for too long, so we didn''t see the final fate of Zuo Kang''s second aunt. Zuo Kang was also filial and didn''t go back with us. Although he said that he did something hard to say before his second aunt''s death, it was something I thought about. Except for Zuo Kang and I, no one else would know. So Zuo Kang stayed there to take care of him. He accompanied his second aunt through the last years of his life.


    When I came back, I asked Luo Lifan, "now that the water monster has been executed, will Amy still come back?"


    "A Mei was a cry for help before. Now we have helped her a lot. She should say thanks to Wu Zhixiong. As for the matter between them, even if it''s finished, Ah Mei can go to reincarnation now, and Wu Zhixiong still needs to live a life between them and not owe each other."


    When we got to the hotel, we didn''t leave Wu Zhixiong here for a long time, and looking at his appearance, we were anxious to go back and report peace to Xiaoyi. Before leaving, Qu Yong gave Mei''s earrings to him. "Take this thing. If Mei comes back, you have to borrow the things in front of her. I think it''s better for you to clarify some things. Of course, this is probably the last time you meet."I saw Wu Zhixiong take the earring with some sadness, and then solemnly said thank you to Qu Yong. I don''t know what Wu Zhixiong is thinking at the moment, but judging from his look, he certainly is not so afraid. At least after knowing that the other party is Mei, he is more magnanimous.


    I don''t know if a Mei ever went to Wu Zhixiong later, and I didn''t ask him again. However, when he saw Wu Zhixiong again, he recovered his former style and seemed much better.


    I gave him back the Nokia he had lent me. Some people''s fate has ended, so there is no need to be involved. What''s more, if I want to go back to the underworld sooner or later, I''d better not leave Wu Zhixiong with any thoughts. However, before I parted with Wu Zhixiong, I helped him finish the last thing, that is to help Gu man Tong go home.


    In fact, after so much experience, even without me, he could take the initiative to find the old man to take the baby spirit back, but I don''t know why. He had to accompany him. Maybe it was more formal.


    The old man probably knew that we were coming, so he opened the Buddha card shop early, and the baby spirit was also put in the wooden box, waiting for us to come. Seeing me, he didn''t have the usual joke, but asked, "didn''t Luo Lifan come with you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 344

    The old man really has an alliance. No one cares about it!


    "He has something else to do. He doesn''t know what to do with his apprentice! But you don''t welcome me here. What? " I was fighting with the old man on purpose.


    The old man just laughed and shook his head, "you girl, where do I say you are not welcome? Besides, you won''t come back to my Buddha card shop again! "


    "That''s not good. I may return you to work on a whim! If this person is too comfortable, he will be uncomfortable. He will always look for abuse. He has a sense of existence. " I said with a smile, but my heart is also some nostalgia, after all, after all, I and the old man may not meet so often again, but it was a chance encounter, and not to cry bitterly.


    The old man was very professional on the issue of noodle team, and soon completed the welcome ceremony. The old man handed him over to Wu Zhixiong. "This Gu man Tong is not the same as what you asked for before. Many times it seems that you are taking care of him, but it is also a blessing for you. There is always a balance in the world. You can see that you are suffering losses In the enjoyment of happiness, everything is open to the public. Only people can ferry you. "


    Wu Zhixiong nodded, then pulled out a thick red envelope from his pocket and put it on the incense table. He said to the old man, "it''s a small favor. Please accept it."


    I looked at the bulging red envelope, at least 20000, and thought that Wu Zhixiong had done a good job in this matter. At least he didn''t show too stingy. Although this amount of money is nothing to him, it''s not a small amount to put it in the Buddha''s card shop.


    No matter how much the rules are, you can''t take too much, and you can''t take too much.


    Wu Zhixiong simply paid homage to the old man, then ordered a few sticks of incense in front of the wooden box, and left with Gu mantong in his hand. At this time, the old man can''t send it out, so if he doesn''t say anything at the moment, he won''t have a chance in the future. When Wu Zhixiong was about to leave, the old man asked him two words and specifically mentioned his baby baby. In short, the things in his life should not be too demanding, just let it be.


    I think that Luo Lifan said that he wanted to recognize the baby baby as his apprentice. The old man was afraid that Wu Zhixiong would not understand and stop him. I don''t know when the old man became so enthusiastic. However, it''s good to mention him more. Because I saw that Luo Lifan didn''t teach Qu Yong less recently, and probably wanted him to set up his own house. If Qu Yong was not there, Luo Lifan would naturally It''s going to raise this stubble.


    Wu Zhixiong didn''t say much. He just nodded. I can see that he was still reluctant. However, he should be able to see these things recently. It may not be a good thing that the fate of some people has been changed by force. Moreover, he has seen Luo Lifan''s Kung Fu. If naiwa really follows him, it will not be a loss.


    I didn''t accompany Wu Zhixiong back to the Wu family. He had a good idea of how to deal with the old man. This time, the old man definitely didn''t pit him and told him something he didn''t know before. So it''s not very useful for me to go or not. I don''t understand these things very well, and there''s no need to participate.


    When I got back to the hotel, I found that Luo Lifan and Qu Yong were not in. It is estimated that Luo Lifan and Qu Yong are not in. I can only wait. I hope that they can bring back some useful information. At present, this matter has been dealt with. If there is nothing else, we will try our best to find fengxu''s news.


    I don''t know how long I waited. I fell asleep. Speaking of it, I didn''t sleep for a few days in this hotel! In addition, I was so tired yesterday that I was dragged to the old man by Wu Zhixiong early this morning. I am still a little weak.


    In my sleep, I felt someone standing by my bed, looking at me directly, but I was so sleepy that I couldn''t open my eyes at all, and who could do anything about me in broad daylight? I turned over and continued to sleep. Then I heard the voice of the bedside mutter: "clearly here, why is it missing?"


    Then I heard the sound of rummaging. Maybe I didn''t find something. I live alone in this room. Except for the items in the hotel, naturally they are my belongings. I dare to look for something here, which can''t be said! I wanted to sit up and theorize, but I found my eyes couldn''t open and I couldn''t make any sound in my throat, so I had to close my eyes and think about what he was going to do next.


    After searching for a while, I found that he still got nothing. I didn''t know what he was kicking at. I thought it was not my thing anyway. You can destroy it as you like. However, I am curious about what he is looking for. But now I can''t open the mouth to ask him, can only be anxious.


    At this time, I can''t help but be afraid that he can make me incarcerated unconsciously. I think that the magic power is not comparable to that of ordinary people. At least his ability should be above Qu Yong. I think that if Luo Lifan doesn''t come back, I''m afraid it will be more dangerous for me. However, I still have a amulet, that is, the ghost king. This jade pendant can sense my danger Then he will come to save me.


    In order to be in case, I decided to send a signal to the ghost King first. I stabilized my mind for a moment, gathered strength, and communicated with the ghost king with my soul: "dead ghost, emergency in the river and lake!""Yu Zhen, you are so greedy for life and death! But don''t worry, I won''t let you die so fast. If you die, it won''t be fun. "


    He amplified his voice. I was familiar with it, but I couldn''t remember who he was. He seemed to be familiar with my appearance. Moreover, he seemed to watch me in a hurry. I cursed all the 18 generations of his ancestors in my heart, but it didn''t help. I couldn''t remember any information about this person.


    But I''m sure that he won''t kill me, which at least shows that I can still save my life. In this way, if I can see the ghost King alive, there will be nothing to worry about. However, I don''t have any valuable things on me. If he really likes something, just take it, and I will never pay for my own life.


    The ghost king didn''t know what he was doing. He didn''t show up. The man seemed to be impatient. He lifted my seal directly and said coldly, "don''t try to ask for help. I said I won''t harm you! I''ll leave as soon as I get what I want


    Seeing that my hands and feet could move, I sat up in a hurry. I wanted to see who this man was, but this man was also cunning. He actually used the concealment technique, which made me unable to see his appearance.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 345

    This person is really interesting. Since he is so taboo to me, don''t provoke me, but he just doesn''t, Leng is picking up my curiosity! I tried to force him to show up, but he didn''t give in easily. I was annoyed and asked, "don''t you want me to know your real identity if you don''t show up? Although you protect yourself well, I don''t know what you''re looking for, and I won''t help you at all if you don''t think about it? "


    That person sneers: "I want to look for not to be able to find, anyway Yu Zhen your small life is now in my hand to hold, I don''t believe you don''t say!"


    "I''m a tough guy. Even if we do business, we have to have an exchange." I made up my mind that before he found what he wanted, he would not kill me easily. Then I said, "well, you first say what you want. I''m trying to see if I''m worth thinking about who you are! I''m curious, but I''m not interested in anything! "


    I said this on purpose, just to let him not hold my business. Because he used the concealment technique, I could not see his expression. After a long time, he slowly opened his mouth, "where is Wentian''s diary? I want that diary. "


    Wentian''s diary records a lot of things in the past, now and even in the future, but there are not many people who know this secret, and ordinary people will not be interested in this. What this person wants is this! However, I clearly remember that diary is in my backpack. Obviously, it is impossible to find it. Moreover, there is an important thing, that is, the diary is almost vague when it is recorded at the end, and it has no great value. So what is the purpose of this person?


    Besides, people who have always thought about this diary, except me, are the opposite of us. Zeng Chunping used this as a threat to coerce me to do things for him. But now Zeng Chunping is dead. Obviously, it can''t be him. Then there is only one possibility. The person who comes is likely to be under the mysterious man.


    He must have learned about the action of the ghost king and me, so in case, he took the lead to take out the diary, but the diary has been in my hand for so long. If it is valuable, I think I''ve read it for a long time. It''s useless for him to take it. I can''t help wondering. In order to find out his words, I pretended to be surprised: "how are you fighting The idea of a diary? If you know that the content of this diary is not visible to ordinary people, are you not afraid to be punished by God for knowing the future in advance? "


    "Well, I was punished by heaven? Joke "Oh, my God, I don''t care about that person!"


    What a big breath! However, because of his words, I have basically confirmed his identity. However, the current situation is not suitable for me to point him out. So I said, "in that case, you can take it away. However, if you recognize any trouble in the future, don''t provoke me! It''s all about this relationship. "


    "Would you really give me that diary?" He didn''t seem to believe that I would agree so soon.


    "You won''t let me go if I don''t give it to you, will you? As you said just now, I''m a greedy person, so I can''t give up my life and protect this thing. Besides, what''s the use of this thing? "


    The mysterious man was silent for a moment. He seemed to be thinking about the truth of my words. I would not believe them. If they were really useless, I could not always take things with me.


    "Are you testing me? Yu Zhen, you are too young. It''s useless to say more. You just need to give me your diary! "


    His voice suddenly became cold, I know I can''t use such a method to delay, now this Luo Lifan and ghost king are not moving, I can only rely on myself.


    I can''t see him. I can only guess his general position by his voice. He should be standing on the edge of his desk. I pointed to a cloth bag on it, and then said, "I usually put it in that bag, but I haven''t seen it for a while. You can see if it''s still there."


    I didn''t tell a lie, but he must have flipped over the obvious position just now, but he didn''t get anything. Now I don''t know where the diary went, but I can''t show that I don''t know or don''t know. This matter has something to do with my life. I can''t be careless!


    The mysterious man did not move. He said coldly, "don''t play tricks with me. I''ve already looked for it. There''s no need to blame me if you don''t say where your diary has been hidden."


    "You''re looking for it. It''s so messy. Are you sure you''ve searched it all? And you haven''t seen it. How do you know what the diary looks like! Besides, if you look at this room, where can you hide that broken book? " I yelled at the air. If someone broke in at this time, I would feel that I had mental problems.


    But there is no way. My magic power can''t force him to show up. I can only talk to him through the air. Just when I thought he would be angry, he just laughed, "you really don''t have that ability, but the people around you may be!"


    I was wondering who he was referring to. At this moment, the door of the room shook, and I felt a force breaking in. Then a familiar voice sounded, "since you know that the people around him have this ability, you should not be here to provoke her!"When I hear someone talking, I have a bottom in my heart. Whenever the ghost king is around, I feel at ease. Because he said, no matter what time can guard me well.


    The ghost king would not talk to him like me, and he was forced to show his real body directly. However, the mysterious man also made a perfect plan. His package was like a rice dumpling, which could not be identified if you wanted to identify it! I sum up, now I and the ghost king two to one, certainly can hit him, this momentum we have the upper hand, but the ghost king did not mean to start, I am a bit out of breath, but now I do not know what the ghost King''s idea, a time can only hate to stare at the mysterious man.


    The mysterious man saw the ghost king, "ha ha, I knew you would come! But I bet you won''t do anything to me! Now it looks like you have the advantage, but don''t forget my trump card


    I know he''s talking about fengxu. Now the child is in his hand. And now he doesn''t come out with fengxu. He must have hidden him in a relatively hidden place. If he is in trouble, we will be thinking of finding fengxu in our life! Therefore, under the unfavorable conditions, he also dares to discuss the conditions with the ghost king!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 346

    I watched the ghost King''s face become extremely ugly. He couldn''t stand the threat of others. When I thought the ghost king was going to explode in the next second, he still put his temper back and said, "go!"


    The mysterious man didn''t love to fight. The direct escape disappeared. The room soon became quiet. I was absent-minded. In fact, some emotions were in it. The ghost king did nothing wrong just now. This can ensure the safety of fengxu to the maximum extent. However, we are tracking down the whereabouts of the mysterious man these days? Seeing people standing in front of them, but they are helpless. How can they not make people bored?


    I know that the ghost King''s heart must be uncomfortable, so I didn''t vent any negative emotions. I just took his hand and said, "forget it, there is still a chance. But look at his appearance, he must have made the idea of Wentian''s diary. We should pay more attention to it."


    "Must you blame me?" The ghost King sighed, "Yu Zhen, believe me, I will bring fengxu back."


    I nodded, in the son''s matter, the ghost king has never been taken lightly, and this matter we are all victims, the mood of parents will not be hurt because it is a man less, so understand him, I try to pull out a smile, said to him: "I believe you."


    From the first sight I met the ghost king, I unconditionally chose to believe, and he really did not let me down. Although we let the mysterious man slip away in front of us, it does not mean that we will let him go. At least, under the condition of ensuring the safety of the wind, the ghost king will not be soft on him.


    The ghost king and I sat quietly by the bed, and no one was talking. Until I heard the movement in the corridor, I came back to my mind. "Maybe it''s luolifan. They''re back."


    I got up and opened the door. I saw that they were fighting, so I said, "come in and sit down."


    "What can I do for you? Look at your drooping head. What can I do for you Luo Lifan stood in the corridor, fearing that I would ask him to do something.


    "What''s the matter? Can I still eat you? The ghost king has helped you so much before. Are you sure you won''t come in and say thank you I look at his virtue is not good, throw down a word, flash body and go back to the room.


    The next second, Luo Lifan shook his tall man and followed him in, but he was wise and didn''t let Qu Yong follow in. I''m good like this. After all, the ghost king is so careful that he can''t tell what''s going on.


    "How can you find a light bulb to enjoy your love?" As soon as Luo Lifan came in, he was teasing with sour tone.


    I think this person is really no eyesight to see, did not look at the ghost King some unhappy? So I glared at him and whispered to him, "can you be serious? How can you always be careless about this urgent business in the world?"


    Luo Lifan gave me a look and said, "what''s wrong with me? Is it hard for me to play rogue? But how much can you worry about the ghost king like this? "


    The ghost king didn''t fight with him, but said in a low voice: "today I saw the mysterious man."


    Luo Lifan was a little surprised. He looked around and found that it was in good condition. He could not help but have some doubts. Then he asked, "what happened after that? You let him go so easily? "


    "What else? Don''t forget that the wind is in his hands. " I said with some annoyance that if there was a little way, I could not let go of my son''s enemy.


    Luo Lifan nodded. "What he said is reasonable, but how could he show up on his own initiative? We haven''t found it for a long time before. "


    "For the sake of Wentian''s diary, but why did the one I put in front of me disappear?" As I answered him, I turned over the cloth bag. I thought that the mysterious man was not lame, and there should be no omission.


    Luo Lifan nodded thoughtfully after listening to it, and then said, "don''t turn it over. I''ve already collected your copy! But I still have the foresight to know that mysterious people will not give up, so thank me


    "Well, you are really boastful, but later, you said that my copy was taken away by you! When did you move my things? It''s not that your good yin-yang master didn''t do it. Now you''re starting to steal? I''ll give you a chance to return my diary This Luo Lifan is really familiar with himself. He doesn''t regard it as an outsider directly. Moreover, he can make a direct contribution to this matter.


    Luo Lifan turned to me and said, "Yu Zhen, you don''t have a big heart. You really don''t have a long face! If I had told you that I had taken the things, would you still be so calm? Do you think that mysterious man is so easy to fool? "


    That''s right, but I can''t touch my things casually? So I said, "don''t try to shake my doubts about you with your fallacies! If you don''t say anything else, just say that you can turn over the things of women''s house at will? "


    "I didn''t look at it casually. The diary book is the size of your cloth bag. I can see it clearly as soon as I have a dozen eyes. Can I still use it?" Luo Lifan dangles two long legs, a pair of quite in the rational appearance.


    I was so angry that I wanted to fight with him, but I guess my skill is not even close to his side, and I have no intention of helping the ghost king, so I think about it and give up, "forget it, I don''t have the heart to reason with such a mischievous person as you! But what to do next? ""If the mysterious man can show up on his own initiative, it means that he can''t sit still. It should be our plan that threatens him, so we don''t have to mess around. However, I didn''t find the diary mentioned by Zeng Chunping in Wentian. Now we will start with this diary. I think the mysterious man should also pay attention to it." Luo Lifan thought a little and then said.


    "There is no clue in this diary. How can I find it?" I looked up at Luo Lifan, but saw his bad smile on his face. It''s not necessary to think that he must have an idea, just hanging my appetite there.


    The ghost King patted me on the shoulder, "have you forgotten Wentian''s identity?"


    "Wentian? He''s a student! Yes, why didn''t I think of it? That is to say, this diary is likely to be forgotten by him in his previous school, and then picked up by others? " I followed the ghost King''s thinking.


    Luo Lifan smile, "good, Yu Zhen, you can think of it so quickly! You guessed right. Wentian''s diary may have been forgotten by him in the place where he used to go to school. Some people just like to pry into the secrets of others. Maybe someone is looking through the contents of it now! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 347

    "Do you mean we have to go back to the school where we studied before Wentian to find out?" I raised my head and asked, although the scope has been greatly reduced, it is not very convenient to look for it.


    Most of the current schools are closed teaching. Even if we find a way to get into the school, it is estimated that if we don''t linger on the campus for a long time, we have to be invited out. In order to ensure the safety of the students in our school, the students in the school are required to wear school uniform and uniform clothes. Once we find any abnormality, we will be invited out, so even if we can find this diary If you want to find it back, it will take a lot of trouble.


    Luo Lifan nodded, "yes, that''s what it means! At present, I''ve got in touch with this school. It happens that there''s something to do with it. So, from tomorrow on, I''ll be the people''s teacher in the school. Come here and call out Mr. Luo. I''ll listen to her! "


    "What? You can be a teacher like a dog? " I am a little unconvinced, thinking about how sacred the teacher is! It''s something anyone can touch!


    Luo Lifan shook his legs and then said, "I also want to be a student, but it''s not hairy. I don''t think it''s handsome! And it is said that the teacher is more charming! There are not many handsome people like me. If you show up on campus, it''s a beautiful scenery


    "I''ll go! You are such a scum! Did you look for clues or did you hook up with underage girls? I seriously doubt your sincerity I glared at Luo Lifan, but the other side didn''t pay attention to it.


    But now that Luo Lifan has a reasonable identity to get into the school, Qu Yong and I are in a dilemma. We can''t let the three teachers arranged by the customs office all at once? What''s more, the arrangement of these three people together is still too eye-catching. In case someone turns the small intestine, it will be difficult to do.


    I looked at Luo Lifan''s complacent look, "are you sure you''re the only one to go straight in and look for clues? What will Qu Yong and I do next? Waiting for your news to work with you inside and outside? "


    "Beautiful! Why do you work so hard! Besides, this school has nothing but teachers? " Luo Lifan laughed at me maliciously, "Yu Zhen, although you are not young, there should be no big problem in acting as a repeat school girl student or something!"


    "Luo Lifan, are you looking for smoke! Who is not young anymore? Can you make it clear to me? My mother''s beautiful age has been belittled by you to be worthless! And, wait a minute. What do you mean? Let me pretend to be a repeat student? Why are you higher than me? I don''t agree! " Listening to Luo Lifan''s opinion, I was naturally angry and yelled at him.


    Luo Lifan was angry at me and said, "you women are strange. What do you care about your age? What''s more, we went to high school. You look older at your age. Can''t I tell you the truth? Now that we have a clear identity, we can play it, right? In any case, the success or failure of this is in one fell swoop. Don''t ruin the event because of impulse. "


    I''m not stupid, so I can''t follow Luo Lifan''s way. What he said clearly was to shift the responsibility. It was his credit. If it failed, I was not able to hold my temper. So I turned my lips and said, "what about Qu Yong who asked me to pretend to be a repeat student?"


    "Just like you! Otherwise, I''m really worried about letting you go to school alone! "


    I was just thinking about saying that Luo Lifan would care about me when I was about to say, "you''ll pick things up, and if this can''t be finished, it''s not good! Our identities are arranged with the help of the customs office. We can''t be helped by others. In turn, we will give people trouble. So Qu Yong looks at you and I can rest assured. "


    Dare you, a man of my age still needs to be watched! I glared back at Luo Lifan, and then curled my mouth. However, Luo Lifan''s arrangement was reasonable. After all, there were three teachers in the school at once, which made a lot of noise. Moreover, I think that the one who picked up Wentian''s diary might be a student. After all, in school, the probability is higher, and the number of students is always larger than that of teachers! I looked at Qu Yong, but he didn''t have any opinions.


    In this way, Qu Yong and I became students in the third year of senior high school. Luo Lifan''s work was also very quick. The next day, we sent two sets of school uniforms. The boys'' were dark blue pants with plaid shirts, plus a vest of the same color. For girls, it was a skirt. In order to highlight the youth and beauty, naturally it would not be too bloated. The skirt length was about the knee,, or so The face is Plaid small shirt, with lovely stockings is also a lot of young.


    I thought that before I went to school that meeting that uniform just called an ugly! The clothes were all sky blue, and there were two white stripes on the edge of the trousers. I could not see the elegant demeanor of young people. Anyway, I didn''t read it for a long time at that time. I just threw the clothes that I didn''t wear several times to my grandmother, but the clothes were very strong. I worked in the countryside for a long time and didn''t damage them. Later, it was probably turned over by the three hands I left, and my grandmother talked about it for a long time.


    At that time, people were practical and didn''t care about the beauty. But looking at the clothes now, it''s just a nitpick. I haven''t seen Qu Yong wear such a young suit. This time, the whole person is quite fresh. Moreover, I found that Qu Yong is more suitable to act as a student than I am, probably because of his elegant temperament I don''t know if it''s not suitable for my dress. It looks like it''s no different from the little girl on the street. I''m not very satisfied with my style. I think it''s also because I''ve been wearing a long skirt. I''m not used to exposing my legs. Although there are stockings, there''s still a little hidden between the legs and the skirt. I go down It was in vain to stretch the skirt.Luo Lifan''s eyes slanted to mine, and then said, "what are you always doing there? This is the design of the school uniform. If you pull down, you will not lengthen it. Don''t waste your effort! "


    "Are you sure I''m going to school dressed like this? If the ghost king knows, I can''t worry with you? " I rolled my eyes. The ghost king was an old feudal. Even if I could accept the slight exposure, it was totally different in the eyes of the ghost king.


    So everything I have to consider clearly, do not in the invisible caused me and the king of ghosts contradiction.


    "Don''t worry about it. You don''t wear it all by yourself, and those female students don''t think so." Luo Lifan pointed to my hand pulling down the clothes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 348

    I have not been a student for many years, which makes me go back to school. Naturally, I am not used to it. Moreover, the students now are not the same as those before us. However, in order to get back the diary, I think I still have to adapt slowly. If I look fast, I don''t need to stay in the school where I suffer.


    The high school I went to was in the center of D city. It was a very prosperous place. I said hello before the closing ceremony. There was not much trouble in the academic affairs office. I quickly completed the procedures. Then a middle-aged man in his forties came to my class. Qu Yong and I took him back to the class. This person should be our head teacher. I guess he was looking at me like a student with good grades After a brief introduction of the class situation with Qu Yong, he pretended not to care too much about the results. Qu Yong and I have no previous files, so we don''t know the previous situation. The teachers are just like this. They won''t care how bad you were before. As long as the score is good, the college entrance examination will be held soon. If the score is good, it can improve the further education Naturally, he is good to share, but if the result is not good, it will only give him trouble, and he does not need to be good to us.


    Qu Yong did not answer him directly, but simply asked, "is it the second round of review now?"


    I didn''t go to high school, so I didn''t understand the routine, so I followed slowly. Anyway, the head teacher was not very proud of my appearance, so I simply didn''t interrupt. Listening to Qu Yong and the head teacher playing Tai Chi, I was probably familiar with the routine, and seeing Qu Yong''s score should be good, the head teacher''s smile was bigger, which brought us into the class Yi chose a front seat for Qu Yong. As for me, he casually pointed to the position in the penultimate row by the window: "that one, you can sit there."


    I went over and saw that the back seat was a girl with long hair, lying lazily on the table. I saw the girl who could dress up but was not good at learning. Because the front seat was empty, she was not polite. I could not sit in the back seat obviously. However, the girl didn''t mean to move. I was stupefied Standing there, thinking about whether or not to talk to the head teacher, but when I look back, I see that the dead old man has already left!


    So I forced the scalp to knock on her desk, "classmate, please move back under the table, this width I can''t go in!"


    The girl did not say a word, but raised her head to knock me, and then impatiently said: "so many places, how did you choose this? Didn''t you see that I was sleeping comfortably Then that eye swept me once, sour said: "Oh, such a hot day, you can wrap high hose, the valley out of it? Old earth hat


    I didn''t choose this position, so it''s useless to breathe with me! But aren''t these stockings standard for school uniform? Is it hard not to wear them on campus? I took a peek at her skirt, but revealed two slippery thighs, a piece of white flowers, really spring infinite.


    She seemed to be aware that I was peeping at her, and said angrily, "what are you looking at? You can see my legs, too? The earth bag


    Qu Yong was probably watching the movement here. After putting down his things, he came to me and asked, "what''s the situation, Yu Zhen?"


    I didn''t want to trouble him, and the other party was a girl. Qu Yong couldn''t get involved in this matter. So I said softly, "nothing, you can go back and do it!"


    The girl in the back seat probably heard the movement, then raised her head and moved the table back. Of course, it was not looking at my face, but the appearance of Qu Yong. She almost flattered Qu Yong and said, "Hi, handsome boy, do you know each other? Say it early! My name is Zhang Xinyan. Get to know her! "


    Her name was Zhang Xinyan. She was very vulgar. I thought she had a bad temper towards everyone, but she treated me differently from Qu Yong. She thought that this might be the so-called exclusion of the same sex and attraction of the opposite sex. However, I didn''t have time to pay attention to this. Seeing that she gave me a free place, I rushed in and I would like to have class later If you stand up straight, I''m afraid it''s too obvious.


    Seeing that I had time to sit down, Qu Yong dropped a sentence, "what can I do for you?" Then, without paying attention to Zhang Xinyan''s offer, he went back to the front and sat down directly. Unexpectedly, Qu Yong was very handsome! However, I know Qu Yong didn''t mean to be cool and ignore people. He was such a character that he liked it and didn''t like it. Moreover, I remember when I went to school, he was not interested in girls like Zhang Xinyan. Otherwise, he would not have liked me.


    Well, this topic is a bit far away.


    Although the hot face pasted cold buttocks, Zhang Xinyan didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, she murmured in the back seat, "sure enough, this handsome guy is different! I have character, but I like it. "


    It seems that Zhang Xinyan is interested in Qu Yong. It''s no wonder that Qu Yong is not ugly. In addition, he is not funny. His temperament is completely different. In short, among many students, he has a good market.


    After a while, Zhang Xinyan kicked my chair a few times with her foot, but the strength was really rude, "ah, your name is Yu Zhen, right? You''ve known the handsome boy who transferred to school with you for a long time? "I don''t like Zhang Xinyan''s character of regarding herself as Laozi, but I thought that I didn''t come here to be angry with her, so I pressed my emotions and said, "I don''t know. I just ran into each other when I just went through the transfer procedures." The reason why I say this is that I don''t want Zhang Xinyan to grind with me. If she knew about the relationship between me and Qu Yong, she would have to hold on to me.


    Listen to me say so, Zhang Xinyan pulled a long voice for a while, then said in the back: "is it in the academic affairs office? I didn''t expect that Yu Zhen, you can still hook people up. You can get rid of the handsome boy in such a short time, but you still have two brushes. This man is fond of the new and detests the old. Don''t be complacent. Maybe the little handsome boy will like me in two days! "


    She said this as if I was deliberately seducing people. I guess it was because she wanted to get close to Qu Yong, but they ignored her. Then seeing Qu Yong''s friendly attitude towards me, I couldn''t help it! However, I did not continue to entangle with her, such a woman you have a hundred mouths, she can also find a point to attack you hard, like me, in her eyes, there is no resistance, she will not be merciful, not to mention when I want to return her class bell also rings.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 349

    I can''t go to school when I''m a child, but I''m a student with poor grades but excellent discipline, so I won''t bore teachers much. But I have one problem: I can''t listen to the class bell, and I''ll do it as soon as I hear it. I''m afraid of it.


    Girls are thin skinned. They are always reluctant to be belittled in person when there are too many people. Since the results are not good, they can only rely on other aspects to make up the figure. Therefore, it is necessary to abide by discipline. Of course, Zhang Xinyan and I don''t have the same idea. She looks at me sitting upright with a cold hum. I think she thinks I want to express herself in front of the teacher Now that kind of person, "pheasant always can''t change Phoenix, what kind of force to install! Besides, this physics class is a bad old man. Even if you straighten your back, it''s useless. The old man is dazzled and can''t see you! "


    However, what Zhang Xinyan didn''t expect was that the physics teacher didn''t come, probably because of physical reasons. Anyway, she changed to self-study class. Probably for the sake of good management, the head teacher sent the physics class representative to hold a stack of papers, which was called the examination!


    Isn''t it fun? I came the first day, facing this dense exercise on a feeling, separate to know, together completely do not understand! But I didn''t come here to take the college entrance examination, so I didn''t rush to copy things from the top. Anyway, I didn''t have much influence on me.


    I looked around. The exam was just a small test, even bad. It was just added by the teacher temporarily. However, most of the people in this class were very serious and seemed nervous.


    It''s the English teacher who came to supervise the exam. It seems that other teachers can''t make time. Moreover, the English teacher looks soft and weak. I guess it''s also very good to speak. Otherwise, it takes 45 minutes to watch a class, which is not what everyone likes to watch.


    After the paper was sent out, the class representative returned to his seat. The English teacher seemed to find that there were two more people in the class. Because Qu Yong was sitting in the front row, the English teacher came straight to me and said, "are you a new transfer?"


    I nodded, the English teacher looked very young, and looked at the figure is very good, especially now wearing professional clothes, looks more attractive, I think the students in school here but have a good eye, I really do not want to face the boring test paper every day, but also look up at the eye-catching teacher, think of this is really very beautiful.


    The English teacher patted me on the shoulder, "if you have any questions, please ask me."


    I was very moved. After all, compared with the indifference of other people, the ordinary sentence of the English teacher also became warm. I quickly said thank you to my head, but I really had no questions to ask, because I didn''t know anything about the high school curriculum. After that, the English teacher went back to the front to invigilate the exam, saying that it was invigilator. However, he looked at whether there were people who didn''t learn. After all, it was class three of senior high school. Proper requirements were strict and normal.


    Because I couldn''t and didn''t know anyone to copy it to me, I secretly observed the students around me. Most of the students sitting in the front of the classroom were good students, so they were writing hard one by one, but the two rows in the back were all mixing with the diploma, and some of them even made a slight snore. Fortunately, there was no talking. The classroom was also quiet.


    Finally, after class, I had to hand in the blank paper. The English teacher frowned when he saw that I didn''t write anything, and then said, "Yu Zhen, you can''t do it like this. You''re going to take the college entrance examination right away. If you don''t know anything, how can I get into college? A girl still needs to read more books. "


    I suddenly feel a little embarrassed, but before I didn''t feel anything because of such a thing, but now facing the concern of the English teacher, I feel a little embarrassed.


    Seeing my face slightly red, the English teacher waved, "go back, you just transferred to school, many things may not be so adapted, you can come to the office to look for me, don''t be embarrassed."


    I went back to my seat and saw Zhang Xinyan kick my chair to one side and hung lipstick on her own. But to tell the truth, she dressed up a little bit. Originally, she looked very pure. She always felt a little out of place after she painted that thick make-up. However, I didn''t remind her. Anyway, she would not listen to me. Instead, she would think more of me Well, maybe she''ll think I''m jealous of her.


    However, I couldn''t go back with her feet on my chair. I could only stand on the edge and watch her trace eyebrows and eyes. At this time, those boys in the back of the class surrounded her, "Xinyan changed her lip color this time. What flavor is it?"


    Zhang Xinyan didn''t have a good breath of inclined that group of boys one eye, "smelly virtue, how, I give you a taste?"


    One of the boys said with a smile, "we can''t dare. If Wang Lei knows about it, how many of us are still confused? But last time Wang Lei Ke said that he likes the orange flavor best. I''ll remind you when you go out with him


    "Look at the coquettish look on your face. You have the heart of a thief but not the courage of a thief! I see if you have been seduced by Zhao Huan? What kind of talk do you want me to do? If you have the ability, you should follow Zhao Huan to make a fuss Zhang Xinyan said she really took out the orange lipstick and wiped it again.I was just wondering who Zhao Huan was, and the boy opposite said, "English teacher, can we also get involved in it? But is it just a matter of ordinary discussion? But to say it, Zhao Huan''s ass is really delicious


    Another younger brother said to the Hubble: "I look at the chest is not small, that turbulent, our school really can not find a second."


    I didn''t expect that they could talk about the teacher in the classroom so recklessly. It was a bit unnatural. Fortunately, they didn''t notice me. But Zhang Xinyan was not so easy to let me go. She looked at the boys angrily, "after that, you should pay attention to your words. Isn''t there a pure girl in our class? If you say something out of line, you will blush! I haven''t seen the world before. What''s more, I just watched Mr. Zhao say something with this sister for a long time. Don''t let anything out to you at that time. It''s not a good ending! "


    I didn''t expect that Zhang Xinyan would sow dissension. Let alone that I am not familiar with the English teacher. Even if I am really familiar with such a matter, I am embarrassed to talk to her. Anyway, we have a teacher-student relationship now. It''s true that there is a gap between generations! She thought everyone was like her and dared to say anything!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 350

    "Cut, isn''t it just a transfer student? Xinyan, are you too flattering her, and I see that those who can transfer at this time are not good students! Either the result is poor, or the fight is dismissed After listening to Zhang Xinyan''s words, those boys obviously looked down on me, and they also became less respectful to me.


    When Zhang Xinyan heard this, she came to her spirit and asked me, "Yu Zhen, tell us something about it. Why did you transfer to our class?"


    "No comment." In order not to make a mistake, I simply intuitively refused her.


    "You see, this little girl has a lot of temper." Zhang Xinyan saw that I didn''t like to pay attention to him, and continued to sow dissension. I thought that she seriously suspected that she was retaliating for me. Just now Qu Yong spoke for me.


    Those boys didn''t say anything, but they didn''t have to look at me straight, "OK, what do you care about with her? It seems that they are not the same as us! "


    "That''s true, but did you see that handsome guy who just came? They have colluded with each other. Before that, they didn''t make a strong start for Yu Zhen''s affairs? I didn''t see whose boundary it was. " Zhang Xinyan did not finish what she had just done. I saw that she did not look like a chicken bellied chicken. What''s more, she had a boyfriend just then. Now Qu Yong is very interested. Isn''t she afraid that these boys will go to snitch?


    "Isn''t it that he doesn''t appreciate it? But I don''t see how handsome that boy is. Xinyan, don''t pick up sesame seeds and lose watermelon. "


    Zhang Xinyan waved impatiently, "do you need to worry about my mother? Get away from me. "


    The boy didn''t dare to come forward, just stood aside and chatted with a smile.


    It seems that this piece of Xinyan still has a certain appeal in school, and I don''t know who this force comes from, but it has nothing to do with me. I just want to get back to my seat now. Standing beside her, I feel like a little follower.


    But Zhang Xinyan didn''t want to go back to me. She swayed her two white thighs and said to me, "Yu Zhen, you didn''t write a word in the test paper just now?"


    "Yes, what about that?" I don''t understand why she suddenly asked about this.


    "No, it shows that we have one thing or the same, that is, the grades are all poor students, so you don''t have to pretend to be a good girl in front of the teacher. After a long time, who doesn''t know what''s going on?" Zhang Xinyan looked at me with air.


    I really don''t know where she comes from. She always shines in front of me. However, I think her clothes are not cheap. It is estimated that her family conditions are good and she has a sense of superiority inexplicably! I came in a hurry this time. The customs office only let the people at the bottom help me buy the tourist shoes in the small shops nearby. I didn''t feel anything when I put them on. Anyway, I didn''t pursue the brand when I was a mortal. But when I looked at the pair of shoes under Zhang Xinyan''s feet, I found out that they were fake, especially fake ones.


    Zhang Xinyan''s feet are wearing the latest Adidas board shoes, how much money I don''t know, but the price is absolutely amazing! The mark on my foot is also the mark, but the letter below is disgraceful. There is an s after the original Adidas. So when Zhang Xinyan looked at me, she deliberately said, "Yu Zhen, your shoes are good, Adidas?" With that, he added a particularly exaggerated expression.


    I know that she just wants to pressure me with family conditions, because in her eyes, she thinks we are the same people, but I am so rustic, she still disdains to be the same as me, so naturally she wants to make something to highlight her status. I know her mind, naturally will not pay attention to her, clearly know that her mouth does not have good words, why should I paste up to look for scolding?


    Instead of picking up the stubble, I went back to my seat and moved the chair back a little. Regardless of whether she was comfortable or not, I pushed in directly. Then I heard her take an exaggerated breath and asked, "Yu Zhen, are you blind?"


    "In terms of bad eyes, I may not be as good as you. This is my position. You deliberately put your legs so far away to prevent me from returning to my position. How can you say that you seem to have a reasonable look! I''ve given you a hint just now, but you didn''t see it. You can only say it''s self inflicted. " I did not look back, coldly dumped her a word.


    Zhang Xinyan may have never been treated in such a cold shoulder. It is estimated that there are not many people who dare to come with her in school, so her voice rises eight degrees, "Yo, Yu Zhen, you are still a difficult master! So arrogant when you first came here? I just didn''t see the brand of your shoes. I asked curiously. As for your temper? "


    She said so loud on purpose. She must want to lose my face in front of the whole class. As expected, many girls gathered around her and said, "Xinyan, what brand are the students wearing?"


    "Yes, why are there any brands you don''t know?"


    "Let''s also follow and see what the big international brands are!"


    Zhang Xinyan saw that the atmosphere was set up. At this time, the opportunity was mature enough. Then she said with exaggeration: "I don''t know. You can go and have a look! It''s probably produced by our family in D city! "Those good girls surrounded me, and then one of them pointed to my shoes and said, "no wonder the students are angry! It''s not easy to buy a shoe that is a little close to the big brand. How can you point it out so mercilessly? "


    Other people naturally saw it, and then there were some malicious laughter in the crowd, all waiting to see my joke. I know the psychology of these people is that they make up their mind that I have no money and then deliberately ridicule me. I think such people are everywhere, and I don''t know what their psychology is. They just like to laugh at others and enjoy it Tired of this for fun.


    Seeing that I was silent, Zhang Xinyan felt bored, and then called on the girl who had just done a good job. "Oh, don''t say that. Yu Zhen still has some valuable things on her. I just saw that jade pendant is not cheap. It looks crystal clear. Maybe someone else has talent."


    I deliberately did not pay attention to her, but this Xinyan''s eyes are not clumsy, can see this is a good jade, I do not know what she is thinking, anyway, the mouth is on her body, she just say it, I think I can''t hear it.


    They quarreled for a while. Seeing that I didn''t pick up a quarrel, they left because they didn''t feel interesting. Zhang Xinyan didn''t know what was stirring up behind her in the next class, but she didn''t compete with me. I had a good time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 351

    In the middle of class, I looked at Luo Lifan in a trance, as if he had come in from the gate. It was not interesting in class. I took advantage of the teacher''s work to do exercises and asked me to leave. The teacher was a strict old lady. She was not happy when she saw me leave. She was staring at me for several minutes.


    I was staring at hair, and then made up a reason, "teacher, I have a bad stomachache, maybe it is It''s been a few days. "


    The old lady looked at me with no doubt. She waved her hand and let me go out. This reason was used by people when I went to school before. Moreover, I could understand the physiological period. Under Zhang Xinyan''s jealous eyes, I quickly went out of the classroom. However, I walked along the corridor for a long time, but I did not see Luo Lifan''s figure. I estimated that he would hand over The work may be different from ours, and the places we may go to are more complicated. I think that in order to avoid people''s eyes and ears, I''d better not contact him too often. Moreover, the sun outside is very poisonous. I think I''d better go back to the class, so that the teacher won''t be suspicious. It''s more convenient to ask for leave next time.


    As soon as I got back to my seat, Zhang Xinyan kicked my stool with her foot, "Hey, have you come to my aunt?"


    "Don''t talk. Didn''t you see the teacher I didn''t want to pay attention to her, so I found out this reason. She was strange. She hated me to death, but she still wanted to keep looking for opportunities to talk to me.


    "Well, what''s so good about those things? Besides, you won''t listen to it. " Zhang Xinyan obviously looked down on me.


    I really don''t understand these things, but now it''s obvious that I don''t want to pay attention to her, but seeing her like this, I can''t help but murmur a little more, "just because you can''t, you''ve been rereading for a year, can''t you think of another year? If you don''t listen to the English teacher''s words, girls should read more books, so there is no harm in this way. "


    After listening to my words, Zhang Xinyan was naturally not happy, and then said in a stuffy voice, "use less of your earthy ways to educate me! My family''s conditions are not the same as yours. I don''t need to listen to these useless things. I can''t learn how to learn. My family can send me to university this year, so what else should I listen to? It''s better to enjoy life than to have a good life


    The old lady on the platform seemed to notice that there was a voice on our side, so she looked up and said to Zhang Xinyan: "you, come forward and solve this problem! I see you can say so, let''s not bury the talent! "


    "Teacher, are you kidding? How can I? " Zhang Xinyan said with a drooping head.


    The old lady listened to her saying, of course, she was immediately angry, "you won''t, you won''t shut up! Class belongs to you can trumpet, are arranged in the last face, or so non-stop! Do you have to ask you out to be honest? "


    Zhang Xinyan, who had been scolded for a while, naturally lost her temper. The old lady was also a cruel character. She didn''t feel soft at all. She let Zhang Xinyan stand at the end of the class. Zhang Xinyan murmured in a low voice: "Yu Zhen, you mean it! You wait. We can''t finish this. You made me scolded by the old lady. I''ll make you suffer after class


    Anyway, it wasn''t me who was punished. I only thought it was Zhang Xinyan who complained, so I didn''t pay attention to it after class. I wanted to lean against the corridor to blow the wind. There were many people in the room. I felt that there was a lack of oxygen and the air was fresh outside.


    However, before I had time to breathe a few times, this piece of Xinyan chased me out. Of course, she was followed by a group of little sisters. It seems that they came for the sake of the matter just after class. When class was over, the academic affairs office would not specially inspect the rereading class. So Zhang Xinyan and her unscrupulously carried me from the corridor to the corner with few people. I saw that they asked for a knot The fruit is, then coldly asked: "what do you want?"


    Zhang Xinyan inflated and said, "aren''t you very good? I was just scared. What do you think we should do now? Obviously, I don''t need to be scolded by the old lady in front of me. You''d like to lead me to say so many words on purpose. I can''t bear to see you as a mean person and your poverty-stricken spirit! "


    I''m just wearing a pair of shoes, as for what they belittle as worthless? When it comes to dressing, aren''t all the students in this school wearing the same clothes? It''s just that some people who love beauty are used to decorating their clothes. I can''t help sighing when I look at the formal clothes I wear.


    At this time, the passing boy put his head to this side and one of them asked, "Zhang Xinyan, what are you doing?"


    The questioner looked like a slut. He should have a close relationship with Zhang Xinyan. I watched him pinch Zhang Xinyan''s waist when he passed by, and then he had a lewd smile on her face.


    "What else can be done! This shameless little bitch is playing dirty with me. You don''t know how miserable they have been scolded by the old lady just now Zhang Xinyan was also robbed and not a bit angry, but when talking to boys, she was more charming, only eyes to hook up.


    I heard that she was slandering my reputation. I was not as good as her when it came to being mean. So I said, "you were scolded by the teacher because of your bad behavior. It''s wrong to speak in class. What do you have to complain about? It was you who made mistakes first, and now you wronged people for nothing. You really can tell lies with your eyes open. "Zhang Xinyan''s angry teeth trembled, then pointed to the tip of my nose and scolded, "you little bitch, dare to argue with me, do you really think I dare not hit you?" She was going to slap me, but when her arm was just raised, she was pulled by the boy on the side.


    "I think it''s a big thing for you, isn''t it just that the old lady told you about it? Don''t hurt your kindness. You''ll graduate in a few days. It''s not worth keeping your breath. Let''s go. I have something new for you Then he took Zhang Xinyan''s waist and walked forward. It looked like a real couple.


    But in the middle of the journey, Zhang Xinyan suddenly turned to me and said, "Yu Zhen, in the face of Wang Lei, I''ll let you go. Next time you mess with me, I can''t finish the work so easily."


    It turns out that this boy is Wang Lei, as they said before. Compared with Qu Yong, it''s not a two-level gap. No wonder this Xinyan is so interested in Qu Yong. I can''t help but find a reasonable explanation. I just wanted to go back, Qu Yong appeared at the corner, looking at the two people who were far away, Qu Yong said helplessly: "bullied?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 352

    "No, but thanks to Wang Lei." I looked at the two people who left my eyes coldly, and then whispered, "how did you follow me?"


    "I see you don''t have to twist when you are in class, afraid you will suffer? But it''s good to be in a hurry. You will be far away from zhangxinyan. She shows that she is the boss here. What do you do to provoke her Qu Yong slanted at me, and then went on to say, "when you can''t hide, you will fight back. Don''t go to that station like a fool and wait for someone to fight!"! My master told us to hide our identity, but I can''t be too angry, either. "


    I saw no one noticed this, and whispered, "we are not here to shine and to raise our power, but not for that diary? Besides, she just said too much. If she did, she would have to worry about it. "


    Qu bravely gave me a look, "aren''t you very good? It would have been said to be out of breath. "


    I didn''t refute, anyway, I thought that I was adhering to the psychology of "no one can give up without any interest. Anyway, it is not a time for a while, I don''t want to make a noise or surprise the snake. Now we are making something else, which is not good for anyone."


    "What can I do? Even if there is any trouble, do you have a universal amulet besides my master and I? " Qu Yong looked at my neck deliberately, "Whoever provokes the ghost king, I don''t believe he can live till tomorrow."


    I rarely see Qu Yong. At least in my impression, he has always been polite. Even if he became president of listed companies, he is not so aggressive. He is always warm and gentle in temperament. Now I don''t know why he suddenly came to his temper. But I am entitled to treat me as a friend. After all, I was bullied and his face was also his face I was too happy to go. Did luolifan tell him that he took care of me?


    But listening to his words, I said: "maybe I am a child of nature, I know that you will not look at me to be wronged, but I don''t think there is anything. If I touch my bottom line, I can handle her myself."


    Quyong nodded after listening to it, and then took the lead in returning to the classroom. I deliberately kept a distance with Qu Yong in order to avoid being bad Association. I watched him enter the classroom and I left the corner. I thought that the jade pendant that Zhang Xinyan saw before might have been too punctured. So he thought about taking it away and saving some people to tell jokes with the jade pendant, Let the ghost King hear, if really wrong heart, did not chase really hurt the harmony.


    I just took off the jade pendant and was seen by Zhang Xinyan before I waited to put it in my pocket. "What am I hiding when you are sneaking! It turned out to be a broken jade pendant! I see you have been carrying it all the time when you come here. How can you hide it? Afraid we''ll hit it? But it''s not worth anything. We can buy it for tens of dollars if we want to! "


    I thought she really saw the value of the jade pendant before, but who thought she was just an embroidered pillow, still had no idea about the jade, but I was lazy to pay attention to her and went back to the classroom directly. The best way to do this kind of person was to ignore it.


    The next class is a fat old man''s class, which is easy to eat. It seems that it doesn''t seem to be much to match with the teacher. Isn''t it that the image of the teacher is very strict now? It doesn''t look like much changed.


    Although the old man is not good at image, he has a lot of rules. The bell of class just rings and stands up. This posture means a little bit of primary school students. But I see that most students still revere him. It is estimated that the students have done a lot of work in the daily cleaning up. School is equivalent to a small society. This student is also a bully and a shy guy. He thinks Before they treated Zhao Huan, and then thought about the attitude towards fat old man, it was quite different. I was thinking about how the old man used to give the gang boys to uniform, and I heard the noise in the corridor.


    The pre bell for class has rang. Students all ask to return to the classroom. However, the position of the re reading class is relatively biased. The general teaching teacher will not check it here, so it is not OK in general. However, the two students in the corridor are unlucky today, because the fat old man is not only the teacher but also the staff of the teaching office. So we call the teacher well after we finish Then he rushed out before he could sit down.


    Don''t look at the old man who is fat, but he doesn''t move slowly. He goes to the corridor step by step, and then the stomach and the two students shout, "which class is it?"


    This voice was laughed at once out of the classroom. The fat old man was an outsider with an accent, so it sounded funny. Especially when the old man asked more excitedly, the voice seemed more funny. But the students were afraid to have a big move. They noticed his body in fear of being upset.


    The two students in the corridor probably didn''t expect to catch up with the fat old man to have class here, and they stopped immediately. But the old man didn''t plan to spare them lightly, "ask you what! Deaf? What else is shouting in this corridor? Is the bell set up for class? "


    One of them said with trembling: "Mr. Jiang, we We just went to get the mop! I don''t care if I don''t trip well, so the voice is louder! ""Mop?" The fat old man''s accent became more and more serious. Then he put his hands on his waist and narrowed his eyes and said, "I think your hair looks like this mop. It''s messy, dirty and smelly! I''ll go to the office with my review when I''m clean up! "


    I think the two boys in the corridor are in a very depressed mood at the moment. Originally, the school does not have such strict requirements on the appearance of the students in the re reading class. It is OK to get by, but who let these two second goods hit the gun!


    The fat old man was in a hurry when he was just talking, so his accent was revealed, especially in the review book. As soon as the pronunciation came out, it became the review book. The students in the classroom who had a low smile could no longer control themselves and burst into laughter.


    The old man had just finished handling the students in the corridor. When he saw the students in his class laughing, he suddenly got angry and banged on the door. Then he came back and threw the blackboard eraser on the ground, "which one started laughing so loud? Are you dead? "


    This time, there was a lot of silence. The fat old man looked around for a week, and then said, "you kids, you must give some face to get better! You all sit down first. I''ll stand up and shout all over the place. I can''t lose any of these procedures! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 353

    Naturally, these monkey cubs did not dare to come out. They repeated the preparation before class according to the instructions of the fat old man. I think some people still need to insist on these seemingly time-consuming rules. The preparation for class on both sides is obviously better.


    The classroom is small, so I always stand in the way every time I stand up, waiting for the old man to say please sit down. I stumbled over Zhang Xinyan''s outstretched foot and snatched it forward. This action is very big. Other people have seen that the fat old man''s discipline is not easy to regulate, and there are some disturbances. I look back at Zhang Xin fiercely Yan, if it wasn''t for thinking that I couldn''t make trouble at this time, I would have gone over and kicked her desk over.


    The fat old man was a little angry, so he coughed heavily, stood on the desk and said loudly, "turn your head over to me! You just have no memory, and just that classmate, your eyes are a decoration? Can you take care of it? Sit down! Eh, still a stranger! Transfer students? "


    "Yes, teacher. Her name is Yu Zhen. She always makes trouble for our class. It was a good classroom atmosphere, but it was delayed for several minutes. This time is life!" Zhang Xinyan is not cold and warm in the back of the words, it seems that she is not afraid of the fat old man.


    Hearing this, the fat old man nodded and said to Zhang Xinyan, "OK, you talk a lot, but it''s progress to know that time is precious! All right, all right, sit down for me! "


    Seeing the fat old man with his classmates, Zhang Xinyan whispered behind me: "fight with me, don''t see if you deserve it! I tell you, it''s a small punishment, and if you continue to fight me, I''ll make you look worse. "


    I thought I should still answer that sentence. People are good to be cheated, and Ma Shan to be ridden. So I also said to her, "is that right? Then you just put your horse here, you see which of us will be more ugly! Zhang Xinyan, I don''t pay attention to you because I''m afraid of you, but I don''t think it''s reasonable to argue with people like you. People like you will seek their own way sooner or later. I keep you just to see how miserable you will die! "


    When I spoke, my voice was cold and I was afraid of myself. I didn''t go back to Zhang Xinyan''s expression. However, I estimated that she was also suppressed by my voice and momentum. I couldn''t hear anything behind her for most of the day. However, I didn''t scare her. People like her are just in arrears. It''s estimated that they have been bullying for a long time in this campus, so they always catch soft persimmons, But I''m sorry, I''m not soft! If I get angry, I can scare her to death by looking for some ghost in the hell! But it''s not worth thinking about getting angry with such a person.


    However, because of my threat, I didn''t see Zhang Xinyan asking me any trouble until the noon break, so sometimes it''s nothing wrong to be tough, at least to clear a lot of trouble for myself.


    At noon, Zhang Xinyan passed by me with a dispirited expression. I didn''t look at her directly. However, I seemed to see a dark figure in a trance, but it may have been a toss. This morning, I was dazzled and not enough. Even if something really unclean was entangled with Zhang Xinyan, she asked for it.


    I''m not interested in losing my diary. Because there is a canteen in the school, most of the students have lunch there. I didn''t want to go there. However, I thought that the students would gather most intensively at this time. If I wanted to find clues, I would be more hopeful. So I went out with the flow of people. The food in the canteen is just like that. I don''t think the food is as good as the place where I used to work, I had a face-to-face with Zhang Xinyan at dinner, but she didn''t have the time to take care of me. She was dating Wang Lei! I saw that although they were all students, they did not have any scruples. They actually became intimate in public, which was too indecent! I couldn''t help but look away, but Zhang Xinyan seemed to be provocative and deliberately let out a groan as she passed me.


    Wang Lei met with him before, but I didn''t look at him carefully. I knew that he was not a well-off guy. There are such boys in every school, that is, those who have money at home and eat and wait to die. Moreover, seeing that every move has some feeling of small society, I guess he must be defeated by some gangsters in society to become the big brother and learn some of them Bad habits, but I think it''s cool, but I''m also curious about this picture of Xinyan, how can I follow such a boy! To tell you the truth, such a boy is to put on airs on campus. If he really comes to the society, he will be nothing.


    However, this piece of Xinyan is willing to die, so I think I can''t see it. Anyway, the couple are so affectionate that they don''t like me at all. If I really talk more, I may think I''m thinking of Wang Lei''s idea!


    I casually found a place to sit down. The mess in the canteen was so chaotic that I couldn''t see why. During this period, I watched Qu Yong play meals twice. He was a mortal and always wanted to eat something. I guess he didn''t come back to school for a long time. He always had some feelings when eating school food, so he had a special delicious meal.


    However, I didn''t go to sit with Qu Yong, and soon I found something wrong with Zhang Xinyan. Something flashed around her, but I didn''t think it was possible. After all, it''s the most popular time. Even evil spirits don''t have to come out and find this boring. But just in case, I still follow up. It''s hard to say anything these days!There is a small forest in this school for students to cool off after lunch break. However, I saw that it became a good place to fall in love. I saw Zhang Xinyan and Wang Lei enter the grove one after another. I didn''t want to follow, but I saw the dark shadow shaking for a moment. I couldn''t help curiosity and followed in. Of course, I didn''t mean to peep at anyone I''m not at all interested in that.


    The grove looks small outside, but in fact there are caves inside. I really don''t know what the school thinks. Even if such a large land boundary is used to cultivate a sports ground, it''s just that a large land is reserved to provide convenient places for students. However, most schools will have academic affairs teachers watching even during the lunch break. This school is a little strange. Basically, students get together in twos and threes, and no teacher comes.


    I walked around in the woods for two times. I didn''t find anything unusual. I was ready to go back. I heard the voice of someone talking. It was Zhang Xinyan according to the reputation.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 354

    But I was afraid that she would find out, I could only hide behind the pavilion. If she saw me, even if she was not embarrassed, I would feel a little embarrassed.


    I knew this picture of Xinyan was open in the morning, but I didn''t expect it to be so open. There was an ambiguous drama in the woods, which was still in school uniform. The two people hugged each other as if no one else was kissing her. During this period, Wang Lei''s hand was not honest. She pinched her butt, and then this piece of Xinyan gave out a low voice Su''s, it''s not the same person as when I ran.


    After a while, they probably felt that it was too close to the exit and it was not convenient for them. So they walked inside again. It was like a labyrinth. But I think they often come here, just walking with a purpose.


    After walking for a long time, they stopped on a stone step. I saw that the surrounding environment seemed to have been working before and then suddenly stopped working. However, because there were often people coming, they also stepped on a road, and the stones on the stone steps were worn smooth.


    I didn''t dare to be too close to them, and I was not interested in them either. I just didn''t know if the shadow I found was still following Zhang Xinyan. When I looked over, these two people were really open. If the former one was called open, now it could be called lewdness!


    How can you do this shameful thing directly in broad daylight?


    When I looked at the past, two people had already embraced each other, and Zhang Xinyan was leaning slightly against the stone steps. I guess Wang Lei couldn''t hold on to it. They were absolutely lying on the ground and making love to each other! Two people this selflessness, is a completely regardless of the earth shattering feeling!


    I thought this was enough, but it turned out to be good. It was far beyond my imagination. After Wang Lei laid Zhang Xinyan flat on the ground, the hand that held Zhang Xinyan''s waist was free. Then he rubbed around Zhang Xinyan''s coat uneasily. Later, he seemed not satisfied. He looked around him with his eyes and looked at no one to follow him. He put his hand directly Into Zhang Xinyan''s school uniform.


    This indescribable scene makes me blush and palpitate. I am afraid to make an atmosphere at the moment. When I was chatting with Yu Xiao, I thought Yu Xiao''s idea was quite bold, but I didn''t expect that the children now are more bold! After such a standstill for a long time, my legs were a little sore, and the kiss of two people kept coming. I was afraid that there would be more out of the ordinary behavior, so I moved out a little bit. At the same time, I had to be careful not to be found by those two people who could not help themselves. How could I be so unlucky? It''s like I did the wrong thing!


    Before, I heard Yu Xiao talk about those careful thoughts of love, thought she was very precocious, did not expect, this more precocious in here! Before my impression of puppy love was holding hands and writing notes. The most common thing was that boys occasionally talked about some colorful stories and shared pictures of this beautiful woman. I really didn''t expect that I could meet such a hot thing when I returned to school, and still took advantage of the lunch break!


    It took me a long time to move out a few meters, and then I listened. It seemed that there was no movement on the other side of the stone steps. I don''t know what the situation is now, so I slightly owe my body, and then I saw that the scene inside was even more difficult to accept. It was a restricted action movie. I thought if I didn''t leave, I would not have to eat for several days! This stomach is disgusting suddenly!


    But I just want to turn around, but almost ran into a person''s arms, I fixed my eyes on a person is Qu Yong! I don''t know how he came here after more than half a day. Then I asked him, "why didn''t you come to the classroom directly? What are you doing here? "


    Qu Yong watched me do a shush action, and then said in a low voice: "I will do whatever you come to do."


    At this time, Zhang Xinyan''s voice came from inside. Suddenly, I felt a little embarrassed. Then I said to Qu Yong, "I''m here for a walk, but there''s no meaning in front of it. It''s just woods. I think we can still learn the teaching building. It certainly won''t have the East and West we want."


    Qu Yong shrugged his shoulders and then said to me, "I''m used to looking for a place to eat after dinner. This school is quite similar to my previous school. I miss it. The environment is not bad."


    I can only nod my head. I haven''t been to high school. Naturally, I don''t know how to feel towards the campus. I think about the people in it. I don''t know when there will be more action. So I want to leave. But Qu Yong doesn''t mean to let go. I think he should not mistake me for being curious enough to peep into other people''s affairs? At this time, there was more and more noise inside. I laughed awkwardly and then said, "people are a little bit


    Qu Yong didn''t decide whether he could, and then said, "this is normal. How many children don''t understand now? But I think you didn''t mean to come here. If such a thing happened to us, it would be called embarrassment. But people don''t care at all. What do you mind? "


    I think it''s the same reason, so my heart is not so uncomfortable, but this kind of atmosphere seems not suitable for me to stay for a long time. What''s more, Qu Yong is also a male. I feel puzzled when facing him like this. However, after a while, I heard voices coming from inside. It seems that the kiss was too fierce. Wang Lei pushed Zhang Xinyan away Then he said, "my mouth is numb!"I secretly took a look inside and looked at Zhang Xinyan, but nothing happened. Then I looked at Wang Lei with a strange expression on her face. It seemed that there was some contempt inside, "numb? But also, who let you just die like gnawing! Do you think you are gnawing bones? So suck! But this time is not early, watching the class, you go first! Let''s go out together. In case we run into some teachers in the academic affairs office, we''ll have to explain for a while


    Wang Lei is probably also made fun of, and listen to Zhang Xinyan is also comfortable appearance, think about to stand up and pat buttocks to walk away.


    At this time, Zhang Xinyan said impatiently, "why do you think that a strong man is just a master who can''t be used in the middle of the world. Just such a little Yang is not enough for me to waste my efforts! In such a big school, it''s hard to find a satisfied man! What a nuisance


    Listening to her words, I can''t help but tremble. I want to absorb the masculinity of men. I must be a ghost or a ghost. However, after three classes with Zhang Xinyan, I didn''t notice anything different. So the hypothesis that she is a ghost is not tenable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 355

    That is to say, Zhang Xinyan is fascinated by ghosts. I think of the ghost I met at the beginning. I think that Xinyan is supposed to be merciful everywhere every day, and then be watched by ghosts. If ghosts want to absorb Yang, they must find some women who are easy to get men''s hands. Such people are the most coquettish, so they will not be soft hearted in collusion.


    Over the past few minutes, Zhang Xinyan got up, tidied up her school uniform, took small steps and bent her waist. In addition to the woods, I saw her go far away and came out of the woods with Qu Yong one after another. "Zhang Xinyan is obviously not right. Is she possessed? But there are not many ghosts who can come out to look for food in the daytime. If there is any accident, it will be gone in minutes! "


    Qu Yong raised his eyebrow. "You''re right. She''s really being watched by the ghost. But I''m also curious. Why does the ghost follow me in broad daylight? I think there should have been a period of such a thing before we came here. But the ghost is also alert and finds that we appear and walk away quietly! I reckon that Xinyan won''t die for a while. The ghost has to borrow her to absorb Yang! "


    I didn''t feel much relaxed after hearing that. I had a little fluke when I learned that something was attached to Zhang Xinyan. After all, she was still a student, and I couldn''t understand her doing such a thing. However, if her consciousness was not controlled by her own and made some incomprehensible things, I would forgive her. After all, it was the ghost It''s not like this. It''s because the ghost saw the coquettish in Zhang Xinyan''s bones and took advantage of the right opportunity to absorb Yang.


    I don''t think this ghost is wrong. Who let this Xinyan herself be a disaster! Some people are born to grumble, others want to help can not help.


    Qu Yong''s eyes squinted at me. "When can she be a person? Even if it''s really bad, where can it be? However, this ghost is different. Its idea is to control others to fulfill its own will, which is unreasonable. You have been in the underworld for so long, the ghost king let you contact with good ghosts, which are harmless to people, but the real evil spirits are extremely terrible. They not only move people''s hearts, but also make use of them. "


    I agree with what Qu Yong said, and he followed Luo Lifan to the north and south. He saw more people and souls than I did. As for the ghost king, he would only choose a safe space for me to stay, so it is really just like Qu Yong said that I can''t live in this world at all, so it''s the same as parents doting on children, and children are not allowed to pick up anything At the end of the day, the child was the weakest, and it was very likely that she would not even have the most basic communication. Now I am a little confused. Just now, I am still understanding the evil spirit''s behavior and complaining about Zhang Xinyan.


    I have to admit that this picture of Zhang Xinyan is a little annoying, but what I just thought was wrong. I saw that the class was about to begin, but I didn''t want to be too conspicuous when I transferred from school on the first day. So I said, "let''s go back quickly. I don''t know what class it is. In case we meet a fat old man like that in the morning, we should not be treated as two An example? "


    Finally, before the bell rang, I went back to the classroom. I saw Zhang Xinyan lying there sleeping. I sniffed it carefully. There was no smell of soul around me. I guess the soul found Qu Yong and I were there, so I didn''t dare to follow her all the time. The human body strength of the ghost will become very poor, and the complexion will be yellow and yellow, and some diseases will arise after a long time. However, the hospital will not get better after all. After all, it is a temporary cure rather than a permanent cure. Therefore, if the treatment is not timely, it will die. Ordinary evil spirits will directly ask for their lives, but it is obvious that this ghost will not choose This is also the way to treat Zhang Xinyan, and Zhang Xinyan looks very bad. Presumably, the ghost can''t get a bargain from her, so she will leave and choose the next target.


    This looks to be in class, the next class to come to the teacher has not yet come to the class, the class is naturally a mess of loose sand. It must be the duty of the class representative to find a teacher. But this English class representative didn''t come, so the other class cadres didn''t move. This is the acting monitor lvweiwei who came over and looked at me, and then said, "Yu Zhen, I see that our English likes you very much. Why don''t you go and ask for a visit?"


    I have just come to this class, and I am not familiar with the teachers of various subjects. This is just an English teacher. She said a few words to me when she was invigilating the exam. She thought that the English teacher liked me, but I didn''t directly agree, "why do you call me so many students in the class? And why don''t you go yourself? "


    LV Weiwei probably didn''t expect that I could refuse. After all, in a class, sometimes the words of this class cadre are more important than the head teacher. Most of the time, the head teacher wants to find out the situation of the class leader. Therefore, LV Weiwei was asked by me, which was obviously a little confused, but then she said, "the class is so chaotic, I naturally want to watch, so I can''t go for a while Yes, and you have just transferred to school. You still need to have more contact with classmates and teachers, so please help me go once, just as a favor for me. "


    Listening to LV Weiwei say so, I hesitated for a moment. I didn''t contact her this morning. However, looking at her, I studied the exercises with Qu Yong. On the surface, she didn''t ostracize us like other city people, and she didn''t have the superiority of being a student in our school. When I laughed at my shoe brand in the morning, she seemed to wrinkle Eyebrow, but I think she may not be good and Zhang Xinyan direct conflict, just did not come directly to stop.I nodded and said, "but I''m not familiar with the way to the office. You have to be careful."


    Seeing my promise, LV Weiwei''s expression relaxed a lot. Then she told me with a smile how to get there. The teaching building and the office building are connected, so I won''t go far. I can see the office of the English Group on the next floor.


    According to the notice on the door, I found the English teacher''s office smoothly. I just wanted to knock on the door, but I heard a small oppressive voice coming from inside. It seems that the voice is familiar, but I''m not sure. It seemed that the voice was very similar to what I heard in the woods at noon, but Zhang Xinran and Wang Lei did not pay attention to the shouting at that time. It seemed that there was not so violent, but it was more like whispering, so I hesitated to knock at the door for a moment.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 356

    There is no male teacher in the English group. I inquired about it in advance, but it''s impossible for a person to do such a thing. But in the daytime, who can break into the office to do such a thing without any reason? I''m a little embarrassed. I''ve already met two of them. The school really has to say that its appearance is bright, but in fact it''s all shady business. When I met Zhao Huan before, I didn''t realize that she was a dissolute woman, but she was sexy because of her good figure. However, I can''t judge that someone else is an immoral woman because of her good figure. Besides, she was very gentle and smiling at me at that time, and she didn''t ignore me because of my poor grades, and even said that I would come to the office to find her Help out, in that case.


    So I didn''t know for a moment that the person inside was Zhao Huan, but what was shown on the door plate was the third year English retelling group, so I could only stand outside the door and wait for a while. But at this time, the bell for the second class had already rang, and I was still worried.


    At this time, the voice inside seemed to be in a hurry. I didn''t know whether I should go back to talk to LV Weiwei. I didn''t see the English teacher. Let her directly take her classmates to self-study class.


    However, when I was ready to leave, the door of the office was pushed open. It was too late for me to turn around and leave, so I had to stand awkwardly and bump into a man coming out.


    Isn''t this the dean of academic affairs who received us in the morning? How could he be here?


    I looked at him pretending to be calm. Then I thought whether to say hello. Then I saw the English teacher come out of the room. She was still a little surprised when she saw me. Then she asked, "Yu Zhen, how did you come here?"


    "Well, this class seems to be an English class in our class. The English class representative is not here today. I was sent by the temporary monitor to ask you to go to class." I looked at Zhao Huan''s face still hung Jiaodi red, instantly understood the origin of the voice just inside.


    Zhao Huan looked at me, some doubts, but quickly responded, "look at my memory. I took a class in the morning and thought that I had taken it. You go back first. I''ll take the textbook and it''s over."


    I nodded and just wanted to go back to the classroom, Zhao Huan leaned over the door and asked me, "Yu Zhen, you How long have you been here? "


    "I It didn''t take long. I just arrived when the director came out. I was about to knock on the door, and the door opened I lied without blinking my eyes. Anyway, at this time, I couldn''t admit that I heard those unspeakable things. Otherwise, I would be so embarrassed when I got along with each other.


    Zhao Huan gave me a smile and then said, "well, you go back."


    I went upstairs in a hurry. I was afraid that Zhao Huan would stop me and ask me questions. If the stuffing was missing, the two would not look good. When I went upstairs, I quietly glanced downstairs and found that the dean of academic affairs did not leave in a hurry, but leaned against the window to smoke a cigarette, and then looked at me as if there was nothing.


    Far away, I couldn''t see the look of the dean of the academic affairs office, but when I looked at the smoke, I remembered that a cigarette was better than a living immortal! I reckon that just after the dean of the Academic Affairs Office finished his work in it, Zhao Huan was afraid that he would be caught by others, so he would be driving him out directly, so at the moment, he should be in the aftertaste of just ecstasy.


    I think of this rush to shake my head upstairs, this day my brain is a little abnormal, unexpectedly can associate with these, it seems that this usually really need to contact some positive energy things, otherwise such pictures see more, the thought is not so simple!


    Back in the classroom, lvweiwei had already taken the students to recite the words. Seeing me come in, lvweiwei asked the students to continue reading, and then asked me, "why did you go so long? Didn''t I tell you where the office is? "


    "Oh, I''m not familiar with this school, so I looked for it for a long time, but fortunately, I found an English teacher, and she will come to give us lessons soon!" Naturally, I can''t talk about the English teacher, so I take the responsibility on myself.


    But LV Weiwei didn''t seem to believe it. Instead of letting me go back directly, she pulled me into the corner and asked mysteriously, "are you sure you''ve been there for so long because you''re not familiar with the road? Don''t you find anything different from the English teacher? "


    I''m a little surprised, can''t Zhao Huan''s story spread? But if LV Weiwei is so curious about this matter, why doesn''t she go by herself? But I still pretended to be calm and said, "what can be different? It''s just an office. Is there any difference between this office and an office? "


    Seeing that I couldn''t get anything out of this, LV Weiwei sighed, "forget it. They all say that you have a good relationship with the English teacher. I don''t believe it. Now I can see that Yu Zhen, you are not an honest person. You will lie so soon, but it''s useless for you to cover up. Such a thing is not something you don''t admit."


    I wanted to argue with lvweiwei, but Zhao Huan came to class and watched me and lvweiwei in the corner. Zhao Huan''s face was a little unnatural. Maybe she thought that I had added fuel to the matter. In a word, Zhao Huan didn''t look at me for the whole class, and he was obviously absent-minded. He finished the course of the new lesson hastily, and then let him The students study by themselves.During this period, LV Weiwei looked back at me a few times. I was very serious. I didn''t want Zhao Huan to misunderstand me. After all, in this school, she was the only one who didn''t let me hate, and maybe she could really help me. So I couldn''t have too much interaction with LV Weiwei, and I didn''t have any good interaction with her. Now Zhao huanke Can all misunderstand my big mouth, I think of a way to let her know that I am not that kind of person, but I don''t know how to explain this matter, sometimes the explanation is not good, but let others misunderstand.


    Until the end of class, I didn''t think of a good way, so I could only watch Zhao Huan walk away with a book. At this time, several boys sitting in the back gathered together and muttered something, but it was not a good thing to specify, otherwise there was no need for mystery.


    These boys are all lazy. They don''t know what the family conditions are. Anyway, they are those who eat and wait for death and have nothing to quarrel with. I heard a few words vaguely, but they were discussing why Zhao Huan was late for today''s class.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 357

    However, they didn''t come up with a reason. After all, they didn''t have any evidence. They were just guessing nonsense. Maybe it didn''t make sense. Then one of them patted my desk and said, "new comer, I''d like to ask you something. When you go to find Zhao Huan, our English teacher, we didn''t see anyone around?"


    "What kind of people? Who do you think I should meet? " I blinked my eyes and pretended to be simple. These shit sticks can make waves when there is nothing. If they know that the dean of academic affairs was there at that time, something might happen.


    Seeing me as if I didn''t know how to look, the boy got together from me and then lowered his voice and said to me, "it''s a man, don''t you see it?"


    I pretended to be surprised and said, "man? Isn''t there a male teacher teaching English in our school? How could I have seen it? "


    The boy was obviously impatient. "Do you really or deliberately pretend you don''t understand? Talking to people like you is a real disappointment! Forget it, you''ve never seen the world before. It''s better for us to study it ourselves! " Then they put me on the side of the air, and then several of them said it in that, said the place of fun, several people laughed as if nobody else.


    That laughter was a real ecstasy, but it''s none of my business. They ignored me. I was enjoying myself.


    In the afternoon, except for an English class, all of them were self-study. The gods in the back row slept for several classes, and Zhang Xinyan, who was behind me, did not wake up. This afternoon was a very pleasant one. However, I did not wait for Luo Lifan to show up, and I did not know whether he was teaching in other grades.


    Because there was no news from Luo Lifan, I wanted to go back to the hotel directly. However, when I got out of the school, I saw Zhang Xinyan walking away with some gangsters outside the school. I thought I would let go of this Zhang Xinyan. However, I didn''t care too much. I wanted to bypass her and leave directly, but I found that the shadow appeared again This time, the shadow did not directly go to her, but followed her around her.


    After thinking about it, I decided to wait for Qu Yong to discuss whether or not to manage this matter. If so, how to manage it. After a long time, Qu Yong came out of the school. By this time, Zhang Xinyan had gone far away, but I kept watching. I could still see her along the road to the West.


    Seeing that I was still there, Qu Yong was a little surprised, "why haven''t you gone back? Wait for me? "


    I nodded and then said, "I wanted to go back, but I just saw that thing appeared again. I still surrounded Zhang Xinyan, so I want to ask you how to solve this problem." I''m suddenly a little pathetic to Zhang Xinyan. Although she still looks so annoying, I wonder if she would be more friendly to me if she didn''t follow her. Moreover, a girl''s family, whose reputation has been ruined, will delay her whole life in the future.


    After hearing this, Qu Yong was a little lost, but soon recovered to normal. He thought, "I am a yin and Yang master, so it''s not a matter of collecting souls. However, such fierce ghosts have been recorded in the local government. I believe that there should be something about the ghost king. But why does the ghost King keep on doing things? I can''t understand. It''s my master who can talk to the ghost king, but We can''t get in touch with him right now. Why don''t you ask the ghost King directly? "


    The ghost king should also be busy in this meeting, otherwise, I couldn''t be quiet all day, so I immediately denied the proposal, "no, no, no, this little matter also needs to trouble the ghost king. What else do you need your Yin and Yang masters to do? But didn''t you also say that Xinyan won''t die for a while? Why don''t we not follow today? By the way, have you brought back all the papers issued by this school? When you finish writing, let me copy some. I didn''t write a single question in this exam. I''m sorry. "


    "Are you still preparing to be a good student? However, these questions are still Pediatrics, but I do not like to do, too much trouble, the original day is still vivid! I think it''s better to return, but don''t take it too seriously. " Qu Yong didn''t say whether to borrow it or not. Instead, he began to sigh.


    "I catch up with him," these three good students and what is it can''t imagine, but it''s not good to be watched by others and hand in blank papers? " I think today Zhao Huan looks at me to hand in the blank paper''s eyes, I feel not very comfortable in my heart.


    Back to the hotel, I spread those things on the table, which is really troublesome. Don''t say that I won''t, even I will have to write them down for a long time? Today''s children can be really tired, but for those who do not learn, these are just waste paper.


    I was staring at this paper when the jade pendant suddenly became a lot cooler, I subconsciously called out, "husband?"


    The ghost king was seldom satisfied with my voice, and soon appeared. Then he looked at the papers on my desk and asked, "I just watched you stare at this thing for a long time. Why is there anything wrong?"


    "Nothing? It''s just some papers issued by the teacher in the school, but I can''t do anything. I can only wait for the answer. But he doesn''t know whether he can do it. Anyway, as long as he doesn''t teach the blank paper again. " I sighed.The ghost King nodded thoughtfully, "this thing doesn''t look very comfortable. Have you done these before?"


    I shook my head, and then said with a bitter smile, "where have I learned so much, and I''m not familiar with it because of my shallow reading days."


    "Oh, then all this has to be written?" The ghost king didn''t understand, so he looked very curious. Also, when he dressed up as a mortal, he only contacted things after going to work. He didn''t learn these things to use during school. At that time, it was because I couldn''t use it. At present, I couldn''t eat and enter the school. The ghost King naturally wanted to ask more.


    "This is just like the person assigned by the boss to his subordinates, which must be completed. When you were in the company before, didn''t the top boss assign you tasks? That''s roughly what it means. Of course, there are people who don''t do it. " I try to explain as close as possible to what''s in his head to make him understand.


    The ghost King nodded, "if we can''t finish it, we will work in the company like before. What extra punishment is there? Like deduction of bonus or something? "


    "Well, it''s almost the same, but we don''t have money to write it, so if we can''t finish it, we will be punished to stand still, or copy and so on, but the task will be heavier."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 358

    The ghost King nodded and asked, "if you can''t finish this time, will you also be punished?"


    "I guess so," I thought for a moment, "because I''m a student now, so I can''t be specialized. Some of them are the sticks. Once the green light is given to me, other people will be hard to manage. But it doesn''t matter. I''ll copy it after Qu Yong''s writing."


    When it comes to Qu Yong, the ghost king is very reluctant. However, he opens his mouth and doesn''t say anything. He just hugs me from behind and says, "if you just wait to see others, do you have time now?"


    I nodded, "yes, originally I wanted to rely on my own strength to complete, but I found that my IQ is far from enough, so I gave up decisively! Come on, why did you come here all of a sudden? "


    The ghost King scratched my nose, "goblin, did you not meet any difficulties today?"


    "Ah?" I suddenly thought of Qu Yong''s saying that he would ask the ghost king to solve the thing that was with Zhang Xinyan, so I said, "you won''t know the news so soon, will you? But I''m going to wait for Luo Lifan to solve this matter! You can''t look for everything. If so, how busy are you? "


    The ghost king gave me a kiss on my cheek. "It''s better to be a lady. I know I love my husband. But the things that follow Zhang Xinyan should be in charge of our local government. It''s a big taboo for the ghost to stay in the world without permission. Now I still try to collect people''s Yang Qi to be demons. I can''t just sit back and ignore it! But you can rest assured that I have already explained this matter, black and white impermanence will be handled properly. "


    "Well, that''s good. Have you seen anything recently?" In fact, I don''t want to mention this topic, but there is no way, things can''t get around.


    Listen to me mention this matter, ghost King gently sighed, "in fact, I''m afraid to see you. Every time we meet, this topic will be raised. Of course, I don''t want to avoid it, but you know that I still don''t have enough assurance to solve this matter. So promise me that none of us will mention this matter today. I just want to hold you for a while Later, will you? "


    The ghost king is seldom so negative. I think it must be a little frustrated. After all, the mysterious man has appeared again, but we still have no clue. I don''t want to force the ghost king. It''s not good for anyone to read it. I don''t want to be distracted by the wind. So I nodded, turned around and hugged the ghost King''s waist, and then said, "OK, we are No one will mention it. "


    After holding it for a long time, I could feel the heartbeat of ghost king. Unlike mine, it was a lonely pearl, dead silence.


    The ghost king bowed his head and kissed my neck, arm and cheek. Finally, the corner of his lip came to my mouth. He gently kisses and gradually tries, which is not very urgent. I suddenly think of the scene of Zhang Xinyan and Wang Lei in the grove of the school today. At that time, they were really crazy. You chewed me and I chewed yours, of course It doesn''t rule out that the ghost is making trouble, but compared with their one, we are really warm.


    It''s not the first time that ghost king and I kiss each other, so we are familiar with the following routine. However, because we haven''t been together for a long time, I''m still a little embarrassed. Thinking about the scene of passion that I saw during the day, I can''t help but blush. The ghost King carefully put me by the bed and just wanted to take off my clothes, when I knocked on the door.


    The ghost king who is on the rise is naturally very unhappy. If you think about who did this, the foreplay was suddenly interrupted in the middle of the foreplay. There must be a feeling of frustration in the body and mind. But listening to the knock on the door should also be familiar with people, I patted the ghost King''s arm, squeezed out a smile at him, "we will continue later."


    I ran to look at the cat''s eye. Qu Yong was motionless and swayed in the corridor with a pile of test sheets.


    I opened the door and asked, "are you ready so soon? Don''t you say it''s very nerve racking? It turns out to be modest. I must have been a bully before I found you at this speed. "


    Qu Yong shrugged, "maybe, who makes me so smart? But don''t you invite me in? "


    Because I have been familiar with each other recently, Qu Yong and I will not be so restrained when we get along with each other, and sometimes we don''t care too much about the other things of this man and woman. If I would like to be grateful, I might let him come in for a drink of water. But now the ghost king is here, and we have agreed that we should do something meaningful. So I said to Qu Yong, "today, you are Please come back, my Xueba classmate, I''ll invite you to have tea some other day, the best iced black tea! How about three fifty one bottles? "


    Qu Yong glanced at me, "stingy! Now popular and tea ¦Ð, I want that


    "Chengchengcheng, as long as you can call the name, the world can buy it!" I''m in a hurry to close the door, so don''t say it''s tea ¦Ð. Even if it''s anything else, I''ll take it.


    "Ah, ah, Yu Zhen, you are in a very wrong state today. Why are you driving me away in such a hurry?" Qu Yong took a look inside the room, but because I was in the door, I didn''t know if he could see the situation clearly.


    In fact, I don''t need to stop him. The ghost king and I are engaged. It''s different from the couple he met in the woods today. I was relieved to think of it, so I said, "the ghost king is here. Are you sure you want to be our light bulb? And your task has been completed, the part of the list of questions I thank you first! As for the words of thanks, I''ll say goodbye tomorrowThen I saw Qu Yong look at me with a sad face, "Yu Zhen, are you stimulated this day? What''s the speed of showing love back? Get ready next time! If I had known that, I would not send this list, OK? It was supposed to be a good thing. Although you didn''t expect you to thank me, you didn''t want to give dog food to a single man like me


    I forgot this stubble, but it is not my own initiative to stimulate him, after all, he took the initiative to visit, but I think about this in my mind, so I patted his shoulder, "boy, God will thank you! I''d like to tell you one more thing. Do you know why Zhang Xinyan doesn''t like me? "


    "How do I know? I don''t know her well? " Qu Yongbai gave me a look, "what do you do with her? But seeing your virtue now, I''m not in the mood to mention those things to the ghost king. "


    "Well, the ghost king can handle affairs very well. The reason why I mentioned Zhang Xinyan is to tell you something important about this single dog!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 359

    "How important?" Qu Yong was skeptical.


    "Well, I''ll tell you to weigh it yourself." I frowned at Qu Yong, and then said, "that Zhang Xinyan is very interested in you. Today, it''s because you didn''t give her a good face that she has been looking at me unhappy! Now, what are you complaining about! Now we are even. Can you go back to the next room and wait for your dear master to come back? "


    After that, I closed the door before Qu Yong could respond. After a while, I heard Qu Yong shouting in the corridor: "Yu Zhen, tell me what you have to say! What are you doing with Zhang Xinyan and me


    Listen to this, Qu Yong doesn''t want to see Zhang Xinyan at all, but I can''t care so much. My dear handsome husband can''t wait.


    So I automatically avoided Qu Yong''s discordant voice, and then went back to bed and lay beside the ghost king, smiling at him seductively, "uncle, do you need special services?"


    "What kind of service method?" Ghost King squinted at me, and then patted his side of the empty position, motioned me to lie down.


    I tilted my head and pretended to think seriously for a moment, "well, look at my uncle''s mood!"


    "You can do it!" The ghost King pulled my hand and suddenly asked seriously, "what''s going on today?"


    "Ah?" I didn''t respond for a moment. The good atmosphere was a little damaged. According to the normal development steps, should the ghost King ask for all kinds of shame at the moment, and then I bargain?


    "I mean, if you didn''t listen to the quarrel between you and Qu Yong in the school, wouldn''t you keep it from me?" The ghost king was not happy, then frowned and reminded me what he was talking about.


    I helped him to expand his eyebrows, and then said, "it''s not a big deal. Have you ever seen a little girl being jealous? But even if I felt too popular and envious for a moment, I didn''t make a big move


    "Really?" The ghost King picked his eyebrows, and then went on: "if you have half a minute of moisture, I can''t spare you tonight."


    I quickly raised my finger. "I swear I''m telling the truth, not half false! But do you think I have a good skill? She''s just a mortal. If she''s serious, I''ll take her down every minute


    "Well, that''s my woman. It''s powerful!" The ghost King nodded with satisfaction.


    I had a few cheers in my heart. Most men don''t expect their own women. Even if they are not from a small family, they can''t be tough like a man. He''s good. He praised me for my bravery. I''m not afraid that I can''t stop and become a man even more than a man?


    The ghost king and I nestled together and talked, and then got up and copied those papers. The ghost king was afraid that I would be punished by the teacher, but he kept silent with me. Until I finished writing, he gently spat out a sentence, "ordinary people are really boring."


    "How can it be boring? In the future, they will have to rely on this to become senior officials! " As I tidied up my schoolbag, I said to the ghost king, "just like those officials in the underworld, don''t they have the basis for being elected? In the world, this paper can determine a person''s fate. "


    The ghost King opened his mouth in surprise, "is that amazing? But this is also too unreliable ah, just a paper can see what? If there are plagiarism like you, it is impossible to tell why. "


    "It''s true, but the supervision of the mortals is also very strict, so plagiarism can be stopped at the critical moment. Although it is not 100%, it will always be much less than you think. Besides, no matter the mortals, even the underworld, including the heaven, there is no gray area! There will always be people to take advantage of loopholes, but they do not occupy the mainstream, so it does not affect what! What''s more, if you really want to be a senior official, you don''t have to answer only one paper. If you really want to become a senior official, you will still be wiped out in the future if you take the exam by improper means. "


    "Oh, that''s OK, but I think it''s reliable for us to go to hell! If you work with your ability, you won''t lose anyone, and the possibility of mistakes is very small! " The ghost king said with some pride.


    I looked at some childish ghost king also can''t help but smile, and then busy said: "yes, yes, we the underworld, but can''t compare! But I''m going to take a bath later. Would you like to have a rest first


    "Don''t wash it so late!" The ghost King follows me.


    "It''s no good. I have to go to school every day. I always sweat all over the place. It stinks! And you don''t know that classroom, it''s very small! It''s not half the size of your study. Many people are crowded in such a space, and even have difficulty breathing. If you don''t take a bath, I''m afraid you can''t smell my smell! " I deliberately exaggerate, is to let the ghost king let go of my hand.


    Hearing this, the king of ghosts naturally took a breath of air conditioning, "I didn''t expect that the environment of this school is so bad, then you go quickly, I''ll wait for you."


    So I laughed at the ghost king, quickly took the toiletries into the bathroom, did not expect the ghost king or very good cheat! In order not to let him wait too anxious, I simply took a shower and came out.My body doesn''t have sweat glands, so it doesn''t stink. It''s just that I''ve been in contact with a lot of people today, and I''ve met two things like that. I feel a bit unlucky, so I want to take a shower to get rid of the bad luck, hoping that the next day will be better.


    This night, because of the ghost king, I slept very well. If Qu Yong hadn''t knocked on the door the next day to get back his list of questions, I thought I would have to sleep for a while. When I got up, the ghost king had already gone back. I was still a little sad to see the empty bed, and I didn''t know how long it would take for such a separation.


    After simple cleaning up, Qu Yong and I went to school one after another, but everything was still normal. After all, we had stayed for one day, and many students in our class were familiar with each other. Although most of me still couldn''t name them, they still looked much more friendly than yesterday. Of course, Qu Yong was better than me. When he arrived at school, he even had a sister to deliver breakfast ! Because she was in a hurry in the morning, she really forgot to buy it. As a result, she said thank you for her breakfast and began to eat it. She didn''t expect that it would be so smooth. She turned a little red. Then she said to Qu Yong, "if you like to eat, I''ll bring it back to you tomorrow."


    Looking at the appearance of her sister, it was a posture to express her feelings every minute. I thought that if Zhang Xinyan saw this scene, she would not be angry. However, I estimated that she would not arrive at school too early.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 360

    So this sister is very lucky, and Qu Yong and the morning did not be regarded as a thorn in the eye, I looked at Qu Yong''s gluttonous appearance, kindly helped him to make a glass of water, the result was just walked into the classroom by Zhang Xinyan hit.


    Zhang Xinyan looks good today. I think it''s because of the rest of the night. But when she saw me, she immediately pulled down her face and said, "Oh, Yu Zhen, did you come to work as a servant girl in the early morning? Are you used to running rough jobs in the countryside


    I thought I was unlucky enough. Just now that sister has been busy for a long time, I didn''t see Zhang Xinyan come to make trouble. I was very lucky, but it was a convenient thing. She looked at me. I handed the water cup to Qu Yong, and then without looking at Zhang Xinyan, I went back to my seat.


    When Zhang Xinyan saw that I ignored her, she would not give up. "Hey, I said Yu Zhen, are you deaf or dumb?"


    "It''s so good. The scar forgot the pain. Did you forget what I said yesterday?" My eyes slanted, and I could not help but feel cold.


    Zhang Xinyan estimated that it was because she heard me talking like this that she didn''t feel better for a long time. Seeing that my face was not good-looking, she didn''t continue to talk about it. She walked around me and walked quickly to the back of the classroom. Seeing the boys sitting there, she began to argue with them.


    I watched her shake her head, I really don''t know how she lives so big, day by day like a white sugar, anyway, I can''t follow them in that rambling about some not, so I took out the question of yesterday''s single brain, neatly put it on the table, I even have an idea, if Zhao Huan can see these at the moment, will you give me another eye I think that at least she will think that I am different from Zhang Xinyan. Although she will have doubts about these answers, she can at least prove that I am better than her.


    Zhang Xinyan and the group of boys frolic for a long time. She went back to her seat and deliberately made a big noise. Then she stabbed me in the back with her pen, "where did you go last noon? Are you in the woods


    I don''t know why she suddenly asked about this, so I asked, "it''s my own business to go and not to go. Does it have anything to do with you?"


    Zhang Xinyan snorted coldly, and then leaned forward, "you just say you''re going or not. I''m just asking."


    "I''ve been there." I replied coldly, I don''t know what medicine she sells in this gourd.


    Zhang Xinyan suddenly came to be interested, "I knew you had been there, but you said, what did you see! Is the grove still exciting? "


    I didn''t know how to go down when I heard her say "exciting". I thought she found out the scandal between her and Wang Lei and asked me to shut up, but it seems that she didn''t think so. But no matter what she wanted to do, I didn''t follow her meaning and said, "what? But it''s just a place for a walk. What''s exciting about it? Don''t most people go there just to be cool and comfortable? But I''m a little curious when you ask me that, as if I should see something


    I deliberately returned to her army, I thought she could be restrained, but then I was shocked, "yesterday I also came to the grove, but I am not myself, but I went with Wang Lei. We have been kissing for a long time, but you didn''t notice it?"


    I know she''s open, but it''s too open. Kissing is as simple as eating.


    Seeing that I was silent, Zhang Xinyan seemed a little proud. Then she swayed her legs and said to me, "Yu Zhen, I look at you. Maybe you haven''t played with a boy yet? But think about it, how can someone like you! But if you get on well with me, I''ll teach you how to dress, at least not so rustic as you are now! And your Adidas can not wear ah! I want to laugh every time I see it. It''s not that I laugh at you. It''s not impossible for you to catch up with brands. If you can''t afford such an expensive one, at least you can afford to pay for special step, 361 degree and so on? I can''t. You can buy a discount for the season


    "Isn''t that a good thing to say about you? What am I doing? I didn''t follow the brand either, but it was just comfortable to wear.


    "OK, OK, OK, I''m not stubborn with you! Let''s get to the point. When I went into the woods yesterday, I saw you. How could you not hear the big news of Wang Lei and I? In fact, even if you hear and see something, why don''t you admit it? " Zhang Xinyan seems anxious to confirm.


    I can''t help being a little annoyed. The parties are eager to hide their shame in such a matter. It''s very nice of you to come here early in the morning to ask for certification. Why do you go to the woods to do this? How good it would be to find an open world to directly stage a big play! So I said angrily, "what I just said is not clear. Is it difficult to satisfy your will and force me to lie? There is such a thing I have no interest in, I hope you focus on, a girl does not know what is reserved? Isn''t your family rich? Can''t you get a better character teacher for you? There is going to be class soon. You are always stabbing me in the back with a pen. If you have something to do after class, please ask me politely. If you can''t, we will not talkI always have a straight face. Although I turn my back to her, I believe she can also feel my bad mood. So she tut tut twice, and then her attitude is not very good, she said: "cut, I don''t like you who are curious to do and have no courage to admit. I said that I don''t care, but what are you doing secretly? If you feel curious, just tell me, I''m familiar with the matter of girl becoming a woman! I''ll teach you if you want to know! Worship me to be a master, and I don''t want money. What a big deal


    After listening to her, I didn''t pay attention to her. If those unclean things don''t find her, I''m really surprised! So there must be something hateful about this poor man!


    When the class was about to begin, Zhang Xinyan couldn''t hold on again. She kicked me on the stool and said in a low voice, "Yu Zhen, I can''t easily tell others about the news. Today we have a new math teacher. It''s said that she''s the most handsome one! It is estimated that we can become a new generation of male gods in our school! You don''t know, before they chose a teacher who taught physics in senior two. Except for being younger, they had little to look forward to. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 361

    "But later on, we are not the same. I have seen real people. Although they are far away, they are not inferior. Now those little fresh meat is suddenly interesting to learn from." When Zhang Xinyan is a handsome man, her eyes are full of light.


    But I''m not interested in these, and then I said, "Hey, you''re from a long distance, this looks ok, but what if the male god in close distance has body odor?"


    "I said, Yu Zhen, are you sick! Are you such a disappointment? I have a good intention to chat with you and tell you such a hot news. If you are not excited, just pour cold water on me. You really have a brain problem! "


    I haven''t done anything about it. This picture of Xinyan has been blown up! There is a big fight with me, I think the brain disease is not me, but she, for a male teacher do not know what kind of crazy so far, is really a little crazy.


    But when the new teacher came in, I was a little silly! Isn''t this Luo Lifan? Before I said that his virtuous bubble girl is OK, how can he still take on such an important task, this is the re reading class of the college entrance examination! Is that something anyone can teach? It''s a joke. Isn''t it fun? The fate of these children was directly delayed by his second goods. What''s the matter?


    When I was in a daze, Zhang Xinyan just caught this shot, so I heard her murmuring behind me, "when I said it, it was as if it was 250000 yuan. Are you still shocked to see the real person? How noble I thought it was


    Dare Zhang Xinyan thought that I was pretending to be serious, and then saw Luo Lifan''s version of the math teacher and couldn''t help feeling excited and happy! But who knows what I just went through? However, the girls in the class are like never seen a handsome guy. I admit that Luo Lifan is definitely qualified in appearance, but there is no need to follow the star! I want to wait for the second goods to show their cards, to see if this group of brainless girls can be so excited to scream!


    Seeing that the students were so enthusiastic, Luo Lifan actually played an interactive role and called the names one by one according to the order of the list. Well, there are at least 40 or 50 students in this class. If this circle comes down, I guess a class will be in vain. But these stupid students are still waving flags and shouting!


    So Luo Lifan simply straightened out the classroom discipline and began to call the roll. Because of the relationship between me and Luo Lifan, I naturally disdained his means. So when he ordered me, I just whispered back: "here."


    Obviously, Luo Lifan is not satisfied, and I don''t know whether he is really involved in the play or deliberately tease me. Anyway, he said solemnly: "this classmate, can you speak a little louder? If you sit so far away, your voice should be loud! And this is the first class of today. What do you do with so much strength? Save your energy for lunch


    I''m strangled. It''s beeping!


    So I raised my voice again: "here it is Then I squinted at him. I could feel that the man in front of me shrunk his neck. Maybe my voice was too loud and he couldn''t bear it.


    Anyway, people around me have such reactions. If Luo Lifan is criticizing me, I can''t say it. So he nodded his head with satisfaction and continued the next roll call. But at the moment, I can''t show my horse''s feet and let others think that Luo Lifan and I knew each other before, so I can only suppress the emotion in my heart, but in fact, I hate my teeth straight.


    No wonder I didn''t see him back last night. I guess he''s just holding on here! If it''s not against me, I don''t believe it! Mingming Qu Yong''s voice is not big, but he seems not to feel it. He jumps directly. He really protects his family!


    The name behind me is Zhang Xinyan. When Luo Lifan points to her, she will play for herself. With a big smile, she gently says to Luo Lifan: "teacher, you are so handsome. I think you will immediately squeeze out the big bucktooth God of senior two when you come here! You are our real God


    Luo Lifan is quite calm to accept, and then light said: "thank you for the praise of the teacher, but also pay attention to the words, do not magnify the shortcomings of others, this is not polite! What''s more, I see that this classmate is also very beautiful. We should be more forgiving. "


    Luo Lifan''s response to others is a sentence or two of the light, because the southern town of Xinyan praised him, he can''t find the north?


    What''s more, when I watched him interact with his classmates in class, especially when he praised each other with female students, how could I feel that he was so rude? Or I''ve seen so little of the world! But this kind of feeling is strange, especially after Luo Lifan''s reply to Zhang Xinyan''s words, she is a proper and embarrassed appearance. How can she not treat her own teacher''s manner? If she hadn''t known Luo Lifan, I would have thought that Zhang Xinyan was in love again!


    But in addition to my bad feeling in the class, the other people didn''t feel anything, and all of them were very excited. Some girls even cried out that the teacher was good at grounding. He was on the ground, OK? Still grounded gas, and then connected to the earth!But it doesn''t seem wrong! Luo Lifan is a master of yin and Yang. Isn''t he the one who communicates with the earth?


    Seeing that group of girls were fascinated by Luo Lifan, I really want to break through his mask immediately. How can this man be so shameless, but he is just a prodigy who runs here to act as a big tail wolf!


    After the whole class introduced himself, Luo Lifan wrote down his name on the blackboard. I only read his calligraphy before, but they were all on the charm, so it was not really meaningful to read. I thought that the characters written by a lousy person like him would not be very good-looking, but it should not be If that word is like the person, this font is also handsome!


    Don''t want to know, the girl under this is a burst of wailing cry, "my God, teacher Luo''s writing is also too handsome!"


    Luo Lifan listened to those voices, just a faint corner of his mouth rose. If I didn''t read it wrong, he deliberately raised eyebrows at me. However, Luo Lifan ignored who was sitting behind me. This piece of Xinyan was not polite. He thought that Luo Lifan showed her a wink! Then I heard Zhang Xinyan mutter from below: "this Luo Lifan is really, in front of the whole class, and others wink, this makes people love how to be embarrassed? What''s more, if it''s clear, it will attract envy and hatred, but how can it be done? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 362

    Although Zhang Xinyan said that, but the wind and grumbling in her bones can not be stopped, it is a completely different look.


    I was not in the mood to pay attention to Zhang Xinyan who was in the back of her own feelings, but I couldn''t ignore the speech of luolifan on the platform at that time. After writing his name, luolifan said: "my name is luolifan. Many people who listen to my name for the first time will associate loli, but they don''t know me. I am not loli, especially in the study of you, I can''t be soft! Of course, in the process of getting along with me, you don''t have to be too restrained. I don''t pay much attention to the nihilism. To have a good relationship between teachers and students, we don''t have to make it up to the lower level. So as long as you like it, you can call me luolifan, or call me Mr. Luo, please feel free! Not enough, in learning can not relax, we are college entrance examination class, more heavy burden, so, refueling! Strive to improve a high level in the final sprint time, you have confidence in yourself, I have confidence in you, and we will work together in the next time! "


    Luolifan is a bit of a good person, can play with people anywhere, on this opening, immediately laid his image in the students, is a good teacher! But only I know that his bad virtue is only suitable for being a liar.


    So many students are still in the end of this class, especially those female students, have begun to look forward to the next math class! I can''t help but I can''t express my dissatisfaction with luolifan. If they see it, it is not only Zhang Xinyan who I am fighting in the class.


    When luolifan was finishing the materials on the table, I watched Zhang Xinyan twist her waist and reached up, and then the person who never studied said, "teacher, I don''t understand what you''re talking about today. I don''t know if I can ask the teacher to tell me something alone."


    Looking at zhangxinyan is a pretend appearance, I guess I don''t know that class now, and licking his face to go ahead to the problem, I sum up that luolifan will not pay attention to her, but did not expect luolifan after hearing, smiled at zhangxinyan, and said, "OK, it''s good to take time to find me in the office."


    Zhang Xinyan saw luolifan better to speak, and learned to be more confident, and then some charming said: "teacher, you see, I usually don''t go to the office to ask questions, this is a cold, I feel sorry! It''s better to change places, I think it will be better if people are less. "


    I see Zhang Xinyan deliberately untied the button of school uniform, and could vaguely see the place where she had white flowers in her chest. She belongs to the kind of well-developed girl. Anyway, it is a very attractive figure in school. It is estimated that luolifan did not object, but she picked up more lightly, and touched luolifan''s chest with her hand. I quickly stopped looking, to be honest, her eyes were still not clear.


    I knew that Zhang Xinyan had something unclean around her, so I could understand her behavior in the woods with Wang Lei. After all, it was about to absorb the Yang when she was close to the man. But at the moment, she could not see the shadow of it. So I was not sure whether Zhang Xinyan was willing to say that for a while The reason why the evil spirits find her is probably because of the whine in her bones. If it is, it is her own collusion with luolifan!


    It seems that the ghost is also a ghost who is not fatal, because only the female ghost needs to absorb the yang to maintain her own balance, and in one, only the female ghost has a more serious mind.


    I don''t know what luolifan did later. But after luolifan left the classroom, I saw Zhang Xinyan was very happy. She was so happy that she could not close her mouth all morning. Of course, I didn''t ask for any trouble. I think that her mind is all about what luolifan said to her. What else would you mind to deal with me?


    But isn''t it crazy about lovan! Put out that Zhang Xinyan is seducing him, he can also promise, and also go so close to Zhang Xinyan, is not afraid of others to gossip? Or is luolifan interested in zhangxinyan?


    But I quickly denied my own idea. I knew luolifan for so long. He had contacted a woman of Bi ER and was also devoted to her. Later, he never contacted any woman. Moreover, compared with bi''er, Zhang Xinyan''s appearance was far from bad! I don''t believe that Lorraine is interested in her.


    But there is no idea about others and they are involved in the continuous, what exactly does luolifan want to do? Did you learn the bad habits of the boys on the campus, just playing? If really holding such a mentality, it is also some too lack of virtue? When I was guessing this in my seat, Zhang Xinyan walked back from the platform and saw me, and said proudly, "Yu Zhen, you still envy me?"


    "What do you envy?" This is a very good feeling for Xinyan every day. She always wants to show off something with me.Zhang Xinyan eyebrows a pick, "envy is not a disgraceful thing, but look at you also dare not say, you such a person can live really tired!"


    I didn''t understand what she was going to say. Anyway, I didn''t want to talk to her, so I gave a cold hum as a response. But Zhang Xinyan was right. I was really very tired. Can I still stop the twists and turns of the underworld? But I knew that she was not referring to it. If she had known that I was the goddess of the underworld, she would have been scared to death.


    Seeing that I was indifferent to her, Zhang Xinyan returned to her seat and said to me, "when you listened to me before, you thought Luo Lifan was nothing, but when you saw a real person, you didn''t immediately come to the spirit? Anyway, don''t say it''s you. How many students are not crazy in this class? But you say, this person has to accept fate, so many girls Luo Lifan don''t like anyone, but they are different to me. No wonder you are jealous one by one


    Oh, she really dares to say that! If she had not deliberately discharged to Luo Lifan during the roll call, could Luo Lifan have so many ink marks on her? Also do not know who took the initiative to run to the podium, this point I can clearly, see it!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 363

    I just want to see what kind of big lie this man can make up, so I asked deliberately, "Zhang Xinyan, I look at Luo Lifan facing all the students in the class. Why do you think he is different from you?"


    Zhang Xinyan gave a cold hum, and began to take out his nail polish and put on his nails. He said, "I will say, you are a stuffed buns!" Isn''t that obvious? You can''t even see it! Did your sister see Luo Lifan talking to me for a long time? Aren''t you curious? "


    "Didn''t you take the initiative to look for him? It can also be called that he doesn''t feel the same about you? " I didn''t save face for her. Anyway, she talked to me on purpose.


    "You are so boring! You don''t care who''s looking for anyone. Besides, Luo Lifan is a teacher in our class at any rate. It''s impossible to pull down his face and call me in the past? But I''m different. I can tell what he wants by looking at his eyes, so it''s normal to take the initiative to look for it! " Zhang Xinyan estimated that she smeared one of them. She puffed with satisfaction, and then went on: "if this woman can''t even see this look, it''s really meaningless! At noon today, I have to go to the grove, but Luo Lifan made an appointment with me in person. I just said that there are many people in the office. Look how thoughtful Luo Lifan thinks


    "You said Luo Lifan asked you to go to the woods?" I was a little surprised, thinking whether Luo Lifan took the wrong medicine, and could actually make an appointment to that place. Even if two people are really studying exercises or something, it is estimated that no one will believe it?


    Seeing my surprised appearance, Zhang Xinyan said with pride, "Yu Zhen, you see, you haven''t seen the world. What''s the matter? You''re so scared that you''re demented! To tell you the truth, I''m really worried when you look like this. You are so old, but you don''t understand the matter between men and women. Can''t you! If you fall in love or something in the future, won''t you suffer? So, you need to contact more. It''s no shame. I said before, if you want to understand, I can teach you. Anyway, I''ll go there at noon. If you''re OK, you can go and have a look. "


    I looked back and sighed, "I don''t have any interest to know about you. Besides, Luo Lifan chose the location there. Maybe it''s closer to the teacher''s canteen. Don''t think about it too much."


    Zhang Xinyan looked up at me, and then said playfully, "Yu Zhen, I didn''t say anything. How can I think too much? Do you want to talk about it? And what I said is good. If you don''t have much contact, how can you know if the other party is suitable? Anyway, before I got married, the relationship between men and women was difficult to control, which was different from that after marriage. I saw that Luo Lifan was still young and didn''t look like he had a wife. Besides, now it''s a new society, and love is free. Even if I really have something to do with Luo Lifan, it''s normal! "


    I would not believe that she would be serious and love Luo Lifan! She said it was just to make excuses for herself, so I said, "you are really open, ha ha."


    Zhang Xinyan gave me a look, then shook her hands and claws and said to me, "Yu Zhen, do you see this color is good? When I went out today, I saw the Yellow calendar. Today, my lucky color! I''ll be able to do it by noon! "


    , I glanced at Zhang Xinyan''s fingernails. They were brown, and I don''t know how they still sell this nail polish. They are really ugly and ugly. But I didn''t say that it was her business how she liked to dress up, but I was surprised that she still believed in the old Chinese calendar, but some of those things were not accurate, but they were just books made up to earn people''s money.


    I thought about Zhang Xinyan''s words. What she said was that she could get close to Luo Lifan. In any case, it was like a mirror in my heart. What did she ask in detail?


    But Zhang Xinyan was sick. Seeing that I was not interested, she said to herself, "I tried a lot of young men''s kisses, but I don''t know what it''s like to kiss a mature man? Yuzhen, don''t you want to try it? In fact, the taste of kissing is very wonderful! If you want to have a try, I can take you. Let''s have a try with Luo Lifan this afternoon? This kind of thing is not afraid of too many people. "


    I didn''t expect that this picture of Xinyan could be so shameless that a high school student could say it? What''s more, what makes me angry is that she can call me. Can''t I also write lewdness on my face like her?


    Facing Zhang Xinyan, I couldn''t help but stomp my feet and said coldly, "you can do it, Zhang Xinyan! If you want to share such things with others, you can call on your sisters. You are all united in whatever you do. You should not mind such things! But please don''t call me, as you said, I''m not in the same boat with you! And to tell you the truth, I just feel sick when you do this. "


    Even though she was tearing her face, I told her that I didn''t like it very much. But Zhang Xinyan''s face was not made of it. It was comparable to the corner of the city wall. Anyway, she didn''t get angry with me, even with a word of impatience. Instead, she said to me, "Yu Zhen, I''m sorry for you. I''ll forgive you, anyway No one in the society likes you. You will be worried when you can''t get married in the future! When you regret, there is no place to buy regret medicine! "Her values are very tough. I raised my eyebrows and didn''t make a voice. But I despised her in my heart. She was so bold in school, and she had no idea at home? Of course, she can not let the family know about such things, and can be very proud of such things, I also take it.


    I didn''t care about her, anyway, she was worried about things will not happen to me, but I was in love with the ghost king at the age of 14! And now I am the mother of two children, so my life will not regret it! But I will not see a boy with a little bit of beauty like her, and I think I am the most important married child in my life, but I can''t be more open than her!


    So I turned around and fiddled with what I needed to use in the next class. Actually, it was very tired to tell the truth in school. Because I had to take it with me in the class. It was much more comfortable to come to luolifan so that he could only show his face in class.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 364

    No wonder he chose to be a teacher and arranged Qu Yong and I as students! He will never let himself suffer, I can''t help feeling a little unbalanced!


    But then I think about it carefully. I can''t do that if I want to be a teacher. After all, I don''t know what is written in the book! To tell you the truth, Luo Lifan''s Kung Fu is much better than Qu Yong and I!


    After class, I was also in a good mood, always thinking about what would happen at noon. In fact, I didn''t worry about Luo Lifan''s loss, but Qu Yong and I were in school, so he didn''t know how to pay attention to the influence? I wanted to talk to Qu Yong about this, but I was afraid that Qu Yong would speak ill of his master, so I gave up!


    Finally, after the second class, I said I wanted to go out and breathe. I didn''t know how to turn to the small supermarket that the school had left out. I came here for the first time. Don''t look at the appearance, but there are all kinds of things in it. I want to open a shop in the school, which is certainly related to the leadership. Otherwise, why should such a big school open for you ?


    The one who looked at the shop was a middle-aged woman, fat and strong, and looked at the people''s dishes. I guess she also looked at my clothes and didn''t pay any attention to me. Anyway, I didn''t like to see such people. I went upstairs when I wanted to buy a bottle of water. I didn''t expect that I was choked with cold water. When I was thinking about paying the bill, I saw Luo Lifan come in! Luo Lifan belongs to that kind of very handsome boy, so as soon as he enters the door, the woman who looks at the shop welcomes him, "are you the teacher just transferred today? Just now I was listening to the students saying that a handsome man came to this school. I didn''t expect to see a real person so soon. These students are really good eyes! "


    "You''re welcome. Just after class, I came to buy a water cup. I''m in a hurry today. I haven''t got anything ready yet." Luo Lifan is really familiar with himself. He can talk with others there.


    Seeing that Luo Lifan wanted to buy a water cup, the woman in the shop rushed out and went to the second row of shelves and said to Luo Lifan, "there are thermos cups in it. You have to pay for your teaching and drink more hot water. I will recommend a good brand for you! It''s good to use the music button like this. If you have a better one, you can have a look at this kitchen magic master. They are all big brands, and they are much better to use. "


    Luo Lifan himself is very rich, looking at the hot recommendation of the woman is not to go to see, but said to her: "I believe your vision, help me choose a suitable for me to use."


    "Oh, to tell you the truth, I really understand these things. I''m used to using these things when I look at your identity. It''s better to take the brand of food magician, which has the best heat preservation effect, regardless of the high price, but it''s definitely worth it!" Said holding a black cup to Luo Lifan, "look at this style is OK?"


    Luo Lifan estimated that he didn''t look at it directly and asked the price.


    The woman at the store quoted the price, "399."


    As soon as I heard that this girl is really capable of doing business, no wonder I like to ignore it. At most, I only have one yuan of mineral water. It''s a waste of time to take care of me. However, she is also black hearted enough. She recommended such an expensive one as soon as she came up. I thought it was just a cup to drink water? As for that particular?


    However, Luo Lifan didn''t care, smiling at the woman who looked at the shop. "It''s not expensive. I used to use this brand before. It''s very useful. Please wrap it for me."


    The woman in charge was busy answering the question, then twisted her waist and looked for the bag. However, I looked at the bucket as if there was nothing to wriggle about. But I was so happy that I had made a big list! When the woman came to look for the box, she saw me and said impatiently, "I said, don''t you just buy a bottle of water? You''re still picking? Get out of my way. Don''t get in my way! It''s a small shop, and there are always some procrastinators. I can''t stand it! "


    It''s really right to look at people''s dishes. She, Luo Lifan and I are standing in the store. Why doesn''t she think Luo Lifan is in the way? But I was too lazy to argue with her, thinking that Luo Lifan also noticed me. I casually took a bottle of water from the shelf, then went out and said to the woman, "how much is it?"


    "One. You just throw it at the counter! " The woman didn''t even look up at me.


    As soon as I was about to take the money out of my pocket, Luo Lifan said, "it''s my student anyway. I''ll give you the money!"


    "No, it''s not much. I can afford it. Thank you." I took the money out of my pocket.


    At this time, the woman found the bag and went back to the counter. Then she took over the argument, "you are a good teacher. You are considerate of the students, but the student is very personalized. It''s just a bottle of water. Just take it!"


    I didn''t pay attention to her. She put down the money and was ready to leave. However, Luo Lifan stopped me when I was about to go out. "Yu Zhen, I watched your mind wandering in class today. Now the college entrance examination is coming. You are in a bad state!"


    I think you and that Zhang Xinyan have been looking at each other all the time. Can you still notice my class state? What''s more, our present identity is just a disguise. What''s the real thing? Is it hard to think about his role as a teacher in front of this attractive woman? So I responded faintly: "thank you for your concern, but today''s class you don''t seem to say anything. Besides, it''s the review stage now. Sometimes this difficult problem is not necessarily in this class. Maybe after class, I''m not lucky. It''s even more annoying to encounter a difficult problem."Then I left the small supermarket, I thought Luo Lifan was so smart, he must understand what I said.


    Luo Lifan didn''t chase him out. When I went upstairs, I could still hear him chatting with the woman who was watching the shop. It seems that my words didn''t affect my mood. However, I wanted to let him play SOBI. I would like to see if he would laugh when I went to catch adultery with Qu Yong at noon today!


    However, before I had time to find Qu Yong, Luo Lifan took advantage of the interval exercise time to find me. However, he didn''t have the magnanimity like Zhang Xinyan. He just put a note into my hand under the excuse of inspection. I don''t want to see it. Anyway, if there is any movement, it''s impossible to act now. I think he wants to ask why I have this attitude For him, after all, we agreed that we should try to keep harmony in school.


    Back in the class, I saw that no one thought of me, secretly opened the note, but there was no doubt, but asked Qu Yong and I to wait for him in front of the canteen at noon.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 365

    He is really strange. If you have anything, it''s more convenient to contact Qu Yong to inform me? I don''t know if her brain is broken. She has to do something easy to be misunderstood by others. I don''t think Zhang Xinyan knows about it. If she sees it, she can''t figure out where to go.


    However, Zhang Xinyan said that she and Luo Lifan had made an appointment to go to the grove at noon. How could Luo Lifan suddenly ask Qu Yong and me to wait for him? Do you want to explain the reason to me? Before Luo Lifan did anything, he was the only one who made up his mind. He said a word or two when we found out that it was more difficult than going to heaven to explain it.


    Now that the news has reached me, I have to find a chance to tell Qu Yong. Now I have a bit of resentment at why the head teacher arranged our seats so far away. If I replaced Qu Yong in the back seat, I would not have to try my best to get close to Qu Yong.


    As a student, the best excuse is the problem, so I casually took a exercise book, while no one was crowded to Qu Yong, and then whispered: "lunch canteen and so on."


    Qu Yong was not surprised by what I said, because it was all right before. He had to inform each other when he found any change. However, Qu Yong asked, "is there any news so soon?"


    In fact, I don''t know what situation, "Luo Lifan came to the news, I don''t know what the situation is, but we can''t play it!"


    Qu Yong nodded. Naturally, he believed in Luo Lifan.


    I thought about it for a while, or Luo Lifan and Zhang Xinyan simply said, "but there is another situation, Luo Lifan should also have an appointment with Zhang Xinyan."


    "Zhang Xinyan?" Qu Yong couldn''t help frowning, "how can you ask her? By the way, is it possible to solve that thing? "


    "Who knows? He is your master. You should know more about things than I do! But to tell you the truth, it seems that you don''t have to go to that place to solve the problem! What''s more, during the period of school, when there are so many people and many people, I''m not afraid that others will find it difficult to finish the school? " I think we are all relying on the relationship between the prison, when something happens, we can pat our ass and leave, but this is not to leave trouble for others?


    After telling Qu Yong, I destroyed the note that Luo Lifan passed to me. Anyway, it''s useless to keep it. In case someone finds it, it''s hard to explain. Because with hope, the time goes faster. At noon, Qu Yong and I deliberately slow down the speed, thinking that when the students are almost gone, they will go out, even if they bump into the canteen See Luo Lifan can also be natural point, otherwise directly stand there and so on, it seems too deliberate.


    However, as Qu Yong and I slowed down, Zhang Xinyan did not move. I have a look at her, she seems to be very looking forward to the lunch date, actually also make-up, this woman''s mind is really clear! However, no matter how she painted, she was less than one tenth of that of bill.


    Seeing me looking at her, Zhang Xinyan gave a slight smile, "clay bag, what''s good to see? I don''t think your face is rubbed on the foundation.


    Make up these things I still know how much, but since I went to the underworld, I can''t use them. Women use cosmetics to keep young? But I don''t need these, anyway I won''t get old, and I think my body is good, even if I don''t wipe anything, it will look better than Zhang Xinyan''s skin. Zhang Xinyan often uses cosmetics and mends her makeup skillfully. It may be because she has been using cosmetics for a long time. I can see that her face is not as shiny as that of girls of this age.


    So when I was quite confident, she said, "you seem to wipe too much, will it fade? That would be embarrassing. "


    After listening to my words, Zhang Xinyan left in a huff and puff, but before leaving, she did not forget to give me a powerful look. She did not know what she thought. She really felt that it was a great thing that she seduced Luo Lifan!


    Seeing that all the students were walking the same way, Qu Yong and I went out one after another. On the way to the canteen in the past, Qu Yong said to me, "didn''t you ask Zhang Xinyan to leave her alone? Why don''t you listen! "


    I said to Qu Yong, "you don''t care about the relationship between me and Zhang Xinyan. We can''t be friends anyway! Why don''t you think, to whom does she paint her eyebrows? "


    Feeling the entrance of the canteen, Luo Lifan is quietly coming out from the inside, pretending to be quite coincidental. He said to Qu Yong and me, "the food in this canteen is not very delicious. Are you interested in eating takeout with me?"


    Qu Yong naturally agreed. I took a look at him and said, "don''t straighten it out. No one is looking at us now. If you have anything to do, please tell us quickly. I don''t need these energy supplements, but your apprentice has to eat."


    Luo Lifan squinted at me and said, "when will you care about people? But Yu Zhen, did you take gun medicine today? Why are you so fierce at me


    "I''ve been doing this to you all the time? If I talk to you like Zhang Xinyan, are you sure you can stand it? " I didn''t like to reply to him, but now I''m quite curious why he called me and Qu Yong here.


    After listening to my words, Luo Lifan gave a meaningful "Oh" and then said, "say Zhang Xinyan, I really want to go to her later. I think Zhang Xinyan is already waiting. So you two can go directly to her, but don''t be found out by her.""What? You want a girl and you''re going to take us? We can''t use light bulbs. By the way, I don''t know how, suddenly we have appetite Then I took Qu Yong to the canteen.


    Luo Lifan didn''t stop him, but left a sentence, "if you dare not go, I don''t care about the rest."


    This is a naked threat, but thinking that I would not have much loss when I went there, I rolled my eyes and turned back from above, "go, who is afraid of who? Anyway, it''s not me who will lose face! But are you sure you want me and Qu Yong to see this? When did you get the bite? "


    Luo Lifan looked at me helplessly, "have you stayed in the world for a long time, and your thoughts have become not simple? Did I say what I asked you to do? You seem to have a big hole in your brain


    I curl my mouth, anyway, I will see it later. I don''t have to argue with him for a while.


    When we got to the grove, there were not many people. I didn''t see Zhang Xinyan''s shadow. She came out earlier than us. She should have arrived first. However, I don''t know why she didn''t see anyone at the moment. Could she wait inside so soon?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 366

    Anyway, there are not many students now. So Qu Yong and I found a quiet place to sit down and chat. This morning, he did not eat anything. I think he must be hungry. However, because of Luo Lifan''s instructions, he had to wait here. I felt sorry to see that. In the end, it was also for my sake, otherwise he would not have to suffer this injustice.


    "You wait here. I''ll go and buy you some snacks."


    "No, not so hungry! Wait for the matter to be dealt with. I don''t know what master asked us to do with Zhang Xinyan! " Qu Yong waved his hand.


    I thought it was reasonable. Luo Lifan would not let us wait here for no reason. So I asked, "Qu Yong, do you think your master will let us watch some pictures that are not suitable for children?"


    "My master won''t be so boring." Qu Yong said solemnly, and then added: "master is not close to women, so don''t think about it. I think there are some important things."


    To tell you the truth, I don''t believe that Luo Lifan will let me and Qu Yong see something serious. Since I''ve come, I''ll be at ease waiting here. If I really meet Zhang Xinyan, I''ll stick it on Luo Lifan, and I won''t go to see it.


    However, after waiting for a long time, no one came. I was worried, so I said to Qu Yong, "should we be fooled? I should have eaten all kinds of food these days


    However, even if Luo Lifan changes her mind temporarily, Zhang Xinyan will not give up such a good opportunity. Is Zhang Xinyan already in it? Thinking of this, I got up to go to the inside of the forest. Before, Zhang Xinyan and Wang Lei were kissing in the deepest part of the forest?


    Qu Yong saw me go inside, and he followed me. In fact, there was no need to do anything. I could not be in danger in broad daylight. However, he followed me, and I didn''t say much. Besides, if two people were looking for me, they would be faster.


    Almost to the place where I found Zhang Xinyan yesterday, I heard the voice of speaking from inside. However, it was a little far away, and it was not so true. However, it should be the voice of a man and a woman talking inside.


    Qu Yong motioned to me to keep my voice down. After all, it''s not a matter for people to see in such a hidden place at this time! Qu Yong and I crept forward a few more steps. We could see through the cracks in the branches. I saw that the girl was Zhang Xinyan, but the boy didn''t know him. It should not be Wang Lei.


    Then I heard the boy say, "Zhang Xinyan, didn''t you send a little brother yesterday to tell me to meet me at noon today? How to do not recognize the account when the time comes? I''ve come all the way, and let me go back if I don''t do anything? "


    "Oh, isn''t this an emergency?" Zhang Xinyan accompanied with a smile, "next time, can''t you fix the time and place?"


    "Don''t play with me, but I heard that you and Wang Lei kissed each other in this place yesterday? Are you enjoying yourself? "


    Zhang Xinyan didn''t seem to be embarrassed at all, but she gave a slight smile. "He ah, that''s all. He looks like a very fierce character. Actually, it''s not so powerful. After kissing for less than a minute, she can''t say anything anymore!"


    "Don''t you try mine? I am much better than Wang Lei! Last time there was a girl I kissed. She was lack of oxygen. If you follow me, you can guarantee your satisfaction! " The boy didn''t know whether it was true or not, but he was very proud.


    "Zhao Ziqi, I will try it next time! It''s too late for us to make an appointment next time Zhang Xinyan estimates the time, afraid Luo Lifan bumps into this matter, so some hasty urge this boy named Zhao Ziqi to go.


    But Zhao Ziqi didn''t take advantage of it, and then said to Zhang Xinyan, "when is the next time?"


    "Well, I''ll let you know when it''s time. Anyway, you said you''re so good. I''ll try it once? Besides, if you really want to be so powerful, can you still have fewer women? " What Zhang Xinyan said is quite generous. I don''t know how to describe my mood.


    Thinking that Zhang Xinyan was in it, I pulled Qu Yong to go back. However, one of them suddenly guessed the dead branches on the ground. This was a wake-up call to the two people inside. After a while, I heard the sound of footsteps running away. It is estimated that Zhang Xinyan misunderstood Luo Lifan to find it.


    I scratched my head in front of Qu Yong. As soon as I wanted to go out, I heard Zhang Xinyan''s voice ring out from behind, "Oh, is it Yu Zhen? Don''t you despise people like me? Why do you still take our handsome boy into the woods


    "Can''t we discuss the exercises?" I fight back with reason. Qu Yongcai and I will not do such things anyway.


    However, Zhang Xinyan didn''t seem to believe it. It was just an expression of you lying to ghosts. Then she gave a mysterious smile and didn''t argue with me. "Please stay away from this, because I''ll discuss exercises later, and I''m still with our math teacher. I''m afraid you''ll be embarrassed. I''d like to remind you


    Speaking of this, I don''t say much, but I look at Qu Yong with a dignified look, and I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    After exposing the target, Qu Yong and I went out in despondency. At this time, we watched Luo Lifan walk slowly towards the inside. After a while, we heard Zhang Xinyan exaggerate and said, "Luo Lifan, how can you come here! People have been waiting for a long time. "Listening to their voices, I don''t know what kind of psychology. I pulled Qu Yong to find a relatively safe place to stop, and then looked inside. I saw Luo Lifan didn''t rush forward, but kept a normal distance. I said politely, "is it? I just came out of the canteen. The food is good today, so I came out late. "


    I went! Didn''t he say the food was bad? What''s the matter? There are two kinds of meals prepared in this lunch hall?


    This Luo Lifan lied is really handy, even there will not be a pause, but Zhang Xinyan is not in this matter haggling, but said with a smile: "teacher Luo, since you changed the meeting place to here, you should not just want to stand and chat with me, right? There''s no one right now. Aren''t you going to do something? This is boring in school day by day! If you don''t have some fun, it''s a tough day


    It seems that this piece of Xinyan is ready to take the initiative to attack. I saw that I was going to leave, but Luo Lifan''s voice rang timely. "What you said was that I thought this school could be different from the previous one, but I found that they were all the same. But you said that I would not look for the fun. I would recommend some of them to see if they were suitable for me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 367

    This is clearly to let the other party speak first, anyway, who opens the mouth first is not reasonable.


    I don''t know how to deal with Zhang Xinyan. Luo Lifan is different from the people she contacted before. The boys in the past were eager to jump on her, but Luo Lifan had to bear to play with her.


    Zhang Xinyan listened to Luo Lifan''s question, but there was no sound. After watching for a long time, I thought that Zhang Xinyan had been frustrated, so I looked through the gap. Zhang Xinyan''s behavior still scared me a lot. As I said before, the school uniform of this school is British style. The bottom is short skirt and the top is plaid shirt. Zhang Xinyan doesn''t like to wear stockings, so she always shows her long white legs. This can be regarded as an alternative in school.


    At the moment, Zhang Xinyan is too direct to untie the buttons of her clothes. She is completely in a state of wide opening. She sticks to Luo Lifan and asks, "is this really fun? I think it''s fun anyway


    I guess a man can''t control such a situation, so I want to see how Luo Lifan will deal with it. However, he arranged for Qu Yong and me to be outside, so there should be no unusual behavior. Then I heard Luo Lifan say, "I haven''t tried this, but I still don''t have much interest now. Why don''t you add some strength to see if I can feel it It''s interesting. If I think this game is good, maybe it can make you happy


    I went! It''s not my guess! Isn''t this the live broadcast? I took a look at Qu Yong. He also had some doubts. I didn''t think about it, so I had to drag Qu Yong away.


    However, Qu Yong did not move, but pointed to the inside of his finger. I was a little angry. As expected, all the men were respectable. After all, it was sure that he would be more powerful. He still looked at it!


    Seeing my anger, Qu Yong lowered his voice and said, "you can have a good look at Zhang Xinyan''s side. Is there any difference? That thing appears again


    In order to confirm what he said is true or false, I looked back at the same thing and saw that thing appeared again!


    It''s really bold. It''s hard not to achieve it. For the sake of Yang Qi, even Luo Lifan doesn''t care?


    Because the black shadow appeared again, I couldn''t leave, so I had to stand with Qu Yong and see what was going on inside. Anyway, there were many tricks for Xinyan, but it was not boring. At this time, Qu Yong and I watched it together. It seemed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere.


    Sure enough, Zhang Xinyan made a big move. She put her hand around Luo Lifan''s neck and blew air behind Luo Lifan''s ear. Many people''s sensitive points are different, and I don''t know why Zhang Xinyan chose Luo Lifan''s place. However, after watching Zhang Xinyan blow for a long time, Luo Lifan still didn''t respond. Instead, she squinted at what Zhang Xinyan would do.


    However, I think that when the ghost king and I were together, he would always use this move. Anyway, as long as the ghost King blows at my ears, I will feel numb and crisp, and I don''t know whether Luo Lifan is really unresponsive or pretending to be calm.


    In fact, I look down on him. If I arrange Qu Yong and I outside like this, I must pretend to be a gentleman. Otherwise, how can I teach my apprentice in the future? So I wonder if this is a play that Luo Lifan wants to flaunt himself on purpose. Otherwise, how can a man like Liu Xiahui really sit still like Liu Xiahui?


    Anyway, I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it.


    Seeing that she was busy for a long time, Luo Lifan was not moved. Zhang Xinyan was obviously worried, so her lips began to move to Luo Lifan''s lips and tried to kiss him. However, Luo Lifan didn''t open his head directly. "You''re violating the rules. I haven''t thought about this step yet."


    Zhang Xinyan smiles. "You can''t help it. Since you promised to try, you have to follow my steps, right? Besides, it seems too slow to communicate without kissing. "


    At this time, I watched the ghost slowly lean over, and then find a timely machine to get into Zhang Xinyan''s body. Zhang Xinyan''s body twisted for a while, and then said in a charming tone: "Miss Luo, what are you waiting for! You won''t be able to taste the sweetness when someone comes later! Kiss me, I can''t help it


    In Zhang Xinyan Jiao Didi''s space, Luo Lifan''s abnormal similarity was hooked. She immediately hugged Zhang Xinyan into her arms and hugged her very hard.


    Isn''t this an animal? He can''t control Luo Lifan before he gets better? I expect him to catch ghosts for his virtue? What a joke!


    When I swore at Luo Lifan in my heart, he suddenly yelled at us, "Qu Yong takes the rune paper and pastes it on the wooden man under your feet! Yu Zhen, use your mana to set the border! "


    Qu Yong was very quick to respond and did it quickly! But I''m still a little unresponsive. How can I use my mana all of a sudden?


    What do you think? Do you want to pit me again? " Luo Lifan is a little impatient.


    I guess he remembered the scene when we caught ghosts together. It seemed that he was in the woods, and then the ghost ran away because of my mistake. But this time, I practiced at least for a period of time. In terms of skill, I am still a little confident!So I stepped back a step and set up a border, so that we could all be surrounded inside. Of course, we could see the movement outside, but we couldn''t see us outside. Of course, it''s impossible for the ghost to run out!


    After being surrounded by my border, the ghost did not stay on Zhang Xinyan, but chose to give up Zhang Xinyan''s body and rushed out directly! Maybe the ghost has been removed too hard, Zhang Xinyan not too should, directly fainted on the ground.


    As I expected, it was really a ghost girl! And it''s very arrogant!


    My mana is the weakest among the three of us. Don''t think that the female ghost is directly running to me. My brain hasn''t turned the axis yet, and my reaction is always a little slow. Fortunately, Qu Yong is beside me. He slaps the female ghost. The ghost is caught off guard and hurt badly.


    I didn''t expect that Qu Yong''s skill is really much more advanced. I think that Luo Lifan, as he mentioned before, should not be far away.


    I don''t know why the critical moment is full of wishful thinking. I think Luo Lifan must have had such an idea for a long time. Originally, I thought that Luo Lifan would be worried about the safety of students and would not act rashly. However, at this moment, it seems that I am worried too much. If I could have thought that Luo Lifan did this in order to accept her, I would not follow Luo Lifan It''s breathing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 368

    I think just now I still complain about Luo Lifan''s inhumanity. I really feel sorry for him. But now this female ghost has not been completely controlled. I can only think of apologizing to him when the matter is solved.


    This ghost is not a good enemy at first. Anyway, Luo Lifan fought with her for several rounds, but she didn''t catch her. Moreover, she would pick a soft persimmon pinch and always pick an opportunity to attack me! I''m also worried. My magic power is not strong, and the border can be maintained for a period of time when the external environment is relatively stable. However, the internal attack is really fierce. I''m afraid that if I don''t catch her, my border will be broken. So I can''t help urging Luo Lifan: "I said you can hurry up! I will not be able to survive this border for long. Don''t blame me if she runs away at that time


    Luo Lifan estimated that he would not have time to pay attention to me. Anyway, he has been fighting with female ghosts. Do you think that the ghost who can come out to suck Yang Qi in the great change of weather can be shallow? However, when Luo Lifan attacked her, she didn''t fight back. She just tried to dodge. I think maybe she was saving her strength and trying to escape!


    I watched Qu Yong standing steadily in his place, and then I asked him, "are you going to stop looking at him like this?"


    Qu Yong shrugged. "Master didn''t say anything. I didn''t dare to act rashly. And now master can subdue this ghost, but I don''t know why. Do you think I still need to do it?"


    Even Qu Yong can''t see through things, I don''t have to guess, but now that I know Luo Lifan has me, I''m relieved.


    The enchantment lasted less than a while and was broken by the ghost, but she still had a conscience and didn''t do me any harm. After finding a breakthrough, she left decisively and quickly!


    When I watched the ghost being let go by Luo Lifan, I couldn''t help complaining, "this is not easy to seize the opportunity. How can you release her easily? Now she knows your identity and won''t show up easily! But fortunately, I talked about this matter with the ghost king in advance. It is estimated that the black and white impermanence is coming soon! But you are too. If you want to let her go, why do you ask Qu Yong and me? I almost saw your beautiful drama. I can''t express it


    Luo Lifan listened to my words with a light smile: "you are really good to say, why don''t you think I do this, only my reason? At the moment, I can''t ruin the plan just to catch a girl ghost. Do you know what we''re doing here? If it wasn''t for the evil spirit''s tight following, I might have spared him his life. Today, I''d just like to teach him a lesson! For a while, it will be quiet for a long time


    "Don''t blame me for misunderstandings. I can''t help but think about her obsession! Besides, if you really have other plans, you can tell me or Qu Yong in advance! To tell you the truth, if you hadn''t threatened me today, I wouldn''t have bothered to come! " I gave him a blank look. "You don''t know. This Xinyan really thought you were dating her."


    At this time, Luo Lifan remembered Zhang Xinyan. After a quick glance, she did not look too much. Zhang Xinyan is not dressed in neat clothes, but she wants to be looked like after that. Although I know that Luo Lifan did nothing, if she was found by others, she would not think so.


    At the moment, all the buttons of Zhang Xinyan''s jacket are unbuttoned, and her skirt is pushed up to the top. The small bottoms inside can be seen at a glance. Luo Lifan had no less eyes before. Now, she is serious in front of Qu Yong and I don''t want to lift my legs. At this time, Luo Lifan said to me, "Yu Zhen, you really want to wave your sleeves without taking them Walk a cloud! What''s the matter? Qu Yong and I are left with this mess? "


    I turned around and said, "what else? Do you have to help her with her clothes and take her back? I tell you, I don''t have that mood, you know, she is the most unpleasant to see me! If you know that I took her back, I''ll never finish it again! "


    Luo Lifan looked at me. "Do you really don''t know what I''m looking for you for? If you don''t deal with Zhang Xinyan, don''t think about the diary. Anyway, now that I know that the school is not clean, I have every reason to refuse to go to the next step. The main task of Yin Yang teacher is to communicate between yin and Yang... "


    I knew what he was going to say next, so he walked back to Luo Lifan and said, "I can tell you, I''ll take care of this one time about Xinyan. I won''t reach out for such a thing next time. Even if you don''t help me find my diary, I won''t reach out."


    Seeing my promise, Luo Lifan nodded and became as glib as before, "I said Yu Zhen, anyway, I''m also a teacher. I''m a generation behind in terms of seniority! So it''s just for you to help


    He is such a man. He is really cheap and good-natured!


    And he didn''t mention that his identity was OK. Now how can I feel so weird? And I feel particularly obscene when I look at his careless appearance.


    Then I deliberately asked him: "Luo Lifan, to tell you the truth, in the face of such a beautiful scene, you really don''t have any other ideas?"


    Luo Lifan looked at me, and then said with malice: "how to say it? I''m a man with high requirements. It''s like we''ve known each other for so long. Have you ever seen me greedy for you? But many people can get into my eyes! "I''m so angry at this that I can''t do it! However, I think carefully, it seems that there is nothing to be angry about. I don''t like him. Can he see my influence! Besides, the ghost king is so much better than him that he chose me?


    This can show a problem, not that I can''t, but his poor vision!


    Thinking of this, I balanced a little, because Qu Yong was also a boy and was not good at helping Zhang Xinyan''s affairs. So I asked them both to go back first. Then I quickly tidied up Zhang Xinyan''s clothes. Before she woke up, I took her to the infirmary.


    To tell you the truth, Xinyan looks very thin, but her back is still heavy. At first, I used brute force to carry it, but the woods are not close to the clinic. I estimated that I would be exhausted and paralyzed when I got to the clinic, so I boldly used the mana while there was no one. During this time, the students almost went back, so there should be no big problem.


    Because Zhang Xinyan''s physical condition is very bad, not suitable for that ghost to take Yang, so for a while, Zhang Xinyan is also free! But it also means that there will be a bad luck to be found by the ghost.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 369

    The female ghost was injured. If she wants to recover quickly, she must find a suitable body to help her collect Yang Qi. However, because Luo Lifan and Qu Yong are both there, I don''t worry much. Moreover, Luo Lifan intentionally let her go today. I think that female ghost will be a little taboo.


    When he returned to the classroom, Qu Yong was already sitting in his seat, looking at the book calmly. He saw me come in and said to me, "Yu Zhen, I left your exercise book in the morning."


    I took the exercise book handed over by him, thinking that he had some inconvenient words to say to me, so I quickly went back to my seat and opened it directly while no one was looking at it. There were several pieces of runes inside. I didn''t know what it meant. But since Qu Yong passed it to me, I''ll keep it for the time being. Anyway, the school is so dirty that it will surely come in handy.


    I folded the rune paper and put it in my coat pocket. I am also a ghost now. If the rune paper is not careful, it will affect me.


    It was quite quiet this afternoon because Zhang Xinyan didn''t come here. I didn''t know whether she was staying in the infirmary or was picked up by her family. However, it doesn''t matter to me. I think it''s impossible for someone else to be so generous!


    In the afternoon, due to the weather, the outdoor class was temporarily cancelled. At the request of Guangzhou university students, Luo Lifan came to the class. The class in the morning was purely the interaction between him and his classmates. However, in the afternoon, he talked about the class in a down-to-earth manner. His painting style was different from that of other teachers. Other teachers were very rigid, but Luo Lifan was very funny, Even I feel that his old profession is a teacher!


    It turns out that he is also versatile, but I always think that yin and Yang masters have not read many books, so I have some prejudice against Luo Lifan. However, after this time, I have a new understanding of him, and he is very lovely in a serious way.


    I haven''t read a lot of books, but I like mathematics at school. I think it''s interesting to get those Arabic numbers together. However, things in this high school are not the same. Some things are too detailed. For example, mathematics is divided into three subjects: algebra, solid geometry and analytic geometry. My head aches when I see it. So listen to Luo Lifan Really really vernacular half a class, I really feel a little dizzy.


    Luo Lifan finished the vernacular in front of me, the rest of the time for the students to study, and then he pretended to come down to start inspection, but I found that he always revolved around me, I looked dizzy, so he said: "Mr. Luo, can you change places? Don''t you feel confused when you''re always hanging around in the same place


    Luo Lifan is also to the strength, "Yu Zhen, other students have no opinion, you doubt the voice is the biggest, what does this explain? It''s just that you''re not calm! I''ve heard that you are a transfer student. If you go on in this way, I think you will have to be dissuaded from going back in less than half a year! "


    I scratched my head, he is really addicted to be a teacher, so into the play! I don''t need to take half a month''s vacation for sure! So I said, "teacher Luo, I see if you care too much. Can you teach for so long, you have to say something else."


    My words were a disaster. The girls in the class began to look at me with hostile eyes one by one. One of the girls who was good with Zhang Xinyan said, "Yu Zhen, you are a transfer student and dare to question the teacher! Don''t look at your score! The teacher is for you, but you are ungrateful


    "Yes! Today, it is Zhang Xinyan who is not here. If she is, after listening to your words, do you think you can have a better time? "


    "Forget it, don''t pay any attention to her. She''s just like a bumpkin! Don''t forget Adidas


    I think that the shoes will not make me feel good when I look at the shoes! In fact, it''s not my vanity, it''s something like this that makes me feel uncomfortable, because it can remind me of a long time ago.


    At that time, I was a common mortal, did not meet the ghost king, did not experience many things later. At that time, I went to school in a town a little far away from home. The students in my class were better off than my family. In fact, it was nothing. I never cared about it. But I didn''t think so. It doesn''t mean that others would not think so. So they would show off with me intentionally or unintentionally. Once again, my third grandfather brought me something, and I saw these things. I think it was after I went home I told my grandmother about it, but the old lady went to the town market and bought me a good dress. In her words, people can''t be looked down upon by others. At least, I can''t shiver on my face.


    I don''t know how much the clothes cost at that time. Maybe it''s a discount brand. I didn''t know very well at that time. Anyway, after the girls in the class saw it, they disdained to say, "Yo, new clothes?"


    But after seeing the brand, I looked at me with some doubts, "can you still buy the brand? Isn''t this a fake? "


    I know it''s not fake, but what can I do? If I argue, they will certainly ask what the brand is called, or where I bought it, so I simply don''t say anything. It''s probably a worrying thing for my short life. Originally, it''s a very happy thing to buy a new thing, but I don''t feel a bit happy because of the expensive clothes!So after I left school, the biggest wish is to make a lot of money, can afford to buy people look down on clothes.


    Maybe it''s because people are so blindfolded that they don''t want to live like that again. In this materialistic society, they always feel very unfair! Although I know that is not just a matter of clothes, but still do not want to lose face to anyone.


    So after I met Luo Lifan, I always begged him to take me to make money at that time, not only to be satisfied, but also more important, that is to be able to appear in front of others one day, but it seems that all this has not yet been realized, my life is coming to an end!


    I thought I was a lady in my life, and I would never be troubled by similar problems, but the fact is that I still can''t get out of this circle! I have experienced such a situation again, but at this moment I can open my eyes. Anyway, what I have is something they can''t pray for in their life.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 370

    Seeing the students harassing me, Luo Lifan stopped it in time. It is estimated that he was afraid that he would suddenly turn over his face and be very embarrassed!


    But he also looked down on me, just this group of people who have no vision, as for me angry?


    When the class was about to end, Luo Lifan asked me softly, "what is Adidas? Are you disgraced again


    I didn''t have a good look at him, "teacher Luo, I''m learning now! Didn''t you just say that for my future? Don''t waste my precious time


    "If you don''t say so, I can ask Qu Yong. I think it''s good to hear your story told by others." Luo Lifan squinted and looked at me with a smile.


    I tilted my head and asked, "Luo Lifan, when have you been so nosy? If you''re so interested, I''ll share something with you, such as today''s event in the woods. I think it will be better than Adidas! "


    To deal with such a person as Luo Lifan, you can''t discuss with him in a normal way, otherwise you will lose miserably. So if you want to win, there is a way to treat him with his own way! How he plays cards, as long as he plays back, he will stop and shut up!


    So when I finished, Luo Lifan took the textbook back to the desk, and then gently spit out: "boring!"


    I made a face at him. Yes, if he couldn''t get a bargain, he would say that he was boring. Would it make him feel very interesting? I would let him laugh at him? Cut! I''m not that stupid, so I''m not vague at the critical moment.


    However, when school was over, he stopped me again and called me to help him carry things. I was not a representative of math class, so I couldn''t find me! Besides, if you really need help, he can find his apprentice. Qu Yong is a man at least. This time, we disguise our identity. I am the same as his identity. Why should we use me as a small minion!


    But it''s useless to talk to Luo Lifan about these principles. If he can listen to them, he will live to hell! So I can only choose to follow him silently, those girls who don''t know what to do is also a very envious look, of course, more disdain and ridicule!


    Luo Lifan took me through the crowd and went directly to the boys'' dormitory building. There are both day reading and accommodation in this school. However, there are not many students in the accommodation. They are all from other places. The local students still choose to go home. I don''t know why he brought me here all of a sudden. First, he didn''t live here. Second, it was a bit inconvenient for me to come in at this time.


    Before the ghost king but because I contact a boy alone will be angry, now I ran to the gathering place of boys, this is not equal to suicide? So I stopped and said, "lolivan, what are you doing? Revenge


    "Don''t dawdle about there, it won''t be a good show later!" Luo Lifan saw that I didn''t go. He was in a hurry, "hurry up! Can I still harm you? "


    Well, it''s hard to say!


    But I still followed up, anyway, when the ghost king asked, I put all the things to Luo Lifan''s body! I didn''t invite myself. I won''t carry the black pot for Luo Lifan!


    Luo Lifan took me directly to the roof of the dormitory building, which is the most open field of vision in the whole school. The nearest building to the dormitory building is the teacher''s dormitory building. After observing it, he took out a telescope from his pocket and looked at the direction of the teacher''s dormitory building.


    I don''t know what he''s looking at. If he catches a ghost, he won''t be able to look through a telescope!


    Is it possible that he fell in love with a beautiful teacher and then took the opportunity to peek at it? But anyway, this peeping is always uncivilized! What''s more, he took me with him, which spread out my reputation!


    So I grabbed the telescope and said, "what are you doing? It''s mysterious While I was talking, I pointed the telescope at the direction he had just been facing, but I only looked at it for a second and then threw it back into his arms!


    Luo Lifan raised eyebrows, "you are anxious! Still watching? This time I''ll let you


    I rolled my eyes. "I said," lolivan, can''t you be serious? In the afternoon, I''ll see you don''t have any good intentions. How can I say it? You''re serious! And always pull a personal card! Is that what you''re in a hurry to see? "


    The content in the shot just now is so powerful. It''s the live version I heard at the door of the English teacher''s office that day. Because I haven''t seen it before, I still comfort myself that I think too much. But now I can see clearly that I have to admit that English teacher and Zhang Xinyan are the same kind of people. Of course, I mean in that respect As for being a human being, the English teacher is higher than Zhang Xinyan. I don''t know how many grades she has.


    I think Luo Lifan can see this scene clearly. I can''t help feeling uncomfortable. After all, in my heart, English teacher is different from other people. I don''t want others to see her bad side. But why did Luo Lifan suddenly become interested in this matter?


    I subconsciously thought that this might be related to the girl who escaped today, so I asked, "can''t that girl haunt the English teacher?"Luo Lifan nodded, "it''s OK. I thought you had to think that I''m a worm on the brain again! Fortunately, you are not too stupid! This female ghost is anxious to fill Yin Qi. Naturally, she will choose a woman with some problems in her life style! "


    I know that Luo Lifan is right, but I don''t know why I just don''t like listening to it. So I said, "this man loves women normally, and Zhao Huan is not married. What''s the matter with more trials before marriage? Isn''t it normal? What''s more, this kind of thing is what you want me to do. No one intimidates anyone. It doesn''t involve the life style you said. "


    Luo Lifan looked at me in disbelief, "Yu Zhen, where did you learn this heresy? I know you think Zhao Huan is a good man, but we have to be realistic. Zhao Huan is not married, but the dean of academic affairs has a family, isn''t it? What is the name of this act of destroying other people''s families? "


    I was run by him for a while. I didn''t know what to say. I could only stand there sulking. In fact, I didn''t know what I was angry about, but I felt that my chest was very stuffy, probably because I couldn''t maintain the frustration of people I like.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, Luo Lifan may also think that he said something heavy, and then said: "in fact, the judgment standard of this person is different from that of others. I''m just stating the fact that I see, but this does not mean that the standard in your heart is denied. How can the quality of this person only depend on that one?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 371

    I know Luo Lifan is comforting me. In fact, in his eyes, Zhao Huan and Zhang Xinyan have already become the same person. However, this is not something I can control. Everyone''s views are different, so it is difficult to ask everyone to look at people in the same way, but as long as I think Zhao Huan is good, I won''t be affected by others If you have a bad opinion, you will change your mind.


    After a while, Luo Lifan put away his belongings and went back along the original road. I didn''t know where he was going, so he followed him and asked, "Hey, hey, how can you say you can just go? Do you have any plans? Can you tell me in advance


    "Why not? If I still look at your good teacher and other people''s that, you can''t peel me off my skin later? " Luo Lifan shook his head, and then said, "there is no plan. I have had two classes today, but I am tired to death."


    That''s the end?


    I really don''t understand. I''m very anxious, and then I suddenly withdraw. There''s no next step! If Luo Lifan had no interest in it, I would not believe it!


    Just now he took me with him in a hurry. I thought how I had a detailed plan! At least he had an idea when he saw the ghost come out again to harm the world! But after watching it, they have a look of "um, I know."! What''s going on here? I''m really confused by Luo Lifan. He doesn''t play cards according to common sense!


    From the boys'' dormitory building, Luo Lifan and I were separated, and we could not be too familiar with each other in school. This is not convenient for us to carry out investigation. Secondly, I would be regarded as the target of public criticism for some reason.


    When I got back to the hotel, Qu Yong had already come back very early. When he heard me open the door, he quickly poked out a brain from the next door, "Yu Zhen, is it so late? Where did you go after school? I was thinking about whether to wait for you to come back together, but I didn''t see you back after waiting for a long time at the fork in the road


    "Oh, nothing. I came out a little late. I was delayed on the way. Can I help you?" I don''t know why I don''t want to mention what I saw today, so I lied to Qu Yong.


    Qu Yong''s look showed that he didn''t believe it. He looked at me and said, "if you don''t want to tell me anything, just tell me. I won''t go to the bottom of the matter. There''s no need to lie to me."


    I don''t know how to answer this for a while. To tell you the truth, Qu Yong is good to me. Whether he thinks about me when he is in love secretly, or he just cares about me as a friend at the moment, he does very well, and he never bothers me. In many cases, he will choose to help me unconditionally, but I lied to him today, and it''s him that kills me I found it.


    I didn''t mean to hide it, because he was also pretending to be a student in order to help me, but it was related to Zhao Huan. I had to have some helplessness, so I had to do nothing but be frank enough. So I laughed awkwardly, "Qu Yong, I don''t know how to tell you about this matter, but it''s really not an important thing, and it has little to do with our investigation, so..."


    After hearing this, Qu Yong looked a little gloomy, and then he said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m not a person who inquires into the truth, and I never force others to do things they don''t like. But Yu Zhen, you should remember that I always regard you as a friend. I''m just worried about you. Otherwise, I won''t come out and ask you these things today. OK, nothing is wrong. Go in ¡£¡±


    Listening to his words, I still feel a bit sad. He was not very happy at first. I concealed it from him, but in turn, he had to take care of my emotions. Suddenly, I felt that I might not be qualified as a friend.


    So when Qu Yong was about to close the door, I stopped him, "in fact, it''s no big deal. I''ll tell you! The ghost girl comes back, and you know she''s usually focused on women who are more energetic


    "Then the ghost girl found Zhao Huan?"


    I am a little surprised, do not know why Qu Yong''s first feeling is Zhao Huan, but I still nodded, "yes."


    Qu yongruo thought for a while, and then said, "master, didn''t you say that the ghost girl won''t come out in the near future? Why can''t she help it after a day? "


    "It may be that the female ghost is too eager for success, but this is also a good thing. At least it gives Luo Lifan a chance to clean her up." I saw that Qu Yong didn''t hold on to Zhao Huan''s business, so I said a few more words.


    "I''m sorry, Yu Zhen." Qu Yong said something inexplicably.


    Suddenly say, "I''m sorry? You didn''t do anything wrong. " Listening to Qu Yong''s apology, I feel strange, but he seems to be very sincere.


    Qu Yong looked at me, "I don''t know what happened to you tonight. Unfortunately, the female pig foot of the event is Zhao Huan. I know what Zhao Huan means to you, so forgive me for my recklessness."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not strange if you don''t know it." I tried to squeeze out a smile and then said, "Qu Yong, in fact, you don''t have to say I''m sorry. Everyone has his own way of judging. Don''t affect your ideas because of me. Sometimes my ideas are not necessarily right, but I''m stubborn and won''t change easily."After a few simple words with Qu Yong, I went back to my room. In fact, I had nothing to do, so I lay in bed thinking wildly. Recently, I like to think more and more. Some of them are not sure about life. For example, Zhao Huan, who I met, I thought she would be a perfect woman, but she had shortcomings that I could not accept.


    In fact, I don''t know how to look at this matter, but I feel very sorry that a girl with good appearance and talent has actually done the third party to destroy other people''s families. I have tried to save some face for her. Maybe it happened to others, I will scold back mercilessly, but in the face of Zhao Huan, I always feel reluctant.


    In front of my eyes, it is always her smiling face at me.


    I opened the window, trying to let the fresh night wind blow me sober. The boss of the hotel planted some small flowers in the yard. It is the season of flowers. So when the wind blows in, I can smell the fragrance of those flowers. The air gets better, and my head also wakes up a lot.


    At this time, I still miss the ghost king. When I am not happy, I always have to find someone to tell me. However, I am not sure whether he is busy, so I think about the jade pendant for a long time and decide not to disturb him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 372

    Just as I was thinking of hanging the jade pendant back to my neck, the voice of the ghost king came from behind me, which startled me. They said that people can frighten people to death, and this ghost can also scare ghosts, OK!


    "Why don''t you call me when you have something on your mind?" The ghost King''s voice doesn''t sound so happy.


    I don''t know what happened tonight. I let people around me unhappy one after another. The ghost king should be the third one! Luo Lifan and Qu Yong are easy to say, in the past will be in front of nothing, who will always compare with friends! But the ghost king is not so easy to fool. After all, they are husband and wife. In his eyes, no matter what they want to share, of course, this is a way of getting along with me.


    Although the ghost king and I have never been truly frank with each other, we hope to treat each other at any time, but we all hope that the other party will find the other party to tell us in the first time when we encounter difficulties. However, he is obviously disappointed in my performance tonight.


    I got out of bed and asked, "what are you from?"


    "Not long, just when you think about things!" Ghost King light said, and then did not forget to emphasize just the question, "why didn''t you call me?"


    "It''s not a big deal. In fact, as long as I sleep, I''ll be fine, but I''m a little upset. It''s normal. There''s no need to make a fuss about it!" I try to speak in a calm tone.


    Ghost King casually sat down on my bed, and then asked casually, "so you mean you don''t intend to tell me, do you?"


    I took a look at his unhappy face, but for a moment I stuttered, "no No, actually I I want to talk to you. If you want to hear it, I can say it. Anyway, you are well-informed and can give me advice. But why did you come here again? There''s no need for you to watch the hell? "


    "God bless you! That boy is so capable that I can save a lot of trouble The ghost king wanted to be the shopkeeper and said, "since I know how powerful I am, I will tell you in detail to make sure that you will be in a good mood."


    In fact, I am also hesitant. Although this matter is true, I don''t want to chew people''s tongue in the back, not to mention that the other party is still someone I appreciate. Just now I have said it with Qu Yong, and now I have to follow the ghost king to describe it again. It''s really difficult to speak!


    Then I said, "it''s not a big deal. It''s just that the ghost girl I mentioned to you last time changed her upper body and happened to be someone I like better."


    "Who do you like?" The ghost King frowned slightly, then said: "what kind of person? I''ve never seen you do this to me


    Why does this sound strange? Isn''t it said that we should solve the problems? How can this become like I want to comfort him!


    "It''s a teacher in the school who happened to teach our class. I took care of me the first day I went, so I like her very much. She''s a female teacher." I specially stressed it for fear that he would misunderstand if he could not explain clearly.


    Hearing this, the ghost king said: "female teacher? It seems that this school is very dangerous. "


    "You think it''s dangerous, don''t you? Don''t hurry up and send black and white impermanence to come. Didn''t you say you wanted to do it last time? Why is there no movement! I''m afraid of the harm, and you don''t know, Luo Lifan is always holding this to threaten me I saw the ghost king also issued a sigh, hastily said, by the way, he promised things to listen to a mouth, he is busy, I am afraid he will forget me, after all, this has been the past two days, I did not even see the shadow of black and white impermanence.


    The ghost king looked at me with some incomprehension, then said: "you seem to have some understanding of the deviation!"


    "Ah? What did you mean by that sentence? " I was even more puzzled, "isn''t it said that our school is very dangerous? The ghost I met here is not simple. I dare to challenge Luo Lifan in the daytime


    The ghost King rubbed his temple. "Sure enough, the couple can''t be separated for a long time. It hasn''t been a few days. Why can''t you understand the words of being a husband? The words I just said should not be separated! "


    Well, female teachers, school, danger?


    Is it difficult for the ghost king to say that female teachers are very dangerous? Is a woman teacher dangerous?


    I blinked and then asked, "do you think Zhao Huan is a dangerous person? Can you read it wrong? I know what she does may make you misunderstand her, but she is really nice


    The ghost King nodded, "I believe your vision. Who is not good in your eyes? But I''m right. She''s dangerous


    Well, which one of the people I like is not excellent. It seems that it is true. Of course, it also includes the ghost king!


    It seems that this is not to show off their own shortcomings or not to change, so blatantly boast their calm, OK?


    But I still can''t understand Zhao Huan is a dangerous element. After all, in the several times I contacted, she did not have any abnormal behavior, even more gentle than ordinary people. How could she be linked with danger?


    Looking at my puzzled expression, the ghost King shook his head helplessly, "forget it, I knew your brain was stupid, and I still fight with you what riddle! I mean, you can be depressed for a female teacher, this female teacher is naturally very dangerous! Is it not dangerous to affect my woman? For me, this is the biggest crisis! It seems that I have to do a good job for you in the future. Before, I always put my eyes on those men. Now it is wrong to think about it. Looking at the world, there are several men who can be better than me. I always worry about nothing. But today I found that women can also become my competitors! What''s more, it appears unprepared! "What''s going on here! My dear Lord ghost, can your brain hole be bigger?


    I really don''t know what the ghost King contacted these days when I was away?


    But listen to the ghost king so rich imagination, I think he is quite lovely, as long as it is not too jealous, everything is acceptable! I couldn''t help but hold him, and then said, "now all the bad mood has been swept away, ghost king, you are really my lucky star!"


    "That''s nature! Just the blessing of this king can shine on you all your life. Do you still need to go outside to find warmth? " The ghost king is serious.


    Such a high-profile personality, it is really a ghost king!


    Tonight such a cute ghost king, give me a dozen!


    In the past, the ghost king would not use such a way to ease my mood. He would probably take a cold attitude. At that time, although I knew he was trying to prevent two people from arguing, I didn''t like that way after all.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 373

    Perhaps this is called bitter sweet! So the waiting is worth, so the persistence will be rewarded!


    The ghost king didn''t stay here. He really just came to see me. Two people who love each other together may not really need too close contact to feel the care of each other. Before, I always thought that the two people''s feelings depended on that kind of relationship, but today I found out that I was wrong, and it was very wrong.


    When I went to school the next day, my back was always empty. Zhang Xinyan didn''t come to class. I heard her sisters say that she had asked for sick leave. It''s estimated that she couldn''t come to school for a while. Anyway, she didn''t have any interest in school. It was more interesting to sit in school because she was bored at home. Besides, she could hook up with others Pick up a handsome guy.


    However, this picture of Xinyan is really going to be seriously ill. After all this, it is not easy for her to keep a breath. If Luo Lifan and I show up later, it is estimated that this Xinyan will not survive.


    Because I didn''t have Zhang Xinyan, my class was much easier. I said I didn''t like to fight with each other. Without Zhang Xinyan, there were fewer people who were against me in the class. Her little sisters were all far away from me. Moreover, I had no festival with them. I couldn''t come to me for no reason. So I was very happy.


    Zhao Huan has a class in the morning. Since the last time she thought I might have said something about her, she didn''t show excessive concern for me. I think it''s also true that if you think the other party has said bad things about you, you can''t get together with the other party''s enthusiasm. I think she didn''t look for my feet, it would be very good!


    Zhao Huan, of course, is very good, at least in this society, it is not easy to retaliate.


    When Zhao Huan came in, she didn''t look at me as usual. However, I could feel that she was secretly looking at me. However, I was afraid that she would be embarrassed, so I didn''t stare at her directly. However, to be honest, I really want to talk to her, and I don''t need to find any topic. I just want to chat with her.


    I will not change my view on her because of other factors. Even if I saw her and the dean of academic affairs, I still feel that she is very good as always. Anyway, in my heart, she is still the intelligent and gentle person.


    During class, I noticed Zhao Huan''s abnormality. There was something wrong with her face, and there was some blackness at the printing hall. I knew that the ghost must have followed her, otherwise the aura would not have become so low. I thought that even if Zhang Xinyan was here today, the East and West would choose Zhao Huan. After all, she looks better.


    But half of the time, Zhao Huan was a little absent-minded, hastily finished the knowledge points, and then assigned the homework, the rest of the time she let the students study by themselves, she would not have class like this before, no matter what her style of work is, but the character is certainly not. Say, when class is very serious, sometimes it will take up a little time after class, so today After the early end of the course, those good students sitting in the front row are naturally in some mood. They are all thinking of entering a good university. They will definitely have higher requirements for teachers and always hope to learn the most knowledge in the shortest time.


    However, those good students today are afraid to be disappointed, because Zhao Huan not only does not give lectures, but also has not insisted on finishing self-study. I watched her wriggle twice, and seemed to be a little uncomfortable. In order to cover up her restless small movements, she seemed to pinch her palm, but it seemed that the pain did not play a role. Zhao Huan thought about turning Shift your attention, but find it''s futile.


    I watched her murmur in the ear of the representative of English class, and then left in a hurry. I watched Zhao Huan leave, behind her a dark shadow. As expected, this shadow has been following Zhao Huan. I think Zhao Huan''s uncomfortable posture just now is also the influence of the shadow on her.


    The black shadow was injured, and naturally needed most of the yang to replenish her physical strength. Now it''s school time, but the shadow doesn''t care so much. It just wants to satisfy its wish. Before, Zhang Xinyan collected Yang for the shadow by kissing. At that time, the ghost was not hurt, so it was still successful. But now the ghost girl is injured, but it depends on kissing to collect Yang It certainly doesn''t work. If I guess correctly, she will dominate Zhao Huan to do that kind of thing. It should be the same as what I saw with a telescope on the top floor yesterday.


    However, Luo Lifan found out the trend of female ghost yesterday, so I estimated that he would follow the follow-up progress, and Qu Yong and I did not have any instructions. It would be bad for me to go out with him. So I simply did not want to think about it. For Luo Lifan, I was still at ease.


    Because there is no teacher in the class, that group of mischievous students will not be safe and sound. As expected, the boy who often causes trouble in the class will rush to my back seat. Although I don''t like him very much, the back seat is not my position. I have no qualification to ask him to go away, thinking that he will not provoke me.


    But how could a man like him do nothing, and after a while he called out to me, "ah, new comer!"I did not want to pay attention to him, such a person would be endless, but if he did not pay attention to him, I would probably be able to mess with me. I ran back to the principle of peace of mind and asked, "classmate, do you have anything to do?"


    "There''s nothing special. Anyway, I want to find someone to chat with. My name is Zhang Zhongshan. How about you?" He was also frank and introduced himself directly. However, he is an old student in the class. I don''t know it. It''s not strange. But I''m a new comer. His name should be easy to remember, but he didn''t remember it! I guess he didn''t intend to talk to me before, but he just wanted to talk to me about the mountain.


    I smile, "Yu Zhen."


    "Oh, oh, I said new comer. How is your relationship with Zhao Huan?" Zhang Zhongshan asked curiously.


    He is a strange person. When you don''t know my name, you call me a new comer. But just after asking my name, shouldn''t you call me politely? But I still use the new one instead of my name. Why ask my name?


    But I''m not in the mood to worry about this. I''m just curious why everyone thinks that I have a good relationship with Zhao Huan. With him, it should be the third person who thinks so.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 374

    One is Zhang Xinyan, the other is the acting monitor of that day, in one is today''s boy.


    Instead of answering him directly, I asked, "what do you think?"


    "I don''t have any opinions, and I''m not familiar with you," Zhang said, shaking his mobile phone. "I''ve been reading in this class for three years, but I don''t know which teacher teaches what! But Zhao Huan I know, she teaches English, the voice sounds good! Especially... "


    In the middle of his speech, he suddenly stopped speaking. I know that he didn''t want to say it, but he wanted to make me want to listen to his talk. He had a lot of heart, and he would not suffer any loss in this society in the future. However, it is useless to play tricks with me, because I know nothing less than him, and I guess he can''t directly do such things Let''s talk about it. Don''t look at Zhang Xinyan''s openness and dare to say anything before. After all, Zhang Xinyan and I are of the same sex. There is no meaning in this!


    Sure enough, I didn''t ask. Zhang was a little anxious. Then he asked, "I said new comers. Why aren''t you curious? Don''t want to know what I''m going to say next? "


    "If you want to say it, you will. Why should I ask? But if you make up your mind not to say it, you can''t miss a word, even if it''s my inquisition, isn''t it? " I picked my eyebrows and said, "but it''s interesting to talk to you. At least I can feel that you are smart. There are not many people like you at this age."


    He listened to me praise him a little embarrassed, but he quickly responded, "say as if you are how old, we are not the same age? If not, we can''t sit in the same classroom! But there''s one thing you''re right about. "


    "Which one?" I reckon he will say that I praise his cleverness.


    But I was wrong, and he said with a smile, "it''s fun to talk to me! A lot of people say that, so I still have a lot of friends! As for people, I really can''t say that I don''t have a few friends in society. However, you girls are different from our boys. Don''t worry about it. "


    I have said that he is a smart man and always speaks perfectly. However, I don''t care about this. People''s personalities are different. I just like to be independent, so that I don''t have to add any trouble and I''m free.


    Zhang Zhongshan is probably on the same boat with me. To be exact, I am the one who can chat with him at this time. You can see, almost all the people in the back row are sleeping, and the good students in the front row will not pay attention to such people as him! So he took a good look at me and talked to me. Then he found that he was quite chatty.


    So he asked mysteriously, "Yu Zhen, do you know why our English teacher is in such a hurry?"


    Zhang Zhongshan''s size is not too high, but 170, long, it''s still middle class, but he is very popular in school, probably because he can fight, and his family has money! However, his academic performance is just as bad as his size! I think the boy is a little short of height. If he is matched with a standard height, there will be more girls around him! In this way, I can receive many love letters every day!


    Of course, these are his own description, as for the true or false I don''t know, but I can hear that he is very concerned about his height, men, if not height, will always feel less imposing!


    So I replied, "I just came here, and I don''t know a lot of things. So you ask me, isn''t it clear that you want to test me? I can''t guess that. "


    He thought, "well, I don''t know when I look at you, but I can give you a wake-up call."


    Then he put his phone in my hand. I saw that he should have been playing with wechat just now. There was a small video that was not opened. However, the position of pause happened to be black screen. I don''t know what he meant. Why should I plug his phone to me? I saw that the phone was crazy. It should be the latest model, and it was still rich I asked, "what do you mean?"


    I thought it would not be the short films with colors, but I have seen a lot of them in this school, so I can''t help but ask more questions in order to have a psychological preparation.


    Zhang Yat Sen smile, and then lowered the voice said: "you see it, not the one you think, but it''s almost the same, anyway, you see it clearly! It''s my secret weapon. I''ve never shared it with anyone else. "


    I put my cell phone on the table and snorted, "thank you, but I''m not interested in it. You''d better share it with your like-minded friends."


    After listening to my words, Zhang Zhongshan thought I was embarrassed, so he simply stood by my side and took me to watch. He set the silence, and then click the pause arrow, and immediately there are some indescribable disgusting actions on the screen. It is obvious that this small video was secretly photographed, but the person who secretly photographed it should not be Zhang Zhongshan. I understand wechat. I just saw that he opened it from a dialog box, but I don''t know who the other person is, Anyway, this thing has been handed down.I didn''t look at it after a glance, but I also had some antipathy to Zhang Zhongshan, and then said, "you should keep it for yourself. Don''t you feel embarrassed?"


    He put away his cell phone and said, "the people who did this are not embarrassed. What do I have! You''re a new transfer student. Maybe you don''t know. The place just now is the back garden of our music building. The boy doesn''t know who it is. He always keeps his back to the camera, but the clothes can be recognized as our school''s at a glance. The senior can''t be verified. But what about the girl? Don''t say you can''t see it. Although the video is blurred, it can be seen! So at the beginning, I asked you about the relationship between you and Zhao Huan. You can see that she is very concerned about you. I thought you knew each other before, but it seems that you are not familiar with each other, but I misunderstood you! Just now you also saw that Zhao Huan and students will have an improper relationship. Why is it not clear that she just went there in such a hurry? I guess the boys in our class will know more or less, but I can''t tell you about it. "


    I know that Zhang Zhongshan certainly didn''t lie, but I still don''t want to listen to him talking about Zhao Huan. Although her private life is very problematic, I can''t find any fault with her from the perspective of the teacher''s drinking profession. So I don''t want to continue to talk with Zhang Zhongshan, "this is the end of the matter."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 375

    Seeing Zhang Zhongshan looking at me with some doubts, I thought for a moment and added a few words, "it''s good to know something by yourself. Even if other people''s rumors are full of hype, you should have your own judgment. To see a person is not only from a certain angle, but also to tell you the truth, I know this. I still think she is a good person, at least in the attitude towards me, It''s enough that she respects me


    "I know, so I didn''t spread this video out. Needless to say, I knew it in my mind." However, Zhang Zhongshan did not leave immediately. Instead, he hesitated and asked, "what do you think of me?"


    I don''t know how he thought of it and suddenly asked me what I thought of him. To be honest, I just talked a few words. My impression of him still remained as he described to me. He had money, poor study, and was fond of fighting. Oh, yes, there is one more point, that is, intelligence.


    So I smile, "not bad."


    He was a bit of a cynic, and insisted on grabbing me and asking, "this is not bad, isn''t it too general, and how can I feel that there is some perfunctory meaning?"


    I''m tongue tied for a moment, can''t you let me divide it into several sub items under this major item, and then make a specific analysis and explanation? I was a little helpless, and then said, "go back to your seat! I want to sleep for a while and chat for a long time. I''m a little tired now. "


    "Yu Zhen, do you hate me a little? Just because I showed you this, you don''t think I''m a good man, do you? " Zhang Yat Sen seems to have been wronged. I sent him out.


    My temperament is used to not have a grudge with others, so I said: "it''s class now. If the teacher finds you here, I''ll give you a punishment. It''s not worth it. Go back and sit down."


    Zhang Zhongshan listened to me say, but it is a bit unscrupulous, "ah, this is not a matter, you see just Zhao Huan ran out of the hurry, for a while and half will not be able to come back, I guess even to the end of class time, she will not come back!"


    After listening to his words, I was a bit angry, but I was not sure whether the English teacher would come back. Anyway, I didn''t intend to continue talking with Zhang Zhongshan, so I pulled my face down, "I really have my own things to do, and what''s more, you have finished what you have to say. That''s the end of the question."


    "How do you know I''m done?" Zhang Zhongshan raised his eyebrows slightly, and then said, "I still have something to say. Just now those words are just boring words. What I''m going to say next is business. Yu Zhen, I see you''re quite eye-catching. Why don''t we both try to do everything?"


    After listening to his words, I was almost impatient. I am the mother of two children, and my husband is still living well. Isn''t it clear that I have the reputation of cheating? This son of a bitch, it is estimated that those words just now are in the heat field! I know that he can''t know my real identity, so I don''t blame him for that idea. But to be honest, to confess to an unfamiliar girl is in itself a disrespect for love and no respect for me. I''m really angry.


    If you like it clearly, I don''t think there is anything to tell you the truth. However, it''s the most hateful thing that such a kind of inexplicable confession is made. Can I still not know what Zhang Zhongshan''s idea is? I''ve been here for a few days, listening to their boys get together and talk nonsense, and ah, most of them describe things with women. All the routines are the same, that is, they try every means to catch up with them and do such things when they catch up. Once the novelty passes, I change another target. Anyway, there is no serious one. I just didn''t expect that Zhongshan is quite brave I got my idea!


    I suddenly looked down on these students, which completely subverted my impression of students. Before, in society, I envied the simplicity of campus life, but now it seems to be the dirtiest place. However, in the face of Zhang Yat Sen''s request, I did not directly take no response, because it does not matter. For people like him, the best way is to be stronger than his momentum.


    So I said, "this kind of trick seems to be out of date. I didn''t think smart people like you would use it, but obviously I overestimated you." I guess he must have a very good sense of self, or he can''t be determined to get after I finish talking with me. Maybe he has never been in a group of girls. Don''t refuse, which encourages his arrogance. But now, I guarantee he hit the gun.


    When Zhang Zhongshan saw me saying this, he was serious. "I don''t need to make a joke about this. If you think I''m playing, why don''t I find those girls who come to me? I don''t lack women, beautiful, temperament, smart, cute and sexy. If I really want to play, I need to have half a class with you Is it a waste of words? You are a transfer student. You may have some misunderstandings about me, or there is something wrong with my expression just now, but you are really a little worried. Anyway, I''m telling you now. Even if you don''t promise, it doesn''t matter. Whose youth has no regrets? "


    I shook my head and completely ignored what he said. Anyway, this situation depends on whose determination is stronger. I think that when I was with the ghost king before, I didn''t take it soft. I didn''t make the ghost king so stubborn. Today, Zhang Zhongshan met me, which was his bad luck.After ten minutes of confrontation with me, it was time to finish class. He sighed and left directly. I said he would lose, but I didn''t expect to lose so fast! After Zhang Zhongshan left, I just relaxed. Chatting with such people is interesting, but it''s really a waste of brain!


    Until after class, Zhao Huan did not come back. To tell the truth, I knew it would be such a result, but I still have a little regret. Perhaps as Zhang Zhongshan said, whose youth has no little regret? Who has no regrets in his life? If life is too perfect, I will feel a little unreal.


    Maybe during the class, Zhao Huan''s performance also let Qu Yong find something unusual, so he came to my side soon after class, "Zhao Huan, did you find anything wrong?"


    "Well, but Luo Lifan didn''t let me follow, so for the time being, we''d better wait and see." Thinking of Luo Lifan''s skill, it should not be difficult to catch that female ghost. Moreover, the ghost king sent a ghost to send over. The next thing should be easier. However, I don''t know why I haven''t seen black and white impermanence appear for so long. In the past, Bai Wuchang would say hello to me when he came to work in the world.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 376

    However, the ghost king will not lie and cheat people. It is estimated that Bai Wuchang has not followed up this time, and the matter between Tianyou and her has not been settled. I guess she may still be helping Tianyou. If Hei Wuchang comes, it is normal that he doesn''t come to me. In the end, I don''t know him very well. Although he will call me Niang in the face of the ghost king, it can be seen, He is not very satisfied with me, but he is a small ghost, is not qualified to talk to me, simply away from a little bit.


    Qu Yong thought for a moment and then asked, "what''s the matter with that kid looking for you in class? Of course, if you don''t want to say it, don''t tell me. "


    I don''t know when Qu Yong became so gossipy, but I could understand his mood. He was afraid that I would suffer a loss. So I said with a smile, "I told you that he confessed with me. Do you believe me?"


    Some things seriously said, but not this joke, said more people can accept some, I think Qu Yong should be ha ha laugh it off. However, Qu Yong answered me solemnly: "letter."


    "Mm-hmm, it''s also true. You should have heard that in addition to playing games and playing games, the biggest fun of these boys is playing tricks on girls! So it''s normal for you to believe it. " I spread my hands, anyway, it is not an important thing, but I care more about where Luo Lifan went.


    However, Qu Yong seems to want to continue this topic, "what I said is that I believe that the boy did not lie. He should be serious about the issue of liking you."


    "What do you mean? You haven''t seen it, and there''s something else. You may not know who the boy is. How can you be so sure? "


    Qu Yong stopped for a moment and then said, "it has nothing to do with whether I know him or not. It''s just that I can see my shadow in him. At that time, I was also in that mood, but it''s a pity that I didn''t have his courage."


    I know what Qu Yong said, and I don''t know why he wants to mention the past at this moment, but I see that Qu Yong is not a confession to me, but a farewell to his youth.


    I didn''t stop him. I wanted to hear him finish. After all, there were not many times when we could go back to the past like us.


    Qu Yong said: "at that time, I always dreamed of growing up. When I grew up enough to express myself, then I could say those appropriate love words to the people I like. But I forgot that some feelings might be suitable for existence at that time. I missed the best time, and of course, I missed the most appropriate you. Yu Zhen, before, I always had some regrets and felt unwilling to accept it. But now I really put it down. That boy, the one who just confessed to you, completed for me what I had never done before. This is a farewell to youth. "


    I do not know what to say, because in my young love career, a blank, I have not had time to fall in love, became a ghost king of women, there are regrets and perfect, so it is even, and I now live very well, in addition to can not find hijacked wind Xu, my life seems to be very complete.


    Qu Yong said a lot, but I didn''t remember what happened later. The time I didn''t participate in was not strong enough for me to remember. What''s more, there was a big thing happened in the school.


    This is the last thing I want to see, but maybe this is the fate. The greed of human nature doomed some sad things to happen. The logistics Minister of the school died.


    A comatose Zhao Huan was also found at the scene of the crime, and it is said that the scene is not very good. Maybe the murder happened when two people were doing it. I think it must be that the ghost was too hasty. Otherwise, a good man could not die suddenly.


    I met the Minister of logistics. I asked him to apply for a meal card when I went through the admission procedures. At that time, I was still thinking that in my early 30s, I could get a job as an official. This man is still not simple, but who would have thought that he would be killed in a few days! I think he may not understand the reason for his death, but he just wants to have a kiss with Fangze, but who would like to live in it!


    I don''t have much time to feel sorry for his life. If I can find him, it means that he has a bad heart. In other words, he deserves what he deserves.


    At noon, Luo Lifan had no news. Qu Yong was worried. When he was eating in the canteen, he chose to sit opposite me and said, "now there is a homicide, but master doesn''t know where to go. I think something is wrong. According to the law, the ghost is always watched by the master. There can be no mistake."


    I also think it''s a bit strange. I feel that it''s not right when there''s a homicide case. I think that Luo Lifan has vowed to catch a female ghost before, but it''s only a matter of minutes. But now, not only the ghost is not caught, but also there is a homicide.


    This matter must be reported to the Institute. I don''t know what Guan will say when he knows about it, but it still can''t get around the responsibility. In the final analysis, was it not because of the previous debt to Luo Lifan that the Guansuo was able to help Luo Lifan get a false identity? But now we are here, but we are still witnessing a homicide. We can''t make sense in our feelings and reasons.


    I thought, "well, I''ll find someone to inquire about the news. There is no airtight wall. Now we can''t hear any news. It must be the school that blocks the news."I don''t know who to ask. It''s impossible to point to Qu Yong. All his contacts are good grades. Those students will not be interested in this kind of news. So I thought about it and decided to ask Zhang Zhongshan. Although I don''t want to get involved with him, I can''t care so much about it.


    When Zhang Zhongshan saw me looking for him, he was a bit surprised. I pulled him to a corner where no one was there. "Don''t get me wrong. I just want to ask you what happened at school today. Do you have any inside information?"


    The female pig foot of this matter is Zhao Huan, so Zhang Zhongshan naturally thinks that I am concerned about Zhao Huan. However, he doesn''t ask more questions. He just says, "I didn''t expect you to be gossipy! However, the school''s information on this matter is strictly blocked, and at that time, I was wondering that all the students were in class. It was still a little difficult to know the inside story. However, if you can find me, it means that you look down on me. Let''s not talk about it like that. I''ll help you with this. "


    "Thank you! After all, there are not many people who can chat with each other in this school. Zhao Huan is one, you are one! " What I said was true, but I didn''t mean to hold him to help me find out the news.


    However, Zhang Zhongshan was very happy after hearing this sentence, and then said, "this matter may be a little troublesome, but I will be able to find out the news for you when I wait for class in the afternoon."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 377

    Zhang Zhongshan is also a man of business. After listening to me, he took his little brother to inquire about it. I don''t know what the result will be. Anyway, he will try his best to do it.


    Of course, Qu Yong and I were not idle when he inquired. We searched all the places where Luo Lifan could go. Even I went to the small supermarket downstairs of the classroom. I also went to the woman who looked at the shop for two times. Then he said Luo Lifan if he didn''t. But the woman looked at me strangely and didn''t answer.


    That day, I watched her very interested in Luo Lifan. How could she still be a little indifferent today! Is it true that this woman has lost her eyes on money and not people? However, it seems that it is not right. When Luo Lifan came in and didn''t buy anything that day, the woman inquired about it. Looking at the shining eyes, she knew she was very interested in Luo Lifan.


    However, this school itself is strange, because the dead people, at present, do not know the follow-up, there are also some panic.


    When I was about to go out, the woman who looked at the shop stopped me, "Hey, girl, the teacher you just mentioned has a good relationship with you?"


    I don''t know how to go on. After all, the topic of male teacher and female student is still sensitive. I don''t know what idea the woman has in mind, so I didn''t speak, just stood and looked at her.


    She took a look at me and said, "I know if you don''t tell me, that teacher Forget it. Don''t say it. "


    I hate this kind of dialogue most. It''s mindless and seems to be hanging someone''s appetite. I said faintly, "what do you know? Luo Lifan just came to the school for two days. We students dare not say that we know him. You still seem to understand him, but I''m not interested in this. Something big happened in this school. It seems that more people are paying attention to that! "


    The woman who looked at the shop didn''t answer. She didn''t know whether it was because she didn''t gossip or because she already knew the inside story. She gave me a mysterious smile and turned around and went back to the small supermarket. I thought that even if she really knew something, she would not tell me. When I went upstairs, I watched her grab a handful of melon seeds and ate them leisurely at the counter. When I saw me looking at her, she also put down the shade curtain.


    The reason why I said she was avoiding my eyes was that the sun couldn''t find a small supermarket at that time, so there was no need to block the curtain. She did it deliberately.


    In the classroom, there are not many people in the class. At noon, everyone will not go back to the classroom after dinner. Recently, the weather is a bit stuffy, and it is cooler outside than the classroom. Therefore, students will return to the classroom only when the class is fast. After sitting in the classroom for a while, Qu Yongcai came back. Judging from his appearance, there should be no news. I asked him, "did you find the boys'' dormitory building?"


    I thought that Luo Lifan had been to the roof of the boys'' dormitory building before. Maybe he would be there this time. After all, the vision was better, and it would be more convenient to observe anything. However, Qu Yong shook his head. "If master went, I could see some clues. Besides, he didn''t leave a signal for us. I wonder if it''s going out after the ghost."


    This female ghost has been hiding in the campus to collect Yang Qi, which will be seriously injured, and it is impossible to leave the school. So I denied Qu Yong''s statement. We were sitting together and talking. Zhang Zhongshan came in. He looked at Qu Yong and didn''t say hello. Instead, he called at me directly, "Yu Zhen, come here, I have something to say."


    I thought it was very likely that the incident had an eye on it, so I rushed over, "found it?"


    "Well, today''s thing is really explosive. In addition to the logistics minister''s presence, a person was found on the scene. Guess who it is?" Zhang Zhongshan is estimated to have trotted all the way back, panting as he spoke.


    I''m not familiar with it. Even if I''m in the mood to guess, I can''t guess it. What''s more, I''m not in a good mood now. So I said, "don''t play riddles with me, please tell me directly. Who is it?"


    Zhang Zhongshan crossed his waist and said mysteriously, "at that time, the new teacher, the male teacher in our class, was also there, but he was not so lucky. He said that he was suspected of murder! The school is afraid of bad influence and will block the news! "


    "What? How could it be? How could Luo Lifan kill people? But who is the source of the news, the police? " As soon as I heard it, I was worried. Now Qu Yong and I know the inside story. I think there must be some misunderstanding. How could Luo Lifan kill people? I reckon that when he followed the ghost''s trail, he happened to encounter this incident, so I couldn''t explain it for a moment. Anyway, I would not believe these rumors.


    Seeing that I didn''t believe it, Zhang Zhongshan said, "it''s unpredictable. How do you know that Luo Lifan can''t kill people? I always thought Zhao Huan was a good woman! But what happened in the end? Was it not the same as being filmed? So, don''t base on our subjective judgment, but how to say? As their students, they shouldn''t make random guesses. However, in the garden at that time, in addition to the Minister of logistics and Zhao Huan, the only one who had been there was Luo Lifan! So, it''s not unreasonable to suspect. "


    I know that Luo Lifan can''t pick them up for a while, but fortunately, Luo Lifan won''t have too much trouble when the people from the other side of the prison come out and take them away. But after that, there is monitoring at the back entrance of the garden. No one can tell what happened inside. But according to the thinking of normal people, Luo Lifan is the murderer, and the motive is to fight with the logistics minister Feng was jealous, and Zhao Huan fell into a coma directly when he met such a thing. All these explanations are quite reasonable. Therefore, if the prison wants to release people, there must be enough evidence."Thank you, but for the time being I don''t want to guess anything. Isn''t it better to wait for the truth?" I said politely to Zhang Zhongshan.


    He scratched his head and said, "what can I thank for that? What''s more, you''re still the one I like? This should be done. But Yu Zhen, can I ask you some personal questions? "


    "Ah? What''s the matter? " I frowned slightly, thinking that if he asked too complicated, I would have to make up one now, but I am not very good at speaking, I am afraid it will get through.


    Zhang Zhongshan hesitated for a moment and then said, "it''s nothing. I just want to ask how you get so close to that person? You didn''t take the initiative to talk to anyone before. When I first came in, you were quite familiar. You two should not have any secrets, right? Zhang Xinyan mentioned you two before. Do you like that type of boy better? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 378

    I picked my eyebrows and then said, "I just don''t hate anyone. Qu Yong and I transferred to school on the same day. We have more contact with each other. How can you have such an idea?"


    "Oh, that may be because I think too much, but in the face of such a thing, I can''t help but think about it. You know, sometimes the male god is very sensitive." Zhang Zhongshan gave me a smile, then glanced at Qu Yong and left.


    I told Qu Yong about this, and wanted to discuss with him whether to go to the police station to see what the situation was. Qu Yong was quite calm. He was not in a hurry, so I had to follow him. After all, Luo Lifan was closer to him in terms of relationship. And now it''s very difficult to ask for leave. There''s a homicide in the school, and students are not allowed to go in and out too frequently. I originally wrote a note to want to go out, but the academic affairs office didn''t approve it. I thought Qu Yong meant that we should wait, so I don''t need to take the note to find a higher leader.


    Soon after class, I went back to my seat. After a while, Zhang Zhongshan entered the classroom and directly sat in Zhang Xinyan''s position. I still feel very puzzled. Do you want to talk to me again? Just when I was wondering, Zhang Zhongshan suddenly opened his mouth: "Yu Zhen, in fact, there are other secrets about today''s affairs, right?"


    I''m a little surprised. Now, Zhang Zhongshan seems to be serious. He doesn''t look like a fool before. He looks at me straight and seems to know my mind very well and can see through my secret.


    I turned around and whispered, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Today I''m sitting in the classroom like you. What can I know? If I know, can I ask you to inquire? I''m afraid I''m not as familiar with people and things as you are in this school. "


    He looked at me for two seconds, then said in a low voice, "Yu Zhen, I know it''s not right for me to do this, but I just overheard the conversation between you and Qu Yong, so you don''t have to hide it from me. I know all about it. But I didn''t mean anything. I thought you liked him


    I didn''t expect that this boy could be as angry as a little girl. I was just too careless, because as far as I know about boys, it is impossible to eavesdrop. But speaking of it, I only really know about the ghost king. I made a mistake. I took the ghost king as a benchmark and thought that he would not, and others would not, but in this picture Mountain is the age of the beginning of love, and the ghost king and I talk about feelings that is not the same naturally.


    I took a long breath, and then looked around us to make sure that no one paid attention to me and Zhang Zhongshan''s actions. Then I lowered my voice and said to him, "in fact, I can''t tell you clearly about some things. You know, sometimes knowing too much will cause trouble. It''s like Zhang Xinyan''s sudden sick leave, and her English teacher has become extremely dissolute, The most important thing is that the logistics minister has lost his life. To be honest, I love Qu Yong to care about Luo Lifan. Isn''t it because I can see the difference between the teachers? I am also very flustered in my heart, but I can''t tell you directly that the school is very strange, and there must be some unclean things, because these seem so strange. I don''t believe them because they are human beings. My family is from the countryside. I hear a lot about these things, and I can''t help believing them when I meet them. "


    After listening to me, Zhang Zhongshan couldn''t help changing his face. "After listening to your analysis, I also think that the school looks strange. But why did that thing kill the logistics minister without killing the English teacher? And if the math teacher is really different from what you said, he should be able to rescue him in time, but now it seems that he is unable to protect himself


    As I said, Zhang Zhongshan is a little clever. It''s not easy to fool him with a few words. I went on to say, "I don''t know what you said. If you are curious, you can ask about it, but I remind you that some things are difficult to please and difficult to send."


    After talking with Zhang Zhongshan for a while, the bell rang for class. I looked at Zhang Zhongshan''s face and thought that I had heard so many ghosts and strange things, or I was afraid. No matter men or women, in the sun, talking about ghosts is taboo. What does it mean to see ghosts? Isn''t it going to die? So, Zhang Zhongshan quickly returned to his seat and didn''t dare to see me in the whole class.


    I didn''t mean to frighten him, but he always relied on his cleverness, love to listen, coupled with curiosity, if I don''t stop in time, I''m afraid he will mobilize his own forces to investigate, but this matter or don''t know too much, after all, it''s not good for him.


    The textbooks in the afternoon are all self-study, but in the second class, Luo Lifan suddenly came to make up for our morning class. When I raised my head, he didn''t look at me, but he could get away so quickly. I''m afraid it has something to do with the help of the customs office! Of course, Zhang Zhongshan was more surprised at the moment. He looked at me, but I deliberately ignored him.


    After class, I casually found a reason to stop Luo Lifan in the corner, "I said what''s wrong with you? So much trouble? Didn''t you look sure before? And why didn''t you inform me and Qu Yong of this operation? We''ve been running around the campus for a long time, and we''re just three feet short of digging for you. If it hadn''t been for this broken school, Qu Yong and I would have gone out. But you came out very quickly. It seems that you have added a lot of trouble to the customs office? "Luo Lifan looked at me angrily, "do you mean I have to go to prison for two days? What''s more, didn''t I tell you two not to act rashly without my instructions? Why can''t you sit down again! However, that thing is now fighting to recover from the injury. It is estimated that people from the local government have also been sent out. Thinking about how it is also a death, it is becoming more and more crazy. I can see that it has started to kill people now! The logistics minister who died today is just because of his cruel hand and sucked all his Yang. The result of the police station came out very quickly. The logistics minister died of excessive indulgence, while the English teacher was in a coma temporarily. Otherwise, I would have to spend a lot of words to explain. Although we have a good relationship with the prison, most of them should avoid suspicion, otherwise they will fall down at the critical moment It''s not easy to talk! "


    "What about that thing after you''ve been taken away? Isn''t it still catching demons in the world I''m a little worried when I think about it.


    "I wanted to control that thing, but when I met this incident, I couldn''t care if someone died, so I''ll stay with her for a while."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 379

    After listening to it, I suddenly made up for the scene. In my heart, I couldn''t help but feel happy. So I couldn''t help but pull the corners of my mouth.


    Seeing this, Luo Lifan said, "what are you thinking there? Laugh so lewdly


    "Go to your uncle! You are lewd, your whole family is lewd I glared back at Luo Lifan, then looked at him with a smile and asked, "Hey, don''t you want to know what I''m thinking? I''ll tell you, what was the state of the three of you when you were found out? That scene really makes people blush and palpitate when they think about it. It seems that I overestimate you and really think you will give that thing to the uniform at once! The result is good, and you''ve got yourself in it


    Luo Lifan''s face sank, "I said Yu Zhen, you like to gloat so much. Do your family know? But you don''t have to watch my jokes here. I''ve heard about you


    "Cut, mystery! I''ve been in this classroom all day. What can I do for you? I can''t stand the way you arrange people randomly! Just to get back face, you''re going to be sorry for your conscience and prepare to make something out of nothing? " Anyway, I didn''t have anything to hide. I just started calling with Luo Lifan. Of course, there was another point, that is, I thought everyone was one, and we should at least be informed of what we did. However, he completely ignored the existence of Qu Yong and me. Maybe he thought we were weak!


    But it can''t be done like this. If you really dislike our weakness, don''t take us with you. Originally, the alliance was agreed, but it was suddenly robbed by a person. In the final analysis, I feel a little uncomfortable.


    However, Luo Lifan looked at me, but he was very sure: "you said it. If you don''t, don''t wait for me to say it later, you feel embarrassed!"


    "Tell me about it. I''ll see if you''ve made any progress in your skills as a choreographer." I know that Luo Lifan can cheat, but it has to be based on facts.


    Luo Lifan opened his mouth in a secluded way, "I hear you have been confessed? I guess if it wasn''t for this, the boy would have to pester you, right? However, I can''t understand it. How can you think of a good guy? He has to get involved with you. People, the level of observation is incredible


    I glared at him angrily and then asked, "who told you about this?"


    I recall that when Zhang Zhongshan and I said these words at the time of class, no one paid attention to them at that time. But Qu Yong asked about them once after class. But after Luo Lifan came back, they didn''t communicate with each other. Besides, Qu Yong was not such a person. He told everything to Luo Lifan.


    Luo Lifan looked at me and laughed, "do you want to know if you need to be told? Don''t forget what I do! It''s my old line to be able to calculate. I don''t know how many students in this class are! But I must remind you that you are now a married young woman, and you should be restrained in time to avoid any bad ending. I don''t want that vinegar jar in your family to find me


    I know what he said was the reflection of Qu Yong''s idea of me as his first love after he was known by the ghost king, but this matter and that matter are not the same thing at all. Although they are all confessions, isn''t this also serious and nonsense?


    I gave him a blank look and said nothing.


    Luo Lifan thought for a moment and said to me, "by the way, it won''t be very peaceful this evening. After school, you and Qu Yong will go together. Remember to go back to the hotel directly, and don''t let out any moths on the way."


    After all, Luo Lifan left. I think maybe there will be some actions in the local government tonight. After all, it''s not a trivial matter that Luo Lifan didn''t take me and Qu Yong with me. I don''t want to think about it. I''ve been struggling for a long time. I''m very tired, not only physically, but also mentally!


    At this time, the most easily distracted and inattentive, so I forgot Luo Lifan''s advice and let it go. I dawdled out of the door. When I thought of Luo Lifan''s explanation, the students were almost scattered.


    I went out in a hurry, but at the end of the corridor, I met Zhang Yat Sen, who was waiting for me. He looked flustered and asked, "what''s the matter, Yu Zhen?"


    Seeing that he had not left, I thought that the school might not be safe tonight, so I said to him, "nothing, you should go home quickly. What are you still doing here so late?"


    After that, I left, but I thought that if he had been here all the time, he might have seen where Qu Yong had gone. So I turned back and said, "Hey, Zhang Zhongshan, have you just been standing here?"


    "Well, what can I do for you?" He nodded at me.


    I hesitated for a moment, thinking about the event involving human life, so I said, "I just want to ask you which direction Qu Yong is going. I have something to do with him. It''s very urgent."


    Zhang Zhongshan looked at me suspiciously, then reluctantly opened his mouth, "didn''t you say something for a long time when you came to school? How can we find him again? I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time. You are Qu Yong. Have you ever considered my feelings? "At this time, he was more serious. I didn''t have time to chat with him. I said quickly, "if you don''t see me, ask someone else, but don''t say something to me again."


    It''s better for me to walk along Zhongshan building He said, looking at me as if not very happy, and said: "you don''t worry, accompany you to find Qu Yong, I will go back, will not pester you."


    I look at him is also very sincere, did not say anything directly in front of him, he quickly followed over, fortunately not as noisy as I thought, along the way he is also very serious to help me find Qu Yong. Building 2 is the laboratory. There are few people who come here. I don''t know if Qu Yong will come here. I''ll figure out whether he found any abnormality. If so, I''ll ask Zhang Zhongshan to go back first after meeting him. After all, this matter has nothing to do with him.


    As he approached the main entrance of Building 2, Zhang Zhongshan pointed to a window on the third floor and said to me, "Yu Zhen, do you think that''s Qu Yong? What do you do there at this time? It''s not a date with a girl. To tell you the truth, it''s secluded here, but it''s a good place for many young lovers to date. "


    He is very interested in these things. I think he must have come here with the little girl, otherwise how could he know so much.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 380

    Zhang Zhongshan may have realized that he had made a mistake, and then added: "don''t get me wrong. The reason why I know so many earthquakes is that I love to ask. Anyway, there is nothing wrong with school. There are a lot of these campus gossip collections."


    I didn''t say anything on my face, but in my heart, I thought it was not that there was no silver in this place. I didn''t ask him, why should I explain so much! On the contrary, it''s doubtful, but whether he has come or not, and who has been there doesn''t matter to me. I smile and even respond.


    I looked at Qu Yong in the direction he pointed out, but it was a little far away. I couldn''t see what he was doing. So I said to Zhang Zhongshan, "OK, you go back first. I can go up by myself."


    Zhang Zhongshan thought for a moment, "Yu Zhen, I think it''s better for me to accompany you up. In case I get it right, you''re a girl who''s embarrassed. At least I''m on your side, and I can have an excuse or something!"


    I snorted coldly in my heart. What he thought was very beautiful. If I really took him up, it would be more difficult to explain when I saw someone. No matter what happened then, it would have to be spread all over the sky, but I understand a word, which is terrible! So for the sake of unnecessary trouble, I resolutely refused the offer, and then I said, "no, you go home as soon as you can! I''m waiting to meet Qu Yong and I''m back. By the way, there''s nothing to do recently. Don''t hang around the campus. Those things just like to stare at and run around! "


    The last word is that I deliberately frighten him. If I don''t say so, I will purposely follow me. Qu Yong and I will have something to say. Moreover, I am curious about what Qu Yong is doing here. If that happens, I have to cover up for him. In any case, I still regard him as my good friend Shao and Zhang Zhongshan bring me different feelings.


    Sure enough, after listening to my words, Zhang Zhongshan''s face changed, and then he said two words and went back. But after a few steps, he turned to me and said, "Yu Zhen, you should go back earlier. Although I know you may be different from us, you should be careful."


    I nodded to him, and then entered Building 2, because it was school time at the moment, and I couldn''t even see a person. I quickly found the stairs and went upstairs. When I groped to the third floor, I happened to meet Qu Yong coming down. We were not prepared for each other, but we were on the right track!


    Qu Yong touched his chest and said, "Why are you here? Didn''t you go straight back? "


    "I want to ask you! What are you doing here furtively? " I looked behind Qu Yong and didn''t see anyone else.


    Qu Yong probably saw my mind and said, "don''t look, there''s no one else. After school, someone left a note for me to meet here. However, I did not see anyone coming after lighting for a long time, so I came down. Who knows, I met you! Well, if you''re all right, let''s go together. "


    I came here to find him. Now that he has settled the matter, he naturally went back together. When we came out, we saw Zhang Zhongshan still squatting on the corridor not far away. I said to him, "do you want you to go back earlier? Why are you still here? "


    Seeing that Qu Yong and I came out together, Zhang Zhongshan shrugged at us and said, "let''s go! But where is your home, Yu Zhen? Let''s go together


    If Zhang Zhongshan had been following me, would he not have known that Qu Yong and I were neighbors? So I smile, "I rent a house near here, not a few steps to arrive, you''d better go back first."


    Seeing my refusal, Zhang Zhongshan was angry and asked, "do you live close to Qu Yong? Why can he follow you? I can''t! It''s not fair. We are all classmates. You are too partial in doing so. You can''t treat them equally! "


    It''s really a troublemaker. I have no choice but to take a look at Qu Yong. I can only tell him to go first. In this way, Zhang Zhongshan should have nothing to say!


    Never thought that this boy also entangled, but looked at this strength completely not to lose to the girl.


    After Qu Yong left, I said to Zhang Zhongshan, "we were going to leave separately. Now Qu Yong has gone. Do you think it''s fair?"


    Zhang Zhongshan certainly did not expect to be like this, can only reluctantly say: "Yu Zhen, I still think you are partial."


    I was thinking of going forward when I suddenly felt a force controlling me. Then I couldn''t help but stop walking and said to Zhang Zhongshan with a smile: "how do you think it''s not eccentric? So let''s go together? What do you think? "


    I can feel that bead in my body vibrates violently, and I''m not feeling well now. Is that thing attached to me? But I''m the soul. It doesn''t make sense! But it''s true that my body can''t move, and it doesn''t listen to me at all.


    I wanted to ignore Zhang Yat Sen, but I stood in the same place uncontrollably and sent out the invitation.


    Zhang Zhongshan didn''t know why, so he was very happy to say, "well, anyway, I''m waiting for you so long today, and I want to send you back."


    I watched Zhang Zhongshan coming towards me, instinctively wanted to say let him stay away from me, but said: "then go back together."After a while, I felt that my body was sweating a lot, and I could feel another kind of strength in my body. This feeling was really hard! However, I can''t tell Zhang Zhongshan the reason for all this, because in addition to the remaining consciousness, the body is completely out of my control, so I can only follow the road with Zhang Zhongshan when I came.


    He might have noticed my abnormality and asked, "what''s the matter with you? It doesn''t seem to be that hot now? Or are you nervous when you''re with me


    I''m so nervous? Who will be nervous when they are sweating!


    But at the moment, I was laughing uncontrollably, and then said, "maybe, you know it''s hard to be embarrassed to be with someone you like! By the way, I found a good place. If you have time, I''ll take you to have a look? How are you interested? "


    I have understood at this moment that the female ghost has seen that I am the weakest, and I have immortal bone. With the bead in my body, the supply of Yin Qi is much better than that of ordinary people! But I don''t know if this thing will kill Zhang Zhongshan through me. And now she has the most superficial idea. I can see that it is just like Zhang Xinyan and those boys. Maybe it will be the same as the English teacher!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 381

    So I pinned my hope on Zhang Zhongshan. As long as he didn''t agree, she couldn''t carry out her plan. However, everything would not change with my consciousness. Moreover, Zhang Zhongshan made it clear that he would have something to do with me. Naturally, he agreed happily, "where is it? I can''t wait to hear that! "


    I don''t know where this thing will take Zhang Zhongshan. It took me a long time to walk to a residential house near the school. There should have been no one living here for a long time. I saw that the glass outside the house was smashed and broken! I took Zhang Zhongshan to the house. There was no one in this place, and my body began to be a little hot. Next second, I pushed him down on the sofa, and then sat down close to him. He didn''t seem to adapt to my enthusiasm. Then he asked, "Yu Zhen, how did you suddenly become a person?"


    Of course, I''m not the one doing this right now, OK? However, I can''t express my thoughts in my heart. I can only think about this piece of Zhongshan silently. I can perceive the difference and leave by myself! If he doesn''t leave, what happens next is out of our control.


    I smile, and then Jiaodi said: "Oh, there is no one else here, do you still use me cold to you? Besides, don''t you want me to be nice to you? "


    After swallowing, Zhang Zhongshan said, "of course, I hope you are closer to me, but are you a little too far now? I can''t believe this is you! And Yu Zhen, you can sit on the side. Although there is no one, we are different from each other. It''s not good for you to do this? "


    I don''t know whether Zhang Zhongshan is a real gentleman or deliberately pretended to refuse, but at that moment I was very grateful to him, but the next second my behavior was even more excessive, as if this voice was more coy, "look at you, before you were not enthusiastic, disliked me cold, you have to ask for a fair, now people are coquettish to you, you feel some Yes, let me say, you men are mean! Besides, what did you say in class today? Didn''t you say you wanted to associate with me? As a matter of fact, we are not small. We just want to kiss and hug, and even more closely. Just like the little video you showed me, I understand the little things in your boys'' hearts! Anyway, there is no one else now. You don''t have to pretend to be reserved with me. I''m not afraid of it. You''re a big man. Are you coy? What''s more, I don''t understand what I said today. I promised to be your girlfriend! So I won''t mind what happens! As long as you have the courage... "


    After these words, I have killed my own heart. What is this! Directly seduced? I think of the vinegar jar in my house. If I know that I''m acting coquettishly with people other than him, would I have a big fight with anger? Although I am not completely me at the moment, but this body is my, there is nothing wrong with it! What outsiders don''t know looks like I''m going to put a green cap on the ghost king!


    After listening to my words, Zhang Zhongshan was stunned for half a second, then stood up and said, "I really want you to be my girlfriend, but I didn''t think about how to be with you, even if it was a hand in hand hug. I said those words to you for nothing else. I just wanted to express my most real inner thoughts, not to be with you or how Like, I don''t want to regret what I do. My life is not long. I just want to treat my mind correctly! Well, it''s late today. Let''s go back! It''s also my wish to send my favorite girl home


    This moment I will be moved to cry! Today, when he came to me, I was still a little bored. If he hadn''t brought me the news later, I wouldn''t have contacted him too much. Because subconsciously, he was transferred to a group of people who were out of tune. I didn''t expect that such a person could hold his heart at such a critical moment, so I had to admire him in my heart.


    However, seeing Zhang Yat Sen''s refusal, the thing in my body could no longer be restrained. She took Zhang Zhongshan''s wrist and put it into my underwear. "You don''t have to say anything fake and empty. There are no other people here. I''m not testing you. You can do anything you want. Why watch those island movies every day and have no place to vent? It''s not as pleasant to be addicted to your eyes than to do it yourself! "


    These words are just destroying my three outlooks. I didn''t expect that such strong words would come out of my mouth. I thought that when I was with the ghost king, I had never been so explicit. The ghost girl was really brave enough to direct my body to do these dirty things! But where did Luo Lifan and the ghost sent by the local government go now? Didn''t we say we''re going to do it tonight? Why hasn''t there been any movement? And Qu Yong, seeing that I haven''t been back for such a long time, is he not alert at all? Now the situation is so unfavorable that I can keep my virginity. If I don''t have a reasonable person, I''m afraid it will make a big fuss!


    Zhang Yat Sen desperately pulled out of my hand, and then said loudly: "Yu Zhen, I think you really misunderstood! I''m not as bad as you think. I won''t say anything about today. You can go back by yourself later! I think you may not be very rational. Let''s calm down and think about the next thing Said, Zhang Zhongshan facial expression is very bad, will leave.But the person in front of me suddenly ran away, this thing is not easy to let go, I can feel her control my body toward the front of the past, this piece of Zhongshan is not the female ghost''s opponent after all, not a few steps were caught, and then was crushed by the female ghost on the wall, the standard wall Dong posture! I don''t know why at this time, I still have the mind to study this, but Now my body is under the control of that female ghost, and then my consciousness is not rare, so I can spare time to think about it.


    The ghost pushed Zhang Zhongshan onto the wall, and then strongly kisses him. This scared me. To tell you the truth, I really didn''t kiss other men like this! So active! To tell you the truth, I am also very conservative. Although I live in modern society, I have been living with people of different generations before, so I can''t help but accept the idea of freedom and listen to the feudal tradition. When I see the female ghost spoiling my body like this, I can''t help but feel ashamed. Of course, all this has nothing to do with Zhang Zhongshan, completely because of the evil in my body The power of the heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 382

    In the so-called I tear off my clothes, Luo Lifan''s very severe voice sounded behind me, "asshole, dare to make trouble! It seems that you really want to die! "


    For the first time, I felt that Luo Lifan''s voice was so good. Another force in my body drove my body to throw Zhang Zhongshan away, and then I quickly stepped back to the door. However, as soon as I escaped two steps, I bumped into a person''s body. What I saw was the grim face of the ghost king.


    Zhang Zhongshan at this time, the whole person is silly, he stupidly looking at the ghost king, estimated that suddenly appeared a person, looks and usually contacts is not the same, is scared. However, the female ghost did not immediately soften, but took my body to run to the relatively empty boundary and kept a relatively safe distance. The so-called I yelled at the top of my voice: "then try it and see if she will die with me! If it wasn''t for her, I didn''t know it was so precious! "


    If there is no more strange pearl in my body, then I have no value! It seems that she is going to threaten me with this!


    The ghost King''s face became dark, his palm suddenly clenched into a fist, "give you a chance, otherwise you won''t know how you died!"


    At the moment, Luo Lifan also surrounded the ghost in the back, two people and two forces. Obviously, this female ghost did not have the upper hand, but she now occupied my body, and soon manipulated my body to fly out of the bungalow. "Ha ha, you can do it if you have the ability, but you have to think clearly. Once I take this bead away, the lady will die! If I don''t come out, then I can save her. Of course, I''m also for myself. But if you don''t want to kill me, the only way is to kill her together! Do you know that I will not give up this opportunity which I have not grasped easily. "


    The beads in my body will become very weak when the solar terms are exchanged. I think these two days are the spring equinox. No wonder I didn''t find out after the ghost was hiding. It seems that she has already been ready to attack me. Now she controls me, naturally, she wants to find a talisman for herself.


    I watched the ghost King gradually approaching me, and then I lost consciousness, slowly became shallow, and then completely did not know. When I woke up again, I found that the air around me became moist and chaotic. The atmosphere could only be in the underworld. I thought it might be the ghost king who brought me back directly!


    This is the female ghost also felt strange, she struggled to start to run outside, fast to the door of the hell palace, as if touched something, my body was thrown out of a good distance! Soon black-and-white impermanence appeared. White impermanence just wanted to help me up. Black impermanence grabbed her and said, "passive, that''s not Ling Fei Niang!"


    White impermanence looked at me carefully, and then exclaimed, "is Niang possessed?"


    The ghost king stood at the top of the hall at the moment, "call to judge and Meng Po. You guys who have a stick of incense must suck out the soul for me! If you dare to touch the king''s woman, I will drive him out of his wits


    At the moment, the judge is Zhong Ruo. Seeing that the ghost king wants to use such a method, he can''t help but feel shocked and reply: "the ghost king can''t use it! Do you know the power of the bead, once we force the use of force to hit, I''m afraid it will damage the mother''s soul and soul! And the cohesion of the beads will also be damaged. In case of failure, I''m afraid it will... "


    The ghost King naturally thought of this, his face slightly changed, and then asked, "what can I do? You must give me some special advice


    For Zhong Ruo, the ghost king is naturally trustworthy. After all, he has the root of Yu''s family. So at this moment, he directly asked Zhong Ruo for his opinions, hoping to have a perfect plan.


    Zhong Ruo hesitated for a moment and then said, "the best way is to let the ghost leave by itself."


    The ghost king didn''t expect to trust him so much. He even thought of this, so he was not happy to say, "this king naturally knows that there is no other way to do it immediately? The rest of you don''t have to worry about it. If you have a good way to do it, you can share it


    At the moment, the female ghost who heard this was not satisfied, and then said provocatively, "do you want me to come out by myself? Ha ha, dream! Anyway, I''ve arrived at the underworld, and you won''t let me leave easily now, so even if I''m dead, I''ll pull a cushion! And this is the mother of the earth, and it is my fate


    Ghost King''s face instantly with the ice like, I have never seen him like this, it seems that at the moment with the surrounding objects have become extremely cold up, such a ghost king or let people have a bit of fear!


    At this time, Meng Po stepped forward, "ghost king, don''t be angry. If this female ghost can escape from the underworld, she must be helped secretly by someone who has the intention. Moreover, the other party has also grasped her handle. She can exchange terms with her. You can give her the freedom you want and let her change her mother''s freedom. This is also peaceful."


    The ghost King pondered for a long time, then nodded, such a forced promise, for who, this heart is also uncomfortable! "Do you agree?" he asked


    The female ghost is still in my body at the moment. I can feel that she is still touched after listening to that sentence. After all, it can give a person who makes a mistake so much benefit, but it is hard to get.So she deliberately suppressed the excitement for a while, and then said: "of course, this is good, but I have a task not completed, the other party will not easily let me go, since you want to return my freedom, give me a job in the hell!"


    This female ghost is not stupid. She knows how to bargain. After all, there are still people chasing her outside. If she can stay in the underworld, one is to ensure safety, and the other is that she will never have to do evil to harm the world. In addition, she doesn''t need the so-called Yang Qi to supplement her needs in the hell! This abacus is very good, but also in the invisible let the ghost king and the other side of the knot!


    The ghost King seemed to be hesitant, but Meng Po gave the ghost king a wink. Then I saw the ghost King''s eyes brighten, and then said, "yes


    At this time, Mencius said to my body, "the ghost king has already satisfied your wish. What are you not satisfied with? Come out and thank you


    The female ghost played a circle in my body, and then quickly got out, and then with a smile, "at this moment, with the promise of the ghost king, I can stay in this world well! I''m willing to stay in hell forever Then he bowed to the ghost king with a very excited look.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 383

    The ghost King paused and then said, "if you are really grateful, tell me who ordered you to do evil on campus. You know that this matter has caused human life. Even if I can save you for a while, I can''t control the whole life. What''s more, if you don''t have an official position in the prefecture, sooner or later you''ll lose your life. "


    The ghost sneered, "those are afterwords, but when I change my mind, I will tell you. For the time being, you don''t have to ask me."


    Mencius asked the ghost king not to ask again, because the ghost would never say anything. After a moment''s silence, the ghost laughed, "I''ll leave the body of Princess Lingfei. I''m afraid I''ll miss the Pearl one second later, ha ha."


    With that, the ghost took away my body. I felt a huge impact on my body in an instant, along with my previous spirit and spirit! This kind of feeling is like losing one''s soul and soul. However, listening to what I said just now, I know that there are still people behind the ghost. Moreover, I can''t help but think that this matter may be related to what we are looking for. I can''t sit still for a moment.


    I thought that Zhang Zhongshan didn''t know what was going on at the moment, and Qu Yong didn''t come back. I always felt something wrong with these things, so I also wanted to go back early. The ghost King took a look at me, estimated to understand my mind, but he just did not see.


    After the ghost left my body, she soon followed Meng Po down. It is estimated that she would have to go through the Naihe bridge and drink Mengpo soup again!


    I saw that the female ghost was also taken away, and now the family was left in the hall. I just couldn''t pay attention to so many etiquette. I said to the ghost king, "I have to go back to the sun at once. I think about this matter in my heart."


    The ghost king looked at me and didn''t speak, but Zhong Ruo was quite interesting at this time, "ghost king, why don''t you let your mother go? Don''t you also have to stare at the affairs in the sun?"


    The ghost king was not willing to go back to the sun? Hum, I don''t want to do those things in the sun, which can''t be settled by me and her! Is this the king''s woman? Don''t interrupt for a moment


    The ghost king of Huizi once again showed his imperialistic spirit and followed the practice of the sun, which was considered a great treason. After all, if Zhong arranged money from my little aunt, he could be regarded as the ghost King''s uncle. However, the hierarchy of this system or something would have to stand aside. So if Zhong finished listening to the ghost King''s words, he stepped back a step, and then bowed: "yes, the minister has crossed the border!"


    I can''t hear half a complaint in my voice, but I won''t say a word for me. The atmosphere also changed a little bit depressed. I sighed at the ghost king, and then said to Zhong Ruo, "there''s nothing wrong with this for the time being. You go down first and wait for me to see my little aunt when I''m finished."


    After Zhong Ruo left, I looked at the ghost king and said to him angrily: "what''s the matter? Don''t you want to settle with me? I''d like to hear about what makes you so dissatisfied? I am your woman, yes, but you have no right to limit my freedom


    After hearing this, the ghost king was also angry and pointed at me and said, "I see you are more and more lawless, aren''t you? I have been in the world for a long time, and now I don''t know that there is a difference between the superior and the inferior, do you? "


    When I heard that I was so clear about my status, I said, "well, in this case, you should tell me what I did wrong? I don''t want to carry an inexplicable black pot on my back. If you don''t want to let me go back, you have to find a decent reason! "


    The ghost King''s eyebrows twisted together and said, "are you sure you don''t know?"


    If I knew I could fight him like that? However, I look at his attitude, and I don''t want to talk to him for a while. I''m not satisfied with his attitude towards Zhong Ruo just now. I still want to be tough and soft, so I won''t go along with him.


    I walked into the inner hall angrily, thinking that he would not let me go with my anger now. I simply ignored him. If I didn''t see him, I would be clean!


    After a while, I felt a little chilly in my lower leg. I looked down and then recollected. Before I was here, I wore clothes similar to Hanfu. In addition to the long skirt on the outside, I had to wear trousers inside, so I didn''t feel much. But what I''m wearing now is the school uniform, which is knee up length, plus this noon The weather is a little hot, I only wear a plaid shirt, this time of course is a little cold.


    This reminds me of his feudal thought that I was not allowed to wear clothes that were too exposed. Of course, his so-called exposure means that I can''t expose the parts beyond the hands and feet. I think that my dress today is not in line with his aesthetic and requirements. I can''t help but swallow my saliva. Is that why? But in the school, every student wears it like this. Besides, I really don''t feel that there is anything wrong with such clothes. I think of Zhang Xinyan''s dressing up. She deliberately pulls up the school uniform and skirt, and she can''t wear stockings. So, in the eyes of the ghost king, is this kind of appearance more hopeless!


    However, it seems unreasonable to think about it. The ghost king once went to the hotel to look for me once, but at that time, he did not have any doubts about my clothes. He would not suddenly feel that it was not delicious? The ghost king saw me go back to the inner hall, and after a while, he chased in, "I just said you two words. You have such a big temper. You really answered that sentence. Villains and women are hard to raise! If you don''t admit your mistakes, I''ll hold you back, and I won''t let you leave. If you''ve been contaminated with these bad habits in the world, I don''t know how to repent! "I curled my lips and said, "am I angry? If I really lose my temper, I will not lift your palace of hell? But you didn''t make it clear after a long time. What did I do to you? Or do you always think I''m just hanging out? For my son''s sake, I always take it in my heart! "


    "I''m not talking about it, and I know it''s not easy for you to be outside these days! But you can actually and you confessed to the boy so close, especially just now you actually to Zhang Zhongshan so active, I can see your whole body is pasted up! How to say it with Yang Jian''s words? Yes, yes, it''s wall Dong! Do you still think you are justified in learning this kind of thing when you don''t learn other things outside? "


    I calmed down for a long time before I said, "I''ve made it clear to Zhang Zhongshan that I won''t accept any of his intentions. What''s more, what kind of wall Dong you just said is not a move from your heart at all, OK?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 384

    The ghost king looked at me and said, "things are over. Of course, you can say what you want, but I still think you are not right with Zhang Zhongshan! Do you dare to say that you have nothing to do with the boy just now


    I reluctantly looked at the ghost King: "I am the person who can''t argue with reason, but things are completely different from what you think. Maybe you saw that scene at that time is no doubt like this, but at that time I was not completely me. At that time, I did that because I was controlled by the ghost girl? Do you really think I am such a woman if there are no ghosts


    Thinking of this, I am also the first two big, because Wentian''s diary has not been solved one day, I can not leave this school, which shows that I still have to face Zhang Zhongshan, but when such a thing happens, my consciousness is very clear, and I don''t pretend to be stupid. If I really met, it would be a capital embarrassment!


    And at the moment, the ghost king still does not give up, I am suddenly a little depressed, this inexplicably wronged, and all the things and I do not have much to do with.


    After listening to my explanation, the ghost King glared and said, "you all know what he is thinking. Why do you still walk with him? And why are you two alone? You didn''t think about it just now. What would happen if Luo Lifan and I didn''t arrive in time? "


    I exhaled a long breath and glared at the ghost king, "you have the ability to mess with me here. If you have the ability, you can go back to the source and argue with the ghost girl! Just now I looked at the hall, you have to hold your temper? And in other words, the promise of chiseling is to let him work in the dungeon! But in turn, he wants to settle with me again. If you have the ability, you can argue with that girl ghost! "


    The ghost king gave me a look, and then said, "what about keeping her? There are many rules in this prefecture. She can''t stay for long without my help. In short, once she makes a mistake, I won''t give her any chance. Then I''ll mention all the previous things and let her pay back nothing! "


    I had thought that the ghost king would not let her go so easily, but I didn''t expect that the trick of accepting and killing people was still used so freely! It is said that women are malicious, but I see that if this man plays a trick, it is even more serious than the woman cares about!


    However, when I heard this, I felt a lot of balance in my heart. Otherwise, I would think that the female ghost would do so many evil things, and there would be nothing to do with it. I always felt that I was not reconciled to it! Because I haven''t come back for a long time, I planned to go to see Tianyou. However, the ghost king said that he had helped Tianyou practice in recent days, and was just in time to practice in seclusion, so it was not convenient for me to disturb him.


    Thinking of this missing feeling is not bad for one day or two days, so I will be patient not to go to him, just wait for all the things to be solved, and it is not too late to meet again. The ghost king said to me, "stay today. Anyway, you go back to the sun. It''s also dark in the sun. You can''t do anything. For the moment, the ghost is caught, and the person behind her will not easily do it again. If you want to go back, just get there before school tomorrow morning."


    Anyway, I haven''t come back for a long time, but I miss the smell of this. The ghost king has to be busy with government affairs. He whispered with me and left! I was a little tired after being tossed by a female ghost for a long time today. In addition, I was just half killed by the ghost king. I lay in bed and fell asleep soon. I didn''t know how long I came here. I heard someone asking for a meeting outside the hall. Originally I didn''t want to pay attention to it. But vaguely, I heard the voice of a little aunt, so I asked, "who is that outside the hall?"


    "The empress of Huiling imperial concubine is Yu Su, the wife of judge Zhong Ruo. Just saw Niang Niang asleep, small people did not dare to disturb, now Niangniang wake up, do you want to see The servant girls around me also followed me for a long time, but these girls didn''t know what was going on, and they followed the spirit of the king of ghosts. Even if they didn''t follow me according to their seniority, they might have been constrained by the king of ghosts.


    I know it''s my little aunt standing outside, but generally they don''t want to say that. It seems to be a taboo.


    I was angry, and then said: "after seeing my little aunt, let her come in directly. What are you doing?"


    "Yes."


    After a while, the little aunt came in with the curtain. Seeing me, she asked with some heartache: "why so tired? Did the ghost King embarrass you just now? Zhong Ruo went out from here and asked me to ask for love for you. You, the child, don''t know why you are so stubborn! It''s just a matter of soft service. Is it necessary to make it so stiff? You, sometimes Bi Yu Xiao worries me. It''s the mother of two children, so I can''t stop it! "


    "Who made him misunderstand me? Anyway, I''m right. Why bow? Besides, you don''t know that the ghost king is always inexplicable to be jealous. Obviously, it has nothing to do with me, but it also involves me. Anyway, I feel unconvinced! All right, little aunt, when you come to me, my head starts to ache again I don''t know why, after sleeping for a while, this head became heavier.


    Seeing this, the little aunt said, "maybe that girl ghost has been on you for a long time! You are weak at first. You can''t stand all this trouble! But don''t worry, I''ve brought you some good things. You''ll try to make sure it worksThen he took out a white bottle from his arms. Before opening the lid, I could smell the smell of Osmanthus fragrans. I asked curiously, "what is this? The fragrance of flowers is very strong! Is this your secret recipe again, little aunt? "


    What kind of injury I had before, as long as I used the medicine brought by my little aunt, I would be better soon. I thought that it must be Zhong Ruo who told me about me this time, so my little aunt prepared such a good thing.


    When I asked, my little aunt laughed. "But I played it casually. If Zhong always said that he had seen too many copywriters and felt uncomfortable, I would have thought that there is no way for us to mediate nerves through incense? So I collected some to follow, but there was no open fire allowed in the underworld, so I had to change the method and boil it into liquid and put it in a bottle. If I feel uncomfortable, it''s convenient to take it out and smell it. The Osmanthus fragrans wine is wine in the world, and we in the underworld can cure diseases! "


    "Little aunt, Zhong Ruo is really lucky to marry you, a clever wife. No wonder you are always friendly. Unlike me and the ghost king, you have to quarrel with each other every day! I envy you


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 385

    "Ah, this man looks up at the height of a mountain. You feel envious of me, but I don''t think I''ve had a good life either. Just take the matter you just said, I can''t feel comfortable quarreling with each other, so please cherish it!" My little aunt directly denied my idea.


    I didn''t understand my little aunt''s words. The quarrel was not a comfortable thing, so naturally, no one would be comfortable. So I said, "there is no comfortable reason for quarrel."


    The little aunt looked at me and said, "that''s true, but what I''m talking about is that feeling. Every time I watch you and the ghost King quarrel soundly, I envy you to death. You don''t know Zhong Ruo. Your mouth is very stuffy. Every time you get angry, you just don''t speak. At that time, how can I do it? Always can''t play with him in the temper, that seems to be something wrong! But to tell you the truth, I haven''t let out my temper! How can I feel comfortable? So ah, you and the ghost king, this is also fate, the fate of the big not to disperse


    But I don''t think so. It''s much better to be mute without speaking than to treat wheat awn with needle tip! However, looking at my little aunt doesn''t seem to be lying about me. I think that maybe other people''s love is always the best. We are used to our unchanging way of life. Facing the differences of others coldly, we will feel very fresh, so we will complain that our own is not good enough. That''s all.


    I talked with my little aunt for a long time, and then I found that everyone has troubles. In the face of feelings and in the face of life, it is very common, but sometimes we are too enlarged.


    The little aunt couldn''t throw it away for a long time because she was too fond of it. Then she told me and the ghost king to have something to say. If the language is not easy to solve, you can rely on body language. Sometimes taking the initiative does not mean losing points, but I have never understood this truth.


    At dawn, I called my maid and asked, "is the ghost king still busy with politics?"


    "Back to your mother, the ghost king should be in the meditation pool at this time. These days, the ghost king has been running around and tired. It is said that the water in the meditation pool is the easiest to get rid of fatigue, so he always has to go and soak in the past to relieve his fatigue when he is busy with political affairs. Do you want to go? Then I''ll change my clothes for my mother


    This servant girl can always think of my heart, but this time I don''t intend to let her wait on me, so I said, "no, I''ll just wait until I get there myself. You can quit first."


    After stabilizing my mind, I decided to go to the ghost king. I changed into the clothes here, or the long dress and big shirt. It was very comfortable to wear. Because I was going to go back to the sun after dawn, I didn''t dare to delay at the moment, so I chose the way to play meditation pool recently and ran to the past.


    The water of Jingxin pool is similar to the hot spring in the mortal world. At the moment, it is steaming hot. I didn''t see the ghost king immediately when I got to the pool water. However, there was no mistake in the words of the little maid before. I knew he must be here, so I felt at ease. A lotus like plant has been transplanted into the meditation pool, but the only difference is that the plant does not need to grow in the sludge. Therefore, the water in the meditation pool is very clear and soft. In addition, the aroma of the plant is really relaxing.


    Because I didn''t feel tired, I didn''t call ghost king, but I jumped into the water directly. Because I was in a hurry, I forgot to take off my coat. It''s not a comfortable thing to be wrapped in wet clothes. Moreover, I feel that the clothes stained with the water of the meditation pool are some pestering people, which seems to make me a little breathless! I don''t know why it became like this. I wanted to call for help, but it was too late. I could only tap the water with my hands, hoping the ghost king would notice me.


    Just when I thought I was going to die, I felt a force on the top of my head to lift me up. I breathed out in shock, and then wiped off the water drops on my face with my hands. After a careful look, it was really the ghost king. But at the moment, his face was black, and it seemed that he was even more unhappy than when he was about to leave. "Don''t you have a long brain? Who allowed you to come down here with your clothes on? Didn''t the maid next to you tell you that wearing clothes is suicidal? I found this in time, otherwise you don''t need others to harm you, and you will die


    I didn''t expect it would be like this. I just wanted to come and talk to the ghost king. Of course, in order to make him feel better, I was prepared to give him a surprise. But who would have thought that this pool was so evil? I also know that wearing clothes is not as comfortable as not wearing them, but it will not kill people! What''s more, what''s more, I''m wearing the lightest gossamer of the underworld. When I meet the water, it will float. But when I meet the meditation pool, I almost strangle me!


    I suddenly felt a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to face the ghost king, especially when I was going to please him, but he scolded me. In such a scene, I can''t admit that I came here to make him happy, and just after his words, he implicated the people around me. I said angrily, "I used to follow people around me, but I have already called It''s gone. Besides, they don''t know I''ll come here, so why are you so angry? If you think I''m stupid, you can just say me, why bother other people? "The ghost king was always in a daze. He quickly came out of the pool and threw me to the edge of the pool. At the moment, I had no sense of suffocation. I glared at the ghost King angrily. As a result, he didn''t wear clothes at all. Standing in front of me at a glance, I quickly covered my eyes and asked, "what are you doing? Are you a rascal


    The ghost King seemed to be stunned for a moment, and then said, "my husband and wife, which place have you never seen? However, since you say that my behavior is playing rogue, I''ll show you once! " Say three five divide two to help me to take off the gauze, has not waited for me to react to come over to pull me into the pool.


    The warm water soon eased my discomfort. I glanced at the ghost king, "can''t you say hello in advance? It just scared me


    The ghost king said, "can you still be afraid? Every time you fight with me, don''t you always stand up for it? Why didn''t you see that you were afraid? Besides, I have just reminded you very friendly, but you didn''t pay attention to it. If you are stupid, don''t be eccentric


    When I heard it, I was angry, "you tell me clearly, who is stupid? And as you remind, but you have to give people time to prepare


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 386

    "I''m not ready for you to come here, so what should I do? We''re even, anyway The ghost king will find reasons. I find that he and Luo Lifan are not the same as Luo Lifan on this point. They can always argue without reason.


    After staying in the water for a while, I didn''t know why I thought of the things I met before. So I asked, "we have ghosts everywhere. Do you think they will come here to take a bath when they are tired?"


    The ghost king ordered to press my forehead, "how is such an idiot? The water of this tranquility pool is a source of water that I brought in from the fairy pool in the heaven. And the flowers in this pool are all powerful! How can those things touch! Unless they don''t want to live, but if they really don''t want to live, ghosts will not follow black and white impermanence to come here


    I nodded my head in thought, and then thought it was the same reason, but how can I not know when he will get water from heaven? However, the ghost king will not tell me about such a small matter. On the contrary, if there is a ghost threatening me, the ghost king will not let him go first.


    So I took a bath at ease. The ghost king asked softly, "why did you come here all of a sudden? Don''t you say you''re going back at dawn? "


    "Yes, but it''s not dawn now. I''ll just walk around casually. Who knows I can pick up a bargain before I leave." I said happily, as if I don''t need to use the things in the hell.


    However, the ghost king did not care about my expression, but completely misunderstood my words. When I found that the ghost king looked at me, I found that what I said just now has a great ambiguity! What I said was that I could come to take a bath to relieve my fatigue, but the ghost King understood that I could meet him here. If I had known this, I would not have taken the initiative directly!


    The ghost King quickly swam to my side, and then took my hand to the edge of the swimming pool. I don''t know what he wants to do. At this time, we are all naked. If we are seen on the shore, we will lose our lives? However, I ate the water of this meditation pool once. Naturally, I couldn''t act rashly. I could only follow the ghost King obediently.


    When I got to the pool, the ghost king didn''t let me go ashore. Instead, he put me against the edge of the pool. His hands surrounded me. I supported the whole body with the strength of my back, so that I could not fall into the pool. Then the ghost King kissed me affectionately. I couldn''t help laughing. The man didn''t know why he was always so stingy. At the moment, he must be imitating me With my attitude towards Zhang Zhongshan during the day, why should I choose this way of kissing? After all, even if I kiss in the water, I can''t avoid being distracted.


    But looking at the ghost King''s serious appearance, I can''t help but try to persuade myself to be more serious.


    However, the ghost king still noticed my abnormality. After kissing, he leaned back on the edge of the pool like me, and then asked me, "did you seem to be distracted just now? Why? "


    I looked at him speechless. He was in the same posture as me. Would he feel comfortable? So I asked angrily, "I want to keep myself from falling down and try to cater to you. Do you think I can not be distracted? Besides, you just supported on your arm, but I was leaning on the strength of my whole back. Can that be the same feeling? "


    I thought the ghost king would think what I said was very reasonable, and then apologized to me. But I forgot that he was the ghost king, which was different from our brain circuits. After listening to me, he nodded and said, "I understand what you mean, so you mean I take advantage of my position, right? So, for the sake of fairness, let''s kiss again! This time, let''s change the position. I''ll lean against the pool, and you can lean on the pool with both hands. It''s more fair! "


    Pooh! If I believe his lies, I really don''t have a brain! Now I seriously doubt that he arranged everything. The ultimate goal is to let me give him a bang! Anyway, we''re so cool now. If it''s impossible for us to do wall Dong, we''ll have a posture similar to that of wall Dong. It''s pool Dong!


    However, this man sometimes loves face, and he is embarrassed to say what he wants. After all, such a requirement looks like a child. In order not to let me down, the ghost King decisively chooses the routine. Anyway, he is used to the routine, and every time I find out after the routine, but today''s events are a little strange, I naturally associate more So I knew it in the middle of it.


    But I didn''t intend to refuse him. Anyway, I''ve seen that ghost girl how to do it. It''s not difficult to learn from her. And now I don''t have any shame. Just like the ghost king said, what''s so shy about the old husband and wife! What''s more, I wanted to make him happy. At the moment, I didn''t tear him down. Instead, I changed direction with him according to his meaning. However, after changing, I found that the posture was not much better. Moreover, both hands were holding on to the pool, which looked strange. Anyway, I didn''t have that kind of momentum!


    But at the moment, the ghost king may not care about the atmosphere, but want me to take the initiative, so I kiss the ghost king on the cheek to meet his little wish.


    The ghost King''s face is hung with the pool water of meditation pool. The whole person looks very fresh. Coupled with the water mist in the pool, he seems to have a spirit of immortality. Although he is an immortal, it is the first time to see the hazy beauty. I am a bit lost in my mind. I am so long with him that his casual action will still make my heart beat. I almost doubt it Whether you are the mother of the child, how can you not move in front of the ghost king is the girl Huaichun series!The ghost king looked at me, and then catered to my kiss, whispered softly: "when I''m not by your side, don''t wink with those men. Even if it''s not your intention, you don''t want to happen such a thing. You don''t know, at that moment I''m jealous of going crazy!"


    After hearing this, I couldn''t help holding the ghost King tightly. I never knew that I would bring him such an uneasy sense of urgency. Without support, my body began to fall down. However, the ghost King quickly grabbed my waist and helped me maintain my balance. Then he whispered in my ear: "when Wentian diary is found, come back to me immediately, OK? ¡±


    I looked at his serious expression and knew that he didn''t want me to leave him for half a step. However, in such a situation, if I was left in the dungeon, I was afraid that I would still have trouble sleeping and eating. Therefore, he chose to let himself take the responsibility.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 387

    I attached to the ghost King''s ear and said to him, "soon, I will always be with you. Now that the female ghost is caught, the people behind her will certainly not give up. I think it will be very soon, so it is not far from us to know the truth! If there is no clue, I will come back at the time we agreed with Tong clan. "


    The ghost king listened to my words and gently breathed a breath, I know he still compromised.


    In fact, to tell you the truth, it''s not that I''m selfish, but I can''t play a role in this matter. If I''m not positive, I''m afraid I''ll look down on what I''ve done. Even if fengxu is brought back in the future, I haven''t done anything. I''m afraid I''ll have no face to see feng Xu, So I can only do my best to find clues.


    Maybe the atmosphere became a little cold again, and the ghost King''s mouth came up again, but I subconsciously did not open my head, and then asked, "we have been here for a long time, is it dawn now?"? I will go back later. You know, sometimes the rules of the world may be more troublesome than those of the underworld. "


    The ghost king was not happy, "are you really in such a hurry to go back? But wouldn''t you give me more than one kiss? "


    "I don''t have that idea, but it''s too late now. I''m afraid I''ll go back late. I have to explain for a while when I move the school." I patiently explained with him, heaven and earth conscience, I really don''t have that idea.


    The ghost king looked at me and was still a little annoyed. Then he held my shoulder and asked, "I didn''t hesitate when I saw you running to Zhang Zhongshan. If I knew that you would make such a crazy move only when you were possessed by a female ghost, I might as well not save you!"


    I said that this matter, he did not forget so quickly, it seems that it is still a knot in his heart.


    Seeing his childlike temper, I had no choice but to kiss the ghost king. As soon as I touched his lip, he immediately occupied the initiative, took my waist, and then forced to kiss.


    I took advantage of the gap between his kiss my ear lobe, complained to the ghost king, "just now I almost couldn''t breathe, can''t you restrain yourself?"


    Listening to me, he became more excited, and then even more intense kiss.


    Sure enough, my worry still happened. It was almost nine o''clock when I returned to the sun. The first class of the school had already finished at this time, so I had to ask Qu Yong to help me ask for leave. Recently, the school incident was relatively big, and no one cared about why I didn''t come. The head teacher paid attention to the major events of the school these two days, and naturally, there was nothing wrong with me Such a big interest, moreover, like me, the results of the class lagged behind, he would like me not to go!


    When I went to school the next day, I found that the whole school was shrouded in a gloomy and horrible atmosphere. When I got to the second reading class, I found that the windows and doors of this floor were pasted with many yellow charms. To be honest, I couldn''t understand it. The school was still preaching the idea of fighting against feudalism a few days ago. I didn''t expect that something had happened, so I had to move it It can be seen how much trouble the recent events have caused. I guess the school must have no way to connive at this behavior.


    I went back to the classroom and found Qu Yong sitting there reading, as if the things around were very common. I saw me come in and nodded at me slightly.


    I didn''t ask him about the latest situation. If I wanted to ask him about my chances last night, I didn''t know why. I just didn''t want to go to him. Maybe he didn''t show up at the critical moment. I felt a little uncomfortable. He should be able to come to save me at that time, but I don''t know why, until I was taken away by the ghost king, he never showed up noodles.


    And know that I came back, he did not come to inquire about my situation, said not angry, that is really a lie!


    It was Zhang Zhongshan who approached me actively. Seeing that I entered the class, he stood by my desk and waited for me. I saw that he still had some exercise books in his hand, looked at me, and then put them on the desk. I glanced at the name on it. It was actually mine. It is estimated that it was left in the fight with the ghost girl that day. When I came back, I didn''t turn my schoolbag I don''t know what''s missing.


    I''m still a little embarrassed when I look at Zhang Zhongshan. You think that happened, and I''m still awake all the time. I''m totally looking at my body to seduce him. At this time, I don''t know what kind of prologue to use.


    However, people helped me to pick up the things, I can''t be silly to say nothing, so I managed to squeeze out a smile, and then said: "thank you for helping me bring these back."


    He didn''t leave directly after he gave it to me. Instead, he stood aside and lowered his voice and asked me, "Yu Zhen, the man who suddenly appeared that day is not a human being? I watched him come and go without a trace, and he could also change you. If ordinary people can''t do this, it was a bit like magic at that time


    Sure enough, the boy''s curiosity is still so heavy, but some things really should not be known to him, unless he wants to die early, but I guess he will not be so upset at the beginning of his good life! So I said to him, "is there something you can''t say? Curiosity killed the cat? You are not so bold as expected. However, I think your current focus has deviated. Should you reflect on why you can survive? What''s more, I didn''t know where I took you that day. So, obviously, it was not me who provoked the unclean things at that time. It was not me who acted out of the way to you at that time, but the female ghost who used my body to do some ugly things! By the way, not only me, but also Zhang Xinyan. She was also entangled by the ghost girl for a long time, as well as Zhao Huan. Because Zhang Xinyan didn''t show up, and the ghost was anxious to find a new sustenance, she entangled Zhao Huan. That''s why I don''t want you to speak ill of Zhao Huan behind your back, but the school is safe for the time being, because the ghost girl doesn''t It will appear again, but I say the temporary reason is that I am not sure whether there are other forces in the school. In fact, I may have talked to you a little more. But you can rest assured that you have the right to know. But if I don''t say something and you always want to find an answer, it will have an impact on you. Always remember a sentence, never ask what you shouldn''t ask. "www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 388

    After listening to my words, Zhang Zhongshan didn''t say a word for a long time. I think he was digesting what I just said. After all, he knew so much at once. It was impossible to think of a quick response.


    Later, he looked at me and said to me, "Yu Zhen, in fact, I don''t really want to know about other people''s affairs, but I''m a little curious about your affairs. Of course, I still said that, and I don''t have any other ideas. I went back to think about that day for a long time. Anyway, I think you are a little different from ordinary people''s abilities, including Qu Yong. I think he is mysterious. However, I know that those people have a good relationship with you. Otherwise, we can''t run out to save you in the time of crisis. "


    I nodded. "Most of you are right, but one point is not true. They didn''t save me because they had a good relationship with me, but all the people threatened by that thing would help! To tell you the truth, my relationship with them is not so harmonious, but one thing I can tell you for sure is that they are all good people. "


    Zhang Zhongshan gave me a smile, "I know, they are all good people, but the identity of this good person is a little mysterious, but you can rest assured, I won''t put in more words, this matter I will keep secret."


    "Thank you." I sincerely said to Zhang Zhongshan, in fact, I thought he would publicize it with others. After all, such a thing sounds much more interesting than those gossip!


    Zhang Zhongshan was a little surprised, and then said: "what''s good about this? Thank you. Although I love to listen to gossip, I absolutely don''t work as a porter of gossip. What''s more, Yu Zhen, do you know anything about magic


    "Well? What do you mean Now it''s my turn to wonder.


    Zhang Zhongshan took out a folded Rune paper from his pocket, handed it to me, and then said, "your schoolbag was scattered that day, and this thing fell out. I had planned not to say it, but I was very curious about the charm of the rune paper. My grandfather said that this thing can''t be drawn without a certain moral conduct, so I think you must know this. ¡±


    I took it to have a look. It was given to me by the ghost king before. However, I was a little curious that Zhang Zhongshan understood this. Moreover, his grandfather seemed to be a yin-yang teacher, but maybe he was not very famous. Therefore, Luo Lifan did not have anything unusual when he saw Zhang Zhongshan.


    And I said, "Oh, I didn''t expect your grandfather knew that."


    Zhang''s statement, on the contrary, seemed to me that his statement fell into my ears.


    So he hastily explained: "I really didn''t mean to see this. I admit that I opened this spell without your permission. It''s really my fault. Please forgive me."


    I patted his arm and said, "well, don''t explain to me. I don''t mean to blame you. Moreover, you have shared a secret with me. So it''s even. You really don''t have to blame yourself. If I were to be the one, I might be better than you!"


    He was a little relieved, and then said: "you don''t blame me, then we are friends Yu Zhen?"


    "I think we were friends before. You helped me and I trusted you. Isn''t that a friend? And now we''ve shared secrets, so your question is a bit silly! " I pretended to be relaxed, and then I looked at the time and said to him, "class is coming soon. You go back first, or the teacher should curse again."


    I think it''s better to take such things close to me. This time, it was discovered by Zhang Zhongshan. Because he has a good knowledge in his family, he gave it back to me. If you don''t understand it, maybe you will tell me about it. In fact, about this charm, things can be big or small. If one day we meet someone who is not open-minded and burns it, it will be a big trouble! I''m afraid to think about it now. After all, a human life has been caused. I don''t want to increase the trouble.


    I don''t think it''s a good idea for me to talk about it in the morning, but I don''t think it''s a good thing for me to go back to school in the morning One person less, I passed a small paper ball to Qu Yong and told him that I would go back first, but he didn''t return to me. It''s estimated that he can''t be the master.


    At noon, Qu Yong handed me a mobile phone, and then said, "you can play with this when you are bored. I don''t know whether to let you go back or not, but I think it''s better for us to wait for him here."


    "OK, but where did you find the phone?" I am a little curious to look at him, is it difficult to establish revolutionary friendship with my classmates these two days?


    Qu Yong stopped for a moment. "It was Zhang Zhongshan who asked me to lend it to you. He looked at you uninteresting and wanted to give it to you directly, but he was afraid that you would not want it, so he borrowed my hand! I don''t have a bad heart when I look at him. You can use it. He has two mobile phones, so don''t be embarrassed. "


    With all this said, I was a little affected when I didn''t hold it. So I nodded, "can this connect to the school''s WiFi? If I can''t get on the Internet, I don''t have much use with my smartphone? ""I should be able to, but I don''t know the password. You can ask him later!" Seeing that the task was completed, Qu Yong turned around and left.


    In fact, I still want to ask how he suddenly helped Zhang Zhongshan to speak. But I remember that he didn''t like the close relationship between me and Zhang Zhongshan before. He suddenly changed sex and didn''t know what it was. Did he know that Zhang Zhongshan had seen Luo Lifan and ghost king that day, and felt guilty?


    But whatever he is, I wish I had something to amuse myself with now.


    When I turn on my mobile phone, I don''t need to ask for the password of WiFi. Because Qu Yong used this mobile phone before, WiFi is directly connected. I suddenly envy the students who go to school now. I am so happy. I remember that if I want to work, if I want to connect WiFi, I have to run to the tea room during the lunch break, and the signal is extremely unstable At that time, I had a lot of fun, probably because it was new. Now I look at the full 4G signal, but suddenly there is no impulse to play. But there is nothing more interesting than this. I opened the chat software.


    In addition to QQ on this mobile phone is wechat. I had a QQ before, but I didn''t log in for a long time. I forgot what the password was. So I also registered a wechat. I watched others play this thing before, and it was very interesting.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 389

    It''s very troublesome to register. It took me an hour to work it out. The function of wechat is more than that of QQ, and it can also send red packets. I saw others snatching red packets and so on. I thought it was fun. Now I also want to experience it. But after I registered, I found that if you want to rob a red envelope, you have to have a good friend. I look empty I can''t help but feel some sweat in my address book. As expected, I still have to work hard to get acquaintances.


    After a while, I didn''t think it was meaningful. At this time, I saw a new friend added to my address book. I agreed without thinking about it.


    This person didn''t use her real name, and I just called her little fish by typing her name in the column. As soon as I added it, she said, "I know where the thing you''re looking for is."


    It shows two things. One is that she knows I''m looking for something, and the other is that he knows what it is. But I thought it might be someone''s prank. After all, no one knew about it except me, Luo Lifan and Qu Yong. So I sent a smile, neither admitting nor denying it.


    The other side quickly came back, "don''t you believe me? I really know. Aren''t you in a hurry? "


    In the face of such an endless dialogue, I will not believe it, and I can''t figure out who the other party is? So I replied with a smile and added, "why should I believe you?"


    Come over for a while, the other side just slowly reply me: "because what you want to look for may not be here at all, what is recorded on it is the natural chance."


    I thought it might be someone who was joking with me. After all, such a mysterious topic could easily arouse people''s curiosity. So I asked him, "can you sit down and introduce yourself before you tell me something? It''s basic politeness. "


    He quickly replied, "you may not know me, and you know who I am has nothing to do with the answers you want to know."


    I can''t help being a little sulky. How can a person I don''t know know know what I''m thinking? Isn''t it just a matter of blurring his own identity and deliberately arousing my curiosity? I couldn''t fulfill his wish, so I said, "ha ha, goodbye."


    I''ve seen a lot of such tricks. I think what I''m holding is Zhang Zhongshan''s mobile phone. Maybe it''s him who passes through the mobile phone in the dark and then tries to get me. After all, he was very curious about my company before. This is the fastest way for him to understand me. But if it''s really Zhang Zhongshan, he must be working on the mobile phone at the moment, and I''m subconsciously backward On the side, I found that Zhang Zhongshan was playing with his mobile phone. I rushed to his back step by step and grabbed it. I just wanted to question him. Unexpectedly, I pulled off his earphone when I was too strong. At this time, the voice of male and female intercourse came from the mobile phone, which was loud in the classroom. After a few seconds of stupidity, the students began to laugh!


    In fact, everyone has seen this kind of small video more or less, and they know each other''s secret things. But today I was too impulsive, just in order to catch the other party is Zhang Zhongshan, and then did not expect that this is the class time, so when the voice in the small video came, I even had the heart of death!


    After two seconds, the teacher pointed to me and Zhang Zhongshan and scolded him. I''m sure that the teacher''s lung capacity is good, because he didn''t even breathe for a long time. Later, it was estimated that he finished his whole life''s abusive language. Then he didn''t have a good breath to look at us, "you two, immediately, immediately, get out of here!"


    Zhang Zhongshan was really not afraid of big things. He said to the teacher, "do you really want to roll?"


    The teacher''s face immediately green, and then said to me: "just that girl classmate, you don''t have to go out." Then the teacher said to Zhang Zhongshan: "you can do this, you can roll me a look! Go away


    If you don''t like my teacher''s face in advance, please let me know what you like


    When the teacher was about to throw out a blackboard eraser, Zhang Zhongshan raised his legs and ran out quickly. Then he made a face at the teacher at the door and ran away decisively.


    Zhang Zhongshan has always been like this, and the teachers have no way to deal with it. In order to calm down the incident, the teacher did not even give me a positive eye. It is estimated that Zhang Zhongshan just made such a fuss. The teacher also felt that all the things were his responsibility, but I became a victim in the eyes of others.


    However, I didn''t intend to explain it, because there was a message on wechat, "you are not cute at all. You can suspect people who regard you as friends!"


    It seems that the other party not only knows me, but also knows the people around me. I quickly replied, "you seem to know me like the palm of your hand, but why don''t you dare to show me your true information? It is said that you are guilty of being a thief. Are you not able to see the light? "


    I waited for a long time and didn''t see the other party reply me. Maybe I think I''ve talked too much. Think about it. Who can listen to me like a thief!I opened his circle of friends, but there was nothing else except a little fish''s head. I wondered whether it would be a newly registered wechat just like me. Anyway, if I looked at this account, I couldn''t draw any conclusion. If you want to know who the owner of this account is, you can only wait for the other party to chat with me. However, judging from his reply today, he should have been paying close attention to me, or he knew me a long time ago. In this way, my next move will be like the palm of his hand. This situation is very unfavorable to me.


    After realizing this, I decided to have a good talk with Qu Yong when I finished class. So I quit wechat and waited for the class to end. I didn''t know whether it was because I was waiting for something that it took me a long time. I suddenly felt that the 45 minute class was really too long, and the teachers on the platform were always chattering on and on I''m afraid he''s going to have to leave.


    I am impatient, but this time I can only choose to wait in silence. I know that the other party must want to see me panic, which can better satisfy his vanity. So in order not to let the other party be so arrogant, I can only pretend to be very calm about this matter. Anyway, for the difficult things, don''t show too much interest, is to return the feeling of uncertainty to the other party.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 390

    It was hard to get to the end of the class. The teacher really extended the time as expected. The teacher had to make up for all the time lost by Zhang Zhongshan. In fact, Zhang Zhongshan could have missed a few minutes. It was better that the teacher had always delayed the class and slowed down the progress. Now there is such an excuse to completely put aside his responsibility!


    I saw that the chance to talk to Qu Yong was completely gone, so I didn''t wait. I fell asleep on my desk. In a dream, I dreamt that the ghost king came to me, but the face of the whole class and I was very close, but the students in the class all looked at each other, it seemed that they could not see him at all, so I did not push him away in my dream and let him kiss my cheek.


    However, this feeling is very real. It may have been suppressed for a long time, and the dream is a spring dream. However, after turning my mind a little more in my dream, I remembered that I had kissed the ghost king two days ago. How could I still be interested in such a thing in class for no reason? The ghost king was kissing seriously. I could feel his breath beating on my skin. Until his hands were around my waist, I suddenly woke up. This is not my dream at all, but the ghost king is really in the classroom at the moment, only he is invisible.


    That is to say, only I can see him now, and other people can''t feel him at all. I look at Qu Yong in front of me and look for something. I think he sensed the Yin Qi. After all, the Yin Qi in the ghost king is unusual, which can be detected by a bit of Taoism. However, Qu Yong doesn''t open his eyes at the moment, so he can only know the classroom by feeling There was an unusual smell in it.


    The ghost king saw me awake, more unscrupulous, he blew gas in my ear, and then said with malice: "why don''t we finish the rest of the kiss?"


    I struggled for a while and then said, "this is a classroom. What can I do when someone finds out?"


    The ghost king said with a smile, "if you worry about this, it''s unnecessary. You can let the old man talk more. Those who listen to the class carefully are naturally happy, and those who don''t listen to the class are all asleep! Who can notice us? "


    "That''s not good," I subconsciously looked at the direction of Qu Yong, and then some soft said: "when I let go of school to return to the hotel, I owe you all to make up for it!"


    I''m not afraid of anything else. I''m afraid that after Qu Yong feels different, he will quietly open his eyes. In case he sees such a fierce scene between me and the ghost king, how will he think of me? Think of before I said to him that I can''t stand Zhang Xinyan''s frivolous appearance, but now I do such a thing myself, isn''t it my own face? So I can''t agree to the ghost King''s request.


    But the ghost king didn''t know whether it was intentional. Anyway, after listening to my words, he sucked my earlobe hard. I couldn''t help but exclaimed. The voice was not loud or small. Some people seemed to look back for the source of the sound. So I pretended to sleep and covered up the embarrassment just now.


    Because I kept still at the moment, the ghost King seemed very excited, and his palms became restless. He went into my clothes along my waistline, and then quickly groped for my underwear. He found the two most prominent parts of his body, and gave a strong grip. Then I heard him say, "Yu Zhen, I don''t know why, since you went back to the underworld once, I feel like you''re everywhere. "


    Listening to some aggrieved tone of the ghost king, I know that he may also really miss me, otherwise he can''t come to me so rashly. I feel a little distressed, and then said, "it''s not that you will go back after the matter is settled, and you have other things to deal with in the prefecture. At present, Tianyou is closed. You should be more careful


    Ghost king in my lips forced a kiss, and then some reluctant look, "OK, I that I go back, but you in all things carefully, don''t easily believe the words of strangers, I''m afraid that your mind is simple, not careful on others


    I don''t know how he sent out such a feeling. Is it hard for him to find out my chatting? But it should not be possible, if the ghost king really found out, he would not so implicitly and I said, I guess now would have run far away with that mobile phone! Maybe he is really worried about me, and I vaguely feel that he is still worried about Zhang Zhongshan and me.


    After the old man''s class was over, Zhang Zhongshan sneaked back and entered the classroom. He flattered me and said, "what''s up? I''m a good Samaritan, right? If I don''t play the game, I guess I''m wondering that both of them have to be kicked out. I''ve helped you so much. How would you like to thank me? Do you know that I lost face in front of the whole class


    "If you don''t leave a name for a good deed, it''s worth praising. Besides, I didn''t ask you. Now you come to ask me for benefits. Am I a little sorry for what you just said?" I squinted at him, and then went on: "but it''s right to lose face when I look at such filthy things in class."


    Zhang Zhongshan had some grievances, and then said in a dejected voice, "Yu Zhen, you really have no conscience. I should have told you to stand with me! But how do you know I''m looking at that? If you don''t like it when I watch it in class, you will remind me in private. How embarrassed I am! My reputation will be ruinedIt seems that he took my abnormal behavior as an extreme reaction to hate him watching the little colored video, so I just followed his thinking, "is this difficult? Your eyeballs are going to get into the screen, and you can see them at a glance! I did it for your own good. Didn''t you say your grandfather was a yin and Yang master? As a descendant of yin and Yang masters, you should not always be contaminated with those common things. Even if you don''t inherit the mantle, you should at least have a serious appearance! And if I really understatement to remind you, can you have a memory? So young you thank you for your growing up with me all the way! It has saved you a lot of detours. "


    "Well, can I understand that you began to abstain because you learned those Taoist methods?" Zhang Zhongshan asked curiously.


    I blinked, and then said solemnly, "of course, or do you think it''s so easy to get Tao? It''s necessary to put aside the passion and lust. You don''t understand it anyway! " When I said this, I was a little guilty. After all, I had just finished whispering with the ghost king.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 391

    But Zhang Yat Sen was still very fooling. After a few words, he believed it. Then he deleted all the small videos in my mobile phone in front of me, and said to me, "this shows sincerity. Come on? Anyway, I can''t disgrace my grandfather! "


    I beamed at Zhang Zhongshan and said, "yes, your awareness is quite good! I think it''s better to pay more attention to the news and see the state affairs than that! "


    Zhang Zhongshan thought for a while, and then agreed with me very much. Then he said, "what you said is absolutely right. I''ll see it now."


    After a while, I heard Zhang Zhongshan sitting in his seat and saying, "my God, I''m going!" Such a voice, I can''t help but look at the past, this look at national affairs, how can we still see magic Zheng?


    Maybe I felt that I looked at him, and he waved his mobile phone to me, "don''t worry about the national affairs for the time being. I think we should pay attention to it from our side. The news just came from D City, which is too frightening! Would you like to have a look


    "Look at the exaggeration you''re talking about, what news, as for your shouting! Bring it here and I''ll see it! " I held out my hand to Zhang Zhongshan.


    Instead of handing me the mobile phone in his hand, Zhang Zhongshan pointed to my hand and said, "didn''t you borrow one? You can find it on Tencent News. You can find it on it. I have to follow my brothers! Do you think it happened in our little place? The first two days have not been so good! Suddenly something happened again. It seems that our life safety needs constant vigilance


    I didn''t pay attention to his feelings there. Anyway, he was used to exaggerating. I think I''d better see for myself what''s more safe. However, if there is any news in D City, Luo Lifan can get the news before the news is sent out. However, Qu Yong and I don''t know anything. It can''t be a big event.


    I started the latest push of Tencent News, and I happened to see the report of this event. It was really frightening to say that all four members of the family were killed, but the other party''s methods were extremely cruel. The whole murder scene was a piece of blood, and some important parts of the picture were mosaic.


    This kind of report is the most boring, watching the news is to see that unusual place, the results can be very good, those things that can increase the number of hits are covered up! I don''t know what this circle of people think. If you don''t want people to see it, don''t put the picture on. But if you put the picture on, don''t hide it!


    Later, I searched the Internet, not to mention found the video on the scene. It was sent by a netizen. It was only 10 seconds. However, in this short period of 10 seconds, I found something unusual. There were many melon eating people around the scene of the crime. It was a very normal phenomenon. As a result, a person appeared in the crowd dressed strangely.


    It''s not because of his strange clothes, but because his clothes are not in line with the season. At this time, the weather is getting warmer. Most of them are wearing trousers and half sleeves. However, the man in the video is fully armed, including his head. Anyway, people don''t know what the face looks like! Can do so on two kinds of possibilities, one is long handsome, the other is looks ugly!


    No matter ugly or handsome, there is one thing in common, that is easy to remember!


    Since he pretends so deliberately, he just doesn''t want others to know who he is, and it is very likely that this person is the murderer. Some people are abnormal to a certain extent. After they have done cruel things, they still need to watch them, as if to satisfy their distorted psychology.


    However, this is only my guess. Such an idea can not be used as evidence, and no one has specified that such a dress is the standard match for a murderer! Anyway, it''s useless for me to think too much about it.


    After I turned off the video, I felt my mobile phone vibrated. I opened it and didn''t know when my wechat showed the login status. Moreover, the people who would chat with me were not among the contacts. Because I am a good friend, I can see it at a glance, but I also wonder how this person can disappear directly in my friend?


    In wechat, if the other party deleted it, the dialog box and friends were displayed. If you want to make the other person disappear, the only possibility is to delete her. But I''m very sure that I would withdraw the wechat of my mobile phone, and the mobile phone has been in my hand. It''s impossible for others to do so, even if someone takes it My mobile phone, no password also can''t go up! So it started to get weird.


    But of course, there is another possibility, that is, Zhang Zhongshan''s mobile phone has a virus. After a virus enters your computer or mobile phone, what can be remotely controlled is that the mobile phone I just held is the other party''s. He can enter it at any time to see what he wants to see. Of course, it''s like deleting and everything is a small dish One dish.


    But I think that no one will be so boring, after all, suddenly sent a paragraph of words, in the inexplicable disappear, always a bit unreasonable appearance.


    So I wanted to search for his name. It would be a little fish in a picture. So I also made a picture like that, and then click search. But surprisingly, there was no such account.I don''t know what situation, can only repeatedly try again and again, but until school, or show that the account does not exist, so I resolutely give up, as if it is a prank of the other side.


    When I was about to finish school, I wanted to return the phone to Zhang Zhongshan. However, I never saw anyone. Recently, something happened to the school. It was not allowed to stay at school any more. I had no choice but to take the phone home. When I got back to the hotel, I had nothing to do and searched for it several times. However, all the displays didn''t exist. He had no reason to delete me. Even if he was a playful person, he didn''t get any benefits by deleting me now? What''s the purpose of adding me?


    Just thinking about it, I felt my mobile phone vibrated again. I picked it up and looked at it, but it was startled. The person who had just been away suddenly appeared and left me a message. I was curious to point it out. There was only one place and time, liberal arts building 2 and midnight.


    I just wanted to send a question mark in the past, but my message couldn''t be sent out, because it kept showing that the other party needed to verify the message. I tried to add it to him, but the other party didn''t agree. I don''t know whether he is really offline.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 392

    In the middle of the night, the school''s security system has become lax, so in the past, it should not be checked by the school security. But why should the school go to school at that time? I don''t believe the words of strangers, not to mention strangers who know nothing about it. Besides, it''s not a good thing to go out in the middle of the night. I will always provoke some unclean things. Moreover, I can''t say hello to Luo Lifan when I come out. If there is any danger, I don''t think there is any place for me to cry for my father and mother!


    I think it''s better to keep in touch with such people, whether they are online or not? So I wanted to blacklist him, as if I had never heard such words, but I just came up with such an idea, but the other party''s Avatar sent a message.


    Is this really weird? Are you sure someone controlled the phone? Although I don''t often play wechat, I also know that this is not much different from other chat software. As long as you add friends, you need to verify the message. But I''m sure I didn''t do this just now.


    But no matter whether it is doubted or not, in the dialogue bar is the reality, there is an unread message from Xiaoyu.


    I don''t know what the other party is doing. Anyway, since he sent me a message, I looked at it and said, "don''t think about the things you can''t do. You can''t delete my account. And if you don''t follow my instructions, innocent people will be implicated. For example, the owner of your mobile phone is very curious. If you don''t come, I will call him in the same way. Will he appear in the liberal arts building? Don''t you want to revenge the hand that feeds you, and you don''t reach out to help Zhang Yat Sen when he is in danger? "


    I suddenly want to curse my mother! This guy is really unreasonable. He also knows that this matter has nothing to do with Zhang Zhongshan, but he still uses innocent people to restrain my behavior! Since the incident happened last time, Zhang Zhongshan is really curious and always wants to pull me to ask questions, but I sent him away in a few words. Although he didn''t pester me to ask, I knew his mind! So if this guy let the news out, it''s hard to guarantee that Zhang Zhongshan won''t be hit! If there is something wrong, it will have something to do with me. Even if it is how to settle the account then, I can''t get over it!


    I naturally want to ask him who he is after all. After all, it sounds like he knows every one of us, but his mouth is very tight. I use both soft and hard. He doesn''t say his identity. He always talks about other things.


    After the last incident, I mentioned Zhang Zhongshan for a long time, but he listened to him openly and secretly kept Xiaojiu. Although I told him the interest clearly, he was still afraid at first, but he left it behind later. Moreover, I watched him make do with Luo Lifan and Qu Yong, intentionally or unintentionally, At first glance, he didn''t like to know anything. Zhang Zhongshan was used to school. In addition, some people in his family also learned from Yin and Yang teachers. Therefore, I was not sure whether I could really stop his idea.


    I''m a little confused. Should I go? But if the other side is playing my idea, with my ability now, I really can''t say whether I will be saved from danger. Especially after the bead in my body was hurt last time, I always felt that I couldn''t do it.


    I sat in the chair and thought for a long time, and decided that tomorrow would still go by his place and time. Then I made a few incantations according to the method that the ghost King taught me before. If I can''t beat him by the time, at least I can defend myself. However, my charm has not been tested, and I don''t know what degree it can reach, but I have no other way to do it now.


    I now suddenly a little regret that I did not cherish the time to learn more things, really arrived at the critical moment or a bit in a hurry.


    I think Luo Lifan mentioned that the ghost is generally awed by pure things. It seems that the boy''s urine skill is more profound. I think it may be too low-end to throw urine directly on others. Moreover, I can''t carry a big bag of urine to the appointment. The best way to think about it is to smear the urine on the rune paper, which is powerful and hard to detect ¡£


    But it''s not easy to find, and there won''t be any special products on the market. I thought of omnipotent Taobao, but it doesn''t seem to work. There are a lot of fake goods on Taobao. What if I happen to buy fake goods? I can''t believe I didn''t see it with my own eyes!


    The next day I asked for leave. It was so hot that I couldn''t find it after searching for it for a long time. When I came back to the hotel downstairs, I watched a group of elderly people playing chess there. There was a child of about two or three years old squatting on the ground picking up stones. It was a lot of fun!


    I have seen this child many times. It should be from the neighborhood nearby. He often comes out with his grandfather. At the moment, his grandfather is watching chess seriously. I don''t know how bold he was at that time. He waved to the boy and then took out a lollipop from his pocket. "Do you want to eat this? If you want to eat, just listen to me... "Children should be kind when they see delicious food, then nod their heads and let me go to a place far away from adults.


    When I got back to the hotel, I had a plastic bottle in my hand. It was a light yellow liquid that didn''t smell good. Suddenly I felt like I had done something uncivilized. I lowered my head and quickly walked upstairs for fear that someone would ask me what the things here were.


    Because Luo Lifan and Qu Yong both went to school, I could quietly stir up those things in my room. In order to improve, I drew very slowly. When Qu Yong knocked on my door, I just finished a dozen of them. I was afraid that he would stop me from seeing the unknown person. So I sorted out the things and opened the door as if nothing had happened.


    "Are you leaving school so soon?" I told Qu Yong, but I didn''t intend to let him in.


    I stood at the door and followed Qu Yong to talk. Then I asked him if he would go out in the evening. I thought that if I met him and Luo Lifan when I went out this evening, it would be embarrassing. If I stopped me from going, I''m afraid that the family member who threatened me would really appear!


    Instead of answering me directly, Qu Yong looked into the room and asked me, "what are you doing in the house?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 393

    I was afraid that I was just making something that he found. My body deliberately blocked his sight, and then said, "what can I do? Isn''t it just fooling around?"


    Qu Yong sniffed at my room and said with disgust, "Yu Zhen, are your girls'' rooms so bad? This taste is really not flattering! It''s not much stronger than those smelly feet in the boys'' dormitories! "


    I was too lazy to pay attention to him, and then said, "the window of this room is locked and has not been reported for repair! The air is not circulating, the taste is bad, but it is not as bad as you said! Besides, as soon as I want to ventilate, you will make trouble. Go back and breathe your fresh air first


    Qu Yong looked at me scornfully, and then said: "how can I smell a strange smell? Are you sure you''re not making any contraband? "


    I did not speak, a guilty look at the room, and then smell, it is as exaggerated as he said! But I thought I''d better not argue with him. It''s not a delay for me to fight? So I pretended to look at the time, "Hey, is your master coming back soon? If you''re still standing here, do you think your master will come back and say that you don''t practice hard, and you will know that you are chatting all day? "


    Qu Yong turned over me, then turned around and went back. Sure enough, it was still a good move! As long as a person has weak points, it is easy to handle affairs. However, I am not such a mean person. I will not always use it to restrain him. Today is just a special case.


    I went back to the room and continued to work on the unfinished mantra. Then I put it in the pocket of my coat. Seeing that no one appeared in the corridor, I went downstairs carefully. The hotel that the police station had reserved for us was quite close to the police station, but it was a little bit far away from my school place, so I came out early to save time on the way.


    However, when I came to the street, I found that there were almost no people in this period of time, and the occasional passing cars were also driving very fast. Anyway, it was smooth now, as long as the speed was not exceeded.


    Today, I specially wear the easy-to-use lantern pants, which will not be too exposed and will not be like those tight pants that are not taken with me. What''s more, there is a deep pocket on the outside of these pants, which is convenient for me to put things. I can''t stand on the road alone with a pile of runes. But to tell you the truth, I still feel a little uneasy. I thought I was a ghost before, and those ghosts who are more powerful than me would not be on me. After that, I knew that the ghost was like a human being. There were strong and weak people, and they would bully the weak!


    When I arrived at the No.2 building of liberal arts, I walked towards the door of the building without thinking about it. From a distance, I saw a man standing at the main gate. By moonlight, I looked a little like Zhang Zhongshan. I was worried. It seems that the guy on the software didn''t keep his word and called us both!


    I was angry and yelled at the other side, but Zhang Yat Sen looked at me in the opposite direction instead of hearing it. I ran two steps forward, trying to tell Zhang Zhongshan that it was dangerous here, but I found that no matter how I ran, the distance did not shorten. Zhang and I always kept this distance.


    I think of the strange things I met in Wentian''s hometown before. Should I walk into the strange circle of ghost beating the wall? However, this is very different from the previous feeling. I can feel that I am moving forward in the previous ghost hitting wall, but this is as if the space is still. I can only get close to him, but he can''t see me. Moreover, I feel like I''m stepping in the same place, and I don''t have a step forward at all.


    I don''t know what that guy did, so I accelerated the speed. If it is really the barrier set by that guy, as long as the dislocation of time can be used to rush out! Thinking like this, I rush forward with my eyes closed, but suddenly I feel that the air around me is not right. It seems that it is much cooler than when I was just on the ground! I quickly opened my eyes, I went! Where is the teaching building? I am standing by the pond in front of the No.2 building of liberal arts, and I have already stepped out of my feet. The students in this pond are all talking about it. What they say is that the water is not deep. However, the school has tried to pump the water clean for several times, but it has failed to transform it. After all, it has been abandoned here. The original lotus pond has also turned into a stinky pool that no one cares about The lotus pond doesn''t need to be taken care of. When the season comes, it will blossom on its own, and the school will let it live and die on its own!


    However, there is another reason why students dare not get close to it. I don''t know which year a student drowned. After a long time of fishing in a small pond, no body was found. The next day, he appeared miraculously! So now I''m moving towards this. Naturally, I think it''s more or less ominous. Even if I can''t hurt my life, my body can''t stand it! I would be miserable if I were to soak in the mud for a day and a night like the rumor!


    I reached out to grab the edge of the pond, but as soon as I touched my fingers, I felt my body rapidly falling down. At the moment of my body touching the water, I felt as if there was a force pulling me down! Should not such a small pond also raise water ghosts?


    I think just now I was running towards the teaching building. How could I get to the pond? It must have been blocked by the ghost just now, but the pond is not far away from the main gate of the liberal arts building. Why can''t Zhang Zhongshan come to set up a handle? I know that the ghost did not show up at the moment, and Zhang Zhongshan would not dare to go forward because of his fear!I didn''t care to blame him, because I felt that I had fallen into the pool and my lower body was entangled in the mud. I only felt that my body was trapped in it and couldn''t move. But I still desperately sit fighting, at least can strive for more time to help themselves, although the hope is very slim, but still do not want to give up!


    At this time, the security guard of the training school would not turn to this side. My heart suddenly brightened, but the instinct of survival made me go up. But the mud entangled me. The more I moved, the more difficult it was to breathe. Then I felt that something under my feet really touched me. Should I not have met something I should not have met?


    The thing I saw last time still has an impression, but it is manipulated by people. At present, this brother doesn''t know if there is anyone in the back. However, in any case, the water ghost is trying to find a substitute for the dead ghost, but I''m a bit confused. Even if the Water Ghost really pulls me down, it''s useless. I''m a ghost, and I can''t die again? However, he may also be thinking of my body. After all, the water devil wants to leave here, but he still has to rely on this certain external force.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 394

    At present, I can only rely on myself. I remember that I still have Rune paper in my coat pocket, which may be wet by the mud, but I will try it all the time. But the mud is too entangled. Before I turn out the rune paper, the whole person will fall into it. I suddenly feel that I can''t breathe. The whole person is completely in a state of lack of oxygen My consciousness seems to be out of my control, but I''m still thinking about who called me here? You can''t be framed by others. You don''t know who the other party is! In a person, maybe he didn''t intend to do anything to Zhang Zhongshan, and he didn''t really want my body. If he really ran to the body and took it directly, would he still spend so much effort to harm people?


    I thought it would be over again this time. If I didn''t have the flesh body, I could only ask the ghost king to help me forge a new one. However, it was not so easy. I don''t know if my brother Ling Tian has passed the pass now. Anyway, he is familiar with this aspect, so it should not be difficult.


    I don''t know how long it took. I slowly opened my eyes. It was gray all around. I thought I was back in the hell. But at this time, the ghost king should be by my side, but how could there be no movement? I tried to move my body, and then felt that the surrounding environment seemed to be in the world. Who saved me?


    "You''re not a fuel-efficient lamp. I don''t think you''ve gone to school today. You think you''ve been thinking about yourself? Who would have thought of such a moth again Luo Lifan''s voice sounded in time, and then leaned over and looked at me, "OK, it''s not hurt, but you don''t sleep in the middle of the night. Why are you running here? If I didn''t have something to investigate and stay here, do you think you could survive? Anyway, your body tastes good. It''s estimated that the creatures in the water also like to eat it! "


    Luo Lifan is such a man. He saved me clearly, but he had to say some sarcastic remarks to me. But I was used to it, just as he was used to me causing him trouble.


    I sat up at once, and then watched as it was almost light. He pulled me under the rain of the liberal arts building, blocking part of the light, so it seemed a bit dark, but fortunately, he didn''t send me directly back to the underworld.


    I thought of Zhang Zhongshan at the gate of the liberal arts building, so I quickly asked, "did you see Zhang Zhongshan when you saved me? He was called here before, but he didn''t seem to hear me when I called him, and I didn''t see him since I was in danger


    Luo Lifan looked at me and said, "you''re really worried. Don''t worry. When I came, Zhang Zhongshan had already left. I guess it''s time to make an appointment with that person. That person didn''t show up. It''s probably just a prank. But I didn''t tell you that you should not come out in the middle of the night? Especially the bead in your body, how many people are making up their minds! If you don''t have it, you will be dead? How dare you make a fool of yourself


    I breathed a breath, and I didn''t know where the ghost king had gone. Before this time, he appeared at the first time. Could it be that if I knew that Luo Lifan would appear, he would not show up?


    Luo Lifan looked at me without saying a word, and his face was cloudy and uncertain. Naturally, he saw through my mind, "you, I just said two words, you think your husband rescued you? It seems that I''m really hard to be a good man. But if you think I''m redundant, I won''t save you next time you encounter such a situation. Your soul will automatically separate from your body. You can go back to the ghost king. "


    There is no secret between Luo Lifan and me. In any case, he knows all these things. Besides, the relationship between him and ghost king has always been closer than that of ordinary people, so even if I didn''t say it, he knew it clearly after a long time.


    I''m angry at him. I''m really the master of the pot! Then he said, "lolivan, can''t you just wait? Chattering for a long time, I have a headache, really! Can''t I thank you? Anyway, I also called your master for a few days. Do you think you are saving your apprentice? Do you want to bargain with me at this time


    After hearing this, Luo Lifan laughed, "ah, you said that I didn''t turn the small intestine when you said that this matter came to the doctor. Why did your master say that for? One is money, the other is looking for a place to live. None of them is sincere. So you really can''t be my apprentice. In one, I really recognize you, and the ghost king can''t agree to it. It''s a matter of seniority reduction! "


    I didn''t care to talk to him, but I couldn''t say anything about him, so I changed the subject and asked, "but what do you want to check in the evening? Is it possible that Wentian''s case has any clues? "


    Luo Lifan casually took a small stone from the edge and threw it to play. Then he said, "these things are not mature. It''s not too late for me to tell you when I''m sure. Anyway, you just have to wait for the news." He is such a virtue. No matter how curious you are about some things, as long as he doesn''t want to say it, no one can take him.


    However, I am still a little reluctant. After all, this Wentian matter is related to the whereabouts of fengxu. I can''t inquire about other matters, but I can''t let this matter go. Even if it''s not so sure, I feel comfortable after hearing it. However, looking at his appearance that he didn''t want to speak at all, he had to look for an opportunity to ask. And now I wake up, I feel that the mud on my body is almost dry, and it is not so comfortable to stick on the trouser legs. Moreover, the mud in the rotten pond has not been known for a long time. The smell is so bad that all of them are smoked by their own smell.Looking at the light, I said to Luo Lifan: "it''s better to go back first. I''ve been asking for leave one after another. It seems that I can''t make sense. Moreover, if I don''t go back to wash now, I''m sure that the smell will stick to my body."


    How long have you heard this from Luozhen! But fortunately, it''s not the ghost king who came to save you. If you smell this smell, I''m sure there will be shadows in my heart! "


    I glanced at him, but it was strange. His clothes were clean and clean. It didn''t look like he saved me at all. Even if he was careful, he would be stained with some mud. But Luo Lifan was standing there clean and clean. I was a little unconvinced. "You didn''t touch it? Or do I run back and change clothes before I wake up


    Luo Lifan curled his lips, "saving people doesn''t have to use hands? Young master, I have a lot of magic power. I can let you walk out of the mud pit obediently. If you let me pull you, it will stink


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 395

    Sure enough, he was a dog and couldn''t spit out ivory. I glared at him fiercely, which was regarded as a protest, and then walked towards the school gate.


    Luo Lifan stood behind me and called, "what time is it now? If you go through the main gate, you can''t let the security guard check for a long time? Stupid and stubborn, you woman! Forget it, I''ll go back anyway. Follow me and take you through a secret passage to ensure your safety. "


    I don''t know when he got so familiar with this place, but in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, I still follow him. Anyway, if there is any problem at that time, I will directly put the responsibility on him.


    Luo Lifan swaggered around to the back of the liberal arts building. There was only a small tunnel. If you follow it, it seems that there is a dead end ahead. Why don''t Luo Lifan want me to fly with my magic power?


    "Luo Lifan, you want to go through the wall? If you use mana, it would be nice just in front of the liberal arts building. No one can see it anyway. Why do I make a big circle? My legs are covered with mud. I feel very tired and flustered. " I couldn''t help complaining after me.


    He didn''t pay any attention to me. He went straight to the end of the Yonglu road. Then he pulled the Parthenocissus on the wall with his hand. A rusty iron door suddenly appeared in front of him. It seems that no one has opened it for a long time. However, the lock is quite new. I can''t help admiring Luo Lifan. I can''t help but admire Luo Lifan. Such a hidden place can also be found, thinking that if it is issued by the students of this school Now, there will be more skippers.


    Then I asked, "how did you find this place? And there''s a lock on it. What can I do? Do you want to break the door? "


    "You look down upon me. Since I can find this door, I can open the lock!" Then Luo Lifan shook the key in his hand and tilted his head at me, "let''s go! You don''t have to be so hard to follow me. It''s too low to go through the wall and break the door. "


    Luo Lifan and I took a taxi when we got out of the school gate. There was no bus at this point. If there was any bus, Luo Lifan would not be willing to spend the taxi money. Now, different from the past, he is not well off! And most of all, he''s very mean.


    When the sky was white, Luo Lifan and I arrived at the hotel. It was estimated that the smell of the mud was too heavy. The front desk where I was sleeping in the counter twisted and twisted. Then I put out my tongue at Luo Lifan, then quickly went upstairs and entered the room. I quickly took off the dirty clothes and went into the bathroom ¡£


    After taking a hot bath, I felt much better. I changed my clothes and thought about whether to sleep in my cage. I nearly lost my life after a night''s tossing. I was still in fear.


    After about ten minutes, I heard a knock on the door. It is estimated that Qu Yong heard about what happened tonight and came to read it with me. Luo Lifan is really a big mouth, but Qu Yong is also kind-hearted. I have no reason not to open the door.


    I let Qu Yong into the room, and he could not help frowning, "how can you really like my master said, you really fell into the stinky ditch? This smell is so sour. How can it be more special than what I smelled in the afternoon


    I didn''t expect that Luo Lifan could arrange me so well, so I said, "don''t listen to your master''s nonsense there. If I fall into the foul ditch, how blind would I be? Isn''t there something else that happened in the liberal arts building in the evening? Anyway, I can''t explain it clearly for a while. You should not come here to see my jokes? "


    I''m not happy to mention it. After all, I lied in the afternoon. If Qu Yong asked me, I would be really embarrassed, but Qu Yong didn''t like to turn his small intestine, so he said to me, "am I so gloating? I just want to ask you about this, but I guess you don''t want to say it, so I won''t ask. "


    The biggest difference between Qu Yong and Luo Lifan is that he doesn''t like to get to the bottom of things that others don''t say. I think it''s strange to think about this one. I''ve already taken the mantra of self-defense, but I still follow that guy''s way. After thinking about it, I said, "in fact, it''s nothing serious, but I have something I don''t understand. Can you help me to analyze whether it''s the rune paper It seems to be sealed after taking up mud. It doesn''t matter? In fact, I used some things I was afraid of, but I didn''t work at all. When I fell into the mud, I felt that someone was pulling my foot, but I''m not sure. In short, I didn''t feel very good


    "Did you draw a charm? However, according to my experience, it is likely that your charm doesn''t work well. You may not like to hear it. I think you should learn your skill of drawing symbols. If you don''t learn the essentials, try not to go out in the middle of the night. Recently, this area is not peaceful again. Haven''t you seen the latest news? One family all died, but the scene was terrible! If you didn''t meet the master tonight, you would have been more or less unlucky. Since this evil ghost dares to hurt others, it means that he cares about what reincarnation is. So naturally, you will not worry about your identity. Moreover, you are different from other people. Most of your soul depends on that bead, so you should be careful. "


    "Well, I know, but do you know what information your master has found? What else would he stay at school so late I think about the things Luo Lifan didn''t say just now. If Qu Yong knew, he would just tell me.Qu Yong looked at me, and then said, "master should have found something, but I just met you in trouble and went to rescue you directly. So there was no gain for the night. But don''t feel guilty. Everyone is working hard for this, and there will be eyebrows soon. You should sleep for a while. I''ll call you when you go to school."


    "Well, thank you." Because I knew that I couldn''t find any clues to do with me, my mood was still a little depressed, but now I feel guilty is useless. I can only squeeze out a smile at Qu Yong and send him away.


    I read the news about the murder of four members of the family just mentioned by Qu Yong a few days ago, or did Zhang Zhongshan turn over his mobile phone and hand it to me. But is this really related to evil spirits? I''ve heard that people who have deep hatred will do extremely cruel things to each other. Of course, the scene is not very good. This mortal will bleed when injured, and it is still everywhere. I feel scared when I think about it. However, I didn''t care much at that time, because I have seen many such scenes for a long time, but now I feel uncomfortable in my stomach.


    After seeing Qu Yong off, I was lying on the bed repeatedly, because I had never taken the initiative. I still had some guilty feelings. The ghost king should know this sooner or later. I haven''t thought of a reasonable reason to prevaricate him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 396

    After daybreak, all the things that should and shouldn''t have come together. I just wanted to go out, I saw the ghost king. I didn''t know when he had been sitting in my bed, but he couldn''t see anything on his face. Seeing that I found him, he said faintly, "when can you take a vacation from school? Going out so early? It''s been a long day. "


    I can''t say clearly about this school, but now it''s the third stage of senior high school. The school will not have a holiday. Before that, it was such a big thing. In the end, it was the same class as usual? So I breathed, "who can tell? But fortunately, when I arrived, I also went to sleep. I just took advantage of class or lunch break to find clues, so you can rest assured. By the way, if you don''t go out, I''ll have it. Why don''t you wait for me to come back? "


    But the ghost king didn''t want me to leave. He stood up and took my hand and asked, "where did you go last night?"


    "I Where can I go? It''s just that the school was delayed for a while, but why did you ask me that all of a sudden? Can I do something invisible behind your back? " I feel very guilty at the moment. I don''t know if the cleaning aunt has taken those dirty clothes away, but I smell it and find nothing abnormal.


    The ghost king looked at me, then stepped forward, let my body close to the wall, and then said: "what important thing needs to stay at school in the middle of the night? And look at your room. It''s full of dust, and the smell in the air is very turbid. My nose is very smart. It''s not like you fell into the stinky ditch? And you have the smell of a man in this room. It seems that Qu Yong''s? "


    I went! This thinking as like as two peas in Luo Lifan, what is smelly cannot do without the ditch? I don''t know if these two people can''t live with the stinking ditch in the last life! But I''m also surprised that his nose is so smart? You can smell who''s been here all of a sudden? Part of the dust in the house is daily, and part of it was brought back from the school pond last night. As for the smell of the mud, I had thrown the dirty clothes into the corridor, and I had a good night''s sleep. It would have been smelled by him!


    Thinking that sooner or later he would have to know about it, and lying would never be good, so I said frankly, "I feel very strange about this matter, that is, before Zhang Zhongshan lent me a phone call, I registered a wechat, and then I met a stranger and kept adding to me, and seemed to know my business and the people around me. I didn''t want to To pay attention to it, but he said that if I don''t go, I will lose my life. Anyway, it is threatening me! I think it''s not easy for me to be in school now, and that group of students have nothing to do with it. The most important thing is that I don''t want to owe others. If something happens, I guess I can''t explain it. Then I was forced to go to the liberal arts building. Yes, the place he designated was in the No. 2 building of liberal arts. Do you think it''s very evil! After I went, I didn''t see the person who asked me to come, but I met my classmate. I thought it was not right, so I rushed to the door in a hurry. But I seemed to be fooled by the ghost. He let me fall into the pond directly. You know what the dead water can be! But fortunately, Luo Lifan appeared in time and saved me. Otherwise, I would not have seen you alive. "


    After hearing this, the ghost King''s face became a little ugly. He probably thought that I was in danger. Then he suppressed his anger and asked, "what''s wrong with Qu Yong?"


    "He, I guess I came to see my joke, but I didn''t tell the truth when he asked me yesterday. Maybe he was a little uncomfortable." I saw that the ghost King''s mood was not right. Naturally, I didn''t want him to misunderstand what was between me and Qu Yong, so I could only vilify the image of Qu Yong. Anyway, he didn''t know.


    Then I saw the ghost king a little bit of temper, but at this time I can''t stay with him for a long time. In case that sentence is angry and brings me back to the hell, I can''t make it.


    I turned around and turned the doorknob, but I found it couldn''t move. Then I asked, "I''m going to be late for school soon. Can you stop making a fuss? I''ve explained everything. What else do you want to do? "


    The ghost king looked at me angrily, "all said that let you be careful, what matters do not want to be strong, you can be good, this is only how long you do not have a long memory! You can choose not to tell Luo Lifan or Qu Yong about this matter, but at least you should inform me? Do you have to take the consequences alone? Or do you think that when you meet danger, you will be saved? "


    "Don''t be angry. Didn''t you give me the charm before? I have something to defend myself with. " Seeing the ghost king really angry, I said in a hurry.


    But this sentence does not say pour good, finished ghost king is angry not to hit a come out.


    "You know what I''ve given you? But why doesn''t critical moments work? You tell me! The brain is stupid and does not practice frequently, and then the most important thing is to find something! What''s more, didn''t you say you met your classmate at the gate of the teaching building? That boy is probably not safe. He is kind-hearted! Besides, if you go there, you are afraid that he will be hurt? "As soon as I saw the ghost king, he was more and more deviant, so I stopped him in a hurry, "Hey, ah, it has nothing to do with my classmate, OK? That ghost said to me on wechat was very strange. He said that he wanted me to attend the appointment on time for the life of my classmate. How could you get further and further away! Besides, he is a mortal. What waves can he make? "


    I know the ghost king is careful, so I have done it carefully enough, but I still can''t resist the jealousy that can get up anytime and anywhere! Then I softened my voice and said, "well, it''s really not peaceful in this area recently. What action will I take to say hello to you in advance? Don''t be angry. I really want to go! Otherwise, I will lose face when I am caught by the political and religious office! Don''t forget that I''m your wife and I lost your face


    "Anyway, you have a good relationship with Luo Lifan, but you should also know that he is always an outsider, so you should tell me the first thing you want to do. Don''t ignore it and always trouble people! I''m not used to being in debt, not even friends. "


    I didn''t expect that the ghost king could tell himself that he and Luo Lifan were friends, but it''s not surprising that a man is either an enemy or a friend. Of course, he doesn''t care what happened to the two people before. Anyway, it''s not uncommon for the enemy to become a friend.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 397

    I know that the ghost king is serious. He is not willing to be involved in other people''s feelings. So it is not uncommon to have such an idea now. But how can there be such a clear distinction between people?


    But looking at the ghost King''s temper astringent, I am sure that I dare not do it against him, so I nodded cleverly, "OK, I know, but you didn''t show up at that time. I thought you were busy. If there were similar things in the next time, I would call you directly, wouldn''t it


    Seeing that he looked relaxed, I tried to open the door again. This time, the door could be opened directly. Just as he watched, Qu Yong came out of the next door and asked in surprise, "Yu Zhen, did you get up so early? I thought you had to sleep a little longer! But there''s no problem going now? "


    I usually stay in bed and stay up until the last second, so Qu Yong is surprised to see that I am ready to go out.


    I smile at Qu Yong, "does this not allow anyone to have a change? What''s more, I''m sorry to have you call me all the time. " I didn''t mean to be so polite to Qu Yong, but I knew the ghost king was in the room, and I didn''t think he thought I was too close to other men when he was not there.


    Qu Yong should also feel strange, but did not ask me.


    Then I didn''t know which one was wrong. I turned to the room and said, "can I go now?"


    The ghost king didn''t show up, but waved to me implicitly.


    When I looked back at Qu Yong, he didn''t seem to respond. He usually didn''t open his eyes. Naturally, he couldn''t see anyone else in the room. I guess I just didn''t know that I was alone until I heard what I said. Then I saw Qu Yong''s ear and coaxed him. I guess it was the ghost king in the room, and then his brain opened to associate some fantasies I''m too lazy to explain with him. Anyway, the ghost king and I are legal. Even if something happens, it''s not shameful.


    In this way, Qu Yong and I have arrived at the bus stop, and the bus has not yet come. I habitually lean on the billboard and wait. Thinking about the experience last night, I still feel a little scared, but I can''t help losing my mind. At this time, I feel that there is a different breath around me. It''s cool and slight. Finally, I''m very familiar with it. Don''t think, the ghost king is still a little worried And then followed. I leaned to the side and asked softly, "don''t you have to go back?"


    I think he has been out for some time, and I will go to school later. If he follows me like this, I''m afraid it will affect my performance. What''s more, if there is some mischievous person bullying me in this school, and he can''t control his direct action, the scene will be spectacular, and if that happens, our plan will be disrupted. After all, the school is not quiet recently, and I don''t know how the logistics minister''s matter is finally solved? I don''t want to be the focus of the event anyway.


    Instead, I don''t think about it? Aren''t you happy I''m with you? Or do you think my presence will affect you? "


    I gave him a blank look, and then said: "I naturally want to spend more time with you, but you also see so many people there. In case you show up carelessly, but you have broken their Yang life, I am for the sake of all living beings in the world, so I would rather sacrifice the ego and achieve the greater self. This is the realm!"


    Although the ghost king is invisible, I can clearly feel his inner disdain. As expected, he opened his mouth: "I can''t see when you have such a high consciousness, but when you become a big self, you can''t ignore your husband''s feelings."


    What he said was reasonable, but I had no words to say. Someone who should have been dealing with political affairs in the local government suddenly appeared here out of time. As a result, I was somewhat helpless and embarrassed in this public place. After all, the big guys could see me, so I said softly, "stop making trouble, I''ll take the bus later It''s a car... " With so many people watching the bus stop at the platform, if I have any strange behavior and sound, I can''t really see people.


    However, the ghost king didn''t care. He got on the car close to my body. Because he was the God''s assistant, I naturally grabbed the seat. Of course, I don''t know his mind. Isn''t it for his convenience? He touched my ass, and then he got close to my mouth and gave it a kiss. I turned my head deliberately to look outside the car, and then whispered, "so many people "


    but don''t think you can hold the ghost king like this. He suddenly picked me up. It was just like I wanted to get up and give up my seat. The old man standing on the side was very proud. Just when he wanted to say thank you, the ghost King took me and sat down again, which was to make him comfortable!


    I looked at the old man''s face is going to be green, but fortunately I didn''t say anything bad. When I watched the microblog before, I saw many old uncles and aunts who deliberately made difficulties in order to let the young ones give up their seats. If they didn''t, their way was to scold others. What''s more, they had to take advantage of the collar. Fortunately, the people I met were pretty good, No After all, I''m a little embarrassed when I''m crowded on the bus. After all, I''m old here. If I had known it would be like this, I might as well dress up as an older one, so that I can talk.In order not to let the people in the car have any opinions on me, I had to pretend to be ill and then make a painful expression. I found a circle of Qu Yong in the car. This guy was quite leisurely and leaned on the railing of the back door to listen to the song. I estimated how I could have snatched my seat at such a speed today.


    After the ghost king held me and sat down, he deliberately hugged me up. Maybe he wanted to kiss me in a more comfortable posture. However, my posture at the moment is much more strange. People can''t see the ghost king. Therefore, my whole body is slightly cocked up and my body is stretched forward. I can feel the strange eyes stolen by others, even those who just stood beside me The old man turned around. Now my face looks as red as a monkey''s buttocks, but I have refused several kisses from the ghost king. If I refuse this time, I''m afraid he will be unhappy. Even if I refuse now, there is no reasonable reason. I just said that there are many people and people will not kill me. I had no choice but to sigh, he took the opportunity to lower his head and kiss down, and the only kiss also felt not so much fun, retaliation in my lips ruthlessly bit.


    I have some pain, but I still try not to call out, thinking of so many people in the car, if I call out, it will be more embarrassing ah!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 398

    In order to make my posture look less ugly, I had to press his neck, and then pretended to hold the front seat. Occasionally, I let out some gasps when the driver honked the horn. However, I heard such sounds with a red face and a heart beating. I think that people in this car may be able to hear, especially those close to me Some big mountains, and there is an unprecedented feeling, seems to be very exciting, anyway, physical honesty is far more than psychological resistance.


    Maybe the ghost king is the first time to sit in this kind of thing. After all, he is so cold-blooded that he is brave enough to make love with the people he likes in front of the whole car. So he can''t help but wave it on my chest. He always likes to take advantage of it at such times, as if he can get some psychological satisfaction!


    After kissing for about two stops, he finally stopped, and then stood beside me. Maybe I was too involved. My heart beat very hard. I could feel the bead in my body turning rapidly. I was afraid that one might accidentally deviate from the track and directly rushed out. So I leaned on the back of the chair and didn''t dare to speak. I could only wait for the beads to settle down and I was moving my muscles and bones.


    Seeing my appearance, the ghost King gently gathered my hair for me, and then asked in a soft voice, "is there no strength so soon? Will you like my husband to carry you to school later


    I thought he would not be so kind. Besides, when he couldn''t show up and carry me on his back, it was even more strange. The students directly watched me lie on the air, and nothing became a matter again! So I resolutely refused, "just compensation to you chat, if you are in an inch, I am not in accordance with you!"


    The ghost King laughed and didn''t say anything, but I guess he also thought of the picture I just thought of. He also thought that this proposal was not reliable! He would not stand so honest, his eyes kept glancing at my chest, and then after a while that hand was extended to my chest.


    However, the shirt I was wearing was tighter, and the button was a little stubborn, so it was difficult to untie it. The ghost king could not help complaining, "what kind of rags, but also unlock, it''s very troublesome!"


    Well, if it wasn''t for the clothes, I guess I would be taken advantage of by the ghost king again!


    I didn''t like the uniform before, but now I''m a little lucky. When the ghost king thought about it, he liked to do it at one go. Once something happened in the middle of the way, he felt very difficult to accept, so the mood to continue was naturally gone!


    But I don''t know what kind of psychology it is. Anyway, he didn''t want to leave directly. I estimated that he must have seen the smile on the corner of my mouth when he was just swept away. He is not comfortable and you have to suffer with him. He knows that I don''t want him to follow me into school, so he plans to stick to me all the time.


    I reckon that his character can''t be changed for a while. Isn''t there a saying that it''s easy to change the country but hard to change his nature. Anyway, I can''t cure his eccentricity, so I can''t ignore it.


    However, since I had a small accident in front of the liberal arts building, there was no news on wechat. I thought that the one I was chatting with must be a devil, because I found that I couldn''t continue to chat with me, and I couldn''t be cheated for a second time, so it didn''t show up at all.


    The examination in senior three is seldom frequent, even once in a few days. Those good students are naturally nervous, but I have no pressure at all. However, my only worry is that if the student finishes the college entrance examination, I will have no reason to stay here, so I must find Wentian''s diary before this.


    While they were reviewing in class, I drew a lot of charms secretly. Qu Yong didn''t tell me that my runes were not in place, so they didn''t work when they met the mud. In fact, I''m not sure if it would work well without mud. The ghost King sat by my side all day, watching me pounding the rune paper, and also instructing me one or two Last time, I found that there was nothing wrong with this piece of paper, but there was nothing wrong with it.


    The ghost king saw me seriously and didn''t disturb me. He watched quietly. When he was tired, he sat in Zhang Xinyan''s position. By the way, since Zhang Xinyan asked for sick leave, he didn''t appear in the school. Anyway, with her grades, no university can pass the examination. It''s better to raise your body at home! What''s more, even if she doesn''t come to school later, her school status will still be preserved. What kind of school can''t she go to if she has money at home?


    This world is good ha, with money, anything can be done, I am a little envious! If the underworld follows this rule, fengxu will soon be settled, and we will not run around every day. However, a boundary has a boundary rule. If it is the same, there will be no distinction between heaven and earth, hell and heaven.


    I have drawn several charms, and I feel quite satisfied with them. But it''s useless just to look good. This charm is not a decoration, so the main thing is to see its function. In order to test the results, I can only attack the ghost king. Even if he is a God, he still has the characteristics of half a ghost, isn''t he? And the king of ghosts, the king of ghosts, if this charm works, it can also play a certain role on him.I saw that he was keeping his eyes closed, and he would not know what I was doing. So I got up carefully, took a piece of Rune paper and quickly pasted it on his forehead. Sure enough, he didn''t move for half a day. I thought that this half day''s work was not wasted. Unexpectedly, such a piece of paper directly fixed the ghost king. He was complacent. As a result, the ghost King opened his eyes and pointed to his forehead At least I can feel the faint breath


    Well, after working hard for a long time, I wasted my energy. I thought that I could master the essence so quickly. As expected, not all the efforts will have results. However, at least the ghost king did not laugh at me for this, and just seemed to praise me.


    A trace of weak breath, not also has the effect? What''s more, ghost king is not an ordinary ghost. The charm that can shake him should be great. In order to confirm it, I asked weakly, "does this mean that my charm is still very powerful?"


    The ghost King blew a breath at the mantra on his forehead, and then said, "yes, but don''t be proud. There must be no problem dealing with some little thieves'' ghosts, but it''s useless to meet those with stronger magic power."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 399

    Don''t care how to say, I can''t even deal with little thieves before, which is a progress.


    The teachers on the stage don''t know what they are talking about. Seeing that there are too many students sleeping in the class, they can''t help but have a temper. They look at the desk and shout to the students: "wake up, all wake up. If you want to sleep, you will sleep in time. In the end of the college entrance examination in a few months, are you afraid you won''t have a chance to sleep? As long as you do well in the exam, let you sleep enough every day! Those who sleep, have small movements, give me to collect, don''t wait to be called up by me, what can''t, don''t blame me for not reminding you, immediately get out of here


    I was agitating the rune paper, which must have nothing to do with the class. So listening to the teacher''s saying, I was also a little guilty. I quickly put those things away in my desk. However, due to the action range, I accidentally got the ink, paper and inkstone used for the amulet on the ground. This is good. I didn''t want to attract attention. Now it''s not good, especially When the ink splashed up, she accidentally soiled the skirt of a girl''s school uniform. She cried out in exaggeration.


    Now the teacher in front of the lecture was angry, "what are you doing! Just after the emphasis on classroom discipline, someone was against the wind, who made such a big noise, stand up for me


    I looked at the ghost king with complaint, but he was seriously leaning on the back of the chair without saying a word. Watching the girl who just yelled stood up, I also followed. The girl had bullied me with Zhang Xinyan before, so I knew that even if I didn''t stand up, the girl would definitely join me in front of the teacher.


    Sure enough, as soon as the girl got up, the first thing she did was complain, "teacher, I just yelled so loud, but I really can''t blame me for this matter. I don''t know what Yu Zhen is agitating for. Look at my skirt! Our class teacher can say, this school uniform is a facade, I this appearance is dirty, but lost the face of the class. You have to have a good look at Yu Zhen''s things. They are black and stinky. I don''t know what they are! "


    In fact, what she said was a little exaggerated. Just now the ink was splashed on her body, but it was only a few drops. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it at all. However, when she makes such a big propaganda, there are naturally some people who are good at believing in it.


    "Oh, no! How can I wear this? If found out by the head teacher, you can''t help getting scolded. "


    "Don''t think about the punishment of the teacher in charge of the class. Now it''s class. It makes so much noise, and it''s also disrespectful to the teacher. How can such a black thing appear in class? If I remember correctly, this class is not a calligraphy class! "


    "Teacher, how can you solve this problem? Anyway, our students'' eyes are bright. It is obviously Yu Zhen who caused the trouble. "


    Listening to the students say this, the teacher pushed the pair of presbyopia glasses, coughed twice, and then said: "you all give me quiet! Since everyone says it''s none of the business of the yelling classmate, sit down first, but you still need to exercise your courage. If you are so brave, I''m afraid I can''t stand in class! "


    The yelling girl proudly raised her chin at me, then said to the teacher, "thank you, teacher! What the teacher said is that in the future, I still have to practice this courage. Otherwise, I really don''t know how to deal with so many emergencies! " Said the perfect Zizi done down, still don''t forget to look at me provocatively.


    I have known for a long time that it was such a result, but it was really my fault, so it was not a grievance.


    The teacher looked at me and asked, "what were you just working on? How can you bring ink to class, and do you still need to write with a brush these days? "


    Before I could answer, the teacher suddenly found the rune paper on the head of the ghost King behind me, and then asked in surprise: "what''s behind you? Why do I see it floating? "


    I was a little nervous, so I tore off the rune paper and said to the teacher, "it''s my fault just now to make a noise. Please forgive me, but I really didn''t mean to."


    The teacher seemed not satisfied with my answer, waved his hand, "I didn''t say this, I asked you what was that thing just now?"


    When I saw that the pattern was very special, I drew a few pieces of it according to my heart. It was just that I was painting and playing. It was the rune paper that the students pasted on the window a few days ago. I saw that the pattern was very special, so I drew a few pieces according to it. Don''t they all say that it can exorcise evil spirits


    The teacher''s eyebrows raised, it is estimated that the things a few days ago are afraid of, and then light said: "you are a student, the main task is to learn, do not always pay attention to those who dare not you to pay attention to, if there is anything, there are schools carrying it, also can not turn to you! There are you in that draw a gourd''s gourd, difficult not to this college entrance examination, directly go to be a yin and Yang teacher? What''s more, I just saw that it was floating in the air. Don''t make something on purpose and make people panic


    If the teacher could not see the ghost king, he would naturally think that the rune paper was floating in the air. However, if he knew that there was a soul in Xinyan''s seat, he would be scared to death, because his expression changed obviously when I mentioned the death of logistics teacher! However, as a teacher, he did not talk about it too much, so the severe punishment I thought I would get was written off at the same time, but it turned into a few words of criticism from the teacher, which was regarded as the end of the matter.But obviously, the girl just didn''t like it. She kept mumbling, "is this all over? If the teacher is so understatement, there will be no one or two in this class making trouble there! What''s more, Yu Zhen is obviously doing something that has nothing to do with the class. How can I let her go easily! Besides, didn''t the school come out to refute the rumor about the logistics Minister? People''s police station is scared to conclude that it is because of the improper life style that the result is now! Where can have what ghost, God! In my opinion, Yu Zhen is the ugly man who makes more mischief! "


    The teacher may also be able to hear her murmuring there. Obviously, she is not satisfied with the woman''s practice. Questioning the teacher in class clearly feels that the teacher did something wrong? So the teacher glared at the girl and said, "if some students feel that I have not dealt with today''s affairs well, they will come out quickly and happily. If they want to punish them, we will punish them together. The test paper volume of this year is ten times more! What do you think? Is there anyone else who wants to say something? If not, let''s go on with the class. Of course, shut your mouth to me when I''m lecturing! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 400

    Obviously, the teacher didn''t want to entangle in this matter. The girl was stupid enough to believe the school''s refutation, but the teacher was clear. However, this is just a kind of school''s saying, shirking responsibility! If you admit that there is something unclean in this school, isn''t it a slap in the face? In a school also affects the reputation of the school, when the students can not recruit, suffering but the school!


    Seeing that the teacher didn''t investigate, the girl threw her anger on me, glared at me, and then looked at me provocatively. It was a kind of posture that you gave me to wait and see.


    At first, I felt a little guilty because I soiled her skirt, but seeing her just wanted to change my attitude. I didn''t even have the heart to apologize! Since Zhang Xinyan didn''t come back, those people must have regarded me as a thorn in the eye. Without Zhang Xinyan, they couldn''t stand the scene in the school, and the most important thing was that no one could settle things for them.


    So after class, the woman came around with their group of people and asked me with a cold hum: "what? I can''t learn this well. I''m going to be Mr. Feng Shui? Since you are so good at calculating, do you tell me if there are ghosts in the world? "


    After hearing this, all the people around me burst into laughter, and then put on a mockery look, waiting to see my joke.


    I was too lazy to pay attention to her, and then said impatiently, "I didn''t expect that you like dealing with ghosts so much. But if you really want to see what ghosts look like, you can call Zhang Xinyan. She knows it best."


    "Don''t tell us about Xinyan. If it wasn''t for you, could she not come to school for such a long time?" The woman was angry with me like a crazy woman, and then continued: "since you came, this school has never stopped. What the hell, God, it''s just you who are playing tricks! I remember that afternoon when Xinyan left school, did you take her to the infirmary? In the meantime, you don''t know what to do


    I shrugged. "Then you should really overestimate my strength. Zhang Xinyan is as good as a person. Even if I want to play something, I can''t use it. But whether she was possessed by a ghost or not, she herself is clear. However, you all around me to ask for the result, is it a little too much? And I''d like to tell you a little secret. What the teacher saw in class was not wrong. The rune paper was floating in the air. I didn''t want to make a big deal of things, so I didn''t admit it. "


    "Don''t listen to her gossiping! Anyway, we didn''t see the scene just now, and our teacher is presbyopia and can''t see clearly, so naturally she can say what she wants to say. If it really can float, you are giving us a few floats to have a look! " That woman did not refuse to give up. Anyway, she recognized that it was Zhang Xinyan who was harmed by me.


    I raised my eyebrows and said, "I just want to see why the kana charm floats? Yes, but it only works on the soul tube. Didn''t I say that before? Zhang Xinyan was watched by a ghost, so as long as the ghost is still nearby, then the rune paper can sense it and float. Are you sure you want to see it? "


    A few timid pulled the girl''s clothes and then said, "sister Peng, I think it''s not even if it''s not enough! Anyway, we''d better ask Xin Yan if we have a chance. Yu Zhen is always strange and strange. I don''t think it''s safe. If she plays any tricks, she will frighten us. Why don''t you feel uncomfortable with such people? "


    The person who was called sister Peng snorted, "you are really useless. Are you scared by her random words? Also all day to say to revenge for sister Xinyan it, a few words of others will eliminate your arrogance, unfortunately before Xinyan sister with your own sisters like! That''s how you repay her? "


    Naturally, those people did not dare to speak after listening to them, and if sister Peng didn''t do what she said, she just showed that she was a selfish villain, so she could only listen to sister Peng''s arrangement one by one.


    Sister Peng saw the stability of the situation, and then swaggered at me and said, "start, I want to see how good you are to make this Rune paper float! Don''t fail to achieve the expected effect at that time. You are telling us that the ghost has gone. If you cheat a three-year-old child, you''d better keep it and make yourself happy! "


    I smile, and then said: "then you all have to see well, I do not reach out now, just recite the charm, Rune paper can be obediently floating up! Now I can feel that there is a lot of evil spirit around me


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Come on. Don''t wait for class. You don''t have a chance to perform!" Sister Peng''s face was scornful, and then kept urging.


    I blinked at the ghost king, and then pretended to read the mantra. At this time, the ghost King reached out and took a piece of Rune paper from the desk and slowly pasted it on his forehead. This action was deliberately slowed down. It was really like my mantra played a role. After the rune paper Railway ghost King''s forehead, I stopped immediately. Then I asked, "how about it? Now believe it? "


    When the group had seen such a situation, they could not help but step back. However, I could see that sister Peng was still trying to keep calm. She pointed to the rune paper behind me, "isn''t there any mechanism? Can I touch it? "


    I measured myself. "Whatever."Then I watched sister Peng''s hand pass through the ghost King''s head, and I was still confused for a few times. However, after confirming that it was an ordinary Rune paper, I couldn''t help shaking her legs, and then her voice also softened down, "Yu Zhen, you''d better not do something wrong. Anyway, today''s business is you''re the first one, I don''t care about you!"


    Then she left with her group of people. When they left, they all looked at me with terrified expression. No way, I turned myself into a strange person again, but I didn''t mean to scare them. Who let sister Peng run to find fault on purpose!


    However, since I showed them the skills of Rune paper floating in the air, they were much more honest. Then two girls asked me for two pieces of Rune paper in private. I was not stingy and gave them more. In fact, I didn''t know whether it was useful or not, but if it could make them feel at ease, I would be entitled to do a good deed.


    The ghost king saw that I gave the rune paper to them, some of them could not understand it, and some complained: "they are not those people who bully you? Although the charm you drew doesn''t have much effect, you don''t need to give it to them! If I didn''t, even if they found a bargain, you would have to help them feel relieved. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 401

    "Well, well, they didn''t mean to follow me against each other, and they had advised sister Peng before, but they didn''t make any difference." I pacify the ghost king, for fear that he is only looking for the other party''s trouble.


    In class, the two women who asked for the charm passed me a note. The general meaning was thank you. Then there was a funny sentence, which let me study hard, strive for a good university, and drew a smiling face for me.


    In fact, people and people are like this, a subtle move to close the distance between each other. I didn''t contact before. I also estimated that we should hate each other, but at the moment, I''m not so bored. At least I think they think I get along well.


    Naturally, the ghost king would not let go of every opportunity to explore the secret, staring at the note for a long time, and then asked, "is it so important to take a university entrance examination? Don''t you have a good life if you haven''t been to college before


    I sighed. "How could that be the same? In mortal life, only when they are admitted to university will they have the capital to be distinguished in the society. Moreover, those people are more competitive than their children. If their children are admitted to a first-class university, they will have a bright face. If they do poorly in the examination, they will walk around the road until they go to university and see their acquaintances. "


    The ghost King nodded, and then said, "there are so many famous halls here! No wonder at this time of the year, there will be students like the road to the underworld, dare to be because of this ah? But the success of this life should not only depend on whether you can go to college? In our time, we were looking at whether we could become a senior official. In today''s society, it is not money recognition? Why do we have to pursue that diploma? "


    I looked at the ghost king, "people and people''s ideas are not the same, in one, this admitted to university is not from making a lot of money closer? It''s easier to realize the ideal! However, what you said is quite right, that is, the society still recognizes money. If I sold the love token you gave me at that time, I would be a proper rich man! Who dares to dictate to me


    The ghost King nodded my forehead, "I knew you had been thinking about the jade pendant, but fortunately you are not so bold, or I will certainly not spare you!"


    I know that the ghost king is not just talking about fun, so at that time, I could only ask Luo Lifan to take me to make money in order to satisfy my stomach. At that time, I also solved a lot of troubles for me. After all, ordinary people depend on food for their livelihood. If they don''t have enough food and clothes, they are just like beggars? But then I suddenly found that sometimes money is very troublesome, because I didn''t finish drawing the balance until I died. As I said, the most painful thing in life is that the money is not spent after death.


    It was a relaxing day. When I was about to go back after school, Zhang Zhongshan suddenly stopped me. I thought there was something important. He just asked me why I didn''t come yesterday.


    I faintly returned him a sentence, "sleepy, don''t think of it very much, is there anything else?"


    I thought that in order to remind him of falling into the mud, he was ok, but he left without saying anything, and now he can still talk to me.


    Zhang Yat Sen stopped talking, and then he said, "I found a diary in the laboratory of the school the other day. It seemed that your name was mentioned in it. I flipped through a few pages and then the class was over. At that time, I didn''t think much about it, so I put it back where it was. However, when I was looking for it, it disappeared again. I don''t know This matter has no influence on you, so I want to tell you


    "Diary? Does it mention me? " I couldn''t help but get a little excited and asked, taking his arm.


    Maybe I was a little surprised when I was hungry. Zhang Zhongshan was a little surprised, but I didn''t get back to normal soon. "I''m not sure, but the name in it is the same as your name, but I don''t think it''s like expressing secret love. What''s more, I can''t read some places smoothly. Maybe who wrote the novel, As you know, recently, people write novels and so on. They are going to graduate soon, which represents a kind of mood. "


    I''m not sure that what Zhang Zhongshan saw was the diary I was looking for, but the description should be consistent. However, the diary appeared and disappeared, and it happened to be seen by Zhang Zhongshan. I don''t think it''s a coincidence. It''s a bit of an arrangement.


    I thought about it for a while, and then said to Zhang Zhongshan, "I''d like to see what the diary has written about me. Maybe as you said, the person is not me, but the same name as me. But I''m very curious. If you have the clue of that diary next time, can you tell me the first time? Or you can take the diary back first and return it after I read it, OK? "


    Zhang Zhongshan nodded, and then said: "I didn''t expect your curiosity is also very heavy, but you can rest assured that if I can see it next time, I will help you to get it back. That''s OK. Bye."


    After that, Zhang Zhongshan and I waved and went straight away. Since I knew my identity last time, he never bothered me. Of course, he didn''t show that kind of mind. Moreover, he was not only closer to me, it seemed that he and Luo Lifan were in close contact.However, I was not in the mood to ask these questions, because the ghost king kept urging me to go back to the hotel. Seeing Zhang Zhongshan walking far away, I said with some complaint: "such a big person, you can''t hold the key point. Didn''t you see the diary just said?"


    The ghost King snorted coldly, "but he also said that the diary is missing. How can you know that this is not the bait of the other party? What''s more, you don''t understand Zhang Zhongshan. His words are not believable. In short, don''t be too excited. If you are looked at by others in secret, you will have more capital to negotiate with you. In any case, you are not wrong to believe me! "


    I turned a blind eye to him. In dealing with such matters, I admit that the ghost king is more experienced than I am, but this does not mean his mind. I can''t see that he is in such a hurry to return to the hotel because he wants to continue to finish his work on the bus. So I deliberately delayed him, but the ghost king didn''t give me the opportunity to directly help me hide After looking at carrying me directly back!


    After being invisible, ordinary people can''t see it, so the ghost King pinched my butt even more unscrupulously, and even breathed in my ears in the street. I was tickled by him and could only beg for mercy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 402

    Because the ghost King carried me back, the speed was naturally much faster. When we returned to the hotel, Qu Yong had not come back. When we entered the room, the ghost king could not wait to put my schoolbag down.


    I don''t know what happened to the ghost King these two days. Anyway, he was very concerned about this matter. I think it may be too long for him to keep thinking about finding a chance to make love with me. Now there is no one in anyway, just indulge once, and always so suffocating, it is not good for his health.


    When we were in the process, there was a knock on the door. If the ghost king was still arbitrary, he stopped his action and just gently kissed him. I tried my best to soften the tone and then asked, "who is it?"


    Outside the door came Qu Yong''s voice, "I just want to see if you''re back. You''re late these days. If you don''t come back on time, I''ll report to master. But since you''re back, I''ll save time. But it''s also hot enough. I''ve come back from the bus with a lot of sweat. I''m waiting for me to take a bath first. I''ll tell you something later. "


    I gently back, until I listen to the door next door to unlock the sound, only a sigh of relief, thinking that just about to be found by Qu Yong is really breathtaking, but this feeling and the morning on the bus the same, to be honest, strange exciting! My face is a little red. If I can look at the mirror, I think my ears are turning red now. I used to think that doing this is to follow the rules. I didn''t expect that I would feel different in a different scene.


    Thinking that Qu Yong would come to me and tell me something later, I got up and simply cleaned it up. Just now the ghost King''s action was too fierce, and all my shirt buttons were torn off, so I had to change into casual clothes. Otherwise, this mess would be so messy that I didn''t know how to explain it.


    Just now the ghost King''s Yu Wen was still there, and when he came back to his senses, he felt some pain on his body. I took a closer look. Those painful places were red and some were cyan. In this way, I couldn''t wear half sleeve clothes. Qu Yong looked at it and didn''t know how to explain it.


    Qu Yong didn''t pay so much attention. Although he was the boss of a large company before, but he didn''t pay attention to extravagance in his life. He took a bath very quickly. When I changed my clothes, he came out after taking a bath. After a while, I heard him walking towards me in his slippers.


    So I opened the door without waiting for him to knock. He walked in without being polite and looked at me strangely, "what''s the matter with your face? It''s not so hot in your room. Do you have a big red face? Besides, if you feel hot, why don''t you wash your face or take a shower


    When Qu Yong said this, I was even more embarrassed. Thinking that the blush was all due to the ups and downs with the ghost king, I couldn''t help feeling guilty. There was nothing wrong with the ghost king and I were both old husband and wife, but it was something wrong when the third person knew about it.


    I casually dealt with a few words and then changed the topic, "didn''t you just say something to say? What''s the matter, in such a hurry? "


    Qu Yong put my blushing aside, and then said, "that diary appeared. Do you know that?"


    "Well, after school, Zhang Zhongshan told me about it, but he just saw it and didn''t get it." I said regretfully, and then asked, "what about you? Where I got the news, it would not have been from Zhang Zhongshan. "


    Qu Yong nodded and shook his head. "To be exact, it was Zhang Zhongshan who gave a wake-up call. In fact, the place where the diary appeared was very good to find out. You think that there were not many people in the laboratory. It would be easy to start from this direction."


    "What do you find out? The people who go in and out there frequently have an eye for it? " I can''t help but be anxious. If I don''t know something, I don''t think Qu Yong will tell me. Moreover, Luo Lifan comes back very late these days, which should be staring at the person''s behavior.


    Qu Yong sighed, "master is staring, but you may not believe it. The lab usually does experiments for senior three students, but we can count the number of times we go. So I exclude the possibility that it is a student. But the man who manages the laboratory is an old man, who is usually quiet and doesn''t care so much about school affairs It''s impossible to guess him. Moreover, the old man is famous for his nimbleness. If he really finds the diary, he will surely hand it in. So the only possibility is that the person who often appears there


    I also agree with Qu Yong''s analysis, but who is the person who often goes in and out of the laboratory still needs to rely on the monitoring a little bit. Qu Yong and I can''t help, so we can only check by the identity of Luo Lifan. He is a teacher. He can say hello to the monitoring room. The head of the monitoring room is a woman, about 30 years old. He seems to have a good impression on Luo Lifan. Based on this, it is very easy for Luo Lifan to see the monitoring.


    "Let''s wait for your master''s situation. I think it''s easy to find this person." now I''m not in a hurry. I can''t eat hot tofu. Everything is easy when I have a clue. I think about the clues Zhang Zhongshan told Qu Yong, so I asked, "when are you so close to Zhang Zhongshan? I remember before you two did not have any intersection, how to see you two often together recently? What''s more, he told you something about the diary first. Now he remembered and said to me that he was obviously close and distant. "Qu Yong said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to be so fussy. Our approach to Zhang Zhongshan is entirely due to his grandfather''s relationship. Isn''t his grandfather also a yin-yang teacher? My master and I are of the same generation, but we are not well-known in this circle. But the old man has a very good character, so my master also respects him, so he is also enthusiastic to Zhang Zhongshan. "


    It turns out that there is such a relationship, so there is nothing to be envious of. Thinking about Zhang Zhongshan going home, he also told his grandfather what happened in the school. He couldn''t understand anything, but his grandfather must know something. Besides, it''s more reliable to tell Luo Lifan about the clues first. If you really tell me or Qu Yong, I don''t think any of us will handle it very well If the target is exposed carelessly, there will be no trace in the diary.


    "It''s no wonder that Zhang Zhongshan dared to wander around the school so late. He dared to have a relationship with Luo Lifan." I still care about that.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 403

    Seeing my little emotion, Qu Yong said, "my master told me all about that night. In fact, you really can''t blame Zhang Zhongshan. How can he see that it''s a game? What''s more, the ghost just hides your breath, so you can see things, but the outside world can''t see you. "


    I thought about it carefully. Maybe it''s true. Otherwise, with the character of Zhang Zhongshan, I won''t sit back and ignore it. However, it''s hard for me to admit that it''s stingy in front of Qu Yong. So I laughed awkwardly, "where are you going? I didn''t take it seriously at all! But I have a plan for what you just said. We will continue to act when Luo Lifan brings us news. "


    Qu Yong nodded, "I think so too. I tell you these things to make you feel at ease. And what happened in class today? I looked at the group of girls, one by one, all pale with fear


    "What else can it be? I choose things on purpose, but I have learned a little bit, and the result is pretty good." I don''t intend to tell Qu Yong in detail about this matter. In any case, it has passed without any impact. What''s more, I don''t want to involve the ghost king. If Qu Yong knew that the ghost king was in the classroom at that time, he would quickly associate it with the ghost King in my room. Well, Xu AI would understand without saying much.


    "That''s good. I''m always afraid that they''ll make trouble for you. It''s nothing. I''ll go back first, and you''ll have a rest earlier Qu Yong seemed to be a little sad when he said this, but recently he always hurt the spring and autumn. I''m used to it.


    After Qu Yong left, the ghost king showed up. Then he leaned lazily on the bed and opened his mouth quietly. "Why do I think that boy Qu Yong hasn''t given up his heart yet?"


    The ghost king is here again! As if the whole world is his rival in love, I gave him a blank look, and then said, "you can accept your mind. Qu Yong will not be so unreasonable. Regardless of me, I think he is a little strange. Maybe there are a lot of things recently. Who hasn''t got a pressure or something? Do you think it''s easy to be a man? He is also a man with heavy responsibilities. Naturally, the pressure will be greater. "


    The ghost king didn''t say anything. He stayed for a while and went back to the underworld. I think he must know what happened in this diary. He should make some preparations in advance. Now the affairs of the hell are all handed over to Tianyou. He is at leisure. However, I think he still wants to do it by himself.


    After the ghost King left, I was bored. I took out the mobile phone that Zhang Zhongshan lent me and opened wechat. I found that there was still new news. However, if I remember correctly, last time I withdrew my account, but just when I opened wechat, I didn''t log in. It showed that my wechat was online. Obviously, the person who sent the new message was me and I Contact that person, I think before I cheated me to liberal arts building 2 is not enough, now want to play what tricks?


    I opened the news and found that the news came in the second the ghost King left. He said on the news: "you were lucky last time, you escaped a robbery, but I will not give up! So don''t think you''ll be all right. Tell you I won''t give up any chance to kill you! "


    Seeing him contact me again, and full of the smell of threat, I quickly sent a line in the past, "who are you? Why do you hate me so much? "


    But the other side''s words are ambiguous, he sent a paragraph of words, "don''t know who I am, you know I take you as the goal of venting, and you have what I want, so don''t blame me for my ruthlessness. I''ve been trying to compromise for so long, isn''t it just for this day? I don''t want to end up in vain. Anyway, I can''t find the owner, so I can only find you who are related to the owner. Moreover, I find this game very interesting, ha ha ha ha. "


    I just want to reply, but the other party is not in my communication. Isn''t this person sick? He wanted to hurt me and then told me frankly, and he also said that I was only related to his interests, not for revenge. Even if he really meant it, he also wanted to revenge the person who was close to me! But I''m not surprised at this. He used to blackmail me.


    I feel a little uneasy. Although I''m not sure, I''m still not sure whether the other person is a person. If he is not, he can change another way to save time. I always think that this strange thing started with Zhang Zhongshan''s mobile phone. Maybe his mobile phone was poisoned and then intruded into the system by unknown objects It''s just sensationalism! After all, it''s too easy for a computer hacker to do such a thing. But I also have doubts, if this can cheat, but I met before the border and fell into the pool is difficult to understand!


    Thinking of this, I still have some worries. The ghost king can''t often appear, and Luo Lifan often comes back late in order to find clues. In addition, Qu Yong is different from me after all, and he also has such a mind. I can''t let Qu Yong protect me personally, so I quit wechat and temporarily shelve all these problems. I think that this person always contacts me every time Through wechat, if I didn''t have wechat, he would not come to me. So I directly unloaded the wechat software. To be on the safe side, I decided to return the mobile phone to Zhang Zhongshan tomorrow. Anyway, I didn''t get bored recently because I had to practice drawing Charms when I was free.In the following days, ghost king was not in the public. I guess it was busy. I didn''t contact him on my own initiative. Because I didn''t want to disturb him, I also ran aground about wechat. Anyway, I didn''t have much to do after I unloaded wechat.


    I thought I would have talked to luolifan first, but when I had the chance to talk to luolifan, he brought me a message that he found who was the most frequent person in and out of the laboratory, and also saw the person in the surveillance video with the diary in. During this period, she forgot the diary twice, but the time was all over Not long, but in addition to that person, it is Zhang Zhongshan who moved the diary, so it is certain that the diary must be in the hand of that person now.


    I was relieved to hear the news. I just need to find the person right now. Just take back the diary. Will it not be over? We three also do not have to play teachers and students, can also live their own life, at least can return to the normal track.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 404

    Before Luo Lifan opened his mouth, I vaguely felt that this matter was probably related to someone I was familiar with. As expected, the news from Luo Lifan''s mouth was that the man was Zhao Huan.


    Some people''s fate may be predestined. For example, Wang Huan and I seem to have no relationship, but they are still related. Maybe I have a good feeling towards her when I see her. Maybe I know that she is the only one who can save my son.


    After knowing that the man was Zhao Huan, I was a little more down-to-earth, thinking that her office was downstairs, and I planned to go to her after class. However, I haven''t seen her recently, and I don''t know whether she has come back to work. After all, the matter with the Minister of logistics was very noisy!


    Besides, this kind of news about women is still hot for a while, and it''s not like this kind of news is going to be hot for a while. But even so, Zhao Huan is also caused a lot of influence, if a teacher can not be a model, stand on the platform to say the words have no weight. In fact, it''s normal that men and women love each other, but it''s also on different occasions. When Zhao Huan had a relationship with the Minister of logistics, she was in her class time. Anyway, Zhao Huan was responsible.


    I asked Luo Lifan, "can I contact Zhao Huan now?"


    Luo Lifan shook his head. "After that, Zhao Huan didn''t come back to school. I heard that she had written a resignation letter and was going through the formalities these days. However, she didn''t come here. It should be her relatives. People should have a face. To be honest, Zhao Huan is not really a light hearted person, but fell in love with someone who shouldn''t be loved She was mistaken by the ghost for such a woman. In the end, was it not the director of the academic affairs office who hurt her? However, it''s hard to say that the director has a family, so it''s impossible to admit that she has a relationship with Zhao Huan. Now that she has an affair with other men, she will hide as far as possible. "


    I can''t help but feel sorry for Zhao Huan. After being trapped in love, the injured are always women. I think Zhao Huan at this time should be hiding at home crying, and such a thing should be closed to see guests, but now for the sake of that diary, I still have to visit.


    So I gave the matter of finding Zhao Huan''s address directly to Luo Lifan. As long as he checked the files, he could know where Zhao Huan lived, and the noise would not be so big. I guess there are not a few people in this school who are happy to see Zhao Huan leaving his job. Therefore, it is better to keep a low profile on all matters related to her.


    After school, Qu Yong came to me and said that Zhao Huan''s address had been settled. However, there was no reason to visit at night. I had to ask for leave the next day. Instead, I looked at the college entrance examination with a straight eye. The head teacher didn''t do anything provocative. When he asked for leave, he turned a blind eye.


    Luo Lifan originally wanted to follow me in the past, but I took into account that women at this time most taboo men to see the most embarrassing side, so decisively stopped. In fact, I''m not sure Zhao Huan will welcome me at this time, but if she is too emotional, I will just leave.


    Zhao Huan''s home is not far from the city. It is a villa called Taohuawu. I only know that her family is in good condition. I didn''t expect that an ordinary high school teacher could afford a villa, and it was a villa in a high-grade community. It seems that the family''s economic strength is also very strong.


    I rang the doorbell according to the address, and soon a servant came out, "who are you?"


    "I''m Zhao Huan''s student. Come and see her." I said with a smile.


    The servant looked at me and said, "the master is not here. Go back! Besides, the master''s family is very good. There is no need to visit her. Besides, don''t come to disturb her quietness. If you leave the school, there will be no teacher, so go back! "


    I guess the servant has been working in the Zhao family for many years. Otherwise, he can''t use the tone of the master to drive out the visitors. Of course, the designation also means Zhao Huan. But I have to meet Zhao Huan, otherwise I can''t get the diary.


    So I said to the servant: "I know I''m very bold to disturb her now, but I really have something urgent to look for her. You can help me to accommodate it. I''ll leave after a few words with her. Really, I promise I won''t disturb her life."


    "Said no, you hurry back, and wait for the Lord''s family to see unhappy, and this address you don''t easily tell others." The servant still refused to let go, and then asked me not to disclose Zhao Huan''s address.


    About Zhao Huan''s privacy, I will not tell anyone. Even if the servant doesn''t emphasize with me, I know the interest. However, I still wanted to meet Zhao Huan. Later, I saw that the servant''s attitude was really resolute. After thinking about it, I left a note for Zhao Huan, hoping that she could contact me after seeing my message.


    I thought it would be a long time to wait, but in the evening Zhao Huan called me and asked me to go to the villa. Moreover, she specially explained to me what happened during the day. On the contrary, it made me feel embarrassed. It was wrong for me to disturb her. However, Zhao Huan did not complain and politely replaced her servant Explained a little bit.I went to the villa by taxi when I hung up the phone. Because I had been there in the daytime, the security guard at the door didn''t stop it. But I was very gossip asking, "is the one you want to go to be a teacher in school? I heard that it was a big peach news. I don''t see you are old enough. She is a student? It''s fresh for such teachers to see them! "


    Seeing the little security guard saying no words, I laughed and said, "do you think you don''t want to get this salary too high? So many mouths, your leader know? If you don''t want to speak in a squeak! I will now reflect with your leaders that if anyone can mix their food here, they will not be called high-end community! You don''t see who lives in it. It''s something you can afford. You can talk to me here. I think you''re full of food! "


    The little security guard didn''t know what, but he was afraid to lose his job. He just lost his job and said with a hard smile: "don''t you look angry. I just asked, what do you do with such a big anger? You just when I was farting, don''t know me! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 405

    I snorted, "you really can''t ask me for this, and I don''t own your salary here. So you, a security guard, don''t worry about the lives of people living in villas! This is enough to make people laugh at you all your life. A good man is talking to his wife here. You deserve to suffer and be poor all your life


    I shook my face and then walked towards Zhao Huan''s home. To my surprise, the nanny who stopped me during the day actually met me on the way. I quickly stepped forward to say hello to her. Her attitude towards me was obviously different, even some enthusiastic.


    "I''m sorry to let you go so late, but I can''t see that you are the master''s friend. It''s lucky to have such a good student as you! However, girl, what you just said is really a way to relieve your anger. Since something happened to the host family, the gatekeeper has become gossipy. I''m angry, but I don''t know how to say it. Moreover, the host family is always good-natured and always doesn''t want to argue with others. She has suffered a lot these days! But I look at the girl. You are a good person. I hope you can enlighten her. Don''t look at the big family and big business. There are no people who really speak their own words! "


    Listening to the servant''s words, I don''t know what it''s like. Thinking about what the guard knows, it should have spread a lot of places, and the rumor will only get more and more ridiculous. Therefore, I think Zhao Huan''s life must be difficult. "Don''t worry, I''ll tell her well. If you meet such a boring person as a little security guard next time, you will directly resent it back, No To the slightest softness, such a person is pedaling his nose and face, and the more people in the market, the more likely he is to chew the root of his tongue. They are not as good as people in economy. Naturally, they need to find some psychological balance in other aspects. So don''t be angry. Isn''t anger just what they want? "


    Speaking, we have arrived in front of Zhao Huan''s villa. The servant helped me open the door, then took me to the hall and said to me, "sit down, I''ll call the master down."


    After a while, I saw Zhao Huan go downstairs in a set of silk pajamas. Her hair was scattered and she was casually draped on her shoulders. Some women were born beauties, and people couldn''t stop looking at them. I admit that I was touched by Zhao Huan when she came down from the stairs. I thought that Zhao Huan would be in a bad state after such a big blow, but I watched In front of the people in addition to some tired color, the rest are OK, especially the pair of smart eyes, it seems that there is no impact on the general.


    But just now the servant asked me to enlighten Zhao Huan more. I wonder if it was the servant who made a mistake. After all, there is no sadness on Zhao Huan''s face. Of course, there is one possibility that Zhao Huan''s self-protection consciousness is too strong to easily show such sad, sad and desperate expression in front of people.


    Seeing me, Zhao Huan politely said hello, and then said to the servant, "mother Liu, this is my student Yu Zhen, who is a new transfer student. I am very close to each other, so I don''t need you to greet me here. You should have a rest earlier today."


    Liu Ma still wanted to say something, but seeing Zhao Huan''s attitude, she nodded and agreed. However, before leaving, she still couldn''t help looking at me. It seemed that she was telling me what she had just told me. I naturally understood it. Then she nodded to her and saw me promise. Then she went back to her servant''s room.


    Zhao Huan looked at me and said, "how do you want to come to me? Is there anything wrong? "


    "I saw you didn''t go to school these days, so I wanted to come and have a look, and then by the way, I wanted to ask you something." I said politely, actually I don''t like this kind of opening remarks.


    Zhao Huan nodded, then got up to give himself a glass of wine, "do you want a glass?"


    I waved my hand and said, "forget the wine. You don''t have to be busy with me. I''ll tell you what you need." I was not polite to her, and I didn''t want to drink to reminisce about the past, so I still kept sober and talked about things.


    Zhao Huan didn''t let her go. She just laughed and said, "it''s right if you don''t drink it. But for women, it''s good for you to drink properly. Besides, I''ve resigned. That job can''t be continued. The impact is very bad. You should have heard about it."


    Her casual language makes me feel that she may not care about the job, but her eyes can''t deceive people. I think she may have lied just now. Otherwise, with her wealth, there is no need to eat that hard job. Teaching and educating people is not an easy job, I know.


    "What are you going to do in the future? I don''t know what you''re good at? It seems that we haven''t had a good chat since we met! " After all, the relationship between Zhao Huan and me in school was good, but I didn''t show up when she was in trouble. On the contrary, it was because of a diary that I came to visit. I was embarrassed.


    However, Zhao Huan''s delicate mind still saw the purpose of my visit, and then said, "this is not suitable for reminiscence. You''d better tell me what you have and see if I can help you. You don''t have to be embarrassed, just say it. If you dally, I don''t think you are the Yu Zhen I know, so let''s go straight to the subject. "I know it''s very impolite, but Zhao Huan said it directly, so I didn''t say much polite words, and then directly expressed my idea: "I don''t want to talk about the polite words on the scene. I came here today to ask about the diary. I don''t know if the diary is still in your hand? If you are, can you forward it to me? That diary is of great significance to me. I know this idea is very abrupt, but I also have no way


    Zhao Huan frowned and asked, "do you mean the black leather diary? I found it in an empty classroom, but there was nothing important in it, such as some fragmentary reading. I wanted to send the diary back, but I didn''t know why. The diary appeared again after it was sent away. Later, I simply left it, but I didn''t bring it home. It should have been put in the second drawer of my desk, I''m locked. If you''re in a hurry, I''ll go upstairs and get you the key


    "Have you read all the contents of that diary?" I was a little nervous, eager to know the content, "and, if it''s convenient, give me that key, but what about your school stuff?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 406

    Zhao Huan listened to my question, immediately stopped, and then turned to me with a lonely look and said, "everyone has curiosity, just like you came to me because of curiosity? So you said I saw it or didn''t? But it doesn''t matter. At least I think I should have the right to use it after I have kept it for a short time. But I think if the owner of the diary finds it, I still intend to return it. "


    With that, Zhao Huan looked at me and laughed. I didn''t know what it meant, but I could feel that she was not very happy. At least she just pretended to be indifferent in front of me.


    For a while, I didn''t know what to say. To be honest, Zhao Huan and I were not familiar with each other. I didn''t know her future plans, or she didn''t intend to tell me.


    Then I listened to Zhao Huan say to me, "I don''t want those things you said. Anyway, it''s useless to keep them in the future. Do you think I can still be a teacher in this way? In fact, I know what those people think, but they just want to see my jokes. It doesn''t matter


    I don''t know how much Zhao Huan likes that career. Anyway, I can hear her helplessness. When she said that doesn''t matter, my heart will be broken. Maybe it''s a pity that she can''t stand on the platform once. No matter how much effort she has made, once she makes a mistake, those things before will be written off.


    No one will mention your great achievements any more. What you will remember will be your tattered past.


    Perhaps in the adult world, there is not so much simple forgiveness and tolerance.


    Zhao Huan said a lot that day. She really liked the dean of academic affairs, but she couldn''t bear all the faults. After all, the dean of academic affairs already has a family. How can you have a happy life when you meet the wrong person at the wrong time! Maybe now she can also understand, but there is no regret medicine in the world, no one can pay for her mistakes.


    Later Zhao Huan told me that she knew that she was infatuated with unclean things, but at that time, because of despair, she didn''t want to find someone to drive away. Maybe the heart of a person died in a moment.


    However, I was somewhat relieved after I knew the news, which indicated that Zhao Huan was not such a person. If it was not for the female ghost, she would not have been so miserable.


    I sighed and asked her, "do you regret it? Whatever it is. "


    Zhao Huan looked at me with a smile, "Yu Zhen, if I really regret, I won''t make the original decision. All the roads are my own, so I don''t feel any regret. It''s just that I love myself. If it''s not so willful, maybe I''m still a good teacher, at least in the eyes of others, I can be accepted as a good teacher."


    "If you still want to be a teacher, you can change places and start again where no one knows you. In fact, I have tried." Perhaps it is the most reliable way to encourage others.


    But Zhao Huan just shrugged his shoulders and said to me, "well, it''s not early. This section of the road is not easy to walk, so I won''t keep you. You wait here. I''ll go upstairs and get you the key."


    Zhao Huan turned around and went upstairs. Her house was very big, but she didn''t invite me to sit down. Maybe she didn''t want to expose too much private life to me. Moreover, we just met by chance. I think she knows my identity, at least she can feel the difference between me and others.


    Soon she came down from the upstairs with a bunch of keys in her hand. The black one was very small. She shook at me and said, "here you are! Although I''m not sure what you do with that diary, I still believe you won''t do anything out of the ordinary. "


    I took the key, just wanted to say goodbye, when Zhao Huan''s family came, a couple with a five or six-year-old boy.


    Seeing the guests coming, I naturally got up to leave. However, I saw that Zhao Huan''s face was not very good-looking. Maybe I was afraid of the visitors. I just wanted to leave Zhao Huan and grabbed me. I could feel the strength of her hand. It was fear and anger.


    So I did not leave, but took Zhao Huan''s hand and quietly gave her strength, because I didn''t know the situation in front of me, and I was not good at speaking.


    The man who came in glanced at me, then said to Zhao Huan unfriendly, "are you still in the mood to meet guests at this time? Why do you have such a big heart? How can you still have the face to bring people home? Let me tell you, my parents don''t know about it yet. Please think about how to deal with it? "


    Zhao Huan was so angry that I shivered. I looked at her and said, "thank you for reminding me. But, brother, are you not choosing the right place? What''s wrong with meeting friends at my own home? Is it that if a person makes a mistake, he will never be able to see others? If so, there will be more dead people in the world. "


    The woman standing beside her should be Zhao Huan''s sister-in-law. She put the child aside and said in a very bad manner: "how can you talk? If you do something wrong, can''t your brother even say it? You''ve grown up to threaten people with death! If it wasn''t for your brother''s help to hide it, the old man would have found it for a long time, and would you be allowed to have a cold shoulder with your brother here? You''re good. I don''t know. Thank you for still fighting with your brother Then he looked at me again, "and what kind of people do you contact every day? Can''t you be so self indulgent? "I''m not happy to hear that. What''s wrong with me? Is it self indulgent to touch me? Just now I didn''t speak, I couldn''t see the situation clearly. However, I was shot when I was lying down. Naturally, I couldn''t sit back and ignore it.


    So I blocked Zhao Huan behind me and said to the woman, "you are a very interesting woman. You are a reproach. How come you are now popular in other people''s homes and pointing fingers at the master''s house? You should be her sister-in-law, right? It doesn''t matter what the elder brother says. Don''t you know the convergence point as a sister-in-law? If what you said is really out of concern, it should not be like now, picking nose and eye at Zhao huanheng. As soon as you enter the room, I don''t hear a word of concern! "


    "Oh, you don''t care which onion! Dressed in such shabby clothes, you dare to go to such a high-end community. You don''t look in the mirror. I''m not qualified to speak, better than you, an outsider! " Said to push me forward, aggressive.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 407

    If I lose one of the keys, I won''t let it fall.


    Seeing that I fell, the woman laughed triumphantly, and then the man beside her was also a wonderful flower. Unexpectedly, he asked me what I had done to her. Before I could speak, the bear child squeezed in again: "I see, it''s this evil woman who beat her mother first! Father, avenge your mother


    I went, this is a real family, not a good thing! Such a small child would open his eyes and tell lies, but his mother did not correct him, but pulled the child aside and looked at me warily, for fear that I might do something to his son.


    After hearing that, the man looked at me with anger on his face, "come to other people''s home and dare to hit people! Can you believe that I''ll beat you all over the place in a moment? "


    "Brother, if you still know that it''s someone else''s home, you should restrain your temper. Yu Zhen''s guest, if you have anything, just tell me. Don''t always ask the house to solve anything. If you really want to use force, it''s not too late to make things clear first! " Zhao Huan probably saw me wronged some embarrassed, but also rushed out to protect me.


    Her brother should also know what happened, did not continue to hold on to this matter, but he did not intend to let Zhao Huan go, but said: "don''t say that there are no, this is not convenient for outsiders, you follow me upstairs, I have something to say!"


    Said can''t help but pull Zhao Huan to go upstairs, I see the situation want to stop, but Zhao Huan said: "it''s OK, it''s just a family matter, sooner or later to solve, I won''t send you, you go back directly, pay attention to safety on the way."


    I nodded, but I was still worried. I thought I would like to sit down and wait for a while to see the situation. If she was in any danger, I could still help. Just now I had met her brother''s family. I wanted to come to Zhao Huan''s house, but fortunately, she could live alone in the villa. Usually, she didn''t have to contact with each other There are also some worries. When Zhao Huan''s brother and his family came in, they didn''t ring the doorbell. They should be familiar with the code of the villa. Otherwise, they can''t be bossy here as if they were a master.


    See Zhao Huan let me leave, that woman came again momentum, "the master has ordered to leave, do not you plan to go? How cheeky you are! Didn''t you listen to them talk about something important? "


    I don''t care about her. I want to find the key and go back. If I can''t, it''s better to wait outside than to listen to the old witch say three to four here! So I turned and squatted down to look for the little black key, which had just fallen on the ground, but now I can''t see it.


    The bear child saw me squatting on the ground looking for things, also learning my way to grope on the ground. The woman did not care. Instead, she was sitting on the sofa playing with her mobile phone. Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help shaking my head. No wonder this child can become this way, which has a very direct relationship with the parents. This puts the child aside and does not care what people want It''s strange to be able to educate children well!


    At first, I didn''t understand how the child could talk like that. Now I understand it all.


    I try my best to look around me when I fall down. The child is close to my side. I don''t want to make trouble for myself, so I lean on the side. However, the child seems to stick to me intentionally. I go to the case and he follows me wherever I go, and without moving once, I deliberately use his hand to pick up my clothes. It''s just a child. I don''t intend to haggle with him Just like that woman, she didn''t take it seriously. I don''t know if I didn''t see her or when she saw her son didn''t get bullied.


    I have some resentment in my heart, but I think it''s in Zhao Huan''s house after all, and I don''t want to make trouble for her, so I put up with it for a while. Before that, Luo Lifan and the ghost king have told me that in the world, it''s no more than hell, and everything can be let alone, especially when I act alone.


    Squatting on the ground for a long time, this leg is a little numb, and just now Zhao Huan did not turn on the air conditioning, I feel a little sweating, especially if I live in a room with such people, it is inevitable that my mood will also become irritable. I don''t know where the little key fell at the moment. I almost turned the floor over.


    In addition, the children around me are annoying. Seeing me ignore him, he drags me more frequently. When he reaches out his hand to pull my clothes again, I finally can''t help it. I said to the woman sitting on the sofa agitating the mobile phone: "can you see your child? He''s always tugging at my clothes! It''s been a long time! "


    the woman looked up and didn''t respond to me. Instead, she looked at her son and said, "baby, sit here and find a cartoon for you. What about piggy page? What are you doing squatting all the time? How uncomfortable! I don''t know how long your father and Zhao Huan will talk about. It''s really annoying! "


    The child was not attracted by the so-called cartoon, but looked back at me. It seemed that he was very dissatisfied with me and his mother''s complaint. However, he disappeared for a while, but soon started again!


    He is a child. I can''t directly send my resentment to him. My child, if I have a common understanding with him, it''s my fault. However, this child can be forgiven. As a parent, I can''t understand such a practice! I was a little bit mad, but I thought that after I was angry, it seemed that the situation would be very unfavorable to me. I still chose to swallow my anger. I knew that I would explode in the next second, but I still could not remind me.I also want to make a big thunder, but because the situation at the moment is very unfavorable to me, I can only bear it and look for it for a long time, but there is no discovery. If it was not for the important matter, I would have left long ago, but now I have to continue to look for this situation, and of course, I have to endure the harassment of the bear child.


    After a while, I probably didn''t think it was interesting. The bear boy didn''t revolve around me. I was wondering how he could stop. When I looked back, I saw him sitting on the floor, turning over my backpack. My bag was not big, but there was nothing special in it. But this behavior was really disgusting. I looked at the woman on the sofa She was laughing at her son picking up my bag.


    There are some chocolates in my bag. They were given to me by Zhang Zhongshan at school today. I don''t like bitter things, so I don''t eat them. Now that the child turned over, I remembered.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 408

    To say it, it''s just a few worthless chocolates. If the child is sensible, I may have said this directly. But the child was not very pleasant from the beginning, so I said in my heart that I was really disgusted, and naturally I did not intend to pay attention to him. I got up from the floor, knocked his hand off, and then took back my bag. I thought it was not safe to put it anywhere, so I simply carried it on my body. This was my normal behavior, but the child stopped doing it, and he simply cried!


    At this time, the woman on the sofa raised her head and asked with heartache: "how did you cry? Who has offended you, little ancestor


    Naturally, the bear child would not give up such a good chance to be coquettish, and I thought with my toes that the child would certainly rake upside down. Sure enough, after hearing his mother''s inquiry, the child turned his mouth and said with tears and grievances: "my sister just hit my hand..."


    The child''s mother was naturally not happy, and did not ask more questions, but directly said to me: "you are such a big man, how can you still beat children? No matter how you say it, it''s the aunt''s house of the child, and there''s no reason for you to be such an outsider! "


    I have some helplessness, originally did not want to have any relationship with this kind of person, but at present I still explain to explain, "I did not hit your child''s hand, but your child is casually turning my bag, I just take the bag back, he will cry when he is not happy, what''s wrong with me


    At this time, the woman refused to let her go. She was very angry and asked casually, "what do you mean? Say my child moves your bag at will? Did you make a mistake? What can a child understand when he is so young! Besides, the bag was put on the sofa, and he thought it was home stuff, so it was no big deal. Besides, your bag was not valuable, right? I look at things that cost a few dollars in the night market. As for the baby? The baby''s hands are very soft. I''m afraid I''ll cut my son''s hands! You are Zhao Huan''s student. It''s no wonder that you have read books for nothing. It''s really not disgraceful. "


    What I said was wrong. The child is not sensible. Can''t you teach me? Besides, this is Zhao Huan''s home. Although it''s a relative relationship, it''s not as if relatives and family members are indistinguishable, right? Can you move other people''s bags here? What''s the logic? I''m also a little annoyed because I can''t find the key. At the moment, I can''t hold down the fire. "Elder sister, get rid of you. Can you figure out the situation? I see that your economic conditions are not bad. How come this spiritual life is so poor? Children can be taught to be like this, I am drunk! Your child has been dragging my clothes from the beginning. I didn''t say anything. Even considering that he is a child, I don''t intend to argue with him in general. But do you think it is advisable to move other people''s things at will? I just took my own things back, and I protected my rights from infringement. Is that wrong? Can this be related to reading? I think you should reflect on why your child behaves like this. If you don''t take good care of it, your child will suffer when he grows up! "


    The woman choked me for a long time and couldn''t speak. She pointed to me and said: "in the final analysis, you have no quality! No matter where we go, our children are welcome, but we can''t get along with you! And what are you doing here? Just now I watched you turning something on the floor, and I didn''t say anything. But now you''ve made my son cry and leave as soon as possible! Don''t wait for the father to come down and embarrass you! "


    She was so angry that she really wanted to fight with me. She felt that she couldn''t beat me, so she didn''t come forward, just playing tricks! However, the more she said, the more excited she became, and even began to distort the truth. That means that when I hit the child and I didn''t say a word, her arrogance was even worse. She rushed to me and pulled my arm, "think about it yourself. Do you have such a treatment for children? How about such a big man? Is it interesting to argue with children? Do you know what you are like? "


    Just when she said that I was involved in Zhao Huan, which would have connected this matter with my family. I shook off her hand and said coldly, "because I am too good at being a person, I connived at your child''s behavior! If you try to be someone else''s words, if you dare to drag them, they will immediately turn over their faces with you. I am so tolerant, but you say that you are unreasonable. How unreasonable are you? Since you mentioned your family, I''d like to ask you, is that how your family educated you when you are so big? You are obviously older than me. Compared with you, I should be regarded as a child. But what you just did is your attitude towards a child, or are you teaching me that I should treat your child like this? "


    The woman''s face was red and white for a while, and then she said angrily, "don''t tell me about those useless things. You can say that later, you will follow my husband! Anyway, you have to follow my child to pay for it! "


    At this time, the servant who had been lying down also got up. Maybe she had just heard too much noise. The servant''s room was in the innermost part of the first floor, so it was easy to notice the movement of the living room. I was also used to seeing this woman''s unreasonable appearance. So when I came out to see this scene, I was helpless, and then said to me, "I''m really sorry."Seeing the servant, the woman poured bitter water in a hurry, "Aunt Li, you are there! Just such a big movement did not see you come out, look at the young master, just been beaten by that woman! If you come out early to help me watch the point, the child also does not have to suffer this grievance! "


    After listening to the embarrassed smile, the servant did not dare to neglect the Zhao family with the salary of Zhao family, so he said, "do you want me to give you that little wine? Children''s skin is tender and easy to leave marks. When I return to my old house, I''m afraid the old lady will be distressed again. "


    At this time, the woman''s mood just slightly eased a little, and then waved her hand and said, "forget it, it''s not so serious, but their brothers and sisters are talking about things on it. Just take care of the young master! As for this woman, she seems to be looking for something. Do me a favor. If you find her, you can send her out directly. Zhao Huan has just said to let her go back, but she has been lingering. I don''t know what idea to make. "


    Aunt Li didn''t say much. She comforted the boy for a while. She turned her head and asked me, "Miss Yu, I don''t know what you''re looking for? Can I help you? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 409

    I wanted to find something earlier and leave the wrong place earlier, so I politely opened a mouth to Aunt Li, "thank you, Aunt Li. It''s just a bunch of small black keys. I''ve been looking for it for a long time. I think I''ve fallen under this sofa. "


    Aunt Li took a look and then said, "we can''t move this sofa. It''s made of solid wood. It''s very heavy! But I''ll find something to help you explore and see if it''s inside. No, don''t worry. It''ll be ready soon


    While Aunt Li was helping to find something, the woman was much quieter, but her eyes were still provocative when she looked at me. I didn''t see it in front of her. Anyway, my eyes grew on her. I had no right to restrict others. Provocation was provocative. Anyway, I didn''t suffer any loss. But if she did, I wouldn''t be so stupid and let her. Ghost king said It''s OK to suffer a little loss, but I can''t suffer from physical loss. Anyway, my mana is enough to scare her.


    Because I was waiting for Aunt Li to bring the tools, I leaned against the sofa and waited. In order not to contact with the woman, I chose the farthest position. I flipped the package and accidentally dropped out a chocolate. I thought I would put it back in the bag directly. But looking at the worn wrapping paper, I thought it would be easy to pack the chocolate if it melted The lining was dirty, so I opened it and ate it.


    When I eat chocolate, the child stands by and looks at it. The child doesn''t want to eat much. He may also want to try it when he looks at others. Looking at his pathetic appearance, I feel a little soft hearted. I think there is something extra in the bag. I might as well give it to him. However, I am still a little aggrieved by his mother''s practice just now So decisively sealed the zipper of the bag, strangled the idea in the cradle.


    It is estimated that the tools are not easy to find. Aunt Li went for a long time and didn''t see her back. So I leaned on the sofa and closed my eyes. Anyway, looking at that woman, I felt very disgusting. It''s better to be clean without seeing!


    At this time, I heard Aunt Li''s footsteps. It should be that I found the right tool. Before I opened my eyes, I heard Aunt Li carefully say, "little grandma, the little young master is moving Miss Yu''s bag! Call the young master over. Miss Yu will not be happy when she sees it. "


    The woman was probably reminded by Aunt Li that she was not very happy, so she said coldly, "young master likes her, just play with her. What are you so nervous about? But Miss Yu in your mouth is really not a very troublesome master. You should bring the young master back to save you from being beaten again later! "


    Aunt Li was smiling and probably knew that I was not asleep. The woman stood up and pulled the child away from her. When I opened my eyes, she was tugging at the child. I looked at the bag. Sure enough, those chocolates were eaten by baby bear. That''s not the point. The point is that the baby still eats the baby The sugar paper was in my bag, and the syrup of chocolate made it all over my bag.


    I looked at the child angrily, but it didn''t come out directly. But the child''s mother got angry and said, "what kind of eyes are you looking at? Just now I didn''t pay attention, the child ran to you again, but didn''t the child eat a few pieces of chocolate? As for your face? It''s not a big brand, isn''t it dove? I''ll pay you for something less than a few dollars! Come on, how much do you want? Ten dollars? Twenty dollars? "


    Listen to her to take money to humiliate people''s posture, I light said: "forget it, don''t pay! It''s just a few pieces of chocolate. Eat it and eat it! "


    The corner of the woman''s mouth went up, "that''s about it! However, I don''t know whether the chocolate is expired or not. I never give it to my son in such packaging. It''s too cheap. It''s estimated that it''s the lowest end of dove. However, for Miss Yu, it should be high-end. It''s good to eat a few pieces of chocolate without feeling distressed. "


    Eating my food, I have to say something unpleasant, but I saw Aunt Li and I winked. I guess I didn''t want me to take care of her, so I thought I didn''t hear it. Then I asked Aunt Li, "have you found the right thing?"


    "Do you see if this Billiard Club can get under the sofa?" Aunt Li said and handed me the Billiard Club in her hand. "There''s nothing else at home. Try it first. If it doesn''t work, I''m trying to find a way."


    I took the Billiard Club and sent it inside, not to mention that it was really suitable, so I laughed at Aunt Li, "it''s good, but I don''t know if the key is in." I swept the bottom with a Billiard Club, and sure enough, I swept out the small string of keys. Due to the excessive force, I swept to the bottom of the little boy''s feet.


    When a child sees something natural and fresh, it won''t give up! I returned the Billiard Club to Aunt Li, and then said to the little boy, "this key is mine. Will you give it back to me when you play?"


    The little boy didn''t say anything, but the woman was not happy again. "This thing is in this room. How can it be yours? I look like the key to Zhao Huan''s desk. How could it be in your hands? "


    I was too lazy to pay attention to him, and asked the little boy again. However, because of his mother''s support, he held the key tightly in his hand, and then said, "you bad woman, just hit me, do you want to rob me now? Go away from me, or I''ll make you fallThis sentence happened to be heard by the man downstairs and Zhao Huan. The man''s voice said coldly, "what''s the situation? Baby, you just said that this woman beat you and wanted to rob you? "


    "Well, dad is the one who bullied me. Now she wants the key in my hand." The little boy deliberately pretended to be pitiful, but there was still chocolate residue in his mouth! This just ate my food, now began to slander me, I also admire.


    The man raised his eyebrows and then said to me, "I looked at you when I came in. I didn''t expect you to beat my son while I was away! I''ll teach you a bad lesson today


    She was about to come at me. At this time, Aunt Li, who was standing on one side, couldn''t look down. She said to the man, "young master, there is a misunderstanding in this. Miss Yu is a guest. Don''t be impulsive. What can I say to you?"


    "Aunt Li, don''t rely on the fact that you are from the old house, I dare not move you! It''s no part of your talk. Just stand by and watch. If you can''t control your mouth, go back to your room directly! " The man looked displeased, then looked at Aunt Li with a look of scorn. "I know the old man transferred you here to take care of Zhao Huan, but don''t forget, in the future, this family is not talking about her! If you stand in line, you have to be on time. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 410

    Aunt Li took a step back and didn''t say anything. It seems that Zhao Huan''s brother came here today not to say Zhao Huan, but to the division of the family''s interests. So, along with Aunt Li, there were levees. Naturally, she was very dissatisfied with Aunt Li''s words. Even if there was no such thing, a servant interfering in the master''s affairs would not make people happy.


    Zhao Huan''s brother came up to him, "Yu Zhen, right? I haven''t heard my sister mention you before. Why are you here in such a sensitive period? You want to give my sister advice and fight for my family property, right? But my sister seems to be a little too naive. You are a bit tender, so you can''t wade in some muddy water


    I didn''t know anything about my family property. It seems that Zhao Huan''s brother really took me as a big trouble. I sneered, "don''t worry, I don''t have the ability. I just want to get back the keys. I have to ask Mr. Zhao to help me persuade your son."


    Because of the family property, I looked at Zhao Huan and her brother. Judging from their faces, Zhao Huan will surely live a better life than her brother in the future. Moreover, his brother''s life will be worse and worse after his father''s death. It seems that the greatest wealth in his life is now!


    Let''s not say how their brothers and sisters will share the property. Anyway, brother Zhao Huan belongs to the kind of people who can''t keep their wealth. Even if no one helps Zhao Huan, her brother won''t get any benefits. However, it is not surprising that he can still find a door to talk about money after his sister has had such a big accident. How much can he stand in this character and family relationship?


    In other words, the God of wealth is not confused. He knows what kind of people should get how much wealth. Anyway, the seemingly unfair things in the world are just immature. It is just like brother Zhao Huan and his family are wearing gold and silver at the moment. However, no one can say how long this situation can last.


    Brother Zhao Huan''s face softened a little when he saw me saying this. Then he said to his son, "giving things to others is just a bunch of broken keys."


    Listen to brother Zhao Huan help me to get things, the woman''s face is not good-looking, and then add fuel and vinegar said: "husband, you can really cheat! This key is the key to Zhao Huan''s desk. Why give it to this woman for no reason? Also, she said she would not help Zhao Huan, but could still appear so late. What does it mean? If it was not for the close people, Zhao Huan would bring people here? It''s been several years. No stranger has come here. Maybe there are secrets in this desk that we don''t know! So if you can''t give it. "


    She''s half right. Isn''t there a secret in the desk? However, this secret is not the same as the secret in their mouth, but even if they see the diary, it doesn''t matter. With their pig brains, they can''t guess why, and they won''t be interested in the records in the diary. It''s estimated that money is money in their eyes!


    Seeing the woman say this, the man hesitated for a moment, and then naturally wanted to make sure everything was safe. Then he said to me, "I think what my wife said is reasonable, so you should not take this key for the time being. Moreover, I will send someone to take back my sister''s things. You are not required to participate in anything! It''s not too early now. Miss Yu is not going to spend the night here? "


    I saw no hope of getting back the key. I took a look at Zhao Huan, hoping that she could do something about it. It was estimated that I had not got what I wanted after waiting for so long. Zhao Huan was a bit upset. Then she said to the man, "I don''t have to worry about my things. You can help me find people, and those are used for teaching in school. I have no use in the future, so I just throw them in the study After the school was finished, what Yu Zhen wanted was nothing more than what I had confiscated in class before. It was her, and there was no reason not to give it to her. So she brought the key and let her get it by herself, saving the trouble. "


    Zhao Huan''s brother is suspicious by nature, which can be seen from his performance just now. Therefore, he naturally won''t believe Zhao Huan''s saying, "what great things can a student have? As for pursuing it at home? What''s more, it''s disgraceful for you. The student''s coming and going back is too eye-catching. It''s better to move back to the old house tomorrow. The villa can''t be empty. Anyway, it''s convenient to leave the baby''s school. Your sister-in-law and I should share it for you and move in. "


    What is that? Do you want to take possession of another''s house? It''s really going to be the scene of the dove occupying the magpie''s nest! I can''t help but hum coldly, but this is Zhao Huan''s family affair. Even if I am complaining about her injustice, I can''t help but wait for Zhao Huan to help me get the key back and then leave.


    Zhao Huan was not as weak as I thought, but said to his brother: "I''m afraid this is not appropriate. Although the ownership of this house is my parents, but this house is the place that I live as an adult gift. My parents didn''t ask for it back, so I lived here all the time. What''s more, I don''t think what happened to me. Yu Zhen is just the first time Come on, how much impact can it make? If I suddenly go back to my old house at the moment, will it attract more attention? As for what Yu Zhen wants to go to, she thinks it''s heavy enough in her heart that she will never forget it. I have no reason not to return it to her even after leaving the school. What''s more, it''s a matter for our teachers and students. You just need to leave it if you want to. "


    His brother was a little angry, but he could not say anything. After all, Zhao Huan''s property was not her brother''s property. Even if her brother was not satisfied, he had no choice but to take the key and throw it to me! I don''t know if he did it on purpose. The key hit my face all of a sudden, and it was burning and painful in an instant. I touched it with my hand and spent a lot of money on my face. What''s more, there were lots of bags in the place where the key touched.I grinned with pain. I guess if I were a mortal, I would surely bleed. But I am the soul. Although the flesh will react, there is no blood. Despite Zhao Huan''s seeing, I still feel very distressed. I ask, "does Yu Zhen''s wound hurt? You come here and I''ll have a look. Why don''t you know how to avoid it? That little key is very sharp


    With that, Zhao Huan walked a few steps, carefully looked at my wound, and then said: "it seems to be swollen, I''ll give you a wipe with medicinal wine, save the infection."


    Then he told Aunt Li to get the medicine box, and then went back to his brother and said, "why didn''t you just watch? Can the girl''s face be hurt? I don''t know if the wound can be cured. How can I do if I leave a scar? Who can take charge of it! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 411

    Brother Zhao Huan also took a look at the situation. Seeing that there was no bleeding, he said faintly, "I didn''t mean to do it. Besides, she is so big that she won''t escape? I look at her and I''m trying to blackmail people! "


    Conscience of heaven and earth, when he just threw it over, he didn''t give me a chance to react, OK? Besides, who is sick? In order to find his fault, let others deliberately abuse themselves! I just wanted to argue, Zhao Huan took my hand and said, "deliberately blackmail people? Where can I start? In my family, even if it is a blackmail, you should come at me. Is there any grudge between you and Yu Zhen? "


    Zhao Huan''s brother was speechless for a moment, so he had to turn his eyes to his wife, who was also angry when she saw Zhao Huan running against me. "I said Zhao Huan, is there something wrong with your brain? Your brother just said that he didn''t mean to. Yu Zhen didn''t say anything when he said it. But you have to be merciless here! I don''t know what I''ve done in my last life. I''m so sorry for you! What did you say? If this woman left a scar on her face, it will affect her whole life. But why don''t you think about it? What scar do you leave? Don''t be so kind to think about others! Think about yourself


    When he said this, not only Zhao Huan, but also Zhao Huan''s brother was stunned for a moment. Maybe he didn''t expect his wife''s words to be so damaging. Even if he didn''t want to see what happened to Zhao Huan, he couldn''t say so much. Besides, there were servants and children!


    Everyone did not speak, but the child was childish. He raised his head and asked the woman, "Mom, you said your aunt has scars, but why didn''t I see them? Has your aunt been bullied? "


    When the man heard this, he couldn''t hang his face. He scolded the child, "shut up! Adults are talking here. What do children say? More and more no rules! "


    The child was probably spoiled at home. He was not able to hold his face when he said so. He cried loudly, but it was also true that the child''s question was not wrong. What''s more, he didn''t really understand the meaning of his mother''s words. He was just asking out of curiosity, but he was scolded!


    Seeing the child crying wrongly, the woman couldn''t sit still. She stood up and was angry with the man, "the child didn''t say anything wrong. What are you yelling at with the child? And what I''m saying is also true. You don''t have to be angry with me. I didn''t do this disgraceful thing


    The man impatiently interrupted the woman, "enough, enough, anyway, she is my sister, you repeatedly mention this matter is not in my face?"


    "You feel the same pain when you treat them as relatives, but you don''t ask them if they want to! When Zhao Huan lived in this villa, he asked how you felt in the three bedroom apartment? I don''t know what the old man thinks. Other people regard his son as a treasure, but your family is totally against it! " The woman is not satisfied with the cold hum way, "but even if the old man in the face of her what use, is not still lost Zhao''s face?"? Ha ha, I''m too lazy to say these things, but if the old man didn''t suddenly want to make a will recently, I would be too lazy to accompany you here! You didn''t look at the eyes of the little security guard at the door just now, just like it was us who lost our personnel


    Zhao Huan was so angry that he shivered. After a long time, he said, "you are totally uninvited tonight. If you really don''t want to get involved with me, you should not even care about my shares. You don''t have to rush at me about my father''s will. If you really feel that it has brought you bad influence, don''t come to this villa in the future! If there is nothing wrong, you can go back. I have to help Yu Zhen bandage! She''s a clean girl. There''s no need for you to spoil her like this


    Then Zhao Huan said to his brother, "today I''m in front of you. I don''t think it''s necessary to think about what you just said to me. You have such a capable wife. I believe that there will be a way to say good things to you in your father''s place. Anyway, I''m not interested in property, but your wife reminds me that I can''t get rid of the scar on my body See if I have enough money in my hand! "


    Hearing the man''s face even more ugly, he called out to the woman, "it''s not enough to be accomplished, but more than enough to be defeated. Go home!" Finish saying the head also did not return to go, and have no scruple to be soaked in the back of the mother and son.


    Seeing this, the woman was afraid, holding her son tightly behind her, but before leaving, she did not forget to threaten Zhao Huan, "you are strong enough. Your brother will yell at me in a few words! But don''t forget, the thing you are carrying on your back is not only the life of the logistics minister. I think if the old man heard about it, he would not give you fruit to eat! Since you make me uncomfortable, don''t blame me for being rude


    Zhao Huan didn''t pay attention to her, but took the medicine box from Aunt Li''s hand and gently said to me, "come on, sit down, I''ll help you wipe some medicine, or you''ll leave scars. It''s hard to find a good husband''s family when the girl''s face is hurt."


    I know Zhao Huan is trying to adjust the atmosphere intentionally, but her words are not funny. Instead, I feel a little sad. Her sister-in-law''s words just now are not unreasonable. Although they are acrimonious, they also reflect the fact that the girl''s wealth is the most important. At present, Zhao Huan has not married, and there is still a long way to go. I don''t know where to go in the future She had a certain number in her heart, and the problems she worried about would not happen to me. I had already married a long time ago, and now I am a mother of two children. What''s so terrible about it!Although this face will also leave scars like ordinary people, I think the ghost king should not care about it. Even if he really cares about me, it''s useless. Anyway, I''m the only woman in the harem. If he really dislikes me, I''ll make him unable to drive meat all his life. Who can''t stand it!


    Seeing me speechless, Zhao Huan stopped for a moment and then said, "what do you want? I didn''t react so much as a client. What''s the matter with you? My brother and my sister-in-law are like that, but they dare not do anything to me if they really want to participate in my parents'' book, they won''t come here tonight! So don''t worry, I''m fine! They just held on to the key just because they were afraid of what I would do with the company''s shares. "


    I nodded, and I didn''t know if Zhao Huan was telling the truth. However, as an outsider, it was inconvenient for me to participate in some things. Moreover, I got the key, and Zhao Huan should not meet again, so I could only bless her silently in my heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 412

    It was too long to stay in Zhao Huan''s house. When I got back to the hotel, it was almost 12 o''clock in the evening. I could have come back earlier. But because of the nonsense of the whole family, I delayed several hours. In this short time, so many things happened. I couldn''t really react. I came back to the hotel with the key It''s like last night.


    Luo Lifan and Qu Yong should have gone to bed at this time, so I didn''t go to the next room to disturb them. I wanted to go back to the room and have a good rest. Then I would go back tomorrow and take back the diary. In this way, the task of the three of us will be completed. Moreover, I''m really sorry to have been disturbed for so long. In the end, I can get so much care Don''t all rely on Luo Lifan''s face? Think of the ghost king said indecent owe too much to others, but some things really when many, so easy to distinguish clearly.


    When I went to see Qu Yong''s house, he yawned and looked at me in surprise. "Why is it so early? Don''t you usually sleep in? What''s more, I knocked on your door for a long time last night, but I didn''t see your response. Did you sneak out again? The master is still angry about the things that happened a few days ago. Think about it carefully before you do things. Don''t always ignore them! "


    "Oh, why are you so inked in the morning! I doubt if you were a woman in your last life I quickly interrupted Qu Yong, looked into the room, and then asked, "your master went out so early? Still not coming back? "


    "Why, I haven''t been looking for clues for a few days." Then Qu Yong yawned again, "I can sleep for an hour. What can I do when I wake up! If you have nothing to do, you can go down to the park for a visit. However, I advise you not to go to school so early. These days, Zhang Zhongshan is always clinging to my master. If you go early and meet him, you may not know how to deal with it. "


    I looked at Qu Yong gratefully, and then said, "thank you. I''ll go to the park. It''s time to call you!"


    Qu Yong closed the door without saying a word. I guess he was really sleepy. Now that the diary has been settled, I feel more secure. Anyway, I haven''t been out for a long time, so I just took a walk around the park downstairs.


    There are quite a lot of people who do morning exercises in the morning, but most of them are elderly people. I found a place to sit for a while, thinking that such a beautiful scenery has been ignored by me all the time. I can''t help but feel a bit sorry. Moreover, I estimate that I will have to go back to the local government when I come back from this school today. I really have no chance to enjoy the quiet time in this morning.


    After sitting in the park for a while, I took the time to buy breakfast for Qu Yong and Luo Lifan at the baozi shop nearby. The owner of the shop was enthusiastic and gave me a cup of soybean milk as a gift. It''s hard to think about such a business well. I said thank you and I walked in the direction of the hotel.


    As soon as I turned into an alley, I felt as if someone was following me behind my back. I secretly looked at it several times, but I didn''t find anything different. I couldn''t help but think of the mysterious man on wechat. Since he threatened me last time, there has been no movement. I wonder whether I should tell Luo Lifan about this matter, but I will soon He returned his mobile phone to Zhang Zhongshan. He didn''t have a chance to find me.


    I''m quite relieved to think of it like this. What''s more, it''s not ghosts who can commit crimes in the daytime. However, I really feel that someone is following me. So I quickened my pace. When I got to the door of the hotel, a dark figure suddenly stopped me, "Yu Zhen, I really didn''t expect that it was really you! I thought I was blinded, but is your home near here? "


    It is really said that Cao Cao, Cao Cao to ah, I just thought about the name of Zhang Zhongshan in my heart, he appeared Haunted! And it''s sad that I was followed by him. The more I live, the smaller I am. I didn''t realize it was him!


    I rolled my eyes and asked, "how did you get here? Don''t you have to go to school? "


    "I came with Miss Luo." Zhang Zhongshan laughed, then scratched his head and said, "I heard from Mr. Luo that you live close to each other, so I came along and wanted to take a chance to see if I could meet you. Who knows that I saw you just after I had breakfast in the steamed bun shop. At first, I didn''t dare to say hello. How embarrassing it is to admit my mistake! And I have made a major decision not to take part in the college entrance examination. My parents said they would send me abroad, so I decided to do something I like in the rest of the time. "


    "What you like is tracking?" I glared at him. I thought I met the man who cheated me to the liberal arts building last time!


    Zhang Zhongshan was not angry, but said with a smile, "if you like, I can classify this as something I like. But Yu Zhen, how long are you going to stay in school? I see you don''t like school so much, so don''t go at all. "


    If I had told this to me when I was still a mortal, I would have been furious. Even if I didn''t study well, I would have to get a diploma in school. After all, I could hold up my face when looking for a job in the future. But now it sounds like this to me, and I don''t need to stay there for long. Thinking of this, I took out my mobile phone and handed it to him, "yes You are right. I don''t like school very much either. Going to school or not is the same. So I think it''s OK to do something like you! I''ll give it back to you. ""If you don''t have a mobile phone, you can keep it. It''s convenient for me to find you." Zhang Zhongshan didn''t reach out to pick it up, then he thought to me and said, "Yu Zhen, you should not forget what I said to you before going abroad. I want to confirm your intention before going abroad. If you think you can accept me, I will not go abroad."


    "Your life is your own. Don''t get involved with anyone. I have already said that we are not suitable for each other. We are not people of the same world. It is not convenient for me to say something to you, but you will understand it one day." I put the mobile phone into his hand, and then laughed, "thank you for liking me. I don''t have any other gifts for you. I''ll give you some blessings! I hope you can have a bright future, always be able to do things according to your heart, and be a truly happy and free person. "


    I''ve seen his fortune, and it will be very good in the future. Of course, it''s a matter of short life.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 413

    Every period of life will have regrets, but if you can realize all your dreams in your short life, you will not be in vain. Life is not perfect as time goes on. Moreover, people who live a natural and unrestrained life like Zhang Zhongshan should prefer to live a meaningful life.


    I didn''t tell him too much about the future in advance. If I knew something in advance, it would be meaningless. I shook the steamed buns in my hand and said, "I have to send them the hot steamed buns. If you have eaten them, I won''t invite you! See you later. "


    Zhang Zhongshan seems to want to say something to me, but after all, he didn''t say it. He also repeated my words, "I''ll see you later."


    But will you see you later? Of course, the answer is no, even if one day he went to the underworld, he would not pass through my other garden. This farewell really became eternal.


    When I returned to the hotel, Qu Yong had already got up. Seeing me carrying the steamed stuffed bun, he was still a little surprised, "what''s the matter today? Are you calling me to go to school and buying breakfast? Anything happy? It''s better to say it and listen to it. I''m also happy with you. Did you say that you are in a good mood this morning, and the mood of the whole day will not be worse! "


    "There''s really good news for you," I said, putting the bun on the table. "After today, we don''t have to play fake students in school. We''re all free again."


    "Well? what do you mean? Is Wentian''s diary available? " Qu Yong looked at me in surprise, "did you just look for clues last night? But the master just came back and didn''t mention it, or did she say that she didn''t know the good news? "


    "Did Luo Lifan come back? I happened to bring him breakfast, but I don''t know if the steamed stuffed buns are to your liking. Anyway, I''ll make it! " I scanned a circle, did not find Luo Lifan''s footprints, "how did not see others?"


    Qu Yong took out a bun and took a bite. "I came back and took something and left. I don''t know if I can meet him at school today, but how do you do it? What about the diary? Show it to me. I''m a little worried about letting you go. "


    I patted him on the head and said, "you can''t stop your mouth from eating! what is wrong with me? Is that careless? Besides, my diary is not on me now, but I have found a place to keep it. What is this Then I took the key out of my bag and shook it in front of him.


    Qu Yong didn''t seem excited, but said with some embarrassment: "Yu Zhen, you''ve been with the ghost king for so long, didn''t he tell you that a man''s head can''t be touched easily? This is taboo! This is me. If I were to be someone else, I would have misunderstood it. There is no meaning. Don''t touch a man''s head easily! "


    "Oh, really? I really don''t know. When did it come into being? This must not have been popular before. If you look at the ghost King''s age, can he know this? It''s a daydream to expect him to teach me I gave him a blank look, and then said, "but since when have you been so particular? After being with Luo Lifan, how can I feel that you haven''t learned anything good? "


    The speaker didn''t mean to hear it, but the ghost king heard it. Then I was forced to tell him the truth for a long time.


    I know that there are taboos about this age in the world. I hope others can make their own age smaller, which makes them seem young. Of course, women are the majority of people with such mentality, so I never thought that the ghost king would care so much, but to be honest, I have never asked the age of the ghost king. If you put it in the world, such a thing would happen It belongs to a wonderful flower! After all, it''s brave to fall in love with someone who doesn''t know how old he is.


    However, the underworld is not the same. No matter how old, this appearance will not change. We have discussed such a question before. However, at that time, the ghost king did not seriously answer me, and I did not go to investigate deeply. Such meaningless questions are unnecessary to mention. But today''s words are a great blow to the ghost king In my heart, he just thinks that I dislike him for being old.


    No matter how I explain it, I can only use my Assassin''s mace and kiss him directly!


    There''s absolutely nothing wrong with it!


    In any case, I think this is the most effective method when it doesn''t make sense. As expected, after I kiss him, his hair is immediately appeased by me. When this man is coquettish, he is also reasonable, and after receiving my kiss, he pretends to be disgusted. It is a kind of cheap and obedient virtue!


    However, I managed to coax him well. I can''t make a verbal conflict. Otherwise, I think I have to rush through the school. After all, there are too many people waiting for the meeting, so going to the office is too eye-catching. Especially now, all those who can get along with Zhao Huan can be said to be extravagant.


    I don''t care, but I don''t want to let Zhao Huan become the center of the topic again because of my actions. The school can''t always let the English teacher vacancy. We will soon hire a new teacher to come here, and then Zhao Huan''s story will be forgotten. On the contrary, in this place where there are many rights and wrongs, maybe some of them are still making a stir one second in advance, and the next one will be It will soon be covered up by new news, so that people will feel dull when they mention it.When I came to school, there were not many people. I asked Qu Yong to cover for me. I sneaked into Zhao Huan''s office. There were only two teachers in the English group, and the other was an elderly lady. She should give early reading to the students in the classroom at this time. She added this by herself. In line with the attitude of being responsible for the students, she is always diligent, but many of them are the same I don''t buy it. In fact, I think these students are really ungrateful. The old lady talks to you on the stage every day. She spends her own time and never asks for extra compensation. Instead, it''s the students who complain about it. That is, the old lady has a good temper. If I were replaced, she would have stopped working!


    But this morning I was very grateful to the old lady. If she hadn''t gone to give early reading classes to the students in the next class, I would not have been able to enter the office. Fortunately, with this convenience, I found Zhao Huan''s desk and took out the key to open the drawer. However, I searched all the three drawers and still did not see the diary.


    Seeing that the old lady was coming back, I had to give up and wait for me to come out dejectedly. Qu Yong quickly asked, "where is the diary? Did you find it? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 414

    I looked at him. "Do you think I got this picture of virtue? Yesterday, she clearly said that during the lunch break, Qu Yong and I met Luo Lifan in the office. He drank tea alone. It seemed to be expected that Qu Yong and I were together. "You two are quite unified. What''s the matter?"


    "What else can it be? Of course, it''s for... " I looked at it and no one noticed it. Then I lowered my voice and said, "for the sake of that diary, I always think you know something, otherwise you can''t be so stable!"


    Luo Lifan put down the teacup and looked at me. "Yu Zhen, I''m not a fairy. I can know everything. You said that as if I wanted to hide something on purpose."


    I curled my lips. "The college entrance examination is just around the corner. If you can''t find a diary, it''s impossible to hope that you can be so leisurely. If you don''t have a full assurance that you can be so leisurely, I don''t believe that you really don''t know anything about it. What are you doing with Zhang Zhongshan these days? I don''t want to take apprentices again, do you? "


    "Don''t worry about me! But there is one thing you really said right. I really don''t have any news. Do you believe it or not? " Luo Lifan looked at Qu Yong and said, "what? You can''t sit still? The most taboo of yin and Yang masters is that the mind can''t be calm. I said on the first day I took you. If you can''t do this, you can''t achieve great things! "


    I know that Luo Lifan thinks highly of Qu Yong. After all, as a student, he has to think about Qu Yong in everything. There is nothing wrong with Qu Yong today, but I don''t want to run around alone, so I took him with me. Who knows that he got a good scolding. I was willing to complain about Qu Yong''s injustice, but I saw Luo Lifan''s attitude, Think about it or not. If I wrestle with him, I can''t expect to hear what he says.


    Seeing that we were all silent, Luo Lifan opened his mouth quietly. "The diary was taken out. Before, I thought that the diary was in Zhao Huan''s, but I don''t know when it was lost in the middle of the way. I think it should be that group of students who made the ghost. As for who it is, you can guess it yourself!"


    Just said that this diary is not in school, it was taken away by a student, and we know each other. We don''t have to think about it. It must be Zhang Xinyan! However, Zhang Xinyan is brave enough and dare to move the teacher''s things. However, even the teacher would dare to seduce Zhang Xinyan when she was possessed by a ghost. Stealing something is really nothing.


    "Zhang Xinyan has already dropped out of school, and the school''s files have been removed. It''s not easy to find her." I''m a little annoyed. If I knew that, it would be better to care about her at the beginning, and at least to find out her home address!


    Luo Lifan looked at me with a look of disdain. "Looking for a person is not necessary to check the files. There are so many good relations with her in the class. You can''t ask for an address?"


    "It''s not that you don''t know that those people and I don''t deal with each other. If I ask the address, I may think I''m going to retaliate! If I catch up with bad luck, I happen to have something wrong with Zhang Xinyan these two days? I won''t do such a thing Thinking of the faces of those girls, my first reaction was to refuse. Then I looked at Qu Yong and pushed him to Luo Lifan. "Isn''t this the best news detector? That group of girls are very interested in him. I wish Qu Yong would say a few words to them every day. If you let him go, the news will be quick and accurate! "


    Qu Yong looked at Luo Lifan in embarrassment, then scratched his head and said, "master, don''t listen to Yu Zhen''s nonsense. I don''t have so much charm. But if Yu Zhen is in a dilemma, I''ll go and find out. That group of girls do not agree with Yu Zhen. If something goes wrong in the way, it will have a bad effect. "


    Luo Lifan shakes his tea cup and hands it to Qu Yong to get water. He clearly doesn''t want him to interrupt. Qu Yong sees that, naturally, he''s going to fetch water.


    Don''t you think you should be bold enough to tell me a few days ago? From them, there is always some useful information. As a matter of fact, those people are also righteous. If you treat them well, they will try to return them, so you are welcome. "


    Looking at him protecting Qu Yong, I couldn''t help teasing him: "I can''t ask myself, but you didn''t protect him like this before, but it''s just a matter of running a leg. Are you so distressed? It''s not like you any more


    Luo Lifan slapped me on the head, "you know what a fart! I always care for my apprentice, but you can''t see it! I have to tell you something about you. I''ll find out before school today. If you don''t have an address, you should find the place where Zhang Xinyan was recently. You can serve snacks. "


    "Cut, teach with you! Don''t I know that yet? You can''t hang on one tree! " I rubbed Luo Lifan''s painful head, and suddenly remembered what Qu Yong said this morning. Then I said impatiently, "Hey, I don''t know that boys and girls can''t meet each other? It''s easy to get misunderstood, don''t you know? If the ghost king saw you, I thought you were interested in me! I don''t want to be the fuse of another civil war between you two because of a woman fighting for itLuo Lifan gave me a look, "I said, what''s in your head every day? Girls can''t touch boys'' head easily, boys can''t touch girls'' waist easily! This is not clear, but also reason with me, you give me a good study! And do you think about one thing too much? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 415

    Luo Lifan began to look at me as if I didn''t know me. I looked at his cheap expression and knew that he didn''t have any good intentions. However, I couldn''t help but want to know what he was going to say, and then he asked: "what are you doing? When did I think too much? "


    "Just now, you said that you would become the fuse between me and the ghost king, so soon forgotten?" Luo Lifan finished and looked at me with a smile.


    I looked at him and laughed. Suddenly I had no idea. Then I asked weakly, "am I wrong? You two have a good relationship all the time, but isn''t it just because of women''s conflicts? You don''t become mad because I suddenly mentioned your heart headache. You are guilty


    Luo Lifan suddenly got serious and looked at me and said, "you forget that I am a reborn person. Another part of my dual personality is the one who competes with the ghost king for women. Moreover, he is Luo Yifan. As for me, how can I give up the whole world for women''s sake! Ha ha ha, and the most important thing is that the woman before was a natural creature. Maybe I can see it more. But you, tut Tut, can''t you have anything to hold on to! I will fight against the ghost king for women like you. I think you think too much


    Wanluo Lifan was lying on his desk and began to laugh. He didn''t care about his image. So he waited for Qu Yong to bring water back. He looked puzzled.


    Qu Yong asked me in a low voice, "what''s the situation? Did you tell my master a joke? Let him laugh like this, you will tell me about it later! "


    "Tell me about you big head!" I looked at Qu Yong impatiently, and then turned around, "your master is a pervert, and I don''t know how you learned art from such people!"


    "Yu Zhen, you should be responsible! What''s wrong with me? Just because I don''t like you? " Luo Lifan finished and began to laugh.


    I was too lazy to pay attention to him. I turned around and left the office. I didn''t even pay attention to Qu Yong calling me in the back. One of these two people was like a monkey. They completely played me around. The other one was good. He was dull like a goose. He couldn''t make out the situation and turned people upside down!


    Back in the classroom, I still think of Luo Lifan that magic smile, angry teeth straight itching, but there is no way, who let me rely on him to find a diary! This damn lolivan! When I find a chance, I will take revenge. Anyway, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge! I''m not a gentleman, so it''s never too late!


    After a while, Qu Yong came back. Looking at me, he was still angry. He was busy explaining for Luo Lifan, "my master is a man who loves to joke. Don''t mind!"


    I flat mouth, and then not angry said: "I don''t care about him a dead pervert! He deserves to be single for the rest of his life! Always laugh at my figure, my mother''s figure and appearance are good! Hum


    "Yes, yes, yes, you are beautiful. Everything you say is right!" Qu Yong quickly echoed, but he was also straightforward, and did not forget to remind me: "my master occasionally is not reliable, but he has to pay more attention to the things he tells me! If you feel embarrassed, I''ll do it for you


    "No! Do you want to help Luo Lifan remind me of this? When did I delay business As soon as my voice dropped, I saw the two girls who were in charge of my incantation a few days ago came in, so I said to Qu Yong, "you can quit. I''m going to get down to business! Success or failure lies in one fell swoop. Cheer me on


    Then I ran over to the two girls. When I passed them, I whispered, "come to the corner of the corridor. I need your help."


    As Luo Lifan said, the two girls followed me without hesitation. When they came to the corner and saw no one around, they said excitedly, "what''s the matter, just tell us what you can do, we will try our best. Last time you sent us the amulet, thank you very much."


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal, but I haven''t seen Zhang Xinyan for a long time. I''d like to ask you about her recent situation. I can see that you used to play together, so I should be familiar with her?" I try to be euphemistic. I always think about the relationship between Zhang Xinyan and me. It seems that it is not very good to ask her address rashly.


    "You said, sister Xinyan, we used to be together a lot, but we didn''t know much about her, and she didn''t take the initiative to say that we didn''t dare to ask. You also know that she''s very powerful. If she''s not happy, we''ll get into trouble every minute!" One of them said with some embarrassment. I''m sorry I didn''t help me.


    "Then she didn''t come to school and didn''t contact you? You have such a good relationship. You should know something about her? How can I quit before she gets better? " I don''t give up and think I can ask something.


    "We knew that she was suspended from school. We didn''t know much about the rest, but why did you suddenly become interested in her? You didn''t mean to care about her when she did that to you before Another girl''s delicate mind, carefully asked.


    But it''s nothing. My relationship with Zhang Xinyan is not good at all. When I suddenly care about her recent situation, people will naturally be suspicious. Moreover, I suspect that these two people should have something to hide. I think I will retaliate and so on. If I do something like that, Zhang Xinyan will investigate them and they will not escape the relationship.I thought about how to find the right reason to convince them. Only when they believed me, they would tell me the truth. So I cleared my throat and said mysteriously: "Hey, since you can see it, I will tell you the truth, but you must keep it secret. You can''t tell anyone else!"


    Seeing what I said, they naturally nodded in a hurry, completely trying to gossip about my little secret.


    I didn''t stop them. I lowered my voice and said, "it''s not for my brother, it''s Qu Yong. I asked for him. That day Zhang Xinyan went to the infirmary, but Qu Yong helped. I don''t know how these two people had feelings! As you all know, Zhang Xinyan had already expressed her intention, but Qu Yong was short of face at that time and didn''t mean to agree. Zhang Xinyan didn''t show up all the time. She was a bit grass in her heart, but she was embarrassed to ask, so please me! Didn''t you see that just now Qu Yong urged me to help him inquire about the news? I am also a righteous person. Thinking of Qu Yong, I was in love with him, so I helped him by the way. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 416

    "Well, I was just thinking, how could Qu Yong secretly look at us? It''s for this! Ah, if so, Qu Yong is still a seed of infatuation. " One of the girls said with a smile, then turned her head to the people around her and said, "did Wang Lei say that when she visited Zhang Xinyan''s house last time, her parents said that Zhang Xinyan was not in D city? It''s like going to a seaside city to recuperate? "


    "I think so, but I''m not sure! Why don''t we ask Yu Zhen, and don''t let Qu Yong wait too soon! Isn''t that an old saying? A marriage can add ten years to your life Another girl was excited to help.


    Seeing this, I said in a hurry: "please, I''ll take the place of Qu Yong to thank you. In the future, if they really fall in love, then you will be matchmakers. You can''t help it! If you can, can you give me good news before school


    "No problem, it''s just a matter of a few words, but we dare not go too close to you in class. Let''s pass you a note then."


    I nodded. Considering the contradiction between me and the person in my class before, I couldn''t annoy their leaders in order to let them help me. Then I said, "I''ll wait for your good news. You go back first, so that you can''t be found out."


    The two of them left laughing. I guess the big lie I made up today will make them excited for an afternoon, and I promise to get the first-hand news before school.


    When I went back, I saw the two girls secretly looking at Qu Yong, and Qu Yong was also looking at them. I thought if Qu Yong knew that I had cheated him with this trick, he might have regretted it. He might as well have done it himself! But who asked Luo Lifan to protect his apprentice so much? Since he can''t use his real body, I should make up a story? Anyway, it''s not a violation. At least I think it''s better than letting Qu Yong go straight.


    You think, if Qu Yong went to those two girls directly, he would think that Qu Yong was interested in one of them, so he would be harassed endlessly. Then he would make a triangle love affair, which would affect his future. On the contrary, he told a story of infatuation with my mouth, which made the group of girls die Missing is convenient for people and yourself. If someone thinks of this in the future, it can be said, but I did it for the sake of the whole song!


    In this way, I''m still very kind, and I''m not stupid. I''ve come up with a plan for Qu Yong''s problems in the future!


    So, don''t thank me too much, I will be proud!


    Soon after school, I received a note, written Zhang Xinyan''s home address and the address of the current convalescence, anyway, both hands are ready without delay, I put the note carefully, and then pretended to be indifferent to continue playing, waiting for the school bell to ring, I quickly left with my schoolbag.


    As soon as he walked out of the school gate, Qu Yong followed him, "what''s up? Did you get a reply? "


    "Who am I? Really, take this to block your master''s mouth! I''ll make a top three I handed the note to Qu Yong, proud to show off.


    When Qu Yong was reading the note, it happened that the two girls were crossing the road. They made a gesture of "OK" to me, and then left meaningfully. However, when they got to the other side of the road, they were still secretly looking at Qu Yong. Qu Yong had just looked carefully. Naturally, he didn''t pay attention to them. Moreover, he was a little excited because I could get Zhang Xinyan''s address It''s childish, especially when I''m with you. I can''t hide my emotions. However, the excitement fell into the eyes of the two girls, which made me believe more.


    With a long sigh of relief, Qu Yong asked, "Yu Zhen, I was worried you couldn''t ask at first, but now it seems that I underestimated you. It seems that there is really nothing that can embarrass you? I will make a good word for you in front of my master, but can you tell me how you asked? "


    "Well, well, I think you still don''t know." I said with some guilty heart.


    Qu Yong smiles, "Why are you so secretive? I''m afraid I''ll steal your show? Just talk about it. Anyway, it''s boring on the way back. "


    "Are you sure you want to know?" I deliberately procrastinate, and I don''t know when Qu Yong has become so inquisitive. What''s embarrassing is that I have trapped him.


    Qu Yong shrugged. "Naturally, I''m really curious about how you can have so many ways. I thought you were quite different before. I didn''t expect that you still adhere to the previous style. Don''t be stingy and share your experience!"


    "Well, in fact, I didn''t do anything, but someone liked Zhang Xinyan and wanted to know her contact information, so they gave it to me! Do you think it''s very simple? Ha ha ha I deliberately used laughter to cover up my heart, and then secretly looked at Qu Yong, hoping that he would not ask me who I like Zhang Xinyan.


    After hearing this, Qu Yong nodded, "Zhang Xinyan is really a very popular girl. This method is really feasible, but you don''t have any friends in class. What I said is that you don''t contact with other people, and then which boy do you mean?"Before I could speak, Qu Yong''s clothes suddenly realized and said, "ah, ah, I know. You mean Zhang Zhongshan, right? This boy and you are relatively familiar with each other, but will you arouse their suspicion when you say Zhang Zhongshan? After all, Zhang Xinyan''s address should not be lost according to Zhang Zhongshan''s contacts. "


    At the beginning, I really wanted to say that Zhang Zhongshan came, but Zhang Zhongshan did not seem to get along with Zhang Xinyan before, and the relationship between Zhang Zhongshan and Wang Lei is good. Isn''t it creating conflicts when the rumors spread out? Therefore, I think the most suitable and most worry free is Qu Yong!


    However, Qu Yong was not stupid. He quickly denied it after he thought of Zhang Yat Sen and asked, "but who did you say in the end?"


    I quickly walked a few steps, opened the distance between me and Qu Yong, to ensure that I could avoid Qu Yong''s Revenge within this range, so I said: "in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, I don''t think Zhang Zhongshan is reliable, so I chose you who is relatively reliable! But don''t thank me too much. If you accidentally guess what''s on your mind, I''ll do a good job! "


    After that, I ran away. Qu Yong was stunned for two seconds. Then he called out to me, "Yu Zhen, come back to me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 417

    Listen to Qu Yong shouting in the back, if I stop, I will be a fool! So I ran harder and harder. Then I glanced at the back of my eyes with the rest of my light. At first, Qu Yong was still OK. How could he still be in the same place? Seeing that I didn''t mean to stop, he decisively opened the chase mode.


    Those two long legs are really fast. I saw that I was going to catch up with me in a few steps, and I quickly accelerated the speed. Moreover, I found that the short legs also had advantages, that is, I could drill in places with many people. After finding this, I specially picked out the difficult places and tried to get rid of him by all means.


    But Qu Yong didn''t know what was going on. He was chasing after him. Later, I couldn''t run. I thought that it would be better to die sooner or later. So I sat on the horse''s teeth, panting and discussing with Qu Yong, "I said if you really want revenge, can you wait for me to catch my breath? I really convinced you. What a big deal. As for the fact that you ran after me for three blocks


    Qu Yong also stood in the same place, gasping for breath, and then said to me, "I didn''t think of revenge. Anyway, you said that. What''s the use of me haggling! I''ve always been so open-minded, you don''t know. "


    "You don''t want revenge. Why are you chasing me so hard?" Now my legs are trembling, thinking that he won''t retaliate, my tense nerves have been relieved. Then I said indignantly, "do you think you are sick? I can''t stand straight now? You mean, why is Mao so close to me? I''m going to use my strength in the end! "


    Qu Yongbai gave me a look, "why do I chase you? Is it hard for me to watch you get farther and farther away from the bus stop and ignore you? When you ran, there was a bus coming by. Naturally, I had to call you! But you don''t mean to stop. You are totally out of order. If you don''t have the money to take the bus when you go back, would I still have to go after you so hard? You think you''re the only one who can''t stand straight? I''m going round and round


    Well, it''s totally self inflicted abuse!


    We looked at each other and laughed at each other. We forgot to go back to the hotel when we just ran. So at the moment, I was a bit confused about where we were. I put my hope on Qu Yong, who was also at a loss. Looking at the strange scene around us, I said to Qu Yong, "why don''t you ask the way?"


    "Why is it me? You are the first to run, so you should ask. " Qu Yong is not willing to move against the railing.


    "I''d like to ask, but now I''m tired and separated from the body. How can I go? Do you want my soul out to ask? " In fact, I didn''t want to ask for directions. There was another reason that I didn''t want to deal with strangers. So up to now, I still had some conflicts with unfamiliar people and tried to reduce contact with them. I think Luo Lifan saw my weakness before and forced me to inquire for information. However, I was satisfied with my performance Little did not show too flustered and incoherent.


    But after all, it''s different. I''ve been in the same space for so long. Although I haven''t had any positive contact with them, I''ve at least suffered from some of their dark losses, so I''ve had contact with them. Naturally, it won''t take much effort. But now let me stop a stranger to ask the way, but I can''t do it. I always feel a bit silly. Moreover, I don''t know why I don''t trust strangers so much. If I dig a hole, it points out a completely opposite direction for me. Isn''t it more troublesome for me then?


    Seeing my refusal, Qu Yong shook his head helplessly. "I knew I didn''t care about you. You''re waiting here. I''ll ask."


    "Well, isn''t there someone here? You have to give up the near and seek the far. Do you think you haven''t gone far enough? " I yelled at Qu Yong, but he didn''t hear me. He had to go to a far away place to inquire.


    After a while, Qu yongchong called out to me, "Yu Zhen!"


    Seeing me looking back at him, he waved at me, and I didn''t think much about it and ran to him, "are you ready? Which way? Is there a direct bus? I don''t want to go any further. I''m so tired! "


    Qu Yong looked at me and nodded thoughtfully, "but I don''t think it''s as good as you want. We have to go back! Here, it''s the place where you just sat, and just go back there! "


    "Qu Yong, I''ll go to your uncle!" Looking at take with a face base Xi Xi smile, I angry cry. Deja vu,


    , but as like as two peas, he has married a lot of people. But he has been able to laugh at the same time. He has been familiar with the laughter of the lolvan fan in the morning. He really deserves to be a mentor. I gave him a white look and then I asked him with a bad voice: "laugh and laugh, your grandpa!"


    Qu Yong tried to restrain himself for a while and then said, "Yu Zhen, can I tell you that I really have an uncle? And I''ve been single so far. If you''re interested, I can contact you. Ha ha ha


    "Go away, how far it is! Ah, ah, you should be more leisurely. Don''t you know that there is an old saying in China called extreme joy begets sorrow? If you wait, you''ll be in trouble Looking at him so smelly, I felt uncomfortable, so I deliberately cursed him.Qu Yong didn''t care, but continued to smile: "even if there is sorrow, let me finish it first! Who let you just take me as an excuse to come, I now even if it is a small return, we are even


    I was too lazy to pay attention to him. Then I walked quickly to the place where I just sat and asked, "what''s next? Where are you going? "


    "Don''t go. Wait for the bus here. You don''t know. You were really good just now. You ran three bus stops! If I knew you could run like this, it would be nice to run to school every day. It can save money and strengthen your body! The best of both worlds Qu Yong talks to himself there.


    "Ah, ah, you and Luo Lifan are really carved out of the same mold, which is so stingy to a certain extent! Anyway, you used to be the president of a listed company. I''m sorry for your identity just for a dollar! Isn''t it a shame to say that? " As I ran through him, a hundred men were glad that he didn''t have to go to school any more. If he had to run there, he might have let me run to school, and my legs would not be disabled? Think of this, I hastily thank God, let Qu Yong not so early discovery of my expertise.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 418

    When Qu Yong and I returned to the hotel, Luo Lifan had already come back. Because we were running in a straight line for three stops, and the bus came here not long before we came back, we arrived a little earlier than usual.


    But because of the fierce running and sweating, he looked at us for a while, and then said quietly, "come back so early, how dare you two steam sauna together? How interesting you are


    "Cool little, you want me to address you." Then I went back to my room and said to Luo Lifan, "I''ll take a shower first. You two will discuss what to do next. Anyway, I don''t have any say. Just tell me the result."


    Luo Lifan exaggerated to cover the next nose, and then pretended to be very disgusted and said: "you hurry to take a bath, this sour but really delicious ah! But Yu Zhen, did you take my good apprentice to the ditch? A few days ago, you made yourself stink all over your body. This will make my apprentice sweat and stink. You really have an indissoluble bond with this smell! "


    I knew that the lorifan dog couldn''t spit out ivory, so I slammed the door and quickly entered the shower. After washing, I changed my clean clothes. I thought that Qu Yong''s side should be over, so I went to find them.


    Luo Lifan looked at the address, then simply calculated and said: "pack up, let''s go to this seaside city, Zhang Xinyan should be there now, but we can''t go directly to find her when we get there. It''s too obvious that she will be on guard against us, so we can find a house to live in, and the rest will be arranged by me."


    I nodded, anyway, what Luo Lifan said, but if the three of us appeared together, it might be too publicity. I thought about it and asked, "do you still want to live there? But if Zhang Xinyan discovers this, will she think that we are too deliberate? "


    "This time, you are quite sober. When I get there, I will take Qu Yong to do other things first, and then I will contact you later. The security of X side is good, and the place is not big. Then we will protect you around you, so you don''t have to worry about this. As long as you try to get close to Zhang Xinyan, of course, you have to behave naturally. "


    After knowing the arrangement, I went back to my room. Luo Lifan asked the boss downstairs to book the ticket. It should be the train in the morning, so I have to tidy up everything and go to the railway station in the morning.


    I''ve lived here for half a month. I suddenly feel empty when I leave. City D is not too far away from city X. it takes three hours to get there by train. I didn''t have much stuff. In addition, I didn''t know how long I could stay in X city. So I carried a small backpack with a card from Luo Lifan in it If I don''t have enough money, I can''t find any money in luofan any time.


    What''s more, I don''t have any place to spend money. I don''t have to pay for meals. The only place to spend money is to rent a house. I haven''t been to X city, and I don''t know where the price is. Anyway, step by step.


    I didn''t ask Luo Lifan and Qu Yong what to do, I guess it should not be to catch ghosts, looking at the furtive is a bit like making money! When Luo Lifan took me to make money, he was a mysterious man. When he met a rich man, he was afraid that he would suffer a loss. However, when he met with bad conditions, he also had the heart of a Bodhisattva.


    I''ve been eating and drinking with Luo Lifan all the time. I haven''t taken the card yet. I have a card in my cold hands, but I haven''t used this card for a long time. I don''t know if I can take out the money.


    When I got out of the station, Luo Lifan and Qu Yong went to work directly. Anyway, I had money in my hand. They didn''t have to worry about them. According to Luo Lifan, I didn''t have to rush to find Zhang Xinyan. I thought that at least I should be familiar with the environment. So I took the principle of being close and found a small hotel nearby. In order to get in touch with Luo Lifan It''s more convenient. I think I should go out and buy a mobile phone, but considering that it won''t take long, I''ll choose a cheaper one to call.


    I didn''t have anything to put. After I opened my room, I asked the owner of the hotel to find out where the cheapest mobile phone was. According to his instructions, I quickly bought the cheapest old man''s machine. I could make phone calls and send text messages. This function is enough!


    Luo Lifan left a phone number for me before he left. I don''t know when he did it. Anyway, he''s haunted. Who can get it. After buying the mobile phone, I also did a card, which is to facilitate Luo Lifan to contact, and then carefully put the phone number into it. When there is an emergency, it is convenient to dial.


    When I returned to the inn, it was still early. I was idle and bored thinking of sleeping to kill time. However, when I made the bed, I found some unclean things on the edge of the bed. At first, I didn''t care. But curiosity came up and looked at it carefully for a while. I found that it was like blood. I was not sure I sprayed water and wiped it with paper Waiting to find that the paper is a piece of disgusting red, and there is a bad smell of blood.I subconsciously lifted up the whole sheet to have a look. It doesn''t matter. It''s really disgusting. In addition to blood, there are some pale yellow spots. I want to know with my toes what someone has done on this bed, and it seems to be the first time. Otherwise, there won''t be so much blood.


    I found the shop owner asked to change the bed sheet, he seems very unhappy, that meaning did not make me any money, but I was choosy, I frowned and did not make a voice, just think whether he is happy or not, as long as I can change it, although the price is not high, but also can not let his heart uncomfortable ah! Although I don''t dislike that kind of thing, but after that, the residual scene is still unacceptable, OK? Moreover, every group of guests in this hotel should change the bed sheets in time. He could use the dirty sheets directly on the pretext of being cheap. Moreover, he was justifiable. On the contrary, he felt that I was forced to do something! But I''m not going to argue with him. Anyway, I''m only staying here for one night. Tomorrow morning, I have to run to where Zhang Xinyan is.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 419

    But to be honest, I also have some regrets. The money I stayed in was the change left after I bought my mobile phone. There should be thousands of yuan on this card. I didn''t know whether it was a brain cramp or something. I didn''t want to go to a better hotel at that big price. Maybe I was used to living in poverty in the sun, and I couldn''t really do it How about it!


    The boss didn''t like to change the bed sheet for me, because there was a lot of traffic. If I had a dispute with him, I was afraid it would affect his business. He was not stupid and could not affect the overall situation because of me. After changing, I took a shower, changed my pajamas and lay on the bed. I wanted to have an early rest, but I found it was luxury to want to sleep!


    The sound insulation and laughter effect of this hotel is too poor. Although I can''t listen to it, the sound of the intercourse between men and women next door is still very clear. At that time, I was a bit impulsive to chisel the wall, so that they would be more reserved. However, if I really cut the wall, I would not sleep this night, and there was a possibility of being beaten. Although I had some magic power nearby, it was not This time.


    I think that the sound insulation is not good, not only I can hear it, so many people do not speak, I do not do the first, and this kind of thing can not be stopped, of course, you have to shout out when you are having fun, otherwise? Do you want to let others hold back internal injuries? Anyway, it''s all from the past. If you can bear it, just bear it!


    Just when I complained, I felt the jade pendant on my neck moved, and then I heard the ghost King say to me: "lady, listen to the voice of other people''s affectionate, do you also have a little spring heart rippling?"


    "I bah, they are them, I am I, and in such an environment, I can''t mention it!" Knowing that the ghost king was there, I suddenly felt a lot relieved, but I can''t agree to his request. In this dirty place, I really don''t want to leave any memories.


    The ghost king came out of the jade pendant, looked around for a while, and then sent out a sigh of emotion: "tut Tut, a lady of the prefecture, can''t be more generous and live in a more decent place? However, how can Luo Lifan treat you so harshly? I promise him no less than a thousand gold, and let my woman live in such a chaotic place. I knew that Luo Lifan was stingy and promised him a lot of benefits. I didn''t expect that this guy would dare to be frugal on you. If you wait for me to see him, you will have a theory with him. "


    I hastened to explain: "you wrongly blame him. Luo Lifan left me a lot of money this time, but in a few days, he left me a full 5000 yuan, but I didn''t give up. Moreover, I think it''s just one night, so there''s no need to be so luxurious. I used to live a hard life before, which is all used to it! Besides, didn''t you say you wouldn''t let me owe Luo Lifan? So it''s better to save or save. When you return this card in the future, it''s good to talk. "


    The ghost king didn''t speak. Instead, he made it by the bedside. If I hadn''t changed the sheets, I wouldn''t let him sit down. The ghost king also has a habit of cleanliness, but it''s not serious. After I was with him, I found that he could accept some of my things, but other people''s things were disgusted. For example, there were so many women in his harem before, and he would never spend the night there, If you really can''t control it, you will only call your own bedroom. In his words, only your own boundary can be used at ease.


    But when I got to me, it changed completely. Before I was at my work place, then at my home, and then on the bed of a small hotel, he seemed to be in a state of unremitting interest. However, I looked at him and he probably couldn''t accept the simple environment. He thought that he would throw me down several times and give up. Seeing the appearance of the ghost king, I couldn''t help but feel some heartache and think of the opposite This money ghost king also gave Luo Lifan higher return, that is to say, I am now spending my own money, that is to say, there is no need to save!


    So I decided to check out the room, and then found a lot of good conditions in the neighborhood Chain Home Hotel, of course, the price is not generally high, but I think it can make the ghost King satisfied, also worth it!


    Don''t look expensive. It''s really different from a small hotel. The supporting facilities here are completely ignored. The service is also first-class. In addition, the environment is good and the space is large. The whole person will feel very comfortable in the room.


    Into the room, I decisively to the big bed a lie down, and then lazy don''t want to get up, because tomorrow has to go to find the address in the past, do not know how long to use it! But I know the ghost king will not let me go! As soon as I turned on the air conditioner, the ghost king came out of the jade pendant and leaned to me. He said, "this environment should be satisfied, isn''t it?"? Although this space is not comparable with our underground, it is also the best time for you to live in the sun! I don''t know if this environment is suitable for you. Do you have any other ideas? "


    Before I had time to speak, he had already started to implement the action. I knew that it was useless for me to stop him at this time. I might as well comply with his wishes and make him feel satisfied. Anyway, I just moved to a place where I just wanted to please him? His kisses were strong and hot, which was my familiar taste and temperature. However, no matter how many times I experienced, I still like the strong stimulation he brought to me. Of course, there was also my embarrassed blush.


    The ghost King habitually takes the initiative and does not allow me to have a little room for counterattack. Under his fierce attack, I began to sink a little bit. When he finished the battle and leaned close to me, I suddenly thought of the thing I met on wechat before. The man threatened me once. He said that he would not let me go, and let me have to stay with my friends Together, if let him seize the opportunity will not let me. But now Luo Lifan and Qu Yong are busy with other things, and the ghost king will not always be with me. Isn''t that the kind of situation he said?What''s more, I''m not sure if he covets my beads, or if he wants to control me and then try to control something or someone. In this way, it''s not good for me to be dark and bright.


    The ghost king didn''t seem to be satisfied with what he thought. He pushed me and said, "what? Are you not satisfied with me today The tone is obviously different from the previous one, which seems to be a little aggrieved.


    I couldn''t help being stunned and then asked, "why do you say that? I have no opinion on you! What''s more, we just met and haven''t had a few words. How could you have such an idea? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 420

    Seeing the ghost king suddenly speaking to me strangely, I don''t understand, and I didn''t mean to refuse just now. How could he have such an idea? It seems that this man is really hard to serve! If you can''t take the initiative, you can''t refuse, and you don''t know what his standard is!


    What''s more, my child has given birth to two children. It''s a bit silly to ask such a low IQ level question!


    The ghost king saw me in a daze, then sat up and held me in his arms, "other people will be confused at this time, but you are more sober than I am after finishing. Do you think you just put in? I feel that you are not right when I come here today, and I am more and more perfunctory recently. Do you really think I am stupid if I don''t say you? I don''t know what''s going on in your head? You don''t have any idea about me, do you? "


    I''m completely speechless. The reaction of this person is different from that of others, OK? And I don''t know why sometimes the body and mind are not on the same channel, but I promise that I am absolutely indifferent to the ghost king. I just wanted to explain, only to find that there is something wrong with what the ghost king said just now. What does it mean that I am different from other people? Is it possible that he recently took advantage of my absence to secretly open meat?


    So I slightly owed up, turned to her and said, "before you question me, should you put your own ideas in order? Just now you said a lot of information, forgive me for being too smart, a listen to hear the different meaning! Tell me what you''ve done recently? Is it that after the women in your harem are gone, what should you do without me? Otherwise, how could you be so clear about other women''s reactions? If I remember correctly, you should have never had intimate contact with other women for a long time! Now tell me about it. Aren''t you going to fight? "


    The ghost King hugged me again, then squinted at me, "don''t change the topic, answer me first!"


    I gave him a blank look and said, "didn''t I just answer you? What else to say! Besides, we''ve been together for so long, and you don''t have any confidence? "


    I suddenly some do not understand the meaning of ghost king, this person is sometimes so inexplicable, but he is just a noisy mood.


    The ghost King shook his head. "You don''t understand what I mean. I don''t mean that. You are so smart that you should understand."


    I blinked, and then thought about it carefully. Suddenly, I realized that what he said was about that.


    We haven''t really discussed such a matter. Before, the ghost king was totally following his own temperament, just for his own good. However, I don''t know what''s going on today. He even wanted to ask my feelings. However, according to the character of the ghost king, even if I say dissatisfaction, he will not really change, and there is a possibility of retaliation I thought for a moment and opened my mouth: "what about you, actually ... it''s OK. "


    After hearing this, the ghost king was not satisfied. He gently put me on the bed, and then approached me: "Yu Zhen, you are not good at lying. Every time you feel that you do not agree with your mind, and then you don''t want to make me unhappy, you will add a fact against your heart. I''ve been with you for so long. Do you think carefully about it? So in that case, you''re not very satisfied with me? "


    I can''t help but laugh. It''s too late to discuss this matter with me after the baby is born? And to tell you the truth, sometimes his immoral virtue is not suitable for me. Sometimes, it will be out of step. However, it is still satisfactory on the whole, and I have tried to communicate with others. Therefore, it is really difficult to judge. So in order to be more realistic, I used a fact. However, it seems that the ghost King misunderstood something.


    If I knew the ghost King''s crooked mind, what I said was not so serious at that time, because in fact, these two words really nearly destroyed my old waist! Ghost king just feel that I am not satisfied with it, because I feel unbalanced in my heart. In order to find a lost weight in my heart, he is working unremittingly! If you make a mistake, you should bear it by yourself, and I don''t want anyone to share it. Later, he did a lot of tricks and worked harder than before. In fact, he has always been very keen on this kind of thing, so don''t think about it. I''ll be punished!


    When I got up the next day, he was Shi Shi ran and left, but I had to pay for my own slip of tongue. The pain between my legs was terrible. In order to make myself comfortable, I had to choose a very strange posture to walk! He got a cheap but also sold good, actually hiding in the jade pendant to say sarcastic words! Because I had to get to the place where Zhang Xinyan was sick, I went out of the house very early. The sun was too strong at this time. Even if I had my own air conditioning constitution, I couldn''t carry it.


    When I looked for it according to the address, I looked around the neighborhood, and then I wandered around the billboard nearby for a long time to see if there was any news of renting a house. Originally, I wanted to rent a single person, but the price on it was astonishing. Maybe it''s the same in seaside city. After all, it''s a unique geographical location. Anyway, if you don''t rent, you''ll be hired You are worthy of your money! So there is no way, I can only use my wallet, and finally I see a three bedroom house, and now there is only one girl living in the house, this place should be considered spacious, of course, the main thing is that the rent is cheap! Although it won''t last long, before Qu Yong and Luo Lifan come back, I still have to spend money leisurely. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing to be kicked out.I quickly according to the above phone number dial out, the other party quickly connected, asked me about my situation, she should be very satisfied, and then happily invited me to see the house, because I am not familiar with here, so I am very embarrassed to let her come down to pick me up, she also spoke well, let me wait there without saying a word, it is estimated that this is very close After a while, I saw a girl running out of the community in a hurry.


    A big eye is to listen to the beautiful girl, and dressed very avant-garde, looking at the face painted with the same white, I know that it must be out of the main makeup! Of course, I don''t know if she can look up to my style. Anyway, what she cares about is silver. She was the second landlord, and I should not have much to do with it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 421

    Because there is still a distance, so I can unscrupulously look at her, she belongs to the kind of face has a face, to have a figure, and look at is better than my figure is not a little bit, that chest should be D cup, anyway walk up and down the chest ups and downs, let women look like the kind of blush.


    But I don''t know what she will look like when she looks plain. Anyway, the outline should not be worse. I saw me standing under the billboard alone, she waved at me, and then I looked at the dazzling red on the nail! As expected, it is a kind of eye-catching one who loves beauty all over the body.


    After walking a few steps, he asked me, "are you Yu Zhen? The one who just called? "


    I nodded at her, to tell the truth, standing beside such a girl, I feel a little inferiority, although I am a little pink now, but compared with her much darker!


    She was familiar with it, took my hand closely, and then introduced herself with a smile, "my name is Liu Ziwei, the second landlord of this house. The place is too empty, and the rent is expensive, so I want to find someone to share it. But you can rest assured that you will enjoy the house. I tell you, I want to rent such a good lighting in this area, and the price is still here What a bargain! You''ve found treasure


    I smile at her, and then nod my head in a friendly way. In fact, I don''t believe what she said. Everyone is the same. They like to boast about their own things. Anyway, businessmen are like this! Who can''t fool, even if there are good and bad! But the girl didn''t make me feel disgusted. She was beautiful and said everything right!


    On a hot day, she held me, but she didn''t feel how hot it was. She was a little excited, "ah, Yu Zhen, you are so cold and comfortable! It''s so nice for people like you to spend the summer. Don''t worry about it. I saw you standing on the billboard just now. How hot it is! You are a good man. If I ask you to stand still, you are really in the sun? "


    Although it is concerned about words, but how I feel in her eyes is a very good fool! Not enough, I didn''t care about her, because she didn''t seem to be the kind of person who wanted to derogate. And when she took me to the third bedroom, I found that she really didn''t talk big. The rooms are clean and tidy. It seems that she cleaned them carefully. Moreover, there is a big sun terrace with a lot of potted plants on it. Anyway, it''s a girl''s room ¡£


    I agreed immediately, but there was no cash in my hand, so I had to ask her to accompany me to the bank to withdraw money and buy some bedding casually. Seeing that I had bought a double quilt, she couldn''t help being curious. "Now the weather is not cool. You can buy a single one, but the double one is more than twice as expensive as the single one. It''s not worthwhile!"


    I know her kindness. Just now when she accompanied me to withdraw money, she swept the balance of my card. Knowing that my life was not rich, I advised me to save some. However, I bought this and rent, and I didn''t need to spend money in other places, so there was no need to save so much. In addition, the ghost king didn''t know when to raid, so I always had to be fully prepared If the ghost king didn''t give him any points when he saw me, he would have to be careful. If I went crazy again last night, I think I would be scattered.


    So I still chose a double quilt, and then said to Liu Ziwei: "I like to cover a little bigger quilt, so there is a sense of security, ha ha."


    Seeing me insist, she didn''t say much. We just met and were not familiar with each other, so she didn''t put in a lot of words. She walked with me for most of the day. I thought she couldn''t make her busy in vain, so I took her to a small restaurant. I didn''t need to eat, but in order to thank her, she also pretended to order a small bowl of rice to accompany her. Liu Ziwei was not polite And the amount of food is OK. I''ve eaten up all the food for two.


    But she didn''t let me pay when I paid the bill. In her words, it was fate to live together. How can the old saying come about? We can live together in the same boat, and we can sleep together after thousands of years. Although we don''t live in the same bed, it''s also fate for hundreds of years to be able to live under the same roof! And she knew that my purse was not enough, so she took out her own pocket and told me not to be polite. On the contrary, she made me feel a little embarrassed.


    She will go out again soon after I send it back. I am worried. After all, a woman''s family is not safe when she goes out this evening. So she asked, "do you still go out so late?"


    Liu Ziwei gave me a smile and then said, "it doesn''t matter. You don''t have to worry about it. I brought my own key! When you come back, you can open the door by yourself. We have a party at this point every day. It''s in the bar street. But I see that you should be a good boy. You can''t like it there. Besides, you just came here today, so you can clean up and take you out to play when you have a chance. "


    Since I go out with friends, I have nothing to worry about. If not, I still don''t like girls who are full of alcohol. I always feel that it''s not good and easy to be missed by bad people. Of course, since the ghost girl I saw in school last time, I also feel that this person can''t do it by himself. Once I don''t cherish myself, those who are not clean will naturally look for them Door to door, but I and Liu Ziwei are not familiar to that extent, to blame people''s life.So I laughed and said, "have fun."


    She hopped away quickly. On the Yonglu of the community, I could still hear her exaggerated and wanton smile. Then I didn''t know who whistled. There was a cheer in the community. After a while, it was quiet.


    In fact, sometimes there is no need to ask everyone''s life step by step, like Liu Ziwei is also very good, happy when happy, live like that age, and three or five friends together, it is really enviable. However, I regret that I don''t have such a group of friends in Yangjian. Because of their inferiority, they never dare to get along with others. When they can open up their hearts, they have to go to the prefectures. Although there are ghost King''s favor, children''s laughter, sister-in-law and Yu Xiao''s concern, sometimes I still feel some regret. In fact, I also want to have a lot of them People together, good crazy once!


    Don''t say, youth without madness is not called youth! Although my youth days are very short, but at least also caught a tail, so ordinary almost passers-by youth is still a little chilly.


    However, I did not envy how long, because the next day, Liu Ziwei came back drunk and unconscious. The people who sent her back didn''t intend to stay to take care of her. They just sent her to the house and left one after another. Of course, I didn''t expect what would happen when she vomited. I also didn''t take a look at me when I passed by.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 422

    Since the call came in, I found that Liu Ziwei and I have not met several times. Most of our communication is by mobile phone, and I am so happy. It''s not that I don''t like Liu Ziwei much, but that I can''t get used to her so-called friends'' attitude towards her.


    Everyone has their own way of life, I have no right to interfere with her, after all, my own business is still in a fog!


    I didn''t get confused for long, because soon I had Zhang Xinyan''s contact information, and she found her own door. But I don''t know if she would come if she knew I lived here, because I could see her surprise the moment I opened the door for her.


    I''m not surprised that Zhang Xinyan appeared, because before she came over, Liu Ziwei had already called me. She was eating dinner with her friends outside and couldn''t leave for a moment. However, someone just called to say that she wanted to rent a room. Let me help me to introduce briefly. When I came here, Liu Ziwei had already introduced me in detail, so I can have an understanding of Liu Zi Wei said that as long as she told me at that time, it would be OK for people to come. It''s just that the room is a little smaller, and it''s a north bedroom. It''s a little dark. Anyway, it means that as long as the other party''s love, the price is lower. If you really can''t get along with it, you can call her.


    Liu Ziwei also invited me to have a meal at that time. On this face, I also agreed to come down. However, I didn''t know how to speak, so I decided not to listen to Liu Ziwei and let the people who came to see it casually. Anyway, this house is what I said, and it can''t grow flowers.


    After hanging up the phone of Liu Ziwei, I heard the doorbell. Don''t say I was a little nervous at the beginning, I was afraid to screw up this matter. Isn''t it a matter of delaying Liu Ziwei? Since she wanted to share the rent equally, she was sure that she was not well off.


    However, when I opened the door and saw a familiar face, I couldn''t help feeling excited. Of course, my mood was not how happy I was to see my old friend, but when I saw the person I was looking for, I felt as relaxed as the first step of the long march.


    Zhang Xinyan picked up a box and stood outside the door. Her face, which she had intended to unfold, froze on her face when I opened the door. "Yu Zhen? Why are you here? "


    I shrugged. "It''s no surprise. I dropped out of school. Anyway, it''s you. How can you come here?"


    Zhang Xinyan looked at me. Instead of answering my words directly, she asked, "where is the second landlord? It is the one who just talked to me on the phone. If she is not here, I will not rent the house. Although it is a great joy to meet old friends in a foreign country, you also know that I don''t like you at all, so I can''t imagine how embarrassing it would be for us to live under the same roof. "


    This time, I didn''t fight with her, so I couldn''t let her go easily. So I took her suitcase and said with a smile, "you are really a man who loves to hold grudges. It''s all in the past. There was also the infirmary I called for you to go to


    "Don''t get close to me. I can''t die without you! What''s more, if this person is not alive, it''s better to die directly! " Zhang Xinyan said, lit a cigarette, and then puffed out a cigarette ring. She looked at me, but she didn''t like it. Then she said, "for the sake of keeping me, I''ll take a look at the house. But if you''re not satisfied, it''s useless for you to stop me."


    This is natural. I can''t force Zhang Xinyan to stay away for my own sake. Isn''t it a forced purchase? I let Zhang Xinyan come in and have a look. It''s hard to miss such a house, unless she is really trying to make things difficult. However, a smart person like Zhang Xinyan should not give up such a good house just to get angry with me.


    Sure enough, she squinted at me, and then said, "look at the second landlord''s offer, I''ll barely stay for a period of time. By the way, which room is mine?"


    I believe that before she came, Liu Ziwei must have made it clear to her that it was the north bedroom. However, looking at Zhang Xinyan, I really like the room I live in. The house price is the same as that of the north bedroom, but because it is on the sunny side, the overall effect of the room looks better.


    Anyway, where I live is the same, so I said: "come out of the biggest room, you can choose these two, anyway, you have discussed the room price."


    Zhang Xinyan was not polite. She directly took her luggage to her bedroom in the south. "Whose things are in this room? If I live here, you are responsible for cleaning up all these things. It''s so sunny outside. I''ve been walking for so long, but I''m so tired! I''ll take a bath first, and then I''ll come back to have a rest. By the way, hurry up! "


    She''s really stubborn. I hate her so much that I can''t help it. But I''ve put up with it for the time being. One is for the money of Liu Ziwei and the other is for what I''ve been looking for.


    I didn''t have a lot of things, so I quickly sorted them out and moved into the north bedroom. Zhang Xinyan was very satisfied when she finished cooling. After laying her own things, she did not forget to tease me, "Yu Zhen, it''s really earthy. Such a big person bought a bottle of something before he knew how to maintain his skin? Let me see, tut Tut, stall goods! "I rolled a white eye in my heart. If I don''t maintain my skin, it''s ten times better than her face! Besides, I won''t grow old. What do you want from those skin care products? And the bottle in front of me was bought as a decoration just to make it look like a little bit. But I can''t make it clear. I can only keep quiet.


    But this time, Zhang Xinyan was not the same. After laughing at me, she threw me a sample of Lancome. "Anyway, I have more than one. You can keep it for yourself."


    Before I could speak, the door slammed shut. This person just wanted to thank others and would not be OK. I guess she really liked the room. She was embarrassed to say thank you for taking up mine, so I simply expressed it in this way. But not all people accept this kind of charity. Fortunately, I know her enough and don''t care about her.


    I just wanted to go back to my room when she opened the door again. "Thank you, Yuzhen."


    I didn''t know what to say about the change, but I looked at her and laughed. Then I asked her, "what''s your thanks?"


    Zhang Xinyan shrugged and sighed, "all right, I know you are not so annoying, but I can''t see you can let my favorite people around you, but I inquired after I left school that you were not with anyone, so I misunderstood you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 423

    Adolescence people are like this, inexplicably because of an insignificant thing produced estrangement, and then because of a trivial matter and become indifferent.


    Zhang Xinyan and I didn''t have much conflict, so she made a statement and I responded: "they can''t get into my eyes. The people I want are heroes with colorful clouds."


    "You''d better save it. You might as well say that you like King Yan directly!" Zhang Xinyan squinted at me, then went on: "by the way, don''t think I can shake hands with you and make peace with you. You can put your old hat on the table and tell you, I don''t like it! So the room must be kept clean, and the minimum standard should be about the same as now! "


    I nodded, of course, I also agreed. No matter people or ghosts, they like clean rooms, so I don''t need to say hello to me. But I can''t guarantee that Liu Ziwei will do the same, because on the surface, she is a beautiful girl, but in fact, it''s quite sloppy.


    But I can''t break the stage at this time. After all, Liu Ziwei is a good person. I can''t talk to Zhang Xinyan in private. But if Zhang Xinyan really cares, I can remind her when she comes back. After all, if Zhang Xinyan feels dissatisfied and someone moves away, it will damage the interests of Liu Ziwei.


    After that, Zhang Xinyan really went back to her room and went to bed. Because I was not sure when Liu Ziwei would come back, I could only listen to the news in the room, so I had a rest all afternoon.


    At about five or six o''clock, Liu Ziwei came back full of alcohol, but this time it was better than the previous several times. She didn''t vomit in a mess. She should be thinking about renting a house, so she deliberately drank less. After entering the door, she directly collapsed on the sofa and threw the silk stockings on the tea table. The taste was as good as that of beef noodles with pickled vegetables! It''s really sour.


    After hearing the news, Zhang Xinyan opened the door and took a look. Then she was not happy, but I think Zhang Xinyan is a little disgusted.


    I remember Zhang Xinyan''s explanation this afternoon, and hurriedly took Liu Ziwei into the room. This time she was still sober and asked me, "what''s the situation?" It is estimated that she did not know the requirements of Zhang Xinyan, so she would be so unscrupulous.


    Entering the north bedroom, I just lowered my voice and said, "the one who came to see the house has come in, but I strongly want to be clean, so you have to pay attention to that image just in the living room is not very good."


    Liu Ziwei curled her lips and said, "what a big deal I should be. I just took off a sock? Look at your fuss! Besides, isn''t she a woman? Don''t you wear stockings like you


    It has nothing to do with whether to wear silk stockings or not. It seems that Liu Ziwei''s head is not very clear, so I have to emphasize again that it is a question of whether it can be kept clean. Moreover, if I don''t wear silk stockings, it has nothing to do with this matter. It seems that I am quite similar to Liu Ziwei''s head.


    I thought that in the afternoon, Zhang Xinyan gave me the rent, so I flipped my bag and gave the money to her directly. It was better to make the money clear.


    Seeing money, Liu Ziwei''s eyes were shining, which made her wake up a lot. After counting the money and putting it into her pocket, she noticed that I had changed my room, so she said in surprise, "how did you move this room? The house price is different! Besides, I think it''s only when I get along with you that I can get the price. I''d like to ask for more for her. "


    I know that Liu Ziwei must not be satisfied with Zhang Xinyan''s requirements before saying such a thing. After all, in terms of pleasing people, Zhang Xinyan can do much better than me!


    Seeing me silent, Liu Ziwei directly knocked on the door, but I didn''t feel friendly.


    Zhang Xinyan opened the door after a while, but she didn''t directly face Liu Ziwei. Instead, she gave me a deep look, and then asked, "I missed your room money?"


    Liu Ziwei leaned against the door, full of wine gas, "that''s not true, but you''re bad for her. The price of these two rooms is not the same! And you paid for that room. " Because she was drunk, she pointed at it at random, but I think Zhang Xinyan should be able to understand.


    I pulled Liu Ziwei in the back. Just before I finished my words, she ran out of the room. I made my own opinion about the room, but it should be no bad for Liu Ziwei. No matter who paid for the money, it would not be less in her pocket. So she really didn''t need to make a fuss. Besides, Zhang Xinyan didn''t take advantage of me just now Think that the sample of Lancome is worth hundreds of dollars!


    Seeing that Liu Ziwei was drunk, she was also drunk at the moment. I firmly pulled her back to her room, and then said to Zhang Xinyan, "don''t take this matter to heart. She has drunk too much, and her words are not good."


    Zhang Xinyan sneered, "yes, she did drink too much, but you didn''t drink it. You just instigated her to trouble me. Do you think it''s clever enough? If you don''t want to give up that room in the beginning, you can say directly, why is it that I forced you! What''s more, before that, you were quite lofty, didn''t you? Never disdain to play tricks. How can it be used more frequently before leaving school? "


    I didn''t explain more, just said that this is not my meaning, and then helped Liu Ziwei sober up. At this time, talking more would make the atmosphere more embarrassing. Fortunately, Zhang Xinyan didn''t go into details. However, her expression seemed to be extremely boring. I couldn''t help but feel anxious. If this Xinyan really left, I and Liu Ziwei would have no way out. However, there will be tenants every day. In the final analysis, the only one who worries most is myself.After settling down Liu Ziwei, I said to Zhang Xinyan, "do you think it will take so much trouble if I have a conflict with you? And when did I ever make a difference between us? "


    Zhang Xinyan snorted coldly, but I think she agreed with me. Then she glanced at me and walked into the bathroom.


    When I saw if I was talking, I went back to my room. I didn''t know how long it took. I heard the door next door open, and then there was a sound of footsteps coming towards my door. Then I heard a rush knock on the door.


    When I opened the door, I saw Zhang Xinyan. I thought she wanted to pick something up again, so she asked angrily, "what do you want to do?"


    Zhang Xinyan didn''t look very good, and she was obviously afraid. She said to me, "you Can come over Come here for a second? If I have a problem, you can help me fix it She is not easy to ask for help, especially in the face of me, she is completely aloof, but at the moment I see her may really encounter problems.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 424

    I followed her to her room, but I didn''t see the battlefield that needed to be cleaned up. But didn''t Zhang Xinyan just say that there is a problem to be solved? I looked back at her. She was still a little scared. I asked her, "isn''t this room good? I didn''t find any problems when I lived


    Zhang Xinyan didn''t say anything, but the spirit of the whole person didn''t look very good. When I asked, she kept her head down and kept silent. I thought it was she who thought that I was pushing Liu Ziwei to find her fault and revenge my prank. Anyway, she is very brave, I don''t believe she will be afraid! Seeing nothing, I was going to go back to my room, but Zhang Xinyan didn''t seem to want me to leave. She stopped the door and said, "what are you going back to do? Stay here for a while."


    I can''t help but be a little surprised. Before she looked at me, she wanted me to disappear immediately. Now she begged me to stay with her. I didn''t know what medicine she sold in the gourd, so she said, "are you not afraid that I will harm you?"


    Zhang Xinyan habitually lifted the curtain of her head, and I finally realized why she was so wrong. Her eyebrows were some black, and she should have been targeted by some unclean things. I''m not sure whether she was the ghost before, but the only thing that was confirmed was that Zhang Xinyan knew something deliberately about the move.


    I looked at it and said, "you don''t look right, and there''s nothing wrong with your bedroom. Come on, why are you afraid? I don''t know if I can help you, but some things may not be so scared when I say them."


    Zhang Xinyan thought for a while, and then underground head, "nothing, you go back." Then he pushed me out of the door and slammed it shut.


    I didn''t ask Zhang Xinyan what she saw. When she wanted to tell me, it was not too late. And just when she could ask me for help, it showed that she didn''t trust me as she seemed.


    The next day, Liu Ziwei woke up and made breakfast for us enthusiastically. However, Zhang Xinyan did not intend to eat it. Maybe she was thinking of the way that Liu Ziwei had a cold shoulder with her last night. In addition, she was also hard to sleep last night, so her spirit looks very bad now.


    I didn''t need to have breakfast, but for the sake of Liu Ziwei''s hard work in the morning, I still took a little of it out of politeness. After eating, I went back to the room, thinking about how to talk to Zhang Xinyan about the diary. But now there is no news from Luo Lifan, and I don''t know what to do next.


    After breakfast, Liu Ziwei went out again. It is estimated that this time she is going to work. People always need to survive. She doesn''t need to spend money like me. Moreover, it seems that Liu Ziwei''s family is not very good. Anyway, it is not comparable with Zhang Xinyan.


    About lunch time, my room door rang again. I thought it was Liu Ziwei who came back from looking for a job. But when I opened the door, I found it was Zhang Xinyan. However, I was not surprised, because the thick fog on her forehead became heavier. If you can find me, you must have someone to accompany me. But she didn''t come empty handed. Instead, she carried two big boxes of food and asked me if I wanted to eat it together.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t want to have dinner with me, but she didn''t want to have a good meal with her.


    "I know you don''t really want to invite me to dinner. If you have something to say, you can say it. I''ll help you with everything."


    This time, Zhang Xinyan did not leave. She thought for a while and then said to me, "do you believe there are ghosts in this world? You think I''m a little nervous when I ask you that, but I do see it. Do you believe me


    I nodded because I was a ghost!


    I put my hand on her shoulder and said, "I believe it, and many people in the world believe it, such as Qu Yong you know, Luo Lifan, and even the naughty Zhang Zhongshan in the class


    "Really? But how do you know that in detail, "Zhang Xinyan mumbled, and then said," yes, I heard that Zhang Zhongshan''s boy has been very close to you recently, but I don''t see how good you are. How can you recruit people like this? "


    I looked at her and was still in the mood to worry about these things. It was estimated that the ghost didn''t do anything about it. So I flattened my mouth, "don''t talk about this. When did you see that thing?"


    "Maybe a few days ago, maybe that thing has never left. In fact, how can I say those things in school? Although I''m quite open, I don''t follow all kinds of people, but I''m out of control with Wang Lei. If it wasn''t for his video, I wouldn''t remember what happened After that, Zhang Xinyan took a breath and then asked, "Yu Zhen, you tell me the truth. Do you look down on me?"


    "Why? Everyone is different. Of course, I don''t quite agree with some of your behaviors, but it doesn''t mean that I have the right to look down on you, just like you didn''t look down on my Adidas. I don''t have money. You don''t have the courage. If you have this, you may not have that one. So don''t think too much about it. " I''m telling the truth, and I can soothe her heart.Zhang Xinyan nodded and then said, "Yu Zhen, you know how to draw symbols, don''t you? Can you draw one for me? I mean, if it''s convenient for you, you know I don''t like troubling people, especially you. Don''t look at the fact that we can live together peacefully in the same room, but I don''t regard you as a friend. If you help me, I won''t let you help in vain. "


    I don''t care about her pay at all, but I have something important with her, so I said, "since you are so straightforward, I won''t go around with you. I''m not interested in money, but I like some weird things. If you have them, we''ll exchange them. You can''t use them anyway."


    Zhang Xinyan looked at me and didn''t make a direct statement. Maybe she was adding up something strange about her, or she was more curious. How could I know she had it? She was so sure.


    To make her suspicious, I added, "if you don''t have one, I''ll draw one for you, but I can''t be too demanding. I have a quirk. I can only draw it when I''m happy."


    Zhang Xinyan thought for a moment, "you can draw it for me first. As for what you said, I will try my best to help you find it. However, I have a diary. I just don''t know if you dare to be interested. It''s a strange novel theme. If you like it, I can give it to you as an additional reward."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 425

    I didn''t expect that Zhang Xinyan took the initiative to mention this diary with me so soon. To be honest, I was a little excited, but I didn''t show any particular obvious. Instead, I said faintly: "I''m quite fond of reading novels. It''s better for you to take that as an exchange condition. Anyway, it''s also to my appetite, and no one will suffer."


    Zhang Xinyan nodded and agreed, but she didn''t go to get it immediately. Instead, she urged me to say, "you can draw, and I can give you a hand."


    I don''t need to do it, because this charm is a matter of meditation. However, if you want to have the power of the charm, you must buy some necessary things. Last time I used boy urine, but now it is definitely impossible. I can''t catch a child on the street to ask for this. If seen, I will think I''m a pervert.


    However, I don''t know if I don''t have the kid urine. You can buy some spirit water near the temple. If you touch the immortal spirit, you can also subdue the demons. There is also cinnabar. In a word, these things can make up for the effect of children''s urine. So I said to Zhang Xinyan: "there is no Rune paper here. When I go out and buy all of them, I''ll paint for you. You can wait in my room before I come back. ¡±


    Zhang Xinyan looked around warily and thought, "I''d better go with you. Anyway, I''m bored. Besides, it''s my request. I should accompany you. I''ll pay for it."


    I didn''t say anything. Anyway, she didn''t want to let her stay in the house at this time. She just took her with me. There was a grocery market near here. There was everything, so she didn''t go far. Moreover, the sun was so big that Zhang Xinyan didn''t want to hide outside and delay.


    After I bought it, I vacated the tea table, and then put all the things I needed in order. Then I started to put them in array. Looking at Zhang Xinyan, she was full of surprise. I didn''t say anything. Anyway, she didn''t understand. I was better than this.


    She asked me whether to use it or not. I said that it doesn''t matter as long as I keep quiet. Anyway, she can''t learn what I drew, and I don''t think she will spread it. Soon I finished drawing it, and then helped her fold the symbol, wrapped it with a red line and handed it to her.


    After she got it, she quickly put it into her coat pocket and said, "don''t tell anyone about this. I don''t want others to know about me."


    Do I look like a gossiper?


    I answered, then said to her, "didn''t you have been recuperating before? How did it all pop up here? And when did you start to believe that? "


    "After I left school, my family hired a Yin Yang teacher for me, and then I believed it. Besides, there were so many strange things happened to me that I couldn''t believe it. If it''s you, you''ll have to believe it if your memory is broken. " Zhang Xinyan said, "forget it, don''t say me, what about you? When will this happen? "


    "I haven''t learned it for a long time. It can not only protect our own safety, but also benefit the people around us. Anyway, I have nothing to do, so I''ll learn it! But what I learned was fur. I don''t know if the charm I gave you today is good or not. But before I left school, I gave two to others, and they were safe all the time. I guess they played a role I didn''t say the name, just thinking about not creating conflicts, and then I asked her, "how long are you going to stay here? I see you don''t have much luggage. "


    "Of course, I''m waiting for the university to start. Not to mention it to you, my family has arranged for me. If I didn''t get caught up in that dirty thing, I was going to go abroad, but I didn''t know anyone else when I went abroad. If this thing went abroad with me, I would be tortured to death in no minute! But domestic universities are also mixed, anyway, I don''t really want to learn anything. But don''t worry about me. I know your family is in a bad condition. Can you do this all the time? " After all, I just helped her, and she had to ask me for something similar in the future.


    "What''s wrong with this business?" I asked.


    What do people in the society say now? They must ask for the help of yin and Yang masters when they meet things, but they don''t recognize the position of yin and Yang masters.


    Zhang Xinyan shrugged her shoulders and said, "there''s nothing wrong with it, but can you really break your passion? It''s said that yin and Yang masters can''t get married. If you''ve been alone all your life, it doesn''t seem to mean much. But you can''t say well. Anyway, when I see you, I think you''re different from others, but I can''t say that you''re not gregarious. After all, there are so many boys around you. Don''t think I can''t see it. In fact, our math teacher still likes you


    I reflected for a while to understand that she was talking about Luo Lifan. This person is really stubborn, but I quickly denied her idea, "don''t talk nonsense. I wasn''t the one who made an appointment to go to the grove at the beginning, but your feeling to Luo Lifan is to play or to move really."


    I think Luo Lifan is also a master of yin and Yang. She has suffered a blow because of bi''er before. If she is entangled by Zhang Xinyan again, I''m afraid it will be a bad fate. If Zhang Xinyan really has this idea, I will have to kill this idea as soon as possible.


    But Zhang Xinyan understood better than me, "Yu Zhen, you know everything, but you have to pretend that you don''t know anything. You just said that yin and Yang masters can''t get married. Even if I''m stupid, I can''t pay Luo Lifan by mistake. Besides, there are so many men in the world. Why do I have to find myself unhappy? I have heard that college life is more abundant than high school life, do you know? As for the high school before us, I thought it was very big, but ah, people who went to university really didn''t look at our school. Listen to that, our school is as big as a football fieldI didn''t go to college, so I don''t know what it looks like, but I don''t think that the high school is bad. I think it may be that there is no comparison. But Zhang Xinyan has never seen it. It''s just hearsay. It''s inevitable that there is some exaggeration in it. However, the place of this school is really small. Of course, my reference is the hall of ghost king.


    If Zhang Xinyan goes to the Prefecture in the future, she will not think about the boundary when she sees the posture. I don''t mean to curse her, but to tell the truth.


    I saw her to chatter on and on with me, interrupted her in a hurry, "but how do you know Luo Lifan is a master of yin and Yang?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 426

    "Is this difficult? If you like a person, you will naturally pay attention to his little bit by bit. Moreover, I am a know it all in school, and it is not difficult to find a person, so how do you know? " Zhang Xinyan said, naturally, I believe that she has this ability, but I am also a little surprised why she is not too surprised by Luo Lifan''s identity.


    I don''t want to continue with this topic, because I will expose my goal if I don''t do it well. I think my ultimate goal is to want the diary, so I said, "can you give me your novel theme now?"


    Zhang Xinyan gave me a blank look. "Here you are. Anyway, I don''t like those. They are written in a mess. Who knows what they are talking about. But Yu Zhen, why didn''t I find you love reading? This will be so interested in this thing, is there anything fishy? "


    "Elder sister, you are really full of brain holes. Aren''t you just a broken diary? What''s more, you haven''t seen why you''ve been watching for so long. How come you''ve got magic in my hands? " What I mean is understatement. No matter whether she can believe it or not, I will stabilize the situation first.


    Zhang Xinyan ignored me and went out. Without being right for a while, she took her diary and threw it on my bed. "Here you are, but I have to tell you in advance. It seems that I have taken this to make me have bad luck. Don''t blame me for not telling you in time."


    I don''t think so. It''s a natural thing. In addition, Zhang Xinyan was weak at that time, so it''s easy to use up all her good luck. If she hadn''t taken advantage of her family''s strength, she would have been out of money.


    I put away the diary, and then smile at Zhang Xinyan, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, luck has always favored me. But since you think this diary instinctively gives you bad luck, why do you keep it all the time?"


    "Do you think I don''t want to throw it away? But after throwing them away, they will still appear. Fortunately, none of them will stay. But it is strange to say that Zhao Huan, our English teacher, has this hobby? It''s a bit weird to write something messy without saying it. " After Zhang Xinyan finished, she realized that she had made a mistake. However, she had already said it and had no room to take it back.


    I looked at her. "So, who made you so curious?"


    "Well, seriously, you''re not curious about English teachers at all? Anyway, you didn''t stay in class for long, and you were so rustic that no one would gossip with you. But now I can tell you that, if you like, I have a lot of gossip


    I really don''t understand. One second ago, I was scared to death. This will start again with the rune paper that I don''t know works or doesn''t matter. I''m not in the mood to listen to what she says. Especially about Zhao Huan, I''m not interested. I don''t know what happened to her after I left that day. But anyway, we will lead a different life It is impossible for me to interfere in her affairs. Just like Zhang Xinyan, I have no reason to take charge of her life, so if she wants to continue her work, she has to do it well.


    Seeing that I didn''t answer, Zhang Xinyan snorted coldly, "I thought you cared more about Zhao Huan. It was not much different from us. But really, when I first went to steal this diary, I thought it recorded her love history. But later, I found out that she not only loved that kind of things, but also liked to think wildly. Maybe she accepted the foreign culture Come on


    She wanted to go on, and I interrupted. "Do you know why you''re looking for something that''s not clean?"


    "How do I know? It''s probably because I''m weak." Zhang Xinyan was dissatisfied with my interrupting her, and said with some complaints.


    I shook my head, and then said, "this is what you are. You can find a reason to excuse yourself for anything. To tell you the truth, the reason why you are attracted by that unclean thing is because of your curiosity. You can think about it. If you don''t pry into other people''s secrets, it won''t end like this again. At present, you don''t seem to have much to do, but don''t forget Remember, that ghost is just like us people. It''s like looking for old acquaintances. Don''t you think you''ve seen it again these two days? So if you don''t have a long memory, I can''t do anything with that rune paper. After all, these are external things. The best way to never have anything is to shut up. Shut up, you know? Don''t talk about people in your spare time. You should understand that. "


    Hearing this, Zhang Xinyan''s face changed. "You are really. I''m just talking to you alone. Is it necessary to scare me like that? Forget it, I''ll say we''ll never talk to each other. When you mention Zhao Huan, you''ll blow your hair! "


    After that, she went back to her own room. Anyway, there is a amulet to protect her. I don''t have to worry too much about something unpredictable. I casually looked at the diary, it should be the one we are looking for, but there is no news from Luo Lifan for the moment, and I don''t know what to do next.


    Thinking of this, I dialed the number left by Luo Lifan, but he didn''t answer it. It should be a stranger I didn''t know. When I was a little surprised, the other side asked, "are you Yu Zhen?"


    I said yes to the phone. I''m looking for Luo Lifan."Luo Lifan asked me to tell you that he won''t go to look for you. If you find any clues, you can leave directly and go back to the place where you should go back. When he is finished, he will meet with you," the other side reported Luo Lifan''s words, and then said: "by the way, there is another person who also left a message. It should be Luo Lifan''s Apprentice. He asked me to tell you that we will see you later. It''s a little painful to see a young man. "


    "Sorry, who are you? Why didn''t Luo Lifan and Qu Yong talk to me in person, but asked you to help deliver the message? " When we separated, Luo Lifan and I made it clear that he was also around here. If so, there would be no need for others to deliver messages, but he did not show up. Instead, he asked a stranger to talk to me.


    Seeing my doubts, the man said, "I''m the one who helped Luo Lifan. After you separated in X city, he came to my side to help me deal with the trouble, and then asked me to help."


    This is even more difficult for me to understand. Why does Luo Lifan tell me that he is nearby? How can I get the information that is not like this? And what''s the need for lolivan to lie to me? What''s more, Qu Yong''s words are strange. I''ll see you later!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 427

    Before I had time to think about these things, the other party had already hung up the phone. Anyway, the task of others had been completed, so it was not easy for me to call again to find out.


    Because I got the diary, I didn''t have any reason to delay here. However, I wanted to wait for the news from Luo Lifan and Qu Yong. After all, what the stranger said made me confused. However, the ghost king came to tell me who told me to go back in advance, because the time for Tong Zu to reply to the news was near. Originally I came out also for this matter, thought also did not insist, therefore promised the ghost King these two days to deal with the matter, I will go back.


    I don''t have any extra things to deal with, but I think Liu Ziwei is good to me when I come. Even if I want to leave, I have to find someone to share the rent for her. So I went out to post small ads during the day, of course, and the phone was mine.


    The location of the house is good, and the price is cheap, so soon someone called and negotiated the price. Then I called Liu Ziwei and made it clear. However, it happened that she and her group of fox friends and dogs went out to play crazily that few days, so she couldn''t come back. Tell me this was decided in advance, but I must wait for her to come back.


    I think I''ve already collected the rent of the new comer. Naturally, I have to wait for Liu Ziwei to come back. However, I''m not sure that Liu Ziwei can wait a few days for her to come back, so I also said that she can''t wait too long. The longest time is two days. If she doesn''t come back by then, I''ll call her the rent.


    Liu Ziwei didn''t say anything on the phone, but when I hung up, I heard her tell the group to go back. I didn''t know what was said on the opposite side, and then the phone hung up.


    The new tenant occupied my room. I originally wanted to sleep on the sofa, but the tenant was not alone. When I moved in, I thought it was a sister. When she moved in, her boyfriend came with me. It seemed that she was going to stay here. Her family had already paid for the room, so I couldn''t say anything, but I didn''t know about Liu Zi What''s Wei''s opinion? If she thinks she can''t, I can''t help it. I can''t wait to find a tenant for her. If she can''t, I''ll leave her all the extra money in my card.


    At that time, when I was talking to me, I felt that the new tenant was a very talkative person. After meeting, I knew that she was studying law. No wonder, I couldn''t get in a word when she was talking, but it was OK. She was not the kind of unreasonable person. Then I saw that I had sorted out the room, and I politely said thank you.


    "My name is Huang Dan, thank you, but in the phone you said you are not the second landlord, what is the matter?"


    I patiently explained again, "the second landlord is Liu Ziwei, a very good person. I have not rented this house for a long time. Isn''t it a delay to move away suddenly? So I want to find a suitable tenant for her before I leave. By the way, there is a room with three bedrooms. The person who lives in the room is Zhang Xinyan. The second landlord is expected to be back in two days, when you can meet. "


    "Oh, well, then, are you moving out today?" Huang Dan asked.


    "Your rent is in my hands, how can I also personally hand over to Liu Ziwei, I can rest assured, so these two days I still live." Don''t you smile at school


    In fact, I have a little regret after asking. Isn''t it clear that I didn''t go to university? Thinking of Zhang Xinyan''s love to laugh at people before, I''m not sure if this sister will laugh at me, anyway, even if I laugh, I can''t help it, and then I will ignore it.


    However, Huang Dan did not think of that, but rather normal said: "we are all adults, so this school is not much management, but to report the address, to ensure that you can contact at any time. And I''m a junior, and I have to find my own internship place, so it''s relatively loose. "


    I nodded and did not continue to ask, because at this time, Zhang Xinyan opened the door. She should have heard the conversation between Huang Dan and me and didn''t think of any good words to deal with me. But when her eyes crossed Huang Dan''s boyfriend, her eyes lit up.


    Huang Dan''s boyfriend is not handsome, but he is very seductive. In fact, boys don''t need to be good-looking, as long as they have that kind of ruffian strength. Anyway, Huang Dan''s boyfriend is a bit like sun Honglei, quite a man. Because Huang Dan didn''t introduce me, I didn''t mean to ask more, but Zhang Xinyan was obviously different. She took that pair of shining eyes and then asked, "Oh, is there a handsome guy? Introduce yourself. "


    I can obviously feel a little uncomfortable on Huang Dan''s face. However, the man around her said enthusiastically: "my name is Duan ye, I''m Huang Dan''s boyfriend, but I''m not here. I can''t make it for a night here. Your name is Zhang Xinyan, right? I hope we can help each other


    Zhang Xinyan was surprised to see Duan ye know her name. Then she said happily, "yes, I''m Zhang Xinyan. What did you talk about just now?" Then it seemed that he was reacting and asked, "Oh, no, Yu Zhen, you didn''t deceive people, did you? This house is a three bedroom house. Where can you find a room for others? Why don''t you let the handsome guy sleep on the sofaObviously, Zhang Xinyan is concerned about whether Duan Ye has a place to live. As for Huang Dan, she hasn''t looked at her for a long time. At least, the relationship between her and her is male and female. Is it really good to make such naked advances?


    Seeing that Zhang Xinyan said so, I naturally clarified it again, and of course said that I wanted to leave. After listening to me, Zhang Xinyan curled her lips and said, "I''ll tell you something. If you don''t believe it, you can still establish revolutionary friendship with Liu Ziwei after living for so many days? It''s a joke. You''re a hard and thankless thing. You do it one by one! "


    I was upset by her. How can I find trouble in her eyes when I do good deeds? However, before waiting for me to refute him, Huang Dan, who had been displeased for a long time, stood aside and said, "I think Yu Zhenren is very good, and she doesn''t bother to please. At least Duan ye and I are grateful to her. You talk like that makes you question the character of Duan ye and me."


    Zhang Xinyan doesn''t pay any attention to Huang Dan, but looks at Duan Ye. "Handsome boy, no wonder your girlfriend can play with Yu Zhen. Either it''s the same thing as Yu Zhen, or she takes Yu Zhen as the big head of injustice! But I don''t want to ask for justice for Yu Zhen. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 428

    What Zhang Xinyan said is not wrong. She really doesn''t want to ask for fairness for me. She makes it clear that she wants to choose things for me! Duan Ye looks at me with a little embarrassed, but I don''t care. Anyway, I did it on my own initiative, which has nothing to do with Huang Dan.


    So I said to them, "you two, go inside and clean up."


    Duan Ye nodded, obviously to escape from the land of right and wrong. Huang Dan took a look at Zhang Xinyan and said, "are all good people unjust in your eyes? I''ll tell you the truth. If it wasn''t for Yu Zhen, I would really despise people like you living under the same roof. " Having said that, Huang Dan did not give Zhang Xinyan a chance to speak, but directly pulled Duan ye into the room.


    Seeing no one to pay attention to, Zhang Xinyan was not angry. She snorted at Huang Dan''s back, and then asked me, "Yu Zhen, do you know what it means to be a good girl when you see something cheap?"


    I did not answer, but said to her: "I go to Liu Ziwei''s room to play a floor, not to say."


    Zhang Xinyan came after him, "Yu Zhen, did you tell Liu Ziwei about this? According to my observation, Liu Ziwei is not a good judge. If you help her recruit a roommate who brings her boyfriend back, she won''t get you any affection! So you should think about it as soon as possible! Don''t be a good man in vain. What''s more, why did you suddenly move out? Don''t you want to share the same roof with me? Ah, I tell you, you really want more. Since you have helped me, I can''t still trouble you as before! What do you have to worry about? "


    "My eldest lady, I think you are the one who thinks more. Do you think I will leave because of whom I hide?" I have no choice but to look at Zhang Xinyan, this person is feeling too good.


    "Why do you want to go Zhang Xinyan asked.


    I seriously doubt that she wants to gossip about the reason why I left. After all, the house looks good. It is close to the sea, and the price is cheap. The main thing is that the second landlord and I have a good relationship. I glanced at her and said, "there is no reason. My life is not regular. Unlike your main purpose is vacation, I naturally go where I can survive. okay. I''m going to make a floor. Can you go out? "


    "You hit your floor, but Liu Ziwei has a good relationship with you. You can sleep in her bed directly! What else are you doing on the floor? " Zhang Xinyan said scornfully.


    "It''s polite. I don''t want people to be unhappy when they come back," I didn''t look at her or continued to hit the floor. "By the way, I''ll tell you, Huang Dan is the tenant I finally got back. Don''t run people away willfully. When Liu Ziwei is not happy, you will be sad!"


    "I have nothing to run on her. Why? It''s her. You don''t see how fierce she is Zhang Xinyan curled her mouth and seemed to be very dissatisfied with what I said, but then she said with a smile, "well, this Huangdan has an advantage."


    "Oh, it''s not easy. Can you find other people''s merits?" I squinted at her.


    "Why can''t I?" Zhang Xinyan leaned down and whispered to me, "I see her boyfriend is good, really! The people who went to university are really different. They have different temperament when they look at them. Hey, Yuzhen, is biluolifan still a type? "


    She didn''t know what she was thinking about for a day. What''s the comparison between her boyfriend and Luo Lifan? Besides, even if they are handsome, they don''t have a half dime relationship with him, but I guess she doesn''t think so. Otherwise, she can''t stare at duanye.


    I put down my work and said to Zhang Xinyan, "you can quickly get rid of that unreliable idea. People have their own masters. It''s immoral for you to be so aggressive. Don''t forget what I said to you before. Leave some room for everything, and you won''t get any bad luck to come to you and complain about everything."


    Zhang Xinyan gave me a blank look. "I said Yu Zhen, you are really an old antique and a feudal society. What''s the age of this? You tell me this in the 21st century? Why am I immoral? I didn''t do anything about breaking up other people''s marriage. I just wanted to fight for my own happiness reasonably. I didn''t directly talk to Duan ye, but I just wanted to let him know that I was interested in him. If he didn''t have any ideas and didn''t respond, I think he might not think so. Didn''t you see that when he took Huang Dan back, he still glanced at me? And you say, don''t blame women for men''s infidelity, I didn''t tie him to do anything! But if he''s in my bed, he''ll be thinking about it! "


    I didn''t want to tell her. Anyway, I didn''t see Duan Ye interested in her just now. Then I said to Zhang Xinyan, "your business has nothing to do with me. Take care of yourself." After that, I continued to look down at Zhang Xinyan. She didn''t feel interesting and went back after a while.


    I don''t know whether this piece of Xinyan is her own mind, or she is fascinated by some things. Anyway, she gives me a very different feeling. I think that my greatest ability is to give her a talisman. Even if there is any problem, I can''t help it if Luo Lifan doesn''t show up, and I don''t want to think about it.


    Later, I heard someone knocking at the door. Who can I look for at this time? I didn''t move. Soon I heard Huang Dan yelling to Duan ye: "honey, go and open the door. It seems that the takeout has arrived."Then I heard Duan Ye open the door in the past and estimated that the rice noodles he bought tasted very strong. I used to eat them, but later I heard that many of the rice noodles were fake and unhealthy, so I didn''t eat them. In addition, I needed to eat ningsou beads to have a good appetite. I really haven''t tasted it for a long time.


    The two men didn''t go back to their rooms. They just set up a stall in the living room. Speaking of it, the college student was open enough to call out her husband and husband without marriage. Moreover, I heard the sound of feeding. But on second thought, Huang Dan might be demonstrating against Zhang Xinyan in this way. After all, Zhang Xinyan''s Thoughts on Duan ye would be appreciated by me Come out, this woman is a particularly sensitive animal, so it is normal to be vigilant at all times.


    The sound insulation of the house is just like that. I can hear it in my room, and I think Zhang Xinyan can hear it clearly. I think she is also a mirror. Why do people have to show their love in public space? So she didn''t see Zhang Xinyan come out. Is it not boring to come out at this time?


    Lazy to pay attention to these trivial matters, I fell asleep. When I woke up, it was a little dark. I got up and went to the toilet, which made me energetic. The lights in these two rooms were all black, and I didn''t know whether I was sleeping or going out.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 429

    When I came back from the toilet, I saw that Huang Dan and their leftover rice noodles were still on the tea table. These two people were really. After eating, they didn''t know how to clean up. I thought Zhang Xinyan would see that it was going to be fried. She wanted to hook up with Duan ye, and she would not miss such a good opportunity. I think I''d better remind them to clean up and compare Well, after all, after all, they have to continue to live under the same roof after I leave. It''s not good to make conflicts.


    However, this piece of Xinyan''s own things are also in a mess, but her face work is enough, in the public space is as clean as possible, this is better than Huang Dan, Huang Dan''s own things are very standardized, but in public places she is quite casual, I think if you live for a long time, this contradiction will certainly break out.


    I went to Huang Dan''s door and just wanted to knock on the door, I heard the voices of men and women doing that. They were all adults. Naturally, I was clear about the voice. If such a person was broken and the other party was embarrassed not to say anything, I would be uncomfortable. I thought I would take back the hand that wanted to knock on the door, and I thought I would wait for a chance to say it. Anyway, I have nothing to do, Let''s just clean up for them once.


    Just thinking about it, the sound inside seems to be a little louder. It is estimated that it is difficult to control the deep feelings. However, I feel a little embarrassed when I fall into my ears at the moment. Although such a thing has been experienced, it is after all a three bedroom one. They seem to have paid too little attention to the image. So I quickly returned to the room, originally wanted to help clean up, also forgot.


    After a while, Zhang Xinyan''s door was opened. I just forgot to turn off the light in the living room. I guess she also saw something on the tea table, so she quickly called out in the living room, "why don''t you clean up the things you''ve finished? Is this the way to lay out the confession? " I guess it''s not a good idea. I heard Huang Dan''s door knock as soon as the voice dropped. At this time, the movement in the room was calmed down. Zhang Xinyan asked in the living room, "is that rice noodles you eat? When you finish eating, please keep it! Are you not afraid to attract flies in this summer


    Zhang Xinyan was right this time. The taste of the rice noodles was hot and delicious to eat, but it was not so cool. The other party probably realized that it was wrong. Huang Dan didn''t make a sound all the time. Duan ye called out to the door: "wait a minute. I''m sorry about today''s business. We''ll pay attention to it next time."


    "What are you waiting for? Come out and clean up if you want to. After a while, you are busy and forget about something! " Zhang Xinyan''s malicious voice rang out in the living room.


    I guess she also heard the other party''s movement, and could naturally guess what they were doing. Speaking of all the people in this room, Zhang Xinyan was the craziest. She was not in a small closed space at that time. So I naturally felt something was wrong when she finished. I was afraid that Huang Dan would not be able to fight against her.


    However, I found that I was too thoughtful. Maybe the two of them just worked too hard. Huang Dan never said anything. Instead, Duan ye came out directly and said sorry, "I''ll take care of it."


    Zhang Xinyan seemed to be deliberately making trouble, "Hey, handsome boy, have you two been in the house all the time? Did you hear anything just now? I can''t find the rice noodles still on the table. I can understand your tiredness, but it''s a public place, so I''d better pay attention to it. "


    What she said was to remind them to do it, and there was a smell of blame in the words. She didn''t know if she thought the man in her picture was doing it with other women. Zhang Xinyan began to grow grass again. I''m afraid that their standoff will lead to Huang Dan''s misunderstanding. As soon as she was trying to push the door out, she could see that Zhang Xinyan stroked Duan Ye''s shoulder with one hand. What''s more, Duan ye did not refuse, but rather enjoyed it.


    I can''t help but open my mouth, they are really bold, at the door of Huangdan directly like this, really can''t stand waiting for Huang Dan to come out to see how it will feel. I think of Zhang Xinyan''s words before, but I didn''t care at that time. It will come to my mind that she really saw the right people. Maybe there are too many men in her experience. I can see that she is honest and dishonest at a glance.


    I don''t know whether they found me or had other ideas. Duan Ye gently pushed Zhang Xinyan away, and then quickly picked it up on the side of the tea table. Zhang Xinyan said with a smile, "handsome man, I didn''t expect you to be very quick in your work. Such a man is rare, and she is lucky enough to find you, a handsome and capable boyfriend."


    I was disgusted after hearing this sentence. If I had said how good Ye was, I could still believe it. But now that he is getting involved with Zhang Xinyan, I can still hear Zhang Xinyan say so. Naturally, I feel that this is just fooling the ghost.


    But this is quite to Duan Ye''s heart, he gently touched Zhang Xinyan''s buttocks, "if you want to find, there will be many better than me, especially after you go to university, you will find that good men are everywhere, but it is better to start first."


    Zhang Xinyan blinked, "right? But how do I think it''s very difficult. Besides, I''m not interested in other people, but handsome men are quite suitable for my appetite, but ah, there''s a masterThis is a blatant seduction. The girl friend of another family is in the house and has just finished the work with others. Moreover, they have no intention of carrying people behind their backs. I am not comfortable with the sound, so don''t mention Huang Dan, but I think it''s strange that Huang Dan has not been moved.


    However, some people think that they will be very tired after finishing the task. It is not impossible for them to faint directly if they are weak. I look at Duan ye and think that his figure will make Huang Dan unable to stop. If he is greedy, he will fall asleep. At the moment, I can''t go directly to see the situation. Anyway, the two people in the living room have been ambiguous for a while, and then they have gone back to the room.


    At this time, I dare to breathe, but the scene just made me quite shocked. I lay on the floor, barely calmed my heart down, stirred up my mobile phone for a while, and tried to forget what had just happened. But people''s thinking is very strange. I want to forget clearly, but I still try my best to remember Duan Ye''s finger First touch Zhang Xinyan''s buttocks, the more I think about this body, the more dry and hot.


    So I got up and went to the living room to get a glass of water for myself. At this time, Zhang Xinyan called in the room, "Yu Zhen, come in for a moment, I have something to tell you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 430

    Zhang Xinyan called me, should not have met the thing that shouldn''t have met again? However, if she really met, she asked for it. I told her that she still didn''t listen to me. Who can I blame? But now she called me, I can''t ignore, who let me so hot, estimated that she also caught me this paragraph, only estimated that each time and I made a quarrel in the courtship.


    I opened the door and saw her sitting on the bed in a silk skirt. I saw me come in and waved to me. She looked radiant. I couldn''t see anything different. To say anything different, she was full of coquettish spirit. However, this encouragement was of great use to me, and I didn''t know what she was excited about.


    I didn''t want to go in, so I stood at the door and said, "what can I do for you?"


    "It''s OK. I just want to talk to you." Zhang Xinyan said as she wrapped her fingers around her hair and then motioned me to close the door, as if there was something secret to share.


    I don''t want to be involved with her, some impatient urge: "can you just talk to me? If you have anything to say, I don''t want to waste time on this hot day. "


    Not every room in the three bedrooms has air conditioning. Except for Liu Ziwei''s, which can cool faster, other places are hard to roast. In addition, as soon as I see Zhang Xinyan, I think of the scene just now, which makes me more irritable.


    "It''s nothing. Don''t you think I''m quite right about people?" Zhang Xinyan eyebrows a pick, "you said before I destroy others, but I think someone is thinking about how to deal with me, and just now you also saw that scene? What about? Is there nothing to say? "


    "You''re so stubborn, aren''t you afraid that thing is pestering you?" I''m a little annoyed. After all, it''s strange for two people to talk about such things together. What''s more, we are not familiar with each other. Even if we are familiar, we may not feel comfortable. She really dares to take out such private things.


    "Didn''t you give me a talisman? And I haven''t seen it since I put it on, so you''re pretty good! But don''t always look at people with colored glasses. Duan ye and I don''t want to help you! " Zhang Xinyan said carelessly.


    How can this matter have anything to do with me? Did she seduce Duan ye or did I instigate it? I frowned. "You are really strange. Duan ye and I don''t know each other. What do you do with him? If Huang Dan hears it, he thinks I have any idea about Duan Ye! "


    Zhang Xinyan rolled her eyes. "I''m afraid you''re still a master of yin and Yang. Don''t you see that Duan Ye is not right? He didn''t pay attention to Huang Dan, but if he could be so bold as to move his hands on me, I don''t believe it was his own mind, and Huang Dan didn''t wake up for a long time. Isn''t it his fault? "


    It seems that I gave the charm to Zhang Xinyan. She directly regarded me as a yin-yang master. However, it was better than letting her know that I was a ghost. However, what she just said was reasonable. I also found it strange that Huang Dan didn''t wake up. I asked her, "but how can you be so sure it was Duan ye who moved me? They just It wasn''t just It''s not... "


    "Why do you speak so hard? Didn''t you just do that? Have you ever been with a man or not? This man and woman have been dead for ten times and eight times. Anyway, you must have listened to me. There is something wrong with Duan Ye! " Zhang Xinyan vowed.


    I was also suspicious for a moment. She was scared to death when she mentioned the unclean thing. It would be said that Duan ye might be fascinated by that thing, but she was excited. According to the reason, the thing didn''t find her. She was glad that she was right, but this expression seemed a little unreasonable.


    But I analyzed what she said. It seems logical. But even if Duan Ye is really wrong, what can I do? Even Luo Lifan has some difficulties in catching ghosts. I am helpless. Moreover, if I expose my target too early, I may not live. I just found my diary. There may be clues in the wind. I don''t want to be mixed up with this matter.


    "What do you mean? It''s impossible for me to help. It''s very good for me to protect myself now. Besides, I''ll leave in a few days. I don''t want to go through this muddy water. " It''s not that I''m cold-blooded. When I''ve experienced more things, I have to consider myself. It''s not selfish, it''s just what I can do.


    Zhang Xinyan had some helplessness, "you didn''t do this before, how can you become so insensitive now? You''re gone. What about the rest? Anyway, I didn''t plan to stay for a long time, but the most unfortunate estimate is Huang Dan. They are male and female friends, and they must be close to each other. I don''t need to say that you can understand the consequences. Anyway, I just put forward a suggestion. As for whether you want to implement it or not, it''s your business, but they all say that yin and Yang masters will help? I don''t have that kind of heart when I look at you


    This is obviously using the method of arousal, but it doesn''t work for me. Anyway, I''m not a yin-yang teacher, so I can''t bear some responsibilities, and I don''t need me to bear them. However, I can''t watch others die, so I can only ask others. But Luo Lifan can''t get in touch now. I think, if I can''t, I''ll ask the ghost king This ghost is in charge of the underworld.So I said to Zhang Xinyan, "whatever you say, I can''t control this matter, and you, a mortal, really don''t worry about it with the amulet. If you think it''s not safe here, put away your curiosity. And I don''t realize what''s wrong with duanye. I think it''s just that you meet too many things, and it''s easy for you to think. I have to remind you that even if he has that idea, you have to refuse. If you don''t let go, Huang Dan will not let you go even if the ghost doesn''t come to you. I don''t want to look at it before you leave When I see two women fighting for a man, and to be fair, I prefer Huang Dan more. I don''t know who to help when you fight. "


    Zhang Xinyan fiddled with her hair? Anyway, my father gave me enough money, and he also helped me arrange bodyguards. If anyone dares to disrespect me, he will be punished. "


    It''s really killing people with money! But I listen to that meaning, she seduced other people''s boyfriends, waiting for card girlfriend to come to her door, she is really ready to fight with others. What''s the matter? However, I don''t care. This kind of dispute should be dealt with by the police. Besides, I don''t think Huang Dan is a soft persimmon. Other people study law. Every minute, I can find a reason to make Zhang Xinyan speechless.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 431

    I felt that it was useless to talk more, so I went directly back to my room and ordered the air conditioner for a while, which made me feel more comfortable. However, before I lay down for a long time, I heard the noise outside. I listened in the room for a while, and it turned out that Zhang Xinyan couldn''t stand the noise in Huangdan''s room. Although the voice of Huangdan''s room was louder, it seemed that Zhang Xinyan''s direct rush to the room was not very polite.


    Thinking of her own crazy things, Huang Dan is just a little witch!


    At the moment, all three of them should be in the living room. I put on my coat and opened the door to have a look. It is estimated that Huang Dan is also dissatisfied with Zhang Xinyan''s behavior for a long time. He deliberately and intimately pulled Duan ye to demonstrate to Zhang Xinyan. "Everyone is an adult. Don''t tell me that you don''t understand this. Besides, I''m making love with my boyfriend in my own room. What''s the matter with you? Besides, you are not the only one in this house, but Yu Zhen has no reaction. How can you do everything? "


    Huang Dan was really angry when I saw him. He was still good at the beginning of his speech. Later, he became very angry. Moreover, such a high-level student also began to swear a lot. I thought that we should not make it too stiff in the middle of the night. After all, there are people living upstairs and downstairs. If people find me, I can''t speak well, so I quickly walk between the two people¡° What''s the situation? Don''t talk about it for a while. The noise in the middle of the night is not very good. We have something to talk about. "


    At the moment, Zhang Xinyan had a lot of strength and directly counted Huang Dan''s several crimes. "I didn''t mean to pick things up. On the first day, you didn''t pay attention to the image and threw the garbage everywhere. What did you say I saw when I went to the bathroom? Condom!!!! You say you can use it. Why throw such disgusting things on the toilet seat? Do you want us to witness the tragedy of your descendants for you? I used to live in, but I told Yu Zhen and the second landlord that the environmental sanitation must be done well. Now I find that it seems to be necessary to add one, that is, to be quiet when doing that thing! It has to be quiet! It''s like you haven''t been touched by a man for years. How hungry and thirsty are you? "


    Listening to Zhang Xinyan''s Frank words, I blushed, but Huang Dan didn''t, but calmly said, "didn''t we take the rice noodle bag? Is that interesting? What''s more, I also have the right to use the bathroom. As soon as we were in it, you were busy knocking on the door. There was no time to clean the scene, but did I say I didn''t clean it up? But I''m curious about you. Why do you have to rush to appear at this time? Don''t you know the minimum politeness? Or do you want to see what my boyfriend and I do? You just said hunger and thirst, that''s a joke! I have a boyfriend whenever he wants to, but it''s you. If you don''t have a boyfriend to hook up with my boyfriend, it''s a bit shameless? I didn''t say that before. I thought we were in the same room and would always save some face. But since you want to break your face so much, I''ll open up everything


    After all, Zhang Xinyan was young and full of vigor. She couldn''t hold down her anger. All of a sudden, she rubbed up her anger. Then she said something indiscriminately, "fart! Is my mother short of men? You don''t know what a man''s thing looks like when I was happy with others in the woods? What is it like to be made by a man? Do you really think you have seen the world? Elder sister, if you are so easy to satisfy, I''ll help you find a few. Anyway, I have many men to play with. I don''t want to be different from you! "


    This word a, I was silly, this is not to tell Huang Dan how serious she is? Sure enough, Huang Dan immediately laughed, "Oh, no wonder there is such a hobby! Peeping at other people doing that kind of thing was originally done as a young lady. It''s really eye opening for me to be so crazy to be able to say it outside. But I want to ask you, do you know how open your family is? What''s more, if I''m not wrong, you and Yu Zhen were old acquaintances before. Your dirty things will not spread in your circle, right? I just did that with my boyfriend. However, I''m only my boyfriend, and we''re engaged. It''s not like you''re messing around and preaching about it as a good thing! "


    Zhang Xinyan listens to Huang Dan''s run on him, so she has to start. However, ye doesn''t help her at this time. Instead, she grabs her wrist. "Don''t make a fuss. Huang Dan is not wrong. All these things are said by yourself. She just repeats them. But Zhang Xinyan''s story is really wrong."


    Seeing that his boy friend was still standing on her side, Huang Dan''s face suddenly burst into joy. Then he took Duan Ye''s hand and said, "forget it, don''t meddle in women''s affairs. You can''t say that you are stuck by such people when you are stuck! Let''s go back to the house, continue to do what we want to do, let''s make others greedy! But maybe they will come back with a strong man tonight. Anyway, there are so many men in her. If you bring one back, you will be happy. "


    Zhang Xinyan didn''t get a bargain, and her teeth were itching. But I don''t think it''s easy to solve this problem. If you argue with Huang Dan, you will suffer from it. Moreover, people are not in public places in their own rooms, so even if the police come, they won''t convict them!


    Looking at them all entering the room, Zhang Xinyan said with hatred: "look at her proud look, take her boyfriend as a treasure! Didn''t you follow me? Well, I''ll give her a taste of betrayal sooner or later! "I don''t know what this picture Xinyan is going to do, but after listening to the meaning, I even got married with Huang Dan''s Liang Zi, so I advised, "OK, you shouldn''t disturb such a thing, even if you wait for the end of others! You are too straightforward, and it''s too simple to think about the problem. You have to be more tolerant when you rent together. "


    Zhang Xinyan hummed twice and didn''t answer. However, I think she regarded me as Huang Dan''s partner, but it''s OK. She would drag me to share any trivia news. To tell the truth, I hate her gossip.


    Not long after I came back to the room, I heard Zhang Xinyan go back to discuss with Huang Dan and Huang Dan. I thought for a moment that Duan Ye was quite rational and didn''t help. I''d better leave it to them to deal with such a matter. Anyway, I can''t say anything. I''d rather pretend that I don''t know. I found that the most pitiful one is me, After all, it''s not right to help anyone, and it''s possible that everyone will not be satisfied with it.


    When I got up the next day, Huang Dan was making up. After a while, Zhang Xinyan also crowded into the bathroom. I just begged the two people not to be in any disharmony.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 432

    It''s useless for me to ask my grandfather to sue his grandmother. Anyway, they just met each other, and then they knocked. Sure enough, as soon as Xinyan walked into the bathroom, she yelled, "which one of you used my facial cleanser?"


    Although we are asked, but Zhang Xinyan is directly looking at Huang Dan, but Huang Dan does not pay attention to her, continue to paint makeup.


    At this time, Zhang Xinyan grabbed Huang Dan''s eyebrow pen, "didn''t you hear me just now? What are you pretending to be deaf? It''s not a big thing to talk about when you move, but can you say hello before you move? I don''t need money, but it''s not for nothing


    When Zhang Xinyan snatched the eyebrow pencil, Huang Dan was painting it, so this snatch cost Huang Dan''s make-up. As soon as I saw that it was not good, I must fight. I hurriedly went over to give Huang Dan a cotton swab, and then said, "what''s the important thing for you to make up so early? Don''t delay. It''s almost eight o''clock. It''ll be late to go out later. "


    Huang Dan reached for the cotton swab, then said thanks to me. She turned around and took back the eyebrow pencil in Zhang Xinyan''s hand. Maybe it''s a very important thing today. She just said, "I don''t like to touch other people''s things, especially the life style is not strict. You are not afraid of illness. I''m still afraid of it. I''d like to remind you Put things away, don''t really bring any virus, then we will suffer. "


    Zhang Xinyan can only admit her bad luck. I can see that her facial cleanser should also be Lancome, which is a very expensive brand. However, she just went to argue. It is not really because of the money. I think she is not used to Huang Dan. I think about it carefully. I have never been to the bathroom, so what Zhang Xinyan suspected just now is not wrong, but there is no evidence I''m sure they won''t admit it.


    Huang Dan quickly tidied up her make-up, came out of the bathroom, and then called to the room: "husband, I''m out, you get up and order takeout. If it''s OK, I''ll be back in the afternoon, waiting for me!"


    The people in the room answered, and they were probably still sleeping. Huang Dan said hello to me and left. I watched Zhang Xinyan lean her head out of the bathroom and curled her mouth at Huang Dan''s back. It was impossible for the two people to live together peacefully in a short time. However, after Huang Dan left, Zhang Xinyan was in a good mood and hummed a little tune.


    "What''s so happy about?" I always think her sunny and cloudy are unusual.


    Zhang Xinyan shrugged, "without that annoying spirit, I''m naturally happy! By the way, I''ll buy breakfast later. Can I bring you some? "


    "No, I''ll eat it myself later." Zhang Xinyan was so lazy that she even wanted to buy breakfast. Anyone who was not blind could see the intention. I knew that asking me was just a polite word, so I refused directly.


    She was not polite. She went directly to Duan Ye''s room. I watched her open the door directly, then asked with a smile, "handsome boy, I''m going out to buy food. What can I do for you to bring back? It''s hot outside. It''s hard for you to go out by yourself. "


    People don''t wear a lot in summer, so I think that''s what Zhang Xinyan did on purpose. Duan Ye was not upset. She just said, "whatever you want, I''m not hungry."


    This conversation is like the feeling of an old husband and wife. I didn''t say anything. I just hope that Huang Dan can''t see this scene. Anyway, Zhang Xinyan likes playing with fire, and I can''t tell her.


    After a while, Zhang Xinyan bought it back. Xiaolongbao, congee, fried dough sticks, soybean milk and other things were quite harmonious. She didn''t know what kind of psychology she threw it back to me. Then she took the rest to her room. She didn''t shy away from me. She called Duan ye, "handsome boy, I''ve bought breakfast. Come to my room."


    Duan Ye got up quickly, but still in her pajamas and went to the bathroom for a simple wash. Before entering Zhang Xinyan''s room, she even called out to me, "Yu Zhen, don''t you come to eat together?"


    I know it''s just to let him in for breakfast. It seems reasonable. I smile awkwardly, "I''ve eaten it. You can eat it. I''ll sleep back later. It''s not suitable to go out."


    Duan Ye nodded, "well, it''s hot these days. If it wasn''t for Huang Dan''s tutor calling her to go there, I guess she wouldn''t want to go out. It''s better for you and Zhang Xinyan not to go out to school in the sun, but don''t you need to work?"


    Before waiting for me to speak, Zhang Xinyan said to Duan ye: "handsome boy, you are a man with many problems. Let''s talk while eating. Yu Zhen is very boring. She is still annoyed when you talk too much! What''s more, if people want to sleep back to their cages later, don''t hold on to them and ask questions! "


    Duan Ye scratched his head in embarrassment, then hesitated and said, "that I have something to ask you for help. Today I am I had breakfast with Zhang Xinyan... "


    I immediately understood what was going on. Didn''t I just keep it secret? Anyway, I''m not so talkative, so I said faintly: "is not to have a meal together? I don''t talk nonsense. Besides, Huang Dan and I are not familiar with each other. It seems that it''s not my style if we don''t have a correct one. Besides, it''s a matter between you and I won''t do so much. "Then I went in and closed the door.


    Duan Ye seemed to say thank you or something to me later. I didn''t listen to him. The typical man is eating from the bowl and thinking about the pot. However, I have no right to blame others. Anyway, you love me and go with them. What can I say about such a thing is not my relatives and friends. Even if it is really related to relatives, it still needs to be around Said the crook.


    Not long after I entered the room, Zhang Xinyan also closed the door. However, due to poor sound insulation and Zhang Xinyan''s natural loud voice, I could still hear the conversation between her and Duan Ye. Although I couldn''t hear it clearly, I could feel that they were chatting happily. It seemed that Zhang Xinyan didn''t pay attention to Duan Ye''s help to Huang Dan yesterday.


    They didn''t know what to talk about. Anyway, Zhang Xinyan''s door had never been opened again. After a while, I heard the panting voices of men and women, especially Zhang Xinyan''s loud cry, which was very embarrassing.


    I think I can''t pass on the message either. These two people feel as if I don''t exist. Even Duan Ye is groaning by Zhang Xinyan. Then I hear Duan ye say, "it''s really exciting!" Then there was Zhang Xinyan''s exaggerated smile. Then she said in a high octave voice, "do you believe Yu Zhen is listening? She had watched me kiss others in the woods at school, but I didn''t admit it. In fact, she was more curious than anyone else


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 433

    I was angry when I heard that. Originally, I was quite shameless when they did this, especially Duan ye, who couldn''t stand collusion. After a few words, he climbed into other people''s bed with his girlfriend behind his back. This will lead them to discuss me again. To be honest, isn''t it because of the poor sound insulation effect of this house? Besides, I didn''t intend to eavesdrop, but their voice was ten times higher than that of Huang Dan last night. I just can''t listen to them.


    Originally, I was going to look at the diary, but it would be strange if I could read it. Also do not know what psychology, I reversed Huang Dan''s mobile phone number, sent her a text message, "Huangdan, I have something to tell you."


    Of course, I don''t mean to say that her boyfriend went to Zhang Xinyan''s bed, but I think about the matter this morning and want to mediate. Because Liu Ziwei is coming back soon, she will not be happy to see them fighting each other.


    Huang Dan quickly replied to me, "what''s the matter?"


    "Well, can you pay a little attention while you''re here?" I try to be euphemistic. I can''t let her feel that I''m helping someone.


    Huang Dan said, "what do you mean? To be clear, I was dealing with things just now, and I replied late. "


    I can see that Huang Dan has a good impression on me, otherwise I can''t explain these things to me. But before I received her SMS, I really thought she was a little angry. Looking at her reply, I only slightly darkened my heart, and then I sent it: "I heard it last night It''s the sound of you and your boyfriend. The sound insulation of our house is not good, so can you turn down the sound? Because the second landlord will come back in a few days. I''m afraid she will not adapt to your conflict. There is also the use of public space, you also keep a little bit of hygiene, before we are a few rounds of cleaning, so, you come here and follow this implementation. "


    I thought she would disagree or bargain, but she quickly replied, "OK, what you say is pleasant to your ears, and I also like to listen to it. It''s not like that damned woman who is going to fight! Well, I''ll do it according to your duty schedule this week. I won''t embarrass you. Besides, I''ve heard that the second room owner is good. I also want to make a good impression on her


    You see, there is no quarrel. Even if the communication is very peaceful, the expected effect will be achieved. Therefore, we should pay attention to the ways and methods between people. Moreover, shouting can not solve any problems. As for girls like Huang Dan, she is soft rather than hard. As long as you say it well, even if some opinions are inconsistent, she will discuss with you. However, if you have a strong attitude, even if you are reasonable, she will not be convinced. In fact, I really like this character. It''s easy to teach a straightforward person, but Zhang Xinyan just can''t get along with her.


    Now something like this happens again. I think they will be enemies for a lifetime. But if Huang Dan can''t find out, the two people will not really fight. In the final analysis, Duan Ye is still wrong. He had a girlfriend and was still here. How could he say that.


    I was bored in the house and went downstairs for a walk, but it was really hot outside, and I was not in the mood. After wandering for a while, I met Huang Dan, who said that she would come back in the afternoon. Her face was in a hurry. She didn''t see her. I saw that she was running to the rental house, so I called her twice, and she stopped.


    But she did not intend to chat with me below, but said hello to go. I thought that the people in the room didn''t know what the situation was. If Huang Dan hit me in the right direction, it would be really hard to do. Anyway, I just didn''t want to have any trouble, so I said, "Why are you in such a hurry? It''s boring. It''s better to sit down. "


    When I said this, I felt guilty. In fact, I knew that I was helping Zhang Xinyan to cover up. I also despised myself. It was none of my business. Now I have become an accomplice.


    I wanted to delay time, but Huang Dan ignored me and went upstairs directly. I was afraid that after she went in, she would see what was happening again in the ugly scene, so I followed her in.


    When I came down in a hurry, I forgot to bring my key, so I subconsciously wanted to knock on the door. But Huang Dan took my arm at once, and then said with some unhappiness, "Yu Zhen, you seem to be a little bit wrong today. Why should I knock on the door when I have a key?"


    I shrunk my arm, embarrassed smile, "I didn''t take it, I thought you didn''t bring it, but if you do, you can drive." I deliberately put my eyes elsewhere. In fact, I''m not good at telling lies. If Huang Dan pursues it, I guess I''ll be exposed. But later I think, Huang Dan can''t find anything. There are only two people left in the room. They can''t be so abnormal that they have to send messages to Huang Dan. I think Huang Dan is not satisfied with my knocking on the door, which may be afraid of me Duan Ye woke up.


    However, she thought that the people who were still asleep had already run to other people''s beds. I looked at the table below, and it was not noon yet. Obviously, Huang Dan came back earlier than Duan ye had expected. If the two were not ashamed, Huang Dan would have found out when he entered the door.


    But I can''t think of any good reason to stop. I can only watch Huang Dan open the door. But the room is quiet, probably listening to the sound of the door opening. Zhang Xinyan comes out and takes a look at me and Huang Dan. Then she says with a smile, "Yu Zhen, I thought you were in the house. When did you go out?"I don''t think I went out when you yelled, but I can''t say that at the moment. I just said tepid: "I went downstairs after breakfast. The room is too stuffy. I''m sorry that the air conditioner is always on."


    "Oh, well, you''ve missed a lot of good things." Zhang Xinyan deliberately elongated the tone said, and then also looked back at the room of Huang Dan.


    I know that they are not strong enough in the morning. They can''t talk. Huang Dan enters the room and looks around. Then he comes out and asks me, "Yu Zhen, have you just been downstairs?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" I asked a little uneasy.


    "I don''t think Duan Ye is here. I want to ask you if you see him go out. He''s still walking around in the hot weather, and he didn''t tell me." Huang Dan complained that it was a little hot. She went into the bathroom to wash her hands.


    Taking advantage of the sound of the tap, I secretly asked Zhang Xinyan, "where are the people?" I have just been downstairs and didn''t see Duan ye go out, and Duan Ye is not in her room. Maybe she is still in Zhang Xinyan''s room. If this is the case, she is too bold.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 434

    But I don''t look like her. Otherwise, I should be a little flustered. After all, she is the one who has done something wrong.


    Listening to my question, Zhang Xinyan came back with that impudent expression, "where do you think it will be? Will it still be in my house? "


    This sentence was heard by Huang Dan, who came out of the bathroom. I was afraid that the two of them would fight, so I changed the subject, "don''t make any noise there. Go back to your room and spend some time. I hate sweating in this hot day."


    Zhang Xinyan gave me a white look, then twisted her waist and went back to the room.


    I turned my head and saw Huang Dan looked worried. I should have something on my mind. I gave a kiss out of concern, "have you met any problem? Can I help you? "


    Huang Dan shook his head at me and sighed, "it''s nothing. It''s just that I''m flustered. I don''t know what''s going on. Maybe it''s just that the person is upset. You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll just sit for a while."


    Anyway, I have nothing to do. Seeing her, I can''t go away directly. I''m not a doctor, but I know that it has nothing to do with Zhang Xinyan, but I don''t know what''s going on. So I gave her a cup of warm water, hoping that she would be better.


    At this time, Zhang Xinyan in the room issued a sad cry, and then called out my name.


    Huang Dan looked at the room and sneered, "don''t pay attention to that crazy woman. I guess I''m watching me chat with you, and I''m jealous! But it''s a very similar voice. I almost believe it! "


    I also know that Zhang Xinyan is unreliable and always likes to do something to make people pay attention to her. However, I still feel a little uneasy. "Forget it, I''ll go and have a look at her. She always loves pranks, but what if anything happens? You don''t think she is so shrewd. In fact, she is quite timid. "


    Huang Dan did not start, just waved, "you go yourself, anyway, she did not call me. But if something really happens, you''re calling for my help. She''s always against me, but I''m not good at things


    I looked at Huang Dan gratefully, walked quickly and pushed open the door of Zhang Xinyan. She stood in the corner, pale and trembling. It seemed that she was very frightened. I looked around for a week and found nothing abnormal, so she asked softly, "what''s the matter with you?"


    She shrank in the corner and did not dare to move, but her eyes were very frightened and looked around her. Then she shivered and said, "Yu Zhen, to tell you the truth, Duan Ye was still here just now. It''s my Kung Fu that disappeared. Isn''t it strange? He can''t walk from the balcony. When I came in, I thought he was hidden in the bed, but I looked for all the things under the bed, and I didn''t see anyone! "


    Listening to her finish, my back was also a little chilly. I can guarantee that since I entered the house, I only saw Zhang Xinyan come out of the door alone. If Duan ye walked past here, I would certainly find out. If Duan Ye didn''t come out and no one was seen in the room, where could the living man go?


    Just after the door opened, Zhang Xinyan said Duan Ye''s name in a loud voice. Huang Dan on the sofa rushed to the door and asked, "where is Duan ye? You said he was in your room just now? What''s going on? Zhang Xinyan, did you take advantage of me to seduce Duan ye? Tell me what you said, and where did you hide Duan ye? "


    It''s not the time to quarrel, but Huang Dan seems a little excited. Anyway, she grabs Zhang Xinyan and asks. Originally, Zhang Xinyan is like a frightened bird, but Huang Dan can''t say a word.


    Seeing that this is not the way, I advised Huang Dan to calm down. After all, the most important thing at present is to find someone. I don''t believe that this living man can disappear without any reason. Duan Ye is just an ordinary person. He doesn''t know how to hide himself. Moreover, there is no breath of him in this room. That shows that it is possible that someone deliberately hid Duan Ye The purpose is unknown.


    I can''t help but associate with fengxu. At that time, fengxu was also hidden by mysterious people. If you don''t want you to find it, the person just needs to hide his breath, and no one can do it. But fengxu''s case is easy to explain. It''s obviously aimed at the ghost king. But what about this section of Ye? Even if someone deliberately took him away, there is no value ah, after all, there are so many ordinary people who choose him, I always think it is impossible.


    I analyzed it, and then said, "if Zhang Xinyan didn''t tell a lie, that ye was deliberately hidden. It won''t be as simple as what we see on the surface. I think Duan ye must have provoked people who shouldn''t be provoked. This person is very powerful and can take away a living person out of thin air, but I''m not sure what his purpose is If he wants to take Duan Ye''s life directly, it can be solved in this place. Therefore, Duan ye should be safe for the time being. "


    "What are we going to do? Is that what you''re waiting for? " Huang Dan is obviously a little anxious, but fortunately she did not object to me, but if she is allowed to wait for death like this, I am afraid she is also reluctant.


    I pondered, "well, I know a way to find people quickly.""What method? Let''s talk about it. Whether it''s OK or not, we''d better try it. " As soon as Huang Dan heard that she had a way, she couldn''t sit still. Then she looked up at Zhang Xinyan and said, "you''d better tell the truth, and we won''t waste our efforts."


    Zhang Xinyan estimated that it was also because of what I had just said and knew the seriousness of the matter. In addition, she was afraid to tell the truth because of her sudden loss of a person. So she said after a pause: "I dare not joke about this matter of human life!"


    I watched Zhang Xinyan open her mouth and wanted to say something, but she didn''t speak at all. I thought she might have realized that too much is lost. What''s more, Duan Ye''s appearance in her room has aroused great suspicion. If something else happens at the moment, she will be in a mess.


    Both of them were waiting for my solution. I looked at them and said, "please, let the gods tell us where Duan Ye is. However, it''s not everyone who can do this. It''s necessary for people who are close to each other to do this. Moreover, the people who invite the spirit must be sincere, otherwise the gods are not willing to pay attention to it. There is also a point, the spirit of the body will become more or less bad, after all, the spirit of this thing is not ordinary people can imagine to see. If there is no problem, can we start now? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 435

    I know this kind of spirit invitation. Anyway, it will be very effective in rural areas. If you can''t find anything that you can''t find everywhere, as long as you put incense on it and offer it in place, you will naturally find what you want. This is very common in rural areas. At that time, a lot of people came home and asked the third grandfather to do it. Usually I would follow suit.


    The most impressive time was that someone came to invite the family late at night, saying that the children were missing, and the adults were worried. Fortunately, it was not far away. When the third grandfather passed, I also secretly followed him. At that time, the third grandfather taught the family to set up the jar in the courtyard, and put three incense sticks in the north direction, and the directions of incense were all toward the north When the gods are willing to help you, they should put all the fruit plates for sacrifice, and then knock their heads at them. There is no standard requirement. However, some people usually knock their heads to bleed in order to show their sincerity. However, I have seen them pass by slightly. In any case, as long as the gods show up, they can help you.


    Later I learned that the gods in people''s mouths were actually ghost kings. No wonder I felt as if I had seen the ghost king for the first time. The reason why I didn''t ask the ghost King directly this time was that they were afraid of Huang Dan. Secondly, I worked to trouble the ghost king with my personal relationship. I always felt that it was not very good. Anyway, I invited the gods, and the cultivation of the ghost king could be increased. So I took the opportunity to let the ghost King eat more sacrifices.


    Huang Dan hesitated when I mentioned the interest of inviting gods. After all, it involves her own health problems. She and Duan ye are closely related to each other, which is only the relationship between fiancee and fiancee. So I can understand, but this is also unexpected. After all, it seems that their relationship is like a real couple, and they are definitely a model couple in front of us Yes. But the heart is separated from the belly, who did not expect that at this juncture, Huang Dan chose to retreat.


    At the beginning, I was anxious to see her, just to think of a way. As for whether or not to look at her own decision, I have no reason to force her. Looking at Huang Dan''s look, I know that this is nothing.


    However, when I felt that there was no possibility, Zhang Xinyan put another stick in her hand and said, "ah, Yu Zhen, you just said that this spirit invitation must be intimate, right? Since she doesn''t want to, I''ll come. Anyway, I''ve seen a lot of things like this. "


    Huang Dan was naturally unhappy and asked, "what do you mean? You and Duan Ye just met, right? Is this going to be intimate? I can really put gold on my face. "


    I pulled Zhang Xinyan and told her not to talk. To tell the truth, there is no reason for her to come. What''s not nice is that she rolled over the sheets with others? But in Duan Ye''s mind, he was just playing. Of course, Zhang Xinyan would not take it seriously, so it would only add to the trouble that she would talk like this.


    Zhang Xinyan evaded my hand, and then deliberately said: "just know what happened? At least, the person I have just met can ask for the spirit for Duan ye, but what about you? It''s not forward-looking, so it doesn''t matter how long you know it. You don''t have to compare it with me. Two people mainly look at fate! Are you right? "


    Seeing Zhang Xinyan''s provocation, Huang Dan suddenly became angry, "hum, with my fiancee in, I see who is qualified to say that he has the ability to replace me! But Zhang Xinyan, you are so warm-hearted, isn''t it because Duan Ye is not in your room? You are afraid that Duan ye will become a fierce ghost and ask for your life! Could you be so enthusiastic if it happened elsewhere? So don''t say how noble you are. I don''t believe you are willing to do such a thing for a man


    They did not agree with each other and wrestled with each other. They didn''t know who moved their hands first. Anyway, neither of them allowed me to. I was upset. In the end, it was not for a man? If you want to say how good this person is, they can compete fairly. Moreover, I can see that it''s just vanity. Who loves whom more? It''s just love themselves.


    Looking at the angry appearance of the two people, I didn''t go forward. Since I was so confused, I continued to be confused. Well, during this gap, I received a phone call from Liu Ziwei. She said that she would be back in half an hour. She also inquired about the new tenant, namely Huang Dan. What can I say, I just say that you are almost home, and we will meet at that time Come on, I''m not sure about people.


    After hanging up the phone, I saw that the two still played happily, so I yelled at the room, "the second landlord is coming back soon! If you see you fighting like this, it is estimated that you will not continue to live here. The house price is cheap and the location is good. If you have another good place, you can continue to fight. And the second landlord doesn''t know whether to believe in this God, so we can''t help you to invite spirits for the time being. Now, the only thing we can do is to clean up this place. As for Duan ye, it depends on his own personal fate. If his destiny is up to this point, no one will come. So you two don''t fight. It''s useless. "


    Both of them were stunned for a moment. Maybe I didn''t think that I was so indifferent to their fight. Anyway, I couldn''t go forward to fight. The most vulnerable one in the fight between the two was fighting. What''s more, they were two women who would not use knives and guns, and would scratch the other side''s face at best.They may have no strength in fighting. They agreed to let go of their hands together. However, I know that this is just the truce at present. Anyway, I can''t control so much. Wait for Liu Ziwei to come back and let her do it. She has many ghost ideas. I think it''s more than enough to deal with them. As for duanye, I don''t care. I can ask the ghost king in private to see if I can help Yes, if his life is over, maybe it is related to the mysterious man. I don''t think I will intervene. After all, I haven''t solved the most important thing at present.


    And if I really think of these two possibilities, it would be impossible to intervene.


    I started to sort out the things that please Ling, but I couldn''t use them in the future. I cleaned them up and threw them in the garbage can. Then I watched them both start to clean up. In a word, I also wanted to leave a good impression on Liu Ziwei.


    After a while, Liu Ziwei came back, and to our great surprise, the person she followed was Duan Ye!


    The three of us were very surprised, but no one asked what happened to Liu Ziwei. It was too mysterious!


    The person who should have stayed in Zhang Xinyan''s room was picked up by the second landlord. Duan Ye seemed to have no idea what was going on. Instead, he asked Huang Dan angrily, "it was agreed to wait at the bus stop? Why did you come back first? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 436

    Duan Ye didn''t look like a joke, and he was really angry because he didn''t wait for Huang Dan. After listening to this sentence, let alone Huang Dan and Zhang Xinyan, even I felt a little terrible. What''s going on?


    I looked at Liu Ziwei and hoped that she could make it clear. After all, it was not so easy to meet people who rent the same house on the road. However, Liu Ziwei shrugged at me, "don''t ask me, I''m the last person to tell the truth. You''d better ask him."


    Huang Dan and Zhang Xinyan are obviously afraid to ask, for fear that they will faint after hearing the answer. I swallowed my mouth and asked carefully, "Duan ye, when did you and Huang Dan wait at the bus stop?"


    Duan ye went to the tea table and poured himself a glass of water. Then he said with resentment, "I sent Huang Dan a message. You didn''t wake up when I went out in the morning. I thought that you were not very good. I sent a short message to Huang Dan about eight o''clock. Why? You don''t believe me? "


    With that, Duan Ye got up and took out his mobile phone from Huang Dan''s pocket. Then he opened the message, "look, isn''t this from me? But I should have called. She didn''t see the message


    Listening to Duan Ye finish, I look at Huang Dan and Zhang Xinyan''s faces become very ugly. Everyone will feel frightened. After all, Duan ye also talked to several of us in the morning, and what''s more, something like that happened with Zhang Xinyan, which I heard with my own ears. But I''ve seen things that are more exaggerated than this kind of thing, so I''m not afraid of it. It''s just a surprise.


    But Huang Dan and Zhang Xinyan are different. They are a bit at a loss. They completely forget that they had a fight. Even their hands are entangled together unconsciously. Moreover, I watched Huang Dan hide from the side subconsciously. After a long time, I got up the courage and said, "duanye, I''ll tell you something. You don''t think I''m insane."


    "Come on, but what''s the matter with you? You look so bad? I admit I just had a problem with my attitude. Are you angry with me? " Duan Ye is a good man. It is different from Duan ye I saw this morning.


    Huang Dan licked his lips and made up his mind and said, "I''m not angry with you. I just feel that some things can''t be understood. When I go out in the morning, you are still in bed. How can you go out more than me? And if you say I''m blind, but I call you before I go out. At that time, you answered. I don''t believe you ask Zhang Xinyan and Yu Zhen. "


    Zhang Xinyan immediately nodded, "yes, I heard that. In the morning, I went to buy breakfast and brought it back to you. However, you didn''t say what you ate at that time, so I bought some casually. You still boasted about the Baoxiang of xiaolongbao!"


    "No way. He never eats xiaolongbao. How can he say that xiaolongbao is fragrant?" Huang Dan screamed, "don''t say it. How do I think it''s a bit infiltrative? What do you think?"


    I know Huang Dan wants to ask my opinion, but I can''t make it clear for a moment. After all, I haven''t had deep contact with Duan Ye. I don''t know what Duan Ye was like. However, judging from his behavior just now, I think there is something wrong with Duan ye, but it can''t prove that there is no problem with the present one.


    Duan Ye was also a little confused. After listening to Zhang Xinyan''s words, he quickly said, "girl, don''t talk nonsense. You can easily cause misunderstanding between me and my girlfriend. Besides, I left the house early tomorrow. How could I have breakfast with you?"


    Seeing Duan Ye''s denial, Zhang Xinyan is a little anxious, "how can it be? Yu Zhen was there at that time. I really didn''t lie, and And you were He also told me a lot of jokes. After breakfast, you didn''t leave directly. Did you forget all about it? I didn''t make you responsible. How could you even make up some stories to scare people? "


    Hearing that Huang Dan''s face was not good-looking, she immediately threw Zhang Xinyan''s hand away with disgust. "Oh, it''s really a skill. You really want to seduce my boyfriend while I''m away. Now, you''ve been caught by dirty things, and you''re thinking about splashing dirty water on my boyfriend. You''re really funny. You don''t look at you. Can my boyfriend look up to you? "


    Zhang Xinyan didn''t know whether she was angry or because she was afraid. Her face was pale and pale. She fell down and sat on the ground. Then her eyes were blurred and she said, "how could it be? I have a talisman on me. It''s impossible for me to be watched by a ghost. And if the ghost is with me in the morning, why doesn''t the charm work? Yu Zhen, aren''t you a master of yin and Yang? How come the amulet you gave me doesn''t work at all? "


    As a matter of fact, I have already said that my skill is not enough, and the charm is not necessarily effective. If I deal with ordinary imps, I may still be able to play a role. However, in the face of such a powerful one, I think it will make people feel it at most. But I also have a little regret. If I didn''t draw a charm for Zhang Xinyan, maybe she didn''t dare to be so bold and reckless. However, I didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    However, I have no ability to prove who is false and who is true. I look at Zhang Xinyan with some regret. I just want to reach out to pull her up, but she looks at me with resentment. "Yu Zhen, I knew you would not really help me. Fortunately, I thought it was an old friend from another country. Who ever thought it was just meeting a demon who killed people without seeing blood. You really don''t want to kill people with a knife No, don''t you just want to see me unhappy? Now you''ve got it, but I''m not as happy as you areAfter that, Zhang Xinyan tried hard to stabilize her figure and wanted to stand up, but she didn''t succeed for many times. She just couldn''t get up. I just finished complaining and didn''t want to have such bad luck. Moreover, I had already reminded her, but she didn''t listen at that time. Now she is complaining about me when something happened.


    Liu Ziwei looked at it for a while. She was probably the most suitable person to talk in the room. First, she was the second landlord here. Second, because she had never participated in the whole thing, she would feel fair to say anything. She stepped forward to help Zhang Xinyan up and said, "since it happened here in me I think I''m responsible, but it''s not the time for us to fight against each other. After all, we don''t know what that thing is, so I think we''d better find an expert to solve the problem. "


    Naturally, I agree with this idea, but I know the master, but I can''t get in touch with him temporarily. The only possibility is waiting for him to show up on his own initiative.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 437

    After midnight, all of a sudden, Zhang Xinyan was not very well. She was in a trance, and she was talking nonsense. Although we were not ashamed of her behavior, she had a problem at the moment, so we can''t sit back and ignore her.


    Liu Ziwei and I were the first to go there. She saw that we didn''t make any special moves. When Duan ye came in, she rushed madly. It seemed that she wanted to be close to Duan Ye. Seeing this scene, Huang Dan naturally protected Duan ye from being hurt. However, Huang Dan was not small hearted, but Zhang Xinyan hit Huang Dan in the left face. In an instant, her face was swollen and high, even us The outsiders were distressed, but Zhang Xinyan didn''t settle down and had to reach Duan Ye. Fortunately, Duan Ye was quick enough to hide.


    When he retreated to the safety zone, Duan ye said with lingering fear: "let''s call the police. If we always look at it like this, none of us will think about rest."


    All of them have the same idea, but I know that the police will not interfere in such a time. Many of them are regarded as Zhang Xinyan''s madness. However, she can''t find a police station for her madness. If she is out of Humanitarian Affairs, the police may help to send people to a mental hospital. However, we are not related to Zhang Xinyan, so it is impossible for us to send people to other people''s homes.


    In order to prevent Zhang Xinyan from making inappropriate actions to us again, we decided to lock her in her room, then fix the door with something, and look at it every two hours. Then, Liu Ziwei called the police station, hoping that someone would come to solve the matter.


    At present, one of our three women and one man can control the situation if we put it in normal times. However, Zhang Xinyan''s condition is that even the four of us are not necessarily rivals.


    I can feel the strength in Zhang Xinyan''s body, but I guess no one believes what I say, and I think it''s easier to panic when I say it.


    Although there was no homicide, the police station sent someone over. Huang Dan''s voice organization ability is the strongest. Naturally, she tells the story to the police. Of course, Huang Dan is reasonable, and does not describe Zhang Xinyan''s collusion with her boyfriend.


    After listening to Huang Dan''s description, the small police also had some difficulties. When they first received the notice, they thought it was an ordinary dispute. But now someone is going crazy for no reason. And it seems that the biggest factor before going crazy is the stimulation of having a relationship with that person who doesn''t know whether Duan Ye is or not. Huang Dan tries his best to show that this matter has nothing to do with Duan Ye But the police are all evidence-based, so they won''t believe it.


    In the end, one policeman stayed, another took Duan ye back to record his confession. Huang Dan stopped working and entered the police station. No matter what he did, it was not good to hear it. However, it would not be good to tell the police what they decided to do!


    In a standoff, Zhang Xinyan in the room let out a strange cry, and then all the things in front of her room door were suddenly opened by external forces. The police were not calm at this time. They quickly took out a pistol and pointed it at the door. I went up and said, "do you think that thing can be afraid of bullets? It''s obvious that Zhang Xinyan has something else attached to her, so can you go and hire a yin and Yang master? "


    The little policeman glanced at me, "can you still be joking at this time? I think you are really not afraid of death! "


    I saw that they didn''t say anything, and I didn''t want to continue to ask them to find Yin and Yang masters. They themselves learned atheism and relied on the gun to level the world. If I listened to my words, would it not prove that what they had learned before was false? But no matter whether they believe it or not, there is a police officer who, seeing the situation is not good enough to shoot a gun, has a profound understanding of a truth, that is, there are real and positional creatures in the world.


    After being shot, Zhang Xinyan can still walk around, and seems to have not been hurt at all. She stares at the small policeman who shoots the gun, and then rushes over and pinches the small policeman''s neck. The other policeman is so scared that he forgets to shoot. He shivers and looks at his companion being clamped by Zhang Xinyan.


    I watched the little policeman''s face turn purple. If I waited a little longer, it would have killed people. I grabbed the pistol from another policeman and hit Zhang Xinyan at random, because I couldn''t think of any more powerful weapon besides the pistol.


    Zhang Xinyan''s attention was quickly attracted by me. She pushed away the policeman in her hand and ran to me. She said in a very strange voice: "good, very good. You dare to do this to me, hum! I think you''re trying to kill yourself. I didn''t tell you, don''t act alone until you have to. If you just stay there honestly and wait for me to find what I want, maybe I will let you go! However, since you are strong, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness. Ha ha ha, Yu Zhen, this is your death date! "


    "If I dare to do so, I''m not afraid of death at all. But before I die, you have to tell me why you have such a big hatred with me? I ask myself that I am worthy of anyone, but why do you hold on to me? " I can only think of ways to delay time, so as to maximize the waiting for people.


    However, I also know that this hope is very slim, in the past such a dangerous moment, the ghost king has appeared for a long time, but today I have cried silently in my heart for thousands of times, and I have not seen a shadow of the ghost king!Zhang Xinyan''s things shook her head, "you and I have no injustice, but we are looking for the same thing, you take is against me, so no one can help it. When I kill you, I''m going to get the diary, which is also the best thing for both."


    "Have you ever thought that if you do this, you will never be able to conceive. The life of a ghost is really what you want? You''re not making a lot of noise at the moment. It''s time to stop. " I can only think of using the greatest temptation to let him give up hurting everyone here.


    However, after listening to that thing, he sneered, "Yu Zhen, you are too naive. When the ghost King left me in the underworld, I knew that things could not be so simple. Besides, the Mencius, with her good intentions, was secretly darker than anyone else. She could easily find a reason to convict me, so that I was not as happy as I was here! So don''t try to make me let you go


    With this picture of Xinyan, the whole person rushed to me. Even if I was hiding, I couldn''t hide anywhere. So I just stood there waiting for him to clean me up. However, when his fingers just touched me, he screamed. I could see Zhang Xinyan curling up on the ground through his fingers. In a short time, a trace of cyan came out of her body.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 438

    Just wondering, I heard a familiar voice ring out, "you are so cunning that you even think of the disguise technique, but the cunning fox will show its tail! Don''t hurry up and get caught! " At that time, Luo Lifan threw out the soul whip, and the blue breath struggled for a while, and it turned into a smoke and got into Luo Lifan''s soul collecting bag.


    Seeing Luo Lifan, I was relieved. He really came in time. Otherwise, I would be the one who just lost his soul! But it was a coincidence that Luo Lifan was able to find this place, so I asked, "haven''t you been busy with your own business? How did you get here? "


    "I don''t come, and you''re dead!" Luo Lifan squinted at me and then said to us, "OK, don''t be so stupefied. Zhang Xinyan has been tossed by that thing for a long time. Her physical strength is very weak, and she can''t wake up for a while. So find a nearby hospital to send her to have a good observation."


    The two policemen who just saw Luo Lifan suddenly appeared and solved the problem quickly. Naturally, they were surprised to see that the matter had been solved. However, they did not mention taking Duan ye back to the police station. After a simple explanation, they left in a hurry. I estimated that their experience tonight might be a special legend in their life ¡£


    Duan ye, a boy, naturally fell on him with Zhang Xinyan''s task on his back. Although Huang Dan was reluctant, he didn''t say anything, but he was still worried and insisted on following him.


    So there are Liu Ziwei, I and Luo Lifan in the room for the time being. I found that Liu Ziwei has always been very calm, and seems to be used to such things. At first I thought it was her courage. Later, I learned that she had dealt with Luo Lifan many years ago. However, she was quite embarrassed. Liu Ziwei was bi''er''s distant cousin at that time Our two families are close to each other, so they often follow Luo Lifan and naturally have been influenced by many things.


    However, since bi''er died, she has never seen Luo Lifan again. Today, when Luo Lifan appeared, she was quite surprised, but at that time she was still young, and now she has grown into a big girl.


    Liu Ziwei simply said hello to Luo Lifan and didn''t mention bi''er''s things. After all, those things have passed. Moreover, I think that Liu Ziwei is free and easy to live, and will not climb up to other people''s relationship because of one person''s relationship. On the contrary, Luo Lifan lost his mind for a few seconds. Perhaps those who had been there did not really dissipate, but after years of precipitation, they could better maintain the balance in the bottom of my heart.


    See me and Luo Lifan also have words, Liu Ziwei returned to the room first, left the living room for us. In fact, you don''t have to be so polite. Luo Lifan and I have nothing to say, except Qu Yong.


    Luo Lifan used to take Qu Yong with him every time he went. However, this matter has been solved, but Qu Yong has not appeared. Naturally, I have some doubts. Is it difficult for Qu Yong to track down more important things? Anyway, Luo Lifan would never tell me in advance.


    "What about Qu Yong? Did you keep an eye on it I can''t wait to ask.


    Luo Lifan looked at me and said, "when did I use my apprentice to do such a hard work? He''s gone! I''m going to set up my own house. This boy is still a woman. I dare not say goodbye to you face to face. This courage is not like me


    "What? Have you set up your own house? But even if it is self-made, it will not delay him to follow you! Now fengxu''s business is in need of manpower. How can you say that you have sent him directly? " I don''t understand what lorivan is trying to do.


    "It''s a matter between our teachers and apprentices. It''s useless to ask for it when our fate is over." Luo Lifan finished and said to me, "Hey, I said you also got the diary. What are you going to do next? Should you be able to fight with your family


    I gave him a blank look. "This is between me and the ghost king. Don''t worry about it."


    When it comes to the ghost king, I''m still a little angry. He didn''t say anything when he met the danger, and I didn''t know what he was busy with. Before that, someone swore to me that he could come to save me as soon as he called out. Now it''s OK. His throat is almost broken and there''s no shadow. Instead, Luo Lifan appears again and again in a critical moment, so I''m bored In terms of this prediction, the ghost king must be above Luo Lifan, but why not?


    Seeing that I was not angry, Luo Lifan couldn''t help laughing, "Yu Zhen, do you really get angry?"


    I am a familiar person in front of can not hold a temper, listen to him so asked, I am naturally angry, "otherwise? It was supposed to be the ghost king, but I didn''t see him coming. What matters is he busy with? It''s more important than my life? If you have the ability, don''t come out to see me for the rest of your life. "


    Luo Lifan shook his head, sighed and said, "we all say that the IQ of the woman in love is zero. It seems that it is really true. In addition, you have been stupid for six years, but you can''t keep up with the rhythm! "


    "Bah, you''re running on me in a different way! I tell you, don''t stink with me. My aunt is in a bad mood and may scold every minute! Do you want to try it? " I am angry, this Luo Lifan must add fuel to the fire, I really want to join him to scold.Luo Lifan looked at me like a smile, "said as if he had not scolded! But you are too. Why don''t you think about it? I haven''t installed a tracking device on you. How can I find you so quickly? And what led me here? Is it really the ghost? "


    I heard what Luo Lifan said. Of course, I had doubts about his sudden appearance here. However, it is not surprising that he is also a figure in the immortal class. It is not surprising that he can know something by pinching his fingers. "What else could it be? Aren''t you the most sensitive to female ghosts? What''s more, you''ve always been indignant that you didn''t devote much to chasing female ghosts. This time, you just took the opportunity to do meritorious deeds. What a wonderful thing


    Luo Lifan didn''t pay attention to me, directly sat down on the sofa, and then said: "forget it, you are killing your brain cells in circles with people like you! If the ghost king didn''t give me a hint in the middle, even if I knew where you were, I wouldn''t have known you were in danger, so I wouldn''t have come all the way here. "


    I quipped, "forget it, I found that you are always changing ways to please the ghost king recently. Maybe this is also your intention to help him speak!" Although I said so, I also knew that the ghost king must have made a lot of efforts.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 439

    Luo Lifan looked at me, cocked his legs and said, "you can think what you want. You can decide whether you want to go back to the hell. You just said that this is the business of you two. But I have to go. I have to go now. In order to save you, I have delayed to recognize my apprentice. "


    "Apprentice? You just sent Qu Yong away, so impatient to meet the new apprentice, did you not think that the new man was happy with the old man and cried? Thanks to Qu Yong, you have always been very respectful to you. You are really cruel! " Now I even doubt Luo Lifan''s motive to let Qu Yong set up his own door. In order to probe into the enemy''s situation more accurately, I asked, "tell me, who is so unlucky that you regard him as his apprentice?"


    "You are really forgetful. Didn''t I take a baby? The child can talk with his eyes. If he doesn''t pick it up, he is afraid that there will be fire disaster. I call it saving life! You know something about it Luo Lifan slanted his eyes and began to become flowing again.


    I knew that when he was at this time, there would be no serious eating, so I didn''t pick up the stubble and went back to Liu Ziwei''s room and took out my things. In fact, I can''t take these things to the hell, but it''s not the matter to leave them here.


    Liu Ziwei didn''t say anything. She helped me sort it out. She was also sad. She only said, "I''ll see you later." This sentence sounds familiar to me. I thought for a long time that it was Qu YONGTUO who brought it to me. Fortunately, I can tell Liu Ziwei well, she is a cheerful person, no matter what things will turn out to be lucky, don''t you say, this will laugh at the girl''s luck will not be too bad.


    Looking at me carrying a bag out, Luo Lifan gave me a look, "do you think you can go back like this?"


    I know that Luo Lifan is also kind-hearted. I''m afraid that the ghost king will not look at these things when I get to the hell, and I can''t use all these things in the hell. But I just like to argue with Luo Lifan, "why? I just like to leave a memorial, can''t I? You care about me? "


    Luo Lifan shook his head, "that can be said, don''t go to the middle and ask me for help. If it''s not promised that the ghost king will deliver you safely to a certain place, you think I''m willing to grind and haw with you here!"


    Looking at the time is not early, I and Liu Ziwei simply told not to leave. Maybe it''s because I want to fight back, I seem to be a little excited. By the way, I haven''t come to see this diary, and I don''t know if there is anything valuable in it. But even if there is no, it''s time for us to trade with Tong Zu. Anyway, it''s time for this matter to come to an end.


    When I got back to the underworld, I naturally wanted to go back to the main hall first. However, I didn''t see the ghost King''s shadow after I went around for a long time. Fortunately, I wandered outside the hall. I didn''t know who had built a small garden beside the river Styx. There were many rare herbs in it, which smelled very fragrant. However, the sky in the underworld was too dark to cover up those words The shadow of.


    I was looking at it carefully. I heard a voice. I don''t need to guess that it''s my lively and cheerful sister Yu Xiao. "Sister, sister! When did you come back? I didn''t see you last time you came back. This time, you have to talk to me


    I looked back and saw her holding a little boy in her hand. If I guessed correctly, it must be in love. The child in the underworld grows faster than the child in the sun. Moreover, if Zhong is still a female official, his children will naturally grow faster than ordinary children in the underworld. I looked at the love, long is the standard, completely inherited the advantages of my little aunt and Zhong Ruo, I think this growing up must be a disaster. But at the moment, being led by Yu Xiao, his expression is not very happy.


    I came forward and fell in love with him, but he was always depressed. It''s not necessarily a good thing for such a small child to worry so much. I want to go back and talk to my little aunt and let her come out with love to play more. In this way, I can change my character. In the future, my love will inherit his father''s position. If he always has a dead fish face, it will not be good for him in the future Department.


    When I fell in love with playing on the edge, I teased Yu Xiao, "Hey, do you have any changes these days? When I see you like love so much, I''ll try my best to hold the baby earlier. I won''t be in love with you all the time. But you can take it with you. If you touch it with baby luck, maybe something will happen. "


    Talking about this stubble, Yu Xiao was not very interested. "Also said, I would like to roll the bed sheet with the clock and seconds all day long. However, no matter how much I want, I can''t see the ups and downs of the stomach. I have tried the method of the Yin and Yang, but there is no such life! But, fortunately, I have love with me, and I can also relieve the boredom. By the way, I see my little aunt these days and begin to eat supplement. It is estimated that she is going to start the second child mode. Anyway, I can''t be greedy. I simply do good deeds and help them look after their children. They will not trip when they do things. And every time I go to pick up love, they will be happy ¡£¡±


    This is natural ah, the children are not at home, two people do not have to worry about so much. Moreover, Yu Xiao is like a child. Two people can play together. To tell you the truth, I envy Yu Xiao. She never seems to have any worries, and Zhong sec is good for her. In any case, compared with the ghost King''s attitude towards me, it''s just a heaven and a ground, not only clock seconds, but even Zhong Ruo is the Lord who especially loves his wife, but my family will be angry with me, regardless of me at the critical moment!When I was chatting with Yu Xiao, love always revolved around me. At first, I thought that he wanted me to play with him because he was in good company with me. However, when I played with him, he was absent-minded. The child''s mind was not easy to guess. So I squatted down and was almost equal to him. Then I looked into his eyes and asked, "love, do you have anything to think about Tell me? "


    Love bit his lips, and then seemed very hesitant to ask: "little sister, can you tell me the truth, fengxu will come back?"


    I didn''t expect that he was also worried about this matter, and he was so young that he shouldn''t worry about it. I know that he played with fengxu when he was young. Naturally, he cared more about fengxu than others. I thought that he couldn''t follow him. So I pulled out a smile and said, "I''ll come back. Don''t worry. You can see the ghost king, I have yours Brother Tianyou, we are all trying to find it. I believe fengxu will come back here one day, because he promised you that he would be a brother with you in this life. I don''t think fengxu will break his promise. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 440

    Love does not make a sound, but the expression seems to be a little relaxed, it seems that my words give him some reassurance, but I also have some worries, in case the wind Xu really can''t come back, the love has been holding hope for him, isn''t it bad for the growth of love? Children''s heart is the most vulnerable, once found cheated, they will not easily to trust others, so in order to make the life after love more smooth, I want to work harder and bring the wind back earlier.


    I patted his head and said, "thank you for thinking so much about fengxu. I believe he will feel it. You have been playing together since you were born, and you have a deep feeling. So you should be a little happy, so that fengxu can feel it and have the consciousness to resist. At present, we adults are looking for traces. You are responsible for giving fengxu power where we don''t know. Let''s refuel together


    Love nodding, but the expression always looks very serious, which is the same as Zhong Ruo, which gives people a cold feeling. Such expression should not appear on the children''s face. However, I don''t know whether it is because he always frowns at the mention of fengxu at the moment. Although the children in the Prefecture are always precocious than ordinary children, but in the My heart is always in love with a child.


    I thought about it and said to Yu Xiao, "take love to play for a while. Children are so worried. You elder sister should help enlighten them. I haven''t seen ghost king and God bless yet when I come back. I have to look for them too!"


    Yu Xiao naturally left happily with love. When it comes to playing with this girl, she is even more happy than love. It seems that it is better to have never experienced anything. I can''t learn this mentality. But since I can''t do that, it''s nice for my sister to have this mood.


    I think the ghost king and Tianyou are not in the hall. They should be in the back mountain. The father and son always exchange martial arts. Moreover, the ghost king does give Tianyou a lot of guidance in cultivation and mana. Maybe it would be better for them to communicate in this way. However, when I arrived at the back of the mountain, I didn''t hear the fight. Instead, there was a whisper in the deep bamboo forest. I carefully identified the voice, which seemed to be Bai Wuchang.


    I didn''t disturb her, thinking that I would surprise her, so I walked over lightly. There was still a while before Bai Changchang. I saw her making tea for Tianyou. Tianyou was such a stinky boy that he used Bai Wuchang as a servant girl. You know, Bai Wuchang''s role is more than that around the ghost king.


    Before I left last time, I confirmed Bai Wuchang''s mind. This little girl has some thoughts, but maybe it''s because of her identity. Secondly, when I think of the woman before Tianyou, she is a little frown. I don''t know what kind of relationship they are now. But on the surface, Tianyou doesn''t seem to know. If this stinky boy knows Bai Wuchang''s heart, Look at his leg, I don''t give her a discount!


    Tianyou is a child with delicate mind. He doesn''t know how to be so slow and hot about love, which makes people anxious. The ghost king will not take the initiative to take charge of this matter. He thinks that this matter should be managed by a woman. It is always strange for him to take charge of it. However, if the ghost king really cares about me, he will face it My careful eyes and bad temper should not be transmitted to Tianyou. I can''t figure out the child''s temper. If this problem is added, it will be white and impermanent.


    Perhaps sensing someone, Tianyou suddenly sat up and said, "who is there? Come out


    It doesn''t matter when the little boy yells. He startles Bai Wuchang. He doesn''t hold the teapot. He pours hot water on his arm. Bai Wuchang screams when he feels pain. He quickly blocks the scalded place with a handkerchief. The little girl really doesn''t know when to pretend to be pitiful in front of a man. You say that you don''t show helplessness at this time You have to be used as a servant girl! But it''s useless for me to be anxious. This emotional matter is not something that can be helped by anyone interfering.


    Sure enough, seeing Bai Wuchang, there was no difference. Tianyou didn''t even look at her and said, "you''re really a stupid woman!" Then I walked in the direction I was standing in. I had to go out and face Tianyou and said, "why did you forget your breath after walking for a few days?"


    Seeing a little surprise in my eyes, Tianyou said without concealment, "when did you come back? Where''s my dad? Isn''t he with you? "


    "Not big or small! You have no conscience. You know that I will not stay in the hall when I come back. I will torture Bai Wuchang here. Don''t you know that Bai Wuchang is an effective general under your father? If you let your father know that you are so domineering, do you want to beat your ass I took a look at Tianyou, seriously, I really feel a little bit distressed by Bai Wuchang. Such a good girl is not able to use some routines emotionally. If she has a little experience, she won''t be able to win another Tianyou for such a long time.


    Seeing me say so, God bless some of the noodles can''t hang, busy pull my cape, "white impermanence is still here, you can''t give me some face?"


    At this time know to face, how did not think about his attitude to Bai Wuchang? Even a woman needs face. What''s more, she is not an ordinary woman in the ghost King''s family. She can shoulder the heavy responsibility! I did not answer, directly toward the white impermanence to walk over, pulled her injured hand over, heartache said: "how do you not know how to deal with it in time? If it takes a long time but you want to leave a scar, go back quickly and apply some medicine. You know, if a girl has a scar, it won''t look good. "Maybe I don''t know that I will find that Bai Wuchang''s face is a little red, and then he said, "it''s OK. It''s just a small injury, and I don''t care about the appearance.


    While talking, Bai Wuchang''s eyes seemed to glance at God''s blessing. I knew from my heart that if this smelly boy didn''t open his mouth, even if I asked her to go back, she would not. So I patted Tianyou, "Bai Wuchang is like this. Do you want her to serve you here? The girl is scarred, but no man will marry. I really don''t want you to be in charge when you are such a fool. "


    "I don''t know that she was hurt so badly, she didn''t say it just now," Tianyou looked innocent, and then said with some dissatisfaction: "what''s wrong with me? Handsome still has money, and good position and weight, even if I am in charge of Bai Wuchang, it''s not a loss? If you don''t believe it, will you ask her if she agrees


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 441

    "You son of a bitch, you dare to talk. Who stipulates that a woman''s family should marry a rich and handsome man? Women in this life is the most difficult, if you choose, who is good for themselves in the first place! I don''t know where you learned those fallacies! " I pointed my finger at God''s forehead, and then said, "OK, just now Bai Wuchang was injured because of your injury. Now you are responsible for dressing her up. If you don''t take it seriously, you will see how to ask for a wife in the future."


    Listen to me, Tianyou is not so good, but Bai Wuchang is blushing with shame. He makes a bow to me, and they leave. However, Tianyou always puts on a kind of royal highness and swaggers in front of him. I think that if two people are successful, Bai Wuchang will have to listen to him, but Bai Wuchang''s appearance should be the kind of one who wishes to devote himself to love.


    Just because I was thinking about Bai Wuchang''s injury, I forgot to ask where Tianyou ghost king was. Luo Lifan must have informed him in advance of my return, but this man is very good. I haven''t seen any movement for a long time. So I won''t look for him. I think that when I left here, Ling Tian was practicing in seclusion, and I don''t know if he has left the pass now, fan of the hell It''s too big. I haven''t traveled all over before, and Ling Tian can''t practice in crowded places. So it''s very hard to find out. When I get out of the bamboo grove, I casually pull a ghost messenger and ask, "is Lord Ling out of the pass?"


    When Ling Tian came here, I announced my identity, so the ghost messengers all knew that he was my brother, and naturally he would stay more. However, when Ling Tian came here, he went to practice in seclusion directly. Most of them had never seen the real face. So the ghost messenger that I caught listened to me and said, "I don''t know, I don''t know If you go and ask the people around the ghost king, you may know more clearly


    This sentence reminds me, but the ghost king is not here, and the people who serve him are also missing. It''s better for me to find them myself if I can find them.


    After restoring the memory of Feng nationality, I know Ling Tian and my past. I know Ling Tian''s temperament. Naturally, I don''t want those things in the past to become his fetters. Once a person hides something in his heart, he will not be happy. At present, we have no other Feng family members. So I want to be nice to him as much as possible, so that he can feel his coming home at every moment in the future Human concern.


    Someone once told me that once there is hatred in the heart, the life of this life will be destroyed, because the person with hatred can not see any beauty in the world, and everything has lost its original meaning. Maybe the only purpose of the subject carrying hatred is revenge.


    I have experienced that kind of pain, so now I can see clearly and truly. I don''t want Lingtian''s life to be ruined. What''s more, Ling Tian in my impression has always liked to laugh. The age of innocence at that time was the most beautiful memory for me and Ling Tian.


    I don''t know how long it took me to find a stone gate. I think it''s the place where Ling Tian closed down. I''ve worked so hard to find it. The stinky boy didn''t know to come out to meet him. Instead, I had to cry out at the door: "Lord Ling, do you still want to close?"? There are a lot of things out there that need western medicine. You brother-in-law is helping your brother-in-law! "


    After a long time, Ling Tiancai came out of it reluctantly. It turns out that he has been trying to repair his face and try to become his original appearance. It seems that my brother is still obsessive-compulsive. To be honest, his face was perfect before, but he was still keen on his original appearance.


    Seeing me, he didn''t show how enthusiastic, but said faintly: "at the beginning, I didn''t say that I would like to close to what time? How can you come to me again? It''s hard to find my boundary. The ghost King instructed you to come here? There are so many people under the ghost king. When will they think that I can help him


    He was not used to being close to us, but he was not in a hurry for a moment. So I said, "you always pestered me when you were a child. When you grow up, your wings are hard, do you think my sister is useless? I tell you, you are my brother. You have to discuss everything with me. It''s a good thing to be closed. You can refine your accomplishments, but you can''t always be closed. Even if you don''t want to help your brother-in-law, it''s good to talk with me at least if you don''t want to help your brother-in-law. "


    I don''t know why, I feel Ling Tian''s special resistance to me, and just now he said why I came to him. I dare to be a sister. If he doesn''t come, he will not contact me! Thinking of this, I looked at him unconsciously. Anyway, this face is Ling Tian now. My brother, I can see what I want. And there are so many things happened in the middle, but I haven''t seen it in some years. I have to make up for the debt in those years.


    Seeing me staring at him, he felt a little uncomfortable, and then turned away to look at the scenery. However, the hell was a gray sky. In front of him, besides his stone gate, what else could he look at? Perhaps also aware of the embarrassment, Ling Tian whispered: "always staring at a man''s face, so impolite!"


    When he said this, I couldn''t get angry, but said with a smile: "look at what you said, if this is not related to me, what else can I do? Besides, it''s not impolite to look at your brother. Just like you, when I''ve been here for a long time, you don''t know whether to ask me to go in and sit down. As a sister, you can''t find fault with you. In short, we are brothers and sisters, which is an unchangeable fact, isn''t it? "It seems that he heard the word "brother-in-law". Ling Tian was silent for a long time. I thought he might not be able to accept it for a while. The elder sister who had died in the impression came back to life. After a long time, I saw him calm down, and then teased him and said, "Stinky boy, you won''t suffer from crying sister. Call me to listen."


    Ling Tian looked at me, then curved his nose and said, "I don''t call, and I haven''t investigated clearly, so I won''t call you easily."


    As soon as I heard, this boy actually regarded me as a liar! If I am a liar, I need to go around such a big circle? I put my hand on his shoulder, but because his height is much higher than me, I can only stand on tiptoe, but this looks very impotent, so I decisively gave up this posture and changed to pull his arm, "I tell you, your sister, if I am not a good man, you don''t have to believe anyone in the world! This experience so many things, you appreciate me, that is, forget it, dare not admit me in my heart. I told you that when I was a child, I took you as a baby, and I would bear with you and let you do everything, but now it''s not the same! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 442

    "Now that you''re grown up, if you''re still in the mood with me as you were when you were a child, would you like to see if I beat you? Don''t look at you as big as you are, but your identity is here. If you really dare to fight against me, God won''t bother you. "


    I am reading fragmentary, in the heart also for Ling Tian refused to call me and feel uncomfortable, this boy suddenly gave me a big hug, caught off guard, I fell into his generous chest, thinking that I had always held him, this will suddenly be so hugged by him, I really found the feeling of childhood, but this time environment moved, really let I feel sorry.


    Ling Tian held me like this, and then called me softly: "elder sister."


    I seem to have been waiting for so long that I forget to respond. I really want time to be still and we have been so close together.


    Or Ling Tian broke the silence, "you are still alive, I can''t believe it. I saw the big fire devouring you at the beginning, how could it? I really... " When Ling Tian spoke, I could clearly feel his heartbeat, which was intensified by excitement. He couldn''t express the words later. However, I knew what he wanted to say. He didn''t want to call me, not because he didn''t believe me, but because he didn''t believe what he remembered. Maybe he was looking forward to this recognition more than I did. After all, I was the only one in her world A relative.


    I got up from his arms and took his hand. Then I looked at him firmly and said, "I can''t believe I''m still alive. If I hadn''t met my master, maybe I wouldn''t be the same as I am now. Well, it''s all over. As long as we''re all safe and sound, we''ll forget all those memories. I can''t make them repeat, In the future, I will give you a new world. I believe my sister, I will not let you be wronged. Things have reached the worst, and then it will become better. "


    Listen to me say this, Ling Tian nodded, "elder sister, don''t worry, I understand what you mean, I will put down those hatred, sometimes we believe too much in what our eyes see, but these years I also see clearly, so everything is not important, as you said, we have a future. I can''t be as willful as I was when I was a child. I want you to protect me. I can give you warmth now, sister... "


    Listening to his voice sister, my heart suddenly mixed. It is not a simple thing to let him put down his hatred. I thought I had to pay more attention. I didn''t expect that he understood my intention so soon. I don''t want to be in trouble. I just hope I can live a happy life. The days before Lingtian are really bitter. I don''t want him to lose more because of hatred.


    I have seen many people''s psychology through my own sealed memory. At that time, out of curiosity, I also went into Ling Tian''s memory. At that time, he was suffering from pain every moment, so I knew how heavy his heartache was. As his sister, I didn''t take good care of him, and I always felt guilty. So now, I''m naturally happy that he could find his way back Hope that those bright future can let him temporarily forget those miserable past.


    From today on, be a sunny man.


    After I met Ling Tian, he seldom went back to the stone house. I thought that it was so remote that it was inconvenient for me to take care of him. So I asked the ghost king to ask him to set up a separate garden near my temporary farewell garden, which was reserved for Ling Tian. Because the land boundary is limited, the house is not big, but Sparrow is small and has five internal organs. All I have prepared for Lingtian is excellent things. Anyway, he is the best one There are all kinds of good things in my brother-in-law''s treasure house. I will give it up for my brother-in-law. Looking at me busy in and out, Ling Tian calls out without, but how can it be done? If a man doesn''t write about money and money, it''s not convenient to go out to do business and talk. Anyway, Gao Fu Shuai is very popular now. My brother is good in all aspects, so he can''t be inferior to others in money.


    Living near, Lingtian began to pester me like a child. I was happy to be content. Anyway, Tianyou couldn''t touch a figure all day. He also had a fight with me when he met. His temper and his father''s virtue were the same. I just didn''t go to him for a few days to see if he was disappointed in his heart! However, my method seems to be very ineffective, because he and Bai Wuchang have been playing very well recently. In this case, I have no reason to worry about their affairs. Even if I don''t like it, I may still have feelings after a long time!


    So I put more energy on Ling Tian. Although he is much better than before, he is still not his own body, and his defense ability is still a little poor. Besides accompanying me every day, I watch him practice, just like before. If it wasn''t for the wind, I would have thought he would come back Yes.


    In the evening, the ghost king and I looked at the diary together, hoping to find something valuable. Later, I found several articles, all of which were vague words. However, I could vaguely perceive that this was the mysterious man. Because the owner of the diary was not sure about the identity of that person, it was always replaced by a question mark.


    We found the place according to the description of our diary, not to mention the fact that we found traces of human existence. At this time, a deep mountain and old forest, ordinary ordinary people would not find here. Moreover, I found the breath of fengxu there. I believe that the mysterious man is nearby. The ghost king and I did not dare to have too much action. We hid around for several hours and did not see it The shadow of a mysterious man.The ghost king looked at the sky and said, "go back, this mysterious man can''t appear twice in the same place. He is so cunning that he will be careful."


    I sighed, knowing that the ghost king must be right. In order to prevent us from knowing his identity, he always hid his breath. This time, we only smelled the smell of wind flocculent. So we came a little late. In this case, even if we waited for ten days and a half months, it would be empty. There was no way. The ghost king and I could only go back, but the diary seemed to be also It''s useless because there is no record in the back.


    I was a little annoyed and wondered if I had lost too much time, because according to the breath left by the place, they had not been away for a long time, but the ghost king didn''t think so. "Yu Zhen, do you think the mysterious man is so stupid as to leave traces for us to find? I think I think this diary is always a cover, but it is just to restrain our power, or to be exact, it is just to let us relax our vigilance and make it more convenient for him to act! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 443

    "You see, since we found out the secret of Wentian''s diary, most of our time has been wasted on it. On the contrary, we have relaxed our vigilance towards the Tong clan. It is not because I gave them the most Yin blood that Tong Zu agreed so quickly before? But don''t forget, our opponent is the protoss, and we have a lot of promises to Tongzu! And I have some doubts. The mysterious man has heard that we have reached an agreement with the Tong clan, so don''t give too much hope to the Tong clan this time! "


    What the king of ghosts said was all right. He always analyzed the problems to the point. Because of the preventive injection of the king of ghosts, I had no great expectations for the children''s side, and I was not nervous.


    Soon it was the appointed time. The ghost king and I went to the place of the Tong clan again. This time, the elder of the Tong clan didn''t let us in. Instead, he sent a small minion to send me a letter. The ghost King opened it and found out that it was the same as what he thought. There was no harvest for the Tong family about the mysterious man, but now the contract has been terminated, and it was agreed at the beginning No matter whether it is successful or not, we have no reason to complain. However, after I got the news, I was still a little uncomfortable. After all, once this clue was broken, it was more difficult for me to find my fengxu.


    Because there is no outside help, everything can only rely on ourselves, but I am more concerned about fengxu. As long as I have time, I will let the ghost king take me out to look for it, but there has been no clue. With the passage of time, I am also on a big fire, and the whole person seems to have no spirit.


    Ling Tian sees me all day sullen, naturally is worried, always thinking of ways to amuse me, but I have something in mind, the surface is smiling, but I want to cry. Ling Tian probably didn''t have any other good ways. He didn''t know where he got the news. He knew that Luo Lifan had a good relationship with me, so he secretly contacted Luo Lifan behind my back, hoping to ask him to help.


    In fact, Ling Tian doesn''t go to Luo Lifan, and he can help. I know that for fengxu, Luo Lifan is always quite interesting. Luo Lifan teased me when he saw my bitter gourd face. He was like this. He never changed his attitude to you when you were in a good mood. However, it seems that he is radiant this time, and he doesn''t know what happy things are. Anyway, I don''t want to ask. Of course, even if I ask, he may not say it.


    But this time Luo Lifan opened his mouth by himself, "don''t you ask me about my recent situation? Didn''t you believe it before? It''s like you''re about to face the end of the world for one thing. Everyone is working hard here, but you''re destroying your momentum. Shouldn''t it be? "


    "I''m thinking about my son now, and I''m not interested in knowing about you." I didn''t have a good temper to say, but after he asked, I also want to know what can make him so happy.


    Luo Lifan didn''t care about me. He said to himself, "you are not interested. I have to follow you. If you don''t know about this person, the baby baby is really popular! Don''t say that my apprentice is not wrong, and I''m very spiritual. Although I can speak just now, I can understand a lot of things after teaching, but I''m much better than you! "


    "Well, you just can''t speak well. You have to take me for everything you say!" Looking at Luo Lifan''s virtue, I couldn''t get angry. However, from his description, I also knew that the baby baby was named Tangbao himself, which means sweet baby. I didn''t expect that Luo Lifan would have such a sweet day, and also for a child!


    I think he followed me to the Wu family at the beginning, and he was so reluctant. Later, he thought that he would help so hard because he took a fancy to other people''s children. However, Luo Lifan did not admit this. He only said that Tangbao was born with the material for this industry, and his talent was there, and it was fate.


    Cut, I don''t believe him! He can make up a reason at will, but no matter whether I believe it or not, Luo Lifan keeps sugar treasure under his own door. This is a fact.


    I haven''t seen the Wu family since I left the sun, so I don''t know how cute Tangbao is. But I miss fengxu even more when I mention my children. If fengxu could come back, it would be great! But I didn''t want to be so sad in front of Luo Lifan, so I tried to control my emotions as much as possible.


    Luo Lifan and I have been together for a long time, naturally know what I think in my heart, and then solemnly said: "Yu Zhen, I come here not only to help your brother, but to let you really open your heart knot. What are you doing with a smile in front of me? After all, as a friend, I can''t really see your jokes! And why I mention Tangbao to you today. You have to understand that Wu Zhixiong was so reluctant, but he didn''t let Tangbao follow me. You have to look at it. The fate of the child will not be shifted because of your consciousness. Now Tangbao has his own life. Wu Zhixiong is also relieved. So listen to me, Feng Xu will come back, sooner or later Progress that you can''t imagine is in front of you. "


    Luo Lifan seldom says such warm words. I suddenly feel a little uncomfortable. However, he always speaks in a proper way. I think he must have worked out something. It''s just that he can''t tell the truth.Rare to see different Luo Lifan, I said to him thank you, from the heart, this is the first time luolifan let me feel good to have friends! However, Luo Lifan felt uncomfortable when he saw me so polite. Then he curled his mouth at me and said, "Yu Zhen, you are really affectable! I don''t want you to say thank you! It''s good for you to live as the heartless Yu Zhen. It''s not a waste of my heart! "


    At that moment, my heart knot was also untied, people, happy is also a day, not happy is also a day, why bother yourself like this! Besides, if I am in a bad mood, it will also affect the people around me. I don''t want to let everyone sleep and eat because of this.


    So I said to Luo Lifan, "if you allow me to grieve for a little while, you can see the heartless Yu Zhen tomorrow. However, when it comes to fighting, don''t blame me for not giving you water. If you lose too badly, you will lose face."


    Luo Lifan saw that I was in a better condition and didn''t stay for a long time. It is estimated that he took time to come here this time. After all, the candy is not big enough and needs to be taken care of. When he left, he didn''t forget to fart with me for a while, "the little master is waiting. Anyway, I have never lost!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 444

    Because the clues were broken and there was no trace to find, I had to ask Luo Lifan to let out the wind that the original Yangshi had found an unpredictable secret, hoping to attract the attention of some people. As long as it can arouse their curiosity, there will be no clue.


    However, the mysterious man seems to have disappeared. Even after playing up the secret of Yangshi for a while, the mysterious man did not take the initiative to attack, and there was no news from Luo Lifan. Before I thought that fengxu was taken away because the other party wanted to use it as a threat and wanted to take Yangshi for this reason. If it is not for this reason, why should I take fengxu, I would be a little strange.


    But the ghost king also analyzed that the one who took fengxu away should be the mysterious man. The ghost king did not have such a deep hatred with anyone. Moreover, fengxu is the second highness of the underworld. Taking fengxu away is equivalent to having a feud with the underworld. No one would be so stupid and put himself on the top of the storm.


    Since it is confirmed that the other party is the mysterious man, then follow this line to check, hoping to find valuable clues. Because the mysterious man is of God''s lineage, he is likely to be active in the fairyland. In this way, we can focus on it. Anyway, there is no trace to find. We might as well pay attention and find some clues.


    But the ghost king didn''t like my idea. He didn''t agree with me. I can understand. Now the heaven has been changed for a long time. If he didn''t go, he didn''t want to see things and think about people. Although the relationship between him and the emperor of heaven was very tense before, he was still a brother. He broke the bone and tendon. Speaking of the end of the emperor of heaven, he was unexpected, but he didn''t expect it He wanted to act according to the emperor''s will, but he was involved in such a big thing. What is most regrettable is that the emperor lost his life in the smoke.


    So I didn''t fight with him. I didn''t want to go. I couldn''t force him. After all, I couldn''t be too selfish. Although it was for my son, there was no reason for the ghost king to bear the consequences.


    Since Meng Feixue succeeded to the throne, the ghost king has not been to the heaven very much. He can''t hide. He only comes back from the bottom. In fact, Meng Feixue is not bad, but he is a little proud. Of course, I don''t have much disagreement with him. At least from the point of view that my master should be like the moon, I also respect him very much. What''s more, he stood up to protect me in the time of crisis and did a great deal for it.


    He didn''t say much about the fact that we were feng people, and he didn''t come to us because of my brother Ling Tian''s resurrection. However, he could do this before the Feng clan''s investigation was made. It has to be said that he still trusts us, at least not as vigilant as the Emperor of heaven before. Of course, this may not directly hurt him Feng family is related to this matter, but I have to say, his heart is still very big.


    In terms of mana, no one is his opponent. Even the king of ghosts is willing to be defeated, so Meng Feixue is not afraid. Even if I have any other ideas in the future, including revenge, he will subdue me.


    Because the ghost king didn''t want to go too close to Meng Feixue, I was the only one to go to the heaven. However, the heaven was not easy to go to. I thought for several days and finally found an excuse. Since master left, I haven''t contacted my younger martial brother Zhao Xin for a long time.


    At that time, Shifu was afraid that both of us would not be able to come out, and when he left, he told Zhao Xinduo to take care of me. In fact, Zhao Xin and I were not so familiar with each other. In addition to the identity of Shifu and me at that time, it was very difficult for him to do so. So when I saw me in the court of heaven, Zhao Xin was shaking for a second. Maybe no one appeared in the courtyard for a long time.


    Of course, I didn''t come here directly. I''ve already visited some other places. I have some impressions of the former courtyards, so I''m familiar with them, but I don''t find anything unusual. I can''t just come back and pretend to come to see him. Zhao Xin doesn''t seem very happy. He still plays with master''s flowers before his death, let alone I haven''t seen you for a long time. The courtyard is poetic and picturesque. I think my master will like it if I see it.


    It has to be said that Zhao Xin is more like master. In terms of temperament, personality and hobbies, Zhao Xin is not only similar in all aspects, but also congenial. I think this may be the reason why Shifu was escorted in Xishan to catch a glimpse of Zhao Xin. I still remember the last time I left from Tianting, Zhao Xin always wanted me to see the flower that my master liked best. But I still missed it. This time, I still didn''t see the flower in full bloom. However, I caught up with a tail. Although it was withered, it still emitted a delicate fragrance. It was similar to the taste of master. For a moment, I seemed to think it was Master came back. This man, I found that I really can''t owe anyone. Otherwise, when I can''t repay in the future, I''ll know what kind of pain it is. It''s like taking care of me like the moon. I can''t repay it in my life.


    No wonder the ghost king doesn''t like to come to the heaven. I''m in tears before I enter the room. It''s really bad to see things and think about people. Before I was here, I was dejected. For the sake of master, I would never come back. But today, in the same place, I am still in tears. It is because I feel the existence of master. Of course, I feel different twice.I was crying when a voice suddenly came to my mind, "why cry in such a good courtyard?"


    Looking back, I saw a white Meng Feixue appeared in front of my eyes. It seems that after he became the emperor of heaven, his whole person has become different. Before that, he didn''t like plain color, and the sedan carts were colorful and could be publicized. At the first glance, I thought it was the master who appeared, but I knew it was not. So I asked, "Why are you wearing white?"


    "Everyone says it''s as pure as white. I just want to express that I''m not a faint monarch. Moreover, white looks more refreshing, so that people don''t have to put their eyes on my face. You know, too handsome people always worry more about right and wrong." Meng Feixue mouth up, a face of abuse, looking at his expression, I really understand, that love to play Meng Feixue did not really go far.


    I looked at the courtyard, but I didn''t know when Zhao Xin left. At the moment, it was very quiet. It was only the breath of Meng Feixue and me. I didn''t want to play a lip service with master in the place where he used to live. Instead, I asked solemnly, "how did you come here?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 445

    Normally speaking, I should call him the emperor of heaven, but I always feel very uncomfortable, so I simply omit the name taboo, and with his character, it is estimated that he can not care about these.


    I really didn''t expect him to come. Although my master had a good relationship with him before, I didn''t see them so much communication. This meeting he suddenly appears here, I have to think whether it is because I came to the heaven, he heard the wind came.


    Meng Feixue listened to my words and did not answer directly. Instead, he asked, "how can I say that the relationship between me and Ying Ruyue is also a life and death friend? It''s no accident to come here once in a while to remember it? "


    What he said is absolutely right, but if others say so, I will definitely believe it. But now Meng Feixue says that I really doubt that. He is not a person who can nostalgia. Anyway, my first feeling is that he can always retreat completely in certain things. At least I have never seen him sad, or even occasionally show sadness There was no emotion.


    So I looked at Meng Feixue and said, "it doesn''t look like your style. Anyway, it''s different from what I remember."


    Meng Feixue didn''t leave me, but I couldn''t see much unhappiness between his eyebrows. Anyway, he was just like this to the things he didn''t care about, so he didn''t have any reaction. I don''t think I''m so important. However, his eyes did not leave me, and he said with some doubts: "Yu Zhen, do you know that this heaven is not easy for everyone to come here. I have called the ghost King many times before, but he has avoided seeing him. Why are you interested in sitting here? I don''t think you''re here to play, but what are you thinking? "


    Meng Feixue is said to be extremely intelligent. This is true, but I can''t admit what I think. So I said in a strong voice: "I know that heaven can''t come as you want, but I''m visiting relatives this time. You know my master has accepted two apprentices in his life. I was in a bad mood before, and I didn''t care about my little younger martial brother, but my eyes were on him I was quite calm under a lot of, in not come to have a look, it seems that is not the case. What''s more, you don''t know about me. What other thoughts can I have? I can''t understand what I want to think


    Meng Feixue looked at me and then gave a meaningful smile. His expression clearly said that he didn''t believe it, and there was a look that he already knew what I thought. I would not have lied, not to mention the smart Meng Feixue? I sighed, and then said, "forget it, I know I can''t hide it from you. Anyway, it''s not a shame. It''s the same as you guess in your heart. I came for that matter, but I haven''t found anything yet. In fact, you don''t have to be wary of me. If you look at me, I don''t want to come! The scenery here is beautiful, but it is too serious. "


    I said is also a relaxed, waiting for Meng Feixue to look at his attitude, can''t look at me already admitted, but also aggressive? And my idea was strangled in the cradle as soon as it came out. There was no disturbance in the sky.


    Meng Feixue looked at me with a fearless face, but with a fierce smile, he came up to me and said, "well, for the sake of a city like you, I may have an advantage for you. I know that you have been looking for the news of the mysterious man. It seems that even the ghost king has not taken action, but I seem to be able to do something about it. If you ask me, I will give you one Maybe you can relax a little. If it was someone else, I would not be in such a good mood to bring it up on my own initiative. Of course, it''s interesting enough for you, but the chance is only this time. "


    I don''t know why Meng Feixue is so kind to help me suddenly. Isn''t he always concerned about his own affairs? Why do you want to give me different treatment now? Moreover, when he faced me, he did not have the attitude of the emperor of heaven. Instead, he seemed very close to me. It seemed like greetings between friends. I couldn''t understand it, but I didn''t reply immediately. I always hesitated about uncertain things.


    However, I don''t have a good method for the time being, and it is true that, as he said, I really have no clue about such a thing, and I have thought about all the ways to think about it, and there is no useful clue. If I continue, I''m afraid it will be a busy life. To tell the truth, if it wasn''t for this group of people supporting me, I would have fallen, and now I am Clearly know that Feng Xu is still alive, naturally is thinking of finding him.


    After hesitating for several times, I decided to listen to Meng Feixue. Although the ghost king didn''t want to owe other people''s favor, he still needed to think rationally at this point. After all, compared with the divine world, Meng Feixue knows more than us, and maybe something valuable will appear.


    Then I said, "I didn''t mean to talk to you, but At present, you know my difficulties, so I don''t want to go around the bush with you. If you really want to give me a hint, tell me about it. I owe you this favor. I will be obliged to pay it back when you need it. I don''t have any other idea now, that is to find fengxu quickly. Can you tell me her exact location? And why did the mysterious man stare at the wind? He''s just a child. In the final analysis, will the other party have other intentions? "Meng Feixue nodded and seemed to know everything, but he didn''t agree with me to keep looking. He said to me, "some things can only be revealed to a certain extent. Even if you are worried, it''s useless. So wait slowly. At that moment, even if you don''t look for it, he will appear."


    Listening to Meng Feixue finish, I can''t help but have some doubts. He said so confidently, I can feel that he knows something, and he should know the identity of the other party. I asked quickly, "did you know who the other party is? Can you tell me? "


    Meng Feixue took a look at me and didn''t intend to go on. She just said, "look how beautiful the flowers are. However, no matter which one is, it''s impossible to make it earlier. As the saying goes, heaven''s secrets can''t be revealed, so don''t ask for it! I think I wanted to talk to you because you said you should be a disciple of the moon. But you know, don''t always think about things you shouldn''t think about. In short, never do things against the will of God. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 446

    With that, Meng Feixue left and did not wait for me to speak. In his eyes, I was an understanding person, and I should know the fierce relationship between things.


    Naturally, I know the consequences of disobeying the will of God, so I will not insist on my own ideas. However, after listening to them, my heart did not become relaxed, because I am not sure when Meng Feixue said it. I don''t want to wait too long, because I''m afraid I can''t hold on to it, and even if there are any other changes during this period, I have some regrets and let Meng Feixue mention it to me The idea that I thought it would be easier turned out to be nothing.


    But this is the way things are, or the fate has arranged a period of such a life for me. I have no choice but no other way.


    In the face of Meng Feixue''s help, I may be more grateful. Even if it is not a good thing for me, I still insist on looking at the whole thing with a heart of gratitude, because I always believe that good people will eventually get good returns, and I hope that my good deeds can exchange for the safe return of my son.


    I didn''t stay in Tianting for a long time because I knew that things would not progress because of my prying. However, since I came, I still had to have a good chat with my younger martial brother Zhao Xin, even if it was gossip.


    When Zhao Xin came back, I put a table of good wine in the courtyard. These wines were old wine before master, and they were hidden in a place only I knew. I took them out to solve Zhao Xin''s Acacia, because compared with me, his feeling of corresponding to the moon was really deep in the bone marrow.


    "I''m going back. I''d like to have a cup of clay. Thank you for doing everything he loved for master here." I raised my glass, and there was a fragrance of wine in my nose, long and long.


    Zhao Xin didn''t speak. He just nodded his head slightly, then lifted his glass and drank it. When facing me, Zhao Xin was always light. He didn''t seem to want to talk to me more. I thought that if he hadn''t been as lucky as the moon, he wouldn''t have any intersection with me.


    However, after three rounds of drinking, the words seemed to become more and more. Zhao Xin lost a few words with me. He said: "elder martial sister, I have never called you like this, but in my heart, I always treat you as an elder martial sister. Of course, it is not because of master''s sake, but because I feel that you have inexplicable warmth, or because it was you who came to my earthly home first I know you a little earlier than Shifu. "


    I listen to him recall those years, it seems that he really saw the past. In the year when I met him, he was still an indifferent child, without the present mature. On the contrary, he would show uneasiness in the face of anything. In the face of his own criminal responsibility, he seemed to prefer to calm down.


    Zhao Xin then said, "a good man like you should be happy all his life. However, as the saying goes, good things are hard. Don''t worry too much. Especially in fengxu, God can arrange it freely. But I believe it will not make you sad. Elder martial sister, live happily and happily. This is not only my idea, but also the master''s last wish. "


    I never thought Zhao Xin would say these things to me, so I was very moved. I looked at him with a smile, "I know, and today when you went out, Meng Feixue came, so I can''t do things that I regret. You can rest assured."


    Listening to me talking about Meng Feixue, Zhao Xin couldn''t help frowning and then said, "emperor of heaven?"


    This is probably the difference between Zhao Xin and me. He can quickly recognize other people''s new identity, but I''m very difficult to integrate into the role. I think it''s not that Meng Feixue doesn''t care about these external things. Maybe I died a thousand times earlier. In this way, it seems that after Meng Feixue won the throne, I never called him the emperor of heaven.


    I nodded, "but you can rest assured that Meng Feixue is different from the previous emperor of heaven. He is not so wary of me. At least, before he becomes the emperor of heaven, we are also somewhat friendly."


    Zhao Xin didn''t speak, but he was worried and said, "elder martial sister, master once said that you should not trust others except yourself. You are a soft ear, and sometimes you will be cheated. "


    I don''t know why Zhao Xin has such a big opinion on Meng Feixue. Maybe it is because the relationship between monarch and minister is obvious that he will be more cautious.


    After drinking wine, I didn''t spend the night in the sky. Anyway, the lights are always bright here, which makes it difficult for me to have a good rest. So I went back to the underworld with the spirit of wine, but I ignored one thing, that is, the vinegar jar of the ghost King.


    After I went back, I went directly to bieyuan. I wanted to see what Ling Tian was doing, but I was a little bit tired, and I went to bed early. After a while, I felt someone sniffing on me, and there was a big rise and fall between my nose and breath, which seemed to be with a little anger, but it was too tired. I didn''t want to open it I''m sure I''m safe in hell.


    But the ghost king didn''t let me off. Instead, he sat by the bed and said coldly, "I''ve grown up. I think I''ll go out to drink. You don''t see who you are! Besides, didn''t you say to go to heaven for clues? How to turn yourself into a drunkard? I said that I would not let you go, but as a result, you still have to go. Now you have to get up and explain with me! "Listening to the same tone of the resentful wife, it was just the attitude of the abandoned little daughter-in-law. I had to work hard to coax him, "don''t be angry. I really went to the heaven court, and the taste of this wine should be my master''s osmanthus wine! In the early years, didn''t you always go to my master''s for a drink? Didn''t you drink it for a long time, did you forget? Or have you forgotten my master? "


    I admit that I said a little heavy, so the words have been spoken, and I immediately woke up half drunk. This sentence sounds like complaining that the ghost king didn''t accompany me to go with me. However, I didn''t think about it in my heart. I even thought about the ghost King''s hardship. But when I got to the critical moment, I thought of raising the bar. As expected, wine was not a good thing, which made me get into trouble all of a sudden.


    But the ghost king did not lose his temper as usual, but asked lightly, "who did you see today? How could you have such an idea? Do you really think I''m mean when I don''t go to heaven? "


    "Of course not. In fact, I didn''t mean that. You should know that I just didn''t have a brain. Don''t think about it." I suddenly got incoherent, and I didn''t know whether the ghost king would believe it. "I know that you are very affectionate, so you don''t want to be sentimental, so forgive me for my slip of the tongue."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 447

    Ghost King''s expression is always very indifferent, and then continue to ask: "you just say who you met, I know you will not save that heart."


    I was glad that my mistake did not cause any contradiction. So I sat up quickly and said to the ghost king, "thank you for believing me. I just met Meng Feixue, and I was not in a good mood. But don''t get me wrong. I was not drinking with him, and only my master could make the flavor of Osmanthus mellow. I was in the courtyard with my little teacher I had a few drinks. But now I have a little regret. "


    "Regret what?" The ghost king looked at me warily.


    "I regret that I didn''t bring you a jar. I know you like it, but it didn''t mean much at that time. So I simply drank a few more cups and brought your share out, so I won''t suffer any loss." I said with a bad smile to the ghost king.


    The ghost king looked into my eyes and asked, "you are smart, but how are you going to give it to me?" Said maliciously to my lips kiss, seems to be really asking for benefits, but his little mind, I can see clearly at a glance, but at the moment I am really not in the mood, fortunately, the ghost king also knows enough to stop.


    "Why is Yu Zhen in a bad mood? Didn''t you have a good relationship with Meng Feixue before Ghost King some sour said.


    The relationship between me and Meng Feixue didn''t seem to be much better. However, in the eyes of the ghost king, it seemed that the relationship was deeper than that of friends. Moreover, after he said so, I felt that there was something ambiguous in it.


    So I asked, "how do I think you are more concerned about the relationship between Meng Feixue and me? Is it more important in your eyes than I am sad? "


    The ghost King avoided my eyes and said in some embarrassment, "where is it? Didn''t I ask two questions clearly? What''s more, why are you in a bad mood? Your women''s thinking is really strange The more he is like this, the more I feel uncomfortable in my heart. Originally, I feel that fengxu''s things have not progressed very troubled, but he still doubts me.


    Maybe I was too upset. I thought that I had tears, and I couldn''t help it. But I didn''t make a sound of crying, just silently shed tears, so the ghost King found that I had been sad for a long time when I cried.


    Seeing me like this, the ghost king was a little flustered, "don''t cry. I was joking with you just now. How can I doubt the relationship between you and Meng Feixue? Today''s things are my fault, my little ancestor, would you stop crying


    In fact, I didn''t feel so choked after crying for a while, but I didn''t know whether it was the wine strength. I couldn''t control my tears. So I nodded to the ghost king and said out of breath: "I know Know Your mind, but I don''t know what''s wrong, it''s I can''t control it. "


    The ghost King quickly patted me on the back and held me in his arms, "well, it seems that I still have to look at you, or a careless will become like this! Are you sure you are drinking osmanthus wine? Why do I feel like crying after drinking? You should calm down first, don''t think about anything, and wait until you get up in the morning


    I delayed for a long time to be really good, but I was not sleepy, this toss, the ghost king was very tired, just wanted to go to bed, I pulled him up, "don''t sleep, don''t you want to know why I''m in a bad mood? I don''t think we can wait for tomorrow. I can''t sleep anyway. Why don''t we have a chat? "


    The ghost King breathed a breath, "can I refuse if the lady sends it?"


    Then he sat down seriously and looked at me with wide eyes as if he really wanted to hear me.


    I organized my language and tried to use the simplest language to make the ghost King understand, "Meng Feixue said very strange things today. He seems to know something, and he doesn''t want us to continue. It''s not a hindrance. It''s just that there''s no result. But when I asked him who the mysterious man was, he didn''t tell me, and he didn''t intend to tell me the whereabouts of fengxu, Intuition tells me he knows everything. "


    I hope to get the approval of the ghost king. Anyway, I''m almost crazy about fengxu. Sometimes I even unconsciously bring some characters into my mind. I''m really afraid that one day everyone will become the imaginary enemy in my mind. The people around me seem to be aggressive. My daily life is a bit chaotic and I don''t know what I''m doing What, thinking of what, it seems that all for the result, my wind Xu can safely go home.


    The ghost king thought for a long time and whispered to me, "Yu Zhen, in fact, you can try to believe him. Although my relationship with him is not very close, at least he is also a person I admire. In this life, I haven''t been particularly polite to anyone. But Meng Feixue is different. He can do everything for his friends, so I don''t think he will tell lies to fool you In one, don''t you think he will see more clearly than we do? After all, he is in that position, many things are predictive ability, and absolutely above Wentian''s diary. Therefore, we fengxu will certainly come back, put our hearts in our stomachs, and don''t think about unimportant things. "


    Because of the ghost King''s words, I also strengthened the belief that fengxu would come back, so this night I and the ghost King were getting along, and it was harmonious. Before we were together, we always quarreled endlessly, because fengxu''s things were much more harmonious. This night, he always hugged me to sleep. Maybe I cried too frighteningly before, so that he mistook me for not having The sense of security will be like this, so he tried his best to comfort me in his own way. I understand the ghost King''s good intentions, so I didn''t hold him and argue with him.I remembered that I had asked him to take charge of his son''s affairs, and I didn''t know how his communication was. However, I saw that Tianyou was still heartless before, and I didn''t know whether it really didn''t matter. So I asked, "the last time I told you about my son, it was Tianyou''s heart knot. How did you handle it? I looked at him a few days ago. It was a lot better. It looked like before I met Lingyu. But I don''t know if it''s really better. "


    "Are you questioning my ability? Know me now, which one thing I have let you down? But everything you tell me is done properly, and God bless is also my son. Can I not pay attention to it? So you can rest assured, this boy, it''s all right now


    The ghost King admonished his subordinates, but I didn''t trust his son, especially when the gap between them was very big. I couldn''t say good.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 448

    But the ghost king insisted on his own ideas, and also promised to me that within half a month, God''s mood would be completely improved. Seeing that he said so firmly, I would trust him once.


    "Now fengxu hasn''t come back, but I don''t want Tianyou to be in trouble. Before seeing him in such a low mood, you don''t know how distressed I am!" I breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "however, the word of love in the world is the most difficult to understand. Didn''t you also feel trapped in love at the beginning? What''s more, I found that you two have something in common. For the sake of a beautiful woman, you really try your best to love. In other words, are men all visual animals? Why do you always want to stop beautiful things


    "Who doesn''t like beautiful things? However, this is not only our characteristics. It seems that everyone has this common fault, but it is also normal to say that everyone loves beauty. Beautiful things can bring pleasure to people. Is it true? Anyway, I don''t think anyone is so interested in ugly things. "


    "So you''re admitting that you can''t give up on bill, are you?" I asked sourly.


    "Yu Zhen, are you playing word games with me? This is not interesting, "the ghost king was naturally a little unhappy, and then said darkly:" people will show more intense feelings towards beautiful things. In fact, it has nothing to do with men and women. You don''t have to point to me alone. If I was so ugly, what would you do? Is it difficult to be able to stay by my side? I guess you''ll lose half your life


    I think back to the first time the ghost king came to me. At that time, I really looked at it. I have to say that the appearance of the ghost King accounted for a lot of points. If I had met an ugly face, I would have been scared. After all, the contact between mortals and ghosts would be very penetrating. If this face was sorry for the audience, I would faint in minutes ¡£


    But I can be willing to be the ghost King''s wife, not only because the ghost king is handsome, in love, my values are quite normal, anyway, it is not because of the appearance of people is, I admit that I love his face, but in his face damage, I did not want to give up, even if there is no later stage of his plastic surgery, I will still stay with him In order to let me so willingly nature is not handsome this slightly superficial reason.


    The first sight that two people meet may be moved by their looks, but after a long time of getting along with each other, it''s not just looking at the appearance. Moreover, as a woman, what can be moved most is that the other side is good to himself. Although the ghost king and I often fight, we can see that the ghost King cares about me in this fight, so I don''t fully agree with his point of view.


    "Well, I think different from you. Although this appearance accounts for a certain score, it can''t be the whole thing. For example, when you treat bi''er, it''s because she looks many times more beautiful than ordinary people? If so, what''s the matter with you and me? Anyway, I have self-knowledge about my appearance. I''m a middle-level person at most, but you didn''t abandon me to have a new love? And to be honest, I think you pay more attention to me I''m not flattering the ghost king. I remember all his kindness to me.


    The ghost king listened to this, but his face eased a little, "that''s right, but the general girls love to make a fool of flowers. But I am more rational, not because of the beauty of each other, two people together feel the most important, anyway, this life, no matter how beautiful the face will be, but tacit understanding will not, there is a heart with a sharp, even if it is not tired to chat, I most want is comfortable, just you can bring me the feeling of the person, with you It''s very comfortable, even angry is good. It''s different from bi''er''s, so it''s you who accompany me to the end. Of course, it''s also my blessing. I''m really satisfied with this beautiful woman! Sometimes, I can''t get to know each other as soon as possible


    I know the ghost king didn''t tell lies, but this meeting sooner or later is not our who can say the calculation, even if it is the ghost king also can''t, sometimes the fate is so arranged, let you know hard won, will more cherish, if you directly give you the most suitable, will you still care? Therefore, fate kept us missing. Even with such convenient conditions, the ghost king and I did not meet in advance. At that time, the ghost king and Ying Ruyue were already the best friends, but my master refused to take me to walk around in order to protect me. If we had arranged it at that time, we might not have so many stories.


    The time is not right, the place is not right, maybe the people I see are not the same, then the good love may pass by.


    However, I''m very fond of ghost king, but I''m still a little reluctant, "you want to meet me earlier, but we may not have such an end. As you said, beautiful things can arouse people''s desire, but I''m just mediocre. How can you feel amazing all of a sudden? If you can''t attract your attention, you will still be more attracted to her when bi''er appears, and don''t forget that when I was still a young apprentice, I strongly expressed my inner love, but you refused to give me a good smile, even in order to prevent me from having any other ideas, you would not even say a redundant word to me! At that time, you didn''t seem to have such a high level of consciousness. I still understood this truth. "The ghost king looked at me with a smile, hung my nose and said, "Yu Zhen, how can you have a delusion? At that time, you fell in love with me when you saw me, but you didn''t know the real me. How could you know that I didn''t have such a high consciousness. If you knew me more, you might love me more! But to tell you the truth, Yu Zhen, I feel for you now, but no one can replace it. So don''t think about the past that can''t be changed. Even if bi''er appeared, I won''t have any other ideas. Anyway, it''s me and you who are together now. In the end, it''s not me and you who become us? Sometimes the process is not so important, and a good result is better than anything. "


    Experience for a long time, the ghost King more and more understand women''s heart, know how to say more in my mind, have to say, such a ghost king has become more lovely.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 449

    I couldn''t help but feel his face with my hand and said thoughtfully, "do you think your face will be fake? How can you look more like a human skin mask?"


    The ghost king gave me a look, "Yu Zhen, you are jealous, right? You get along with me, so don''t you know I''m just like this? If you don''t believe it, just poke it. I''m going to give you privilege. You can poke this face. "


    "Is that true?" I was a little excited, "but if I prick you in pain, don''t blame me."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t blame you, but if you prick me, I want you to compensate me a little." Said the ghost king to me evil spirit smile, with the toe also can think of what he wants to do.


    I gently nodded two times, and then I stopped in time, "well, I''m not light and heavy. If I don''t take care of it, it will make you cry for pain. It''s better not to give up this welfare. However, you are also very strange. There are so many quirks, such as listening to operas and heavy makeup. Tell me about it. How do you cultivate your hobbies?"


    "What''s so strange about that? Haven''t you heard that most handsome people have the capital to be handsome? Of course, the most important thing is that I don''t want to be bothered by other people''s handsome faces, as long as I don''t want to be bothered by other people''s beautiful faces


    Well, I don''t have to ask if it''s OK. If I had known that he was teasing me, I would have been less curious.


    But to tell you the truth, those ghost King''s are not eccentricities, at least better than the love of square dance, I have seen a man crazy about square dance, and dance is not good, but always a good self-image, can not help but play a thrill.


    But the ghost King''s Long Yan Gao, but the first feeling is really amazing, but I have not heard anyone say that he is handsome, most people will blurt out the beauty, of course, the first time I see the ghost king is the same feeling, so I also took the opportunity to tease him, "handsome is natural, but how do I think this beauty accounts for a large share? You see, the tattoo you made last time was really beautiful. I want to have one, too


    "What? Do you want to leave a mark on your body because of jealousy? This is not good for everyone, "the ghost King mended the knife in time, and then suddenly responded," wait, what did you just say? You think Wang''s beauty is more obvious than handsome, don''t you? Do you mean I feel more like a woman? Or when I was with you, did you think my boyfriend was man? "


    I knew the ghost king would find out, but I couldn''t admit it, so I said, "isn''t it because you are so handsome? Don''t be too thoughtful


    "But you can''t help but let me be more attentive. So in order to prove my ability, I''ll let you have a good feeling. If I haven''t experienced it for a long time, will you think I can''t do it?" Said, ghost king turned over pressure on my body, hands also began to become dishonest.


    I know that the ghost king can''t wait long ago. Just seeing that I''m in a bad mood, he can stop it. But seeing that I''m not finished, he''s full of love. I stopped in a hurry: "are you OK, I don''t know? This doesn''t need to be used in actual combat exercises. I was just joking with you just now. How can you take it seriously? What''s more, I''m still in a bad mood. I''m dizzy all of a sudden. Why don''t I go to bed first


    The ghost King naturally knew that I was running away, but he didn''t directly expose it. Instead, he said with a bad smile: "dizziness is easy to do. I''ll help you suck out the wine gas, so you won''t feel so bad. Come here, come and help your husband. You know I can''t give up your pain, so don''t give up."


    "No, no, no, I feel better now." I pushed down the ghost king in a hurry. Although I had close contact in the world before, I always had to worry about other people''s feelings, so I didn''t enjoy it so much. Now it''s in his territory, and everything is up to him. Naturally, I know what the strength will be like, so I refuse decisively.


    But where I was the ghost King''s opponent, he only put a little effort, pushed my hand to one side, and then clamped me, squinting and said: "I don''t think you are much better. Look at the appearance of you refusing me, it doesn''t seem to be perfect. You are old husband and wife. What are you still shy about?"


    I''m not shy at all, OK? In this space, he kept teasing my body. Naturally, I couldn''t control it. I didn''t have such passion for a long time. The natural reaction was bigger. When I didn''t speak, the ghost king said: "I knew you were hard spoken, but your body is still very honest."


    Ghost King seems to be very satisfied with my state, so today''s foreplay is quite enough, and for such things, he is enthusiastic, completely a second into the play, because of the lessons learned, so I dare not have a little distraction, under his drive, I also began to enter the state.


    It seems that we haven''t been so hearty for a long time. When we reach a certain degree, I call his name. At this time, I can feel that his whole person belongs to me, but the ghost King seems to prefer me to call him Xianggong. At the beginning, I still didn''t follow his request again and again, but later the ghost King changed his tactics and didn''t discuss with me Then I bought strength on my body. My small physique could not resist his tossing. Under the impact of his extraordinary efforts, I had to call his husband in a soft voice, which appeased his impetuous heart.Satisfied ghost king is very docile, he hate to gently touch my every inch of skin, as if to see me in a good look, but also the kind of never tired of seeing.


    I always feel relaxed when I am with the ghost king, especially after this kind of thing, I almost have to empty myself, so what the ghost King says is what, of course, I don''t want to make trouble for myself, because the ghost king is the easiest to control himself at this time.


    After all is over, the ghost king asked me to pillow his arm, and then asked in a soft voice: "how about? Is my body OK? Do you think that if a woman could bring you so much pleasure? "


    I didn''t have any strength all over. Naturally, I followed his voice and said, "good, good, good! I''ve said you''re great, but you have to practice it. "


    "If you don''t practice, how can you remember it deeply? What I do is to let you have a deeper understanding of my king''s skill. Don''t underestimate me next time. " The ghost king was obviously cheap and good-natured.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 450

    The ghost king is lying on the bed laughing, but in order to prevent me from finding out, he still wants to keep a straight face, but the expression let people see, still some infatuated, lovely, domineering, gentle, serious, I have seen, this man can walk with me after the storm with me, maybe it is our persistence that makes this love more stable, He once said that it was his blessing that I could stay by his side, but I felt that my luck was brought to me by him, because with him, I had a home. Not all lovers can finally get married. There are not a few people who suddenly separated on the way and never met again. So this kind of fate, I think, is the best gift given to me by God.


    If you use the words of the sun, the ghost king is my first love, the probability of first love together is very small, but I did it, so naturally it is my luck.


    However, such a smooth day did not take too long, I got the news of Luo Lifan, which once again stirred my stable heart, or I never gave up any news about fengxu.


    There was a case of female students being killed in the detention center before, and there was a storm again. Originally, it was thought that it was Guman boy who was responsible for the murder. However, it was not only limited to female students this time, but also some people in the society who were not very big before the age of new year. What''s more, they were similar to each other When people die, there are no wounds, but it seems that they have broken Yang Qi. However, those people are in good health and will not die inexplicably. Moreover, there is no reason for such a large-scale killing within a few days.


    The police arrived at the scene to investigate. The bodies all showed Yang Exhaustion, but all organs were intact. It was soon ruled out that someone had attempted to murder. However, the police station had blocked the news. If it was not for Luo Lifan, it is estimated that the police department has not known about this matter except for the police station''s more authoritative people.


    This matter is extraordinary, and it seems that it is related to that kind of thing, especially the ghost who asked for his life a while ago. Since it is related to ghosts, it has to come out of the underworld. Moreover, Luo Lifan said it seriously. Obviously, this matter can''t be handled as an ordinary event, so the ghost king needs to send more people to help.


    At present, the affairs of the underworld are at the helm of Tianyou, so the king of ghosts reported this matter to Tianyou and asked him to deal with it. After all, in the future, the hell will be taken care of by him. The ghost king and I can''t keep out the wind and rain for him all the time, and we always help him to deal with things well. It''s not conducive to the growth of Tianyou. Caring for him is a good thing, but we can''t spoil him.


    Tianyou is also very concerned about this matter. Naturally, he is extremely angry after knowing it. I know that the ghost king also wants to test him through this matter. I think Tianyou should send some influential people to deal with it, but he finally tells me that he wants to go by himself. He didn''t walk in the sun, but this time he is determined to win.


    I simply asked him two words, and did not interpose his matter. I never made any comments on his decision, because if I praised him, I was afraid that he would be proud. If he was dissatisfied, he would be sad and sad, and it would be difficult to make a decision in the future.


    The ghost King naturally has the same attitude as me. Since he has let go, let him deal with it by himself.


    When he left from the underworld, Tianyou only took Bai Wuchang with him. When I saw him, I gave him an opinion, "you don''t often walk around the world. Is there too little manpower this time? I think it''s better to choose some ghosts and send them over."


    Tianyou shook his head. "Before I saw my father was all alone in the world. Now I still take Bai Wuchang with me. Compared with my father, I''m not as good as myself. Now I''m still allowed to take people. I don''t think it''s necessary. Besides, my father has taught me a lot of new mana recently. There should be no big problem. What''s more, Bai Changchang has experienced many battles. Don''t worry about it. "


    Although the words are like this, I still think about it. Seeing that Tianyou refuses to take other people with me, I think about it for a while, or follow it. No matter how powerful Tianyou is now, she is a child in my heart, and she is young and frivolous, so I have to act rashly. Moreover, he has not experienced it before. In addition, what''s really happening is that Bai Wuchang can''t help him You may not be able to hear it.


    Tianyou looked at me closely, and his expression was very reluctant: "what are you doing with me at this time? Young people go out to make peace with the world. Isn''t it suitable for you, an elderly person, to go out with you? Do you think I''m so unreliable in your mind? I don''t really think there''s anything wrong with me. "


    If you don''t believe in me, you can''t believe me. If you don''t believe me, you can''t do it for the first time


    "Don''t be a high hat for me. If you want to watch the fun and don''t want to wait for news in the hell, just say it! I''m still looking for some reasons and saying something nonsense... "


    What is my status? Let him a dead child give me a good burial!


    Seeing that I was not angry, Bai Wuchang didn''t say a word for me, but stood on the side of Tianyou to watch the fun. As soon as I saw it, I pulled Bai Wuchang behind me and asked in a low voice, "what happened to what I said to you last time?"Bai Wuchang''s face turned red. She looked at Tianyou with shame, and then quickly lowered her head. "It''s nothing. It''s just the same, and I..."


    I think it''s the same time. Otherwise, she can''t always look down in front of God''s blessing. The most important thing in love is to keep a low attitude. So I patted him on the shoulder and said, "Oh, look at you. You didn''t use any of the things I gave you before. Didn''t you say that you couldn''t do it? In the face of God''s blessing, you should be more confident, so that he can''t dare to look down on you. Besides, you are not bad at all. What''s the matter with you? "


    Bai Wuchang is a little embarrassed. Maybe it was the first time I praised her in front of her. She is not like her brother. If her brother meets this matter, she should be able to handle it better. But then again, I always frown when I see Hei Wuchang. I don''t know whether it is because of his complexion. Anyway, the black skin color is uncomfortable In addition to his usually serious face, I also have a guess.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 451

    Because I was on the edge to give Bai Wuchang a boost, she was a little better, although it still looks a little unnatural, but compared to the previous has been much better. I was not used to the way God ordered her, so naturally I couldn''t let her give him a chance.


    I can''t help anything else. I can only give some advice on Bai Wuchang''s love road. Of course, I also think about my son. According to God''s temper, I really have no better choice.


    All the way, God bless walked in front of me. Instead, he asked Bai Wuchang to accompany me. Although the child didn''t like to talk in his heart, he was very warm when he did something. When we got to the sun, it was almost early in the morning. Before Luo Lifan mentioned a place to us, we went directly there. However, we did not meet Luo Lifan. It is estimated that something has been delayed. After all, this is a matter of responsibility. Luo Lifan should try to help him deal with it.


    This place is very prosperous. It is much richer than the small city where I was before. To see whether a city is rich or not depends on its nightlife. Even in the early hours of the morning, the city is still full of lights. It seems that nightlife has just begun. This is the closest place to the nearest victim, so there should be more clues.


    However, when looking for the victim according to the address, he did not see the family members of the victim. After a round of inquiry, people said that they knew about this matter, but they did not see each other after the incident. We couldn''t wait for Luo Lifan, so we found a place where there was no one, and let God help divination.


    I have to say, this boy is really powerful, and it doesn''t take much effort to know that the family has returned to his hometown. It is estimated that the local custom is that the body of the daughter''s family must be buried in the hometown, otherwise it will be bad for the ancestors. They don''t talk about the local people. They should be old residents after living here for so many years. In fact, if they don''t go back, there should be no big problem. But the rural people are more feudal, especially when it comes to things that have a bad impact on their ancestors, they naturally dare not take it lightly.


    However, it will take a lot of effort for us to find out the clues, but Tianyou doesn''t think so. Anyway, everything is not in a hurry for a moment. No matter where we go back, the clues will eventually be found.


    According to the information provided by Luo Lifan, we know that this fierce ghost is focusing on young women, and without exception, all of them have absorbed the Yang of each other. According to the principle, the most vigorous Yang is not women, especially young women, which should not have much value, but what the other side is staring at is Yang, which makes people doubt I really think Yang Qi is useful. I should also focus on men, just like the ghost attached to Zhang Xinyan.


    Therefore, I am more confused about the other party''s actions, and I am completely confused. I even wonder whether this can be a kind of cover, but if it is, is the net spreading a little bigger? On that night, we did not stop, but went directly to find the past. Anyway, her hometown was not far away from here, and it was convenient to come and go back. In addition, if Luo Lifan knew the news, she would certainly follow her.


    When I came to this village, I saw a totally different world. The lights were still bright for the last second, but it was pitch black. People in the countryside all took a rest early. I know that, so I can''t expect there are lights or other things here. However, the woman has just died. According to law, her family should be responsible for her funeral, but after a tour, she did not see it Which family sends out sad music.


    In rural areas, special attention should be paid to this matter. Although it is said that women who have not been released from the cabinet are not allowed to enter the ancestral tombs, some etiquette should not be omitted. Women are not popular in rural areas. If they don''t give a comfortable way to walk after death, they may be disrespectful to the dead. However, there may be some customs in the area. We should treat those who are unknown and die differently.


    Because we couldn''t find the victim''s family, we could only walk for a while. But as soon as we entered the village, we heard the barking of dogs. Dogs are the easiest to psychic. So we quickly noticed something wrong and barked at the air in front of us. These dogs were all for the purpose of taking care of their own courtyard, so we adopted the method of free stocking and no tether So many dogs ran to the gate and yelled at us through the door. I know he can''t see us and can''t hurt us, but I''m still scared.


    I was not afraid of dogs before, and even wanted to keep one when I was alive. But then I went to the underworld and accidentally broke into the back mountain. I was scared by those vicious dogs. So at the moment, I couldn''t help being a little nervous. People were afraid to seek shelter. I saw Bai Wuchang''s small body bone and resolutely gave up walking with her, and directly pulled the clothes of God bless Sleeve, let him block in front of me.


    God saw my face of panic, can''t help but disdain, "mother, you just this courage? I wonder how you moved around before? Isn''t it just a dog that you keep at home for a few days? Don''t look at it, but if you are more fierce than him, he will be too scared to speak


    Seeing Tianyou teasing me, I feel a little embarrassed, but I''m really afraid. So I just don''t say anything. Being teased is better than being pushed out. Anyway, there is no one else. Bai Wuchang won''t tell me about my disgrace. So if Tianyou wants to laugh, just let him laugh.This dog barks really fierce, and every family has a dog, one barks, the other dogs also follow disorderly barking, for a time it is disorderly camp, the sleeping people were awakened, natural mood is not happy, through the window cry: "fart, most of the night of the nonsense fart, let people sleep? Is there a thief in the middle of the night? But we all know that our dog is good. Who can come? "


    The dogs probably looked back at us when they heard people''s voices, but there were still a few watchful staring at us. The man who had just yelled cursed a few more times was considered as safe. The village became quiet for a moment. When the dogs saw that we didn''t go in to meet people, they all settled down.


    Anyway, there''s nothing we want in the village. It''s better to go to the woods and have a look. Rural people are used to burying the dead in the woods, probably because of Fengshui. Well, we looked around and found that there was only a new grave, thinking that this should be the woman who had been buried. However, I don''t know whether the tomb is newly built. I don''t even have a picture on it, but the information on it is very clear.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 452

    I think that the person who built the monument may be in a hurry. I haven''t had time to put the picture on it, but the inscription is clear. According to the information above, Hong Li, the girl who was killed, I calculated it. It should be 18 years old. Her date of birth attracted my attention, because her life style is just opposite to mine. I am the most Yin body, but she is the most Yang body.


    I pointed to the tomb and said, "how can people of the most Yang body provoke such right and wrong? She should be much stronger than I am, and this is the same age, should not be an accident, I look at it deliberately


    Tianyou also nodded and agreed. Before I was talking, he went in directly, but it didn''t take long to come out. Obviously, there was no big harvest, because the information he judged according to the corpse was just like this. I am a little reluctant. Hong Li has not been dead for a long time. Her soul is not willing to leave her body to go to hell. So as long as there is enough cohesion, those remaining ideas will naturally speak.


    What''s more, Tianyou''s ability is not poor. It''s impossible for Tianyou to have no redundant information. Tianyou recalled carefully, "this idea is not very strong, and I feel that she has been tampered with by the other party before she was killed. Therefore, even the people in our prefecture can''t get the news at the first time, and now the soul has begun to dissipate. If we didn''t come in time, we would not have been able to get the news I don''t think you can see the last ghost? So now I can''t even ask. "


    Listening to this, I was also shocked. It was cruel to have harmed people''s lives, but now I have even been deprived of the chance of reincarnation. What kind of evil heart is it! But it''s not the time to get angry. Bai Wuchang''s place said to me and Tianyou: "Niang, Xiaogui Wang, I don''t think there is no clue. Do you see that the body of the highest Yang is a clue? This kind of woman can be regarded as the most masculine in the Yang, so is this matter related to any secret?"


    "What you said is not unreasonable, but the most masculine is always the man. Why does the other party always stare at the most masculine woman? We need to investigate this. " Tianyou said thoughtfully.


    All the people of Zhiyang style were born on September 9. It''s easy to start from this. At present, the victims can''t be said, but there must be clues for those who are likely to be killed. So I came to the spirit all of a sudden, "if you want to know whether it is related to other events, we can find out who are the women of Zhiyang style, as long as If you stare at them, you won''t be afraid that you can''t find each other''s information. "


    Tianyou thought for a moment, but he didn''t quite agree with me. He said, "it''s not appropriate to stare at us one by one, and it''s not appropriate to touch such a large number of people. I think that since the other party cares about women with strong Yang, we might as well use the woman with the most yang to seduce him. I think the other party will have no precautions ¡£¡±


    White impermanence hesitated for a moment, or said: "I''m afraid it''s not very good. First, it''s unfair to that woman. Second, it''s too deliberate. The other party is so cunning that it''s not necessarily tricked. And maybe it''ll frighten the snake. If I''m not sure, I''m afraid it''ll be a failure, but it''s not good for us. But now we can find the woman with the most Yang body first, because the other party doesn''t know who has more Yang Qi, but he will certainly find her later. The so-called "starting first is better", we are right to prepare in advance


    Tianyou listened carefully, then nodded and said, "don''t say, this idea is really good. I think it''s in front of me. Before that, I always thought that your mind was dull. I didn''t expect that it was flexible to use."


    Tianyou doesn''t often praise anyone. Although his praise of others doesn''t seem friendly, it makes people uncomfortable. However, it falls into Bai Wuchang''s ears, which is quite pleasant to hear. Moreover, some of them are slightly flushed. It seems that it''s not very good to see who praises others. I should fight back to who says I''m staying. Anyway, I''m also the local government It''s one of the most important officials. So I deliberately cough a, and then to white impermanence eyes, the goods are good, some confused looking at me, completely ignorant.


    It''s really not that I don''t help Bai Wuchang, but the little girl''s reaction ability is really catching people''s anxiety. I guess I''ll have to see the opportunity in a moment, and I have to blame me for my troubles. Thinking of this, I also gave up the idea of giving her advice. In any case, there are many opportunities in the long run.


    After we started to contact with this case, the other side disappeared, and the sun calmed down for a time. Such a homicide case never happened again. I think we didn''t appear in the process of investigation to let the other party notice it? Anyway, the feeling is that the other party stopped the action at once, and no trace was found.


    It''s not the case that you always stay in the Yangjian. Because there is no progress in the case, Tianyou can only go back earlier and make another plan. However, the Yangjian line can''t be lost, so a trusted person is sent to continue searching here. Of course, Tianyou has some actions. It''s not difficult to know the date of birth, but it''s just a little bit of effort. You need to read the land Since there is no specific name, I can only start from the person born in September. I don''t think it''s too difficult to find the records of the people born in September. However, the files of people born in September occupy a whole desk, and Tianyou is one of the first two.In addition, there is no good way to sort out the women who are born in the month of September. Besides, there is no good way to sort out the women who are born in the month of September.


    So we can only follow the information given above a little bit, but when all the information is checked, we find that there are no very qualified ones, which shows that if the other party is really doing similar actions, we have no rules to follow, because among these people, he can find people at will, and we will still be the same as now, even if we chase the past Time is only to see the last ghost, there is no clear news.


    This matter seems to have entered a bottleneck. Because there are other things to deal with, Tianyou temporarily put it aside and occasionally inquired about some information from his staff''s mouth, but all the echoes were not found.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 453

    In order to help Tianyou, I can only go to the sun from time to time, hoping to find some clues. If the other party really does something, I think that I will find out more timely than Tianyou''s staff.


    I had thought that the other side was so eager to commit crimes many times, and I made it clear that I wanted the Yang girl''s Yang Qi, which should not be depressed for too long. But who knows that the other side has been staying in peace, and there is no action. It''s not that I want the yang to be disordered, but I really don''t have any hope and clue for this peace.


    However, when I was in the sun, I met Luo Lifan several times. Of course, sometimes it was just to let him arrange a place for me. But I didn''t take advantage of him. Every time he helped me, I would help him do some things, such as helping him to divine for others as before, and then earn some extra money. Of course, the reward was enough for Luo Li Fan has helped me ten times.


    But it doesn''t matter who gets what he needs, so it doesn''t matter who loses or who takes advantage of it, because money doesn''t make any sense to me, and Luo Lifan can always get the place I need easily.


    Luo Lifan has taken Tangbao back seriously since he brought it back. Anyway, he plans for his little apprentice everywhere. Now Tangbao is still young, and his learning power is limited. Therefore, in order to avoid danger, Luo Lifan will not take him out every time, but will arrange some things for him. If he does well, he will take a snack back. If he does not do well, he will not criticize him fiercely. However, his attitude is totally different from that of Qu Yong at that time. If he had not known Luo Lifan, he would not have been able to do so Marriage, I guess I''ve long misunderstood that Tangbao is the child born to him and a woman. Before that, Tangbao''s father was just like this to him.


    Watching Luo Lifan take care of Tangbao, I feel a little jealous for Qu Yong, but I can''t say it directly, so I can only watch Luo Lifan''s favorite apprentice mode open. Of course, in addition to this, I have also found that I don''t know whether it has anything to do with the previous events, but it is enough to attract my attention.


    In order to repay Luo Lifan''s acceptance, I helped him to receive an order. At the beginning, I thought it was the same as before. It was just to look at Fengshui and then transfer. After all, rich people like to do this now.


    Because when the man of this family found Luo Lifan''s shop, he said a lot of things that were not going well in his family, and the people who lived in it were not in good health. It is said that after moving in, there began to be various adverse events, sometimes affecting some person in the family, sometimes affecting the whole family. According to what he said, I naturally associate with those customers of Luo Lifan before, which is similar to what the family said, because there is a problem with Fengshui.


    The host looks at the dress is not bad, and the place where he lives is also a community of great style. All the buildings in this community are high-rise, so it is obviously of high grade from the periphery of the community. It''s just that the floors of this house are strange. Normally, they are arranged according to numbers. However, the floor number of his house is 17b, but I don''t dare to say more. After all, I don''t understand the world of rich people. I''m afraid that if I open my mouth, I''ll Miss Luo Lifan''s face?


    When he got there, Luo Lifan began to look at the room. He looked serious. The master and the child were waiting quietly. It was obvious that he was a good man at home. I really seldom see a man with a child. When I think about the ghost king with Tianyou, it''s really impatient. The most commonly used one is to fight. Of course, the God bless at that time was also real. Even if he cleaned up the next second, he would still be as usual and persevered. So I think that the ghost king didn''t seem to like bringing babies. Even when he arrived at the sensible fengxu, he liked it Huan GUI likes it. If you let him think about the master holding the child like this, it is estimated that the ghost king will collapse.


    I just support Luo Lifan, and I don''t know anything about fengshui, so I just look for a corner to stand honestly, so as not to affect Luo Lifan''s judgment. And every time I come out, I dress up as a little apprentice of Luo Lifan, which makes people believe more. Of course, the most important thing is not to keep asking.


    Cui Jingzhuang, the host, saw me standing in the corner in silence. He probably didn''t want to neglect me. So he came to me with his child. Although he was a little boy, his appearance was absolutely one of the best. Before I started to tease her, Cui Jingzhuang said to the little boy, "Zai Zai Zai, let''s accompany my sister How about talking? Sister is a guest. Shall we say hello first


    I smile at the child, just want to shake the boy''s small hand, but he quickly avoided, and also a little unhappy said: "Dad, why do you lie? This person is not a sister at all. I have an impression of her, but we met in a very dark day. I don''t think she can recognize me clearly


    The atmosphere became a little strange. I didn''t know what the child was talking about. Anyway, his expression didn''t look like a lie. Generally, children''s thoughts were the purest, and they would not tell lies. But I had no impression of what he said. Moreover, I would not go out on a cloudy day. How could I meet him?


    Cui Jingzhuang was also a little embarrassed, smiling at me embarrassed, and then looking at the child seriously, he said, "children can''t lie since childhood. How can the family take you out on cloudy days? When did dad cheat you again? Look at the elder sister is you make some embarrassed, and even if you really met, you remember the time, then you should also call sister, right? Did dad teach you to be polite beforeThe child was shrunk in Cui Jingzhuang''s arm, and then he looked at my eyes with some fear, but still insisted on his own view, "Dad, it''s true, I shouldn''t call her sister, because all the people at that time called her mother, and the people around her were respectful to her, and seemed to be scared."


    I began to get restless when I heard that. But I looked at the child carefully. He was not angry. Instead, he was afraid. I thought it was not a devil. If so, luolifan had discovered it long ago and did not study the house for half a day. But why would a child say such a word? And it''s full of innocence and innocence, and the child''s eyes won''t cheat, so I know he didn''t lie.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 454

    Fortunately, Cui Jingzhuang did not take the words of the child seriously, but smiled helplessly. "How can you imagine so much of your child? But dad doesn''t mean you are not good, but when you treat guests, people will inevitably be uncomfortable. " "I said, and I am sorry smile," child, do not understand, you do not and he generally care about. "


    I also politely replied, "don''t say that, don''t you say childlike words without scruples? How can I take it seriously? If it is really like that of children, we have no fate. "


    Cui Jingzhuang nodded and asked, "master Luo is very good at Fengshui? I heard that some of the rich people nearby had invited him, and everyone who had looked for master Luo had a good luck, so I hope I can achieve their results as well. "


    "This transfer is not a difficult thing for him. Anyway, it is already light and well-known. Just be assured." I said with certainty that I didn''t boast about this. After so long, there are no fewer clients who have contacted him. If it is really not possible, it is impossible for others to find it.


    Cui Jingzhuang looks happy, it seems that it has been bothered by the downturn of the situation for a long time. Cui and I talked for a while. He didn''t care about the things just now, but the children in his arms were always watching me with vigilance, which made me feel like a bit of a needle.


    Looking at luolifan still looking at it seriously, I am all eager to urge, because I know that this is just to do things, let the customer feel that he really found the problem, and then give the money will not hesitate. Actually, luolifan knew all this long ago.


    It was difficult to wait for luolifan to look at a circle in a disguised way. Cui Jingzhou asked, unable to wait for a while: "master Luo, I just saw if you had observed so seriously, did you find out what is wrong with this house? If you really want to tell me directly, don''t be afraid I can''t bear and let me know that I can''t take it seriously. "


    I patted his shoulder and said, "you can rest assured that he is very professional. You should listen to him first. Don''t worry." Although I said that, I was in a hurry in my heart, thinking about the matter to be solved quickly, and then I went back early, because I was really depressed here.


    Luolifan looked at Cui Jingzhuang, and then said with a serious expression: "did the real estate agent tell you about the floor of the house when you bought this house?"


    "Floor? There was no special emphasis, but our building is 24 floors high, so in order to avoid the taboo of Chinese people, I changed 18 to 17b, which I asked the intermediary company in question. So you mean the agency didn''t tell me the truth? " Cui Jingzhou is a little anxious.


    Luolifan shook his head and said, "the other party is very honest, but no matter what the world calls, this 17b is always 18, and the soup is not changed. However, this house is not for all people to live. Some people with heavy Yang are naturally OK, but it is only a small part. Unfortunately, you are not in that category, so I mean it It is the house itself that is not in great trouble, but it is not your constitution. The most taboo of Chinese people is the number 18, and you just chose the 18th floor. Maybe you think the developer changed the floor for a way, which would feel no problem, but it is not really like this. So my suggestion is to change a house, which is not suitable for you. If you still have to insist on it In other words, I think your luck will be even more depressed, and may affect your family''s health. Of course, it is not only between generations or two, but that the future generations will not live safely. The interests in it are believed that you will not need to say more. "


    I don''t understand the geomancy at all. The only minor events I can see can understand, and I follow luolifan a little bit. So I can''t tell the truth or the false when I hear the words of cloisterivan, but Cui Jingzhuang is frightened to be able to stay in the place directly, and can never ask any more. Such things do who will be scared to know one, so, after all, is a never-ending thing!


    After the handover, luolifan and I came out of Cui Jingzhuang''s house. After that, we still gave others time to consider. As for how to deal with this matter in the future, we should decide how to deal with it well. Anyway, we are not in a hurry. Just after leaving Cui''s family, luolifan immediately became less serious and completely in a state of hanging around. "Hey, this time, it''s a big bill. Aren''t you excited? Yes, you certainly won''t like money like me. You don''t need to. But you can rest assured that I will not treat you badly. Anyway, I will burn it to you. This time, I will be a little richer. "


    I am not in the mood to talk about this gossip with luolifan. Besides, I don''t care about the reward he gave me. If I want those money, there are a lot of money in the prefecture. I want to know why that little boy knows me now. So I know that luolifan wants to be active with me. I still don''t have a good way to deal with him.


    Luolifan saw that I was not in a high mood, so he patted me in the head. "Hey, what is the matter with you? Just now, how come out and change face? No one is bothering you with good manners? "


    His power is not small, my head hit pain, I covered the door and said: "luolifan, you don''t make trouble, I am tired! Cui''s child, it should be a problem. I think it''s very wrong, especially what he said to me, you know? It''s not like that big kid says it. ""What? Did the kid tell you? You look so scared. Tell me, what''s going on? I''m puzzled, lady of all places, so timid! What''s more, even if there is a problem, it''s just ghosts and gods. What are you afraid of? " Luo Lifan obviously didn''t take this matter seriously and teased me in that strength.


    I white his one eye, "I say serious with you, that child calls me Niang to me, and also said and I met, but is in cloudy day, he is serious specially emphasized some time."


    "Is it? But there''s nothing wrong with that child. I guess it''s because I watched too many TV dramas, so I''ll take you to your seat! " Luo Lifan looked at me, still did not care.


    "But can children of that age enjoy watching TV dramas? Aren''t you kidding? Besides, he said that it was impossible to see me on cloudy days. Even in the sun, I would not rush out in such a weather. Moreover, I have been looking for your place to settle down, so it''s not reliable at all! Anyway, you have to pay attention to it. At the very least, you have to explore it. " I suddenly said something eagerly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 455

    Luo Lifan patted me on the head and said, "Yu Zhen, you really don''t have a brain. The cloudy day in the world is one aspect. What about the underworld? What if he saw you there? Why do you always ignore what you should have thought of? "


    I pushed Luo Lifan''s hand to one side, and then said unhappily, "didn''t you just say that the child is OK? Why is this going to involve the underworld again


    Seeing that I was really angry, Luo Lifan glanced at me, "you look at you, the hint is so obvious that you still don''t know, and then get angry with me. I didn''t say that the child knew you in this life, maybe it was the fate of the last life? Didn''t the underworld release so many souls to reincarnate? Maybe it was at that time that I met you. Of course, you may say that people who are born will drink a bowl of Mengpo soup, but what about this Mengpo soup? It''s true that too much obsession or a slight omission will leave the reincarnated soul with the memory. Therefore, it is not surprising that such a memory appears in the child''s mind. It is just like that when a child is a child, he can often see an unknown object and laugh at it. This is the truth. Because the child is just born, his aura is not stable, and he will stay with him There are some guardians of the gods, so naturally you will feel that Cui''s children are not big, and it''s normal to remember things in the underworld. You don''t have to be so serious. "


    "It''s a cold day to meet this matter. In addition to the current situation, don''t I still want to be on guard? What''s more, you didn''t really go to see other people''s children just now Now there is a little strange place, I dare not miss it.


    Luo Lifan put his hands on his chest and said, "do you doubt me? Don''t they all make it clear to you? The child can still remember the last life because he is young, but he won''t remember a lot, so you don''t need to care. This has nothing to do with the previous events, at least now it seems that the child is normal. Your third grandfather should have told you before. At this time, children are most likely to see those things. Sometimes they laugh for no reason. That''s why. Think about it carefully


    I calm down and think about it. It seems that it is really such a thing. The third grandfather told me that a girl was three years old. When she was just able to speak, she said that she had a sister to play with her. However, the parents of this child never saw the child have too close contact with other children, and the doll bought toys every time Two, at first, the parents did not go to their hearts. If the children like to make friends, they just went to make friends. However, it was not until one day that the child was ill and didn''t go to kindergarten that the parents found something wrong. The girl has been talking to herself with her back to her parents, and it really seems that she is talking to others. The parents of the girl doll casually asked who she was talking to. The girl naturally said that she was talking with her little sister. At that time, the parents were scared out of their wits, so they took the child and went to find the third grandfather.


    I remember that the third grandfather simply asked about the situation at that time, and then learned by incense that the couple had a child before, but died at the age of 10, so it was the child who came back to play with the girl doll. However, the child had no bad heart, but just liked it. The third grandfather simply overtook him, and the child was also smooth In addition, later that girl doll grew up, also did not say strange words.


    Maybe I am suspicious, but it''s just a memory of the child. In addition, Luo Lifan said with a positive face, I relaxed my heart. If it is, there is no need to worry about it. Before thinking about it, I mistook it as something wrong with the child and scared half to death, which is really ridiculous.


    Cui''s children are about four years old. Since they can know why their mother''s identity is, fengxu, who came to me, has been away for nearly four years. During these four years, countless landscapes have changed. Only my heart of looking for fengxu has not changed. Maybe I have been insisting on it. I don''t think that the time is too long, but to sum up, fengxu has really left me for too long.


    Luo Lifan saw me in a daze, deliberately pushed me for a while, and then said: "Hey, you just had a bad mood, this will play a deep love woman, what''s the matter? If you can live in the world for a long time, you might as well try to film


    I don''t want to stay in the world for a long time. At least, it''s not my idea now. If I had heard that a few years ago, I would have been overjoyed. But now, I''m not in the mood to say, "I don''t want to be an actor, and I''m not playing it, but today''s thing makes me feel a little sad."


    "Yu Zhen, in fact, I say something I shouldn''t say. It''s not good for you to run here all the time. If the ghost King dotes on you, can you make such a fool of you? What''s more, you didn''t see much better mood in the sun. At the beginning, the ghost king was afraid that you would be too upset, so he would let you come to the sun and how to work hard. " Luo Lifan looked at me, then patted me on the shoulder and continued: "in fact, when I knew you, you were not as you are now. At that time, you were particularly sunny. Although life was hard, at least you were happy in pain. I think what you infect people is that smiling face, which is really comfortable, and even if you are in a bad mood at that time, you can see you Smile, also can be affected, so you put things here for a while, leave this matter to me for the time being, go back to the hell first, even if it is a quiet mind is good. Don''t push yourself too hard because of fengxu. It will come to light. The most important thing is that now we know that fengxu is still alive, which is good news. ""I know, but I''m always thinking about whether the man who killed the woman is a clue to find fengxu. You know, the purpose of the other party is very similar to that of the mysterious man. I don''t want to miss the opportunity. I''m really scared I know Luo Lifan is kind-hearted, but let me put aside these things for the time being. I really can''t do it. After all, in fengxu, I always feel that it''s my mother''s dereliction of duty.


    Luo Lifan nodded, "I understand your mood, but the person who is looking for Yang may not be a mysterious person. After all, there are too many people who want to look for the body of the highest Yang. Moreover, the other party has not acted for so long. I think it may be that we think wrong. So don''t be too serious and look down on anything, and then we will not be so disappointed."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 456

    It turns out that Luo Lifan has always known that my purpose of not going back to the underworld is not to really want to know the origin and development of this matter, but more inclined to look for clues related to mysterious people. In fact, I am a little embarrassed. After all, under the banner of peace for the world, I am still a bit swaggering. Although I don''t really want to ask for credit, I confuse public affairs with private affairs What''s more, before Luo Lifan asked me if I was still looking for clues to the mysterious man. My first reaction was to hide my real ideas, but who knows he has seen through everything.


    I was a little embarrassed when I was seen through, so I joked, "when will you have insight into people''s hearts? Besides, am I so obvious? "


    Luo Lifan looked at me seriously, and then said: "you are obviously not obvious. I don''t know. I didn''t observe your facial expression, because it''s really ugly. But because I know you, although time is changing, but I feel that you are the innocent little girl at the beginning, anyway, there is no big change."


    He said it seriously, and I was moved to hear it. Luo Lifan and I always fight and make trouble, but this person still stood by my side at the critical moment. Of course, I know that it is not only because he is a yin-yang teacher to eliminate the tyranny, but he really regards me as a friend. I still remember the first time when Luo Lifan said that I was his friend, I was a little surprised, even There are also some small complacency, anyway, I feel very lucky to be able to face the suffering together with this person. Maybe such a friend is worth my life.


    So I didn''t care about his saying that I was ugly. Even if it was really ugly, I couldn''t see it. Anyway, it was all he looked at. If he was disgusted, he would be disgusted!


    In this way, my heart seems to have a little bit of darkness, but I know he will not care about these.


    Because my mood made the atmosphere very low. Looking at Luo Lifan''s efforts to persuade me, I thought I couldn''t waste his efforts. So, in order to make him look less disappointed, I wanted to stop talking about these topics for the time being, "Hey, I remember that you were from a dual personality. It seems that Luo Yifan can''t live with people for a long time What about it? Has it been affected? At that time, if there was no Luo Yifan, would you start a different life? "


    Luo Lifan nodded. "Do you remember Luo Yifan? It seems that your brain is really loaded with some unimportant things, but you just said so euphemistic, it is not because I am afraid of my heart? I''m not as vulnerable as you think. Besides, how could I mention it? Are you afraid that I have been with you for a long time, which will affect your fortune


    "Pooh! What do you think of my mother? Am I the kind of person who is timid and then ignores love? " I snorted coldly, but I still felt that I couldn''t get rid of my anger. I waved to his arm for a while, but the boy was smart and hid. I raised my eyebrows at him. "Although I''m not the same as you, I''m not much better than you. And you see, my experience is bumpy! But how to say, it is not in vain to come here for a walk, all of life has experienced once, it is also to understand the ups and downs. And you have never despised me from the beginning to the end. How can I be so ungrateful? "


    In fact, no matter Luo Lifan or Luo Yifan, their life seems miserable, but it is definitely not the only one. Compared with their life, I seem to be more tragic. What they lost may be friends, customers, passers-by by by chance. The only time they lost their love, yes, is the bi''er who can never get around. But I, in my life, lost not only these, but also my most precious people, the people I most wanted to stay with. When I was a feng people, I lost my relatives, raised my adoptive mother and my brother who often accompanied me. Later, I lost my most respectable master when I was in heaven. Finally, I finally lost me when I was with the ghost king The best part of the world.


    Luo Lifan listened to me again. He let out a sigh of relief and said, "Yu Zhen, this kind of thing is just because you are kind. Maybe you infected me. I don''t take Tangbao with me every time. In fact, as a yin-yang teacher, the final study is practice, because there are some ideas that I don''t want to do every time Yes, it''s something I can''t normally hand in, but I don''t want to do that. It''s not because I''m selfish and want to hide my skills. It''s because I''ve seen Tangbao''s relatives cry before I really understand that the so-called separation is not the company of not being around, but more likely it''s the lack of solace. To be honest, Tangbao is more talented than Qu Yong. However, I didn''t want to let Tangbao and I break into the world. I didn''t want to stay with him for long. He joined the Yin and Yang division. The obstacles in his life did not exist. I wanted to send him back to his biological parents when the danger was completely relieved. Anyway, I didn''t intend to let him stay for a long time in this field. He was different from Qu Yong, Qu Yong is an adult and has his own consciousness, so to a large extent, he will be very brave to express his ideas. But Tangbao has just formed his consciousness. I don''t want to be too selfish. In order to let his own things pass on, he deprives Tangbao of his right to be an ordinary person. Of course, if he still wants to enter this profession when he grows up, I will consider that He took it back. "I didn''t expect Luo Lifan to be so warm-hearted. I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart. When he was fighting with Tangbao''s father, Luo Lifan was not like this. He was completely impartial. He felt that the candy must follow him, even without any explanation. He cheated Tangbao''s father, and it was Wu Zhixiong who signed the contract.


    Although I don''t worry about Tangbao''s future, because he will treat Luo Lifan well according to his habits, he is not his own parents after all. After all, Tangbao may still feel insecure when he grows up. So I asked, "if you do this, will you regret it in the future?"? I remember that when I recognized my apprentice, you didn''t even look at Tangbao, and you didn''t ask for the advice of his mother. Anyway, it seems that at that time, you were a robber who robbed other people''s children. How could this be counter sexual? It''s not that I question your character, but you suddenly give up such a good seedling, won''t you feel very sorry? You also said that he has more talent than Qu Yong, which is a good illustration. If I have been regarded as Bao''s apprentice, I can''t bear to let go. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 457

    I don''t understand Luo Lifan''s decision. If Tangbao is not allowed to do this, his skills will be lost. Now Qu Yong has set up his own house, and Luo Lifan can''t put him on the list of candidates, but he has no other apprentices. So I tentatively asked, "do you really not intend to pass on your magic power?"


    Luo Lifan sighed, "Yin Yang master is also responsible, but in fact, there are not many people who have made great achievements in this field. Moreover, if they are careless in the process of communicating Yin and Yang, they will go astray, just like Zeng Chunping. Of course, this is a minority, but few people can stick to their original intention. Even if Tangbao can resist such temptation, I am not willing to let him face it You know I''m alone in this line of business. It doesn''t matter if I do it. But I''ve helped Tangbao to reverse his fortune, so he won''t be troubled in this aspect in the future, so there''s no need to wade through this muddy water. "


    "You are really well intentioned, but I don''t know whether other people will lead you to this kind of affection." Although know Luo Lifan don''t care about these, but still can''t help sighing a few words. What''s more, Luo Lifan''s question is also a very realistic thing. Although it is said that those high-ranking people who have achieved the Tao are much better than ordinary people, they still lack some things relative to the joy of ordinary people. We have to say that Luo Lifan is still thoughtful in this matter.


    Luo Lifan and I were chatting. Suddenly, a ghost errand appeared behind me. I had met this person and often served the ghost king. However, I can''t remember the name. However, I came to my side at this time. I guess it''s something about the local government.


    "Niang, you let the servant have a good meal. The ghost king is asking you to go back!" When he saw me, he naturally had to bow to me, and of course he did not forget the most important thing.


    The ghost king never comes to me easily. I''m afraid there''s something important to do this time. However, I don''t seem to be in a hurry when I look at the ghost errand, and I''m still uncertain about the ghost King''s intention. So I asked, "I remember you, but how did the ghost King send you here? Is it important? "


    The ghost difference raised his head to reply, but his look was also somewhat unnatural. It was estimated that my question was somewhat difficult to answer, "Hui Niang, this small one is really unknown! But please go back earlier. "


    I also want to continue to ask what, Luo Lifan was on the edge of the laughter, "just now I want to tell you, you run like this in the sun every day, it is inevitable that the ghost king will miss you! It seems that this man can''t help saying, don''t linger and go back quickly. It''s not good for people to do business. Of course, your family''s patience is not very good. Don''t let him wait! "


    In front of the ghost errand, Luo Lifan dared to tease me. I couldn''t help but stare at him, and then said, "it''s like you really know the ghost king, but I''m not stubborn with you. Anyway, you just said to let me go back. Well, I''ll go back first for the time being, but if there''s any disturbance in the sun, please remember to inform me."


    Luo Lifan didn''t speak, just waved to let me go back. I also thought about the matter of the underworld, so I went back directly with the ghost messenger. Along the way, the ghost was very strict and did not ask anything valuable.


    Just saw the hall, I was anxious to run inside, but also did not see the ghost king, I turned to ask the ghost poor, "ghost king? Don''t you come to me for something urgent? Why didn''t you see anyone? "


    "I just forgot to say that the ghost king is now in the mother''s other courtyard. It''s my negligence. Please forgive me. "


    Seeing the ghost errand and bowing to me again, I stopped in a hurry, and then said to him, "OK, these rules don''t have to be in place all the time. I''ll wait for myself to go and do your work."


    This is the reason why I don''t like the local government very much. People are not so equal, and the hierarchy is strict. The ghost is not so polite because he has been following the ghost king all the time, but it is still too frequent compared with the equality of everyone I want. Sometimes the ghost king would be very curious about my practice. In his eyes, the master and the servant could not be equal. Of course, I don''t blame him for thinking that he was thousands of years earlier than me. Therefore, if we get along with the people in the hell, we will not interfere with each other.


    Generally, the ghost king will discuss with me in the main hall, which is more formal. But this choice in another hospital means that things are not as important as I thought, or serious. Is it possible for Luo Lifan to guess? The ghost king really thinks about me, and then can''t help sending for me? But before I was in the sun for so long, he only occasionally came a few times, what''s the matter?


    As soon as I got to the other hospital, I felt the serious breath as soon as I entered the door. The handsome face was very angry at the moment. I hastened to sum up that it was only two days since I left, and I didn''t do anything unforgivable during this period? But looking at the appearance of the ghost king, it is really the state of being provoked. I understand this expression, but I have not seen him like this for a long time.


    Seeing me come in, he also sat on the couch all the time and didn''t speak. He just looked at me coldly. I don''t know. So, the atmosphere seemed strange, but he still asked in a low voice: "what''s the situation? What''s the big deal about calling me back in such a hurry? "


    Ghost King cold hum a, and then deliberately ignore me, as if in and I don''t like. When I saw this, I could only soften my attitude. "Look at you. What''s the matter? I have come back now, you tell me, don''t be so appetizing! And I didn''t do anything to upset you when I went out this time? " I just confirmed the itinerary again, still did not find what can make him unhappy, but the ghost king is not angry at me.He took a cold look, and then said coldly, "if there is no big deal, can''t you call you back? I said why you like to run to the sun so much. I warned you not to always associate with Luo Yifan. It''s good for you to take advantage of it. Now you find Luo Lifan again! And you are not in the sun now, and you are not in the sun. Is that money for Luo Lifan


    Listen to this, I just a long sigh of relief, I still thought it was the local government and what happened, dare to be our family vinegar jar fell! Luo Lifan and I often appear together. It''s not like these two days, but we are also a pure cooperative relationship. And people have helped me many times. I should repay them occasionally. But he suddenly turned over his heart and said that women are difficult to understand. I look at men as the most difficult one!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 458

    I saw him still sulking, walked up to him, held his face and said, "I said that the king of ghosts is a high-ranking and powerful person. How can my heart be so small? Besides, can''t you trust my character? Can I have a little white face? "


    This even Luo Lifan was scolded, but Luo Lifan is not a small white face, which I and the ghost king all know, I said this is to balance his mind, at least let him understand that Luo Lifan is not so important in my heart.


    When the ghost king heard this sentence, he relaxed his face a little, but he still didn''t forgive him. "You can''t believe your character or not, but he really has a little white face. I guarantee that his face will become a flower! What''s more, you should stay away from Luo Lifan. You are also the mother of the prefecture. Don''t lose your sense of propriety


    I know he is not joking with me. Before I thought we had been together for so long, and the children were so old, we should trust more. However, I overestimated his jealousy ability. To tell you the truth, Luo Lifan and I were so close to each other because of his reasons. But who knows what he thinks me and Luo Lifan have ¡£


    Of course, the person who can be jealous of me must be very concerned about me, so looking at the ghost king or a pair of cold-blooded holes, I naturally have to coax him, "you can be relieved, he is your friend, how can I have this idea? If there was anything, it would have happened long ago, and it would have lasted so long? " As soon as my voice fell, the ghost king was unhappy, but this time he was no longer cold to me, but got up to surround me in the corner of the wall, and then said in a very unhappy tone: "look at your mouth. If Luo Lifan doesn''t know me, will you have a crooked mind?"


    He is clearly playing a word game. What words do I have that I will be wrong about others? However, knowing clearly what he said was wrong, I did not dare to refute it, because it was not easy to get angry. I didn''t want him to get angry again. Moreover, this matter had to be looked at with heart and heart. Now it''s Luo Lifan and I. what if we changed into ghost king and other women? How would I feel? Thinking of this, I was relieved, and for such a long time, I also understood the ghost King''s temper. I didn''t want to confront him. In his words, once the woman was soft, the man had no temper.


    The so-called coquettish women have the best life, don''t they? I held his waist with a smile, and then said with a voice ten times more than usual: "if you are so excellent, if I still think about other men, are you stupid or I stupid? Besides, you don''t know that you have occupied my heart all these years. Where else can I leave a place for others? Did you worry too much just now that you don''t trust yourself so well? Where are your usual domineering and self-confidence


    No one can resist the praise of others, and the ghost king is no exception. His face looks much better, but his mouth is still very hard, "you will flatter, but no matter how nice you say, it''s no use. In the future, you''d better not go to the sun, or you''d better stay in the underworld. If you really can''t help yourself, you''d better follow me to do things here, so that I can''t worry about running around every day."


    I pursed my lips and then asked him, "I said you gave me enough freedom at the beginning. How could this change my mind? And it''s clearly unfair, OK? Although I am your person, but also an independent individual ah! And I want to do what I want. "


    The ghost King nodded, and then looked at me thoughtfully and said: "now more and more sharp teeth, but I can take back what I said. Anyway, you have arrived in the underworld, everything has to listen to me."


    I glared back at him. Although I thought he was really savage, I didn''t dare to say anything more, because once I asked for anything, I knew exactly what the ghost king would do next. Moreover, there was a bed in front of me. No matter how stupid I was, I knew the next thing.


    So I deliberately forbearance not to speak, but the ghost king did not move next, but looking at him was in a much better mood, and it was estimated that he had not been with me for a long time, and he even wanted to go out romantic. There was no good place to go in this gray underground, and there was no scenery to enjoy, so we just walked casually Let''s go.


    If I were myself, I would never walk around in the underworld. The sky here is always gray, and people will feel drowsy after a long time. However, this idea was put forward by the ghost king, and I did not refute it. Anyway, I haven''t gone with the ghost king for a long time. Even if it''s not for the scenery, it''s good to walk side by side Anyway, when two people are together, they don''t really care about the scenery. They just want a feeling.


    The soul in the street is not uncommon. I was afraid that I would lose it, so I pulled the skirt of the ghost king. The ghost king thought it was not conducive to his dignity. He hesitated and avoided my hand. Then he frowned and looked at me. I knew that his imperial power had been violated again, but I didn''t think there was anything. There were some intimate actions between the two lovers It''s not too much. Isn''t it normal? But the ghost king is not so suitable in front of people.


    I looked at the souls around me. The distance between lovers was not as distant as that between me and the ghost king, so I went to pull the ghost king again. He was on guard this time, but he didn''t meet him. I was very angry, but he was good. He looked serious. I didn''t care about my face. I didn''t think about seeing him like this Speed up the speed, directly went to his front, anyway is not to play prestige, end shelf? I can do that, too.See me angry to go to the front, the ghost King Leng for a moment, but fortunately did not let me in that temper, he caught up with me, took my hand and said: "OK, OK, don''t make a fool of yourself, so many people look at it." Although the ghost King pressed his voice, he was still noticed, so he had to talk to me.


    I didn''t want to make trouble, and my idea was successful, so I was quietly led by him. However, even so, those spirits still secretly looked at it, and seemed to think that the behavior of the ghost king was very strange. I think so, some of the spirits here are hundreds of years old, and their thoughts are very rigid, and they are unfriendly in that man and woman Even holding hands is regarded as a taboo in the age of 1912. Moreover, the person who is doing this is actually the king of ghosts and the Lord of the underworld. Naturally, they can''t accept it. After all, in their eyes, the ghost king is a serious man.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 459

    It doesn''t matter to me. I don''t have a saying to go my own way and let others say it. Moreover, I am the husband who I am married to, so there is nothing shady about it. I can''t give up my original rights because of the worldly vision. What''s more, I have modern people''s thoughts. Naturally, it''s different from their stereotype. I don''t want to change their ideas, so naturally I won''t let them interfere with me.


    The ghost king wanted to have a good visit, but because he led me, he didn''t go around the circle. He went down directly along the way he came. Passing a downtown area, he came to the quiet bamboo forest. Seeing that there was no soul to follow him, he complained: "look at that group of people who just looked at me in surprise, and my image was completely destroyed."


    I white his eye, this is what kind of logic, and his favorite people together, how to destroy the image? I am not happy to say: "I am your wife, and I am so disgraceful? Anyway, I tell you, if you want to go out with me in the future, it will be like this. If you are not happy, don''t come with me. You can push me by holding hands. I don''t know if you really like me. If you think face is so important, don''t pay attention to me. "


    The ghost king saw me angry, immediately put a soft voice, "who said I don''t like you, if I don''t really like you, just like that? I''m just saying it casually. What do you think you''re in a hurry? Can''t you say it in the future? "


    With the character of the ghost king, I am satisfied that he can do this. Although he is still a little awkward in his behavior, it is good to give me such a promise orally, so I am not in a hurry to let him completely change. After all, this behavior habit was not formed in one day, and his thought still stayed in thousands of years ago, just able to hold my hand It''s a big change. But to tell the truth, I am also very easy to be satisfied. However, I was led all the way by the king of ghosts, and I felt that the road was much better. It was not a matter of holding hands or not, but in his heart, he could make a series of changes for me, which was enough to prove my position in the ghost King''s heart.


    When we first met, I dare not think of it! At that time, I wish I could always wear the ghost king. I was afraid that what I did was not good for him. But now it is completely reversed. All my worries about gain and loss were suddenly transferred to the ghost king. This is probably because in the continuous process of getting along with each other, the ghost king has become more in love with me. Before, he could only see bi''er in his heart, but now I''m sure that all he had in his heart was me, which was enough.


    No one came to the bamboo forest for a long time, but it was a bit messy. The ghost king saw that I didn''t want to stay here, so he took my hand and went to the front again. I didn''t come here very much. It was desolate and uninhabited. When I came alone, I always felt worried.


    But I didn''t expect to go ahead, I could smell the flower fragrance, but it was not the same as the normal flower fragrance. Who should have changed it? There were no such fragrant flowers in the boundary of the prefecture, and the surrounding environment was not the same. It was obvious that someone was controlling it. I walked along the fragrance and saw that the grass ahead became very green and the gap was still open I can''t bear to trample on the flowers of various colors. I''m afraid I''ll destroy the beautiful scenery. But in fact, the scenery can''t be destroyed. The ghost King led me to walk quickly: "there are few people in this area. It''s estimated that God bless the boy. We don''t know what''s going on. Let''s go and have a look. This boy has a lot of ghosts."


    The closer we get, the more intense the color and smell inside. Moreover, I can feel that it''s God bless. I haven''t seen him for several days. I thought he was still busy with those things, so I didn''t go to him, but unexpectedly I saw him here. However, this kind of magic seems to be the same as before What''s the connection? I think it''s just a relief.


    As soon as I was thinking of calling for Tianyou, I noticed that there was a stranger there. So I hinted that the ghost king should not make any big noise. The ghost king and I hid and watched. After a while, a young woman came out and said, "little ghost king, you are really powerful! You told me before that I was just a liar. I didn''t expect it to be true. But it''s so beautiful. "


    It''s not the girl''s exaggeration. I looked at it, which made Tianyou''s fairyland. Moreover, the transformed things were more beautiful than the real ones. So naturally, I could get the praise of the little girl. Although the scenery is beautiful, I''m not very happy. Obviously, all this is the trick of Tianyou to make her happy. I always felt that before Tianyou is young and doesn''t understand girls, but now I can see that EQ can be called an old hand in love!


    So don''t underestimate the children when they grow up, and they grow up at a speed you don''t know. Before thinking about Lingyu, I was worried that Tianyou didn''t know love? I''m afraid that he owes someone else''s girl. Now I don''t have to worry about what he has done to the girl. But I''m sorry. Why is the girl who let Tianyou change his way to coax her is not fickle.


    Ghost king and I have been hiding in the dark, did not let God find out, so that we can more truly see his performance, in the end is not really interested in that woman, want to think from God you mouth to get the truth, it is more difficult than heaven! So we have to do this.At this stage, Bai Wuchang was blessed by God. At this time, she had to wait on the side. However, her expression was somewhat lonely. This is normal. Who can be calm in front of a man who likes to be nice to other women? Anyway, I can''t do it. Naturally, looking at Bai Wuchang''s appearance, she has always had a good temper. Even if she is not happy, it is not so obvious. Moreover, her present status is not suitable for her to make a fuss. After all, Tianyou has never made a statement, but Bai Wuchang''s expression fell into my eyes, but it made me heartache.


    Can''t help but I looked at the strange woman more, how to say? And the white impermanence certainly does not belong to the same type, that woman looks not bad, belongs to that kind of very attractive, is the sexy type, especially that attire, I wish to let people know that the big meatball on her chest is so flaunting that it is almost ready to be revealed. This is a trend in the local government.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 460

    Beauty naturally has many pursuers, so I understand that God bless can do this, but I really don''t know when the boy changed his taste. I thought he would choose Bai Wuchang, which is similar to Lingyu. After all, the two people have been in contact for a long time, and it is normal if they can be together.


    But now suddenly came a sexy woman, I knew that the God bless to Bai Wuchang must have no such mind. However, Bai Changchang likes God''s blessing. He should know that it''s cruel to face other women in front of Bai Wuchang. Although he doesn''t like it, he should think more about other people''s feelings. After all, people just like you, but they don''t owe you.


    Bai Wuchang, a little girl, has no brain. She knows that she is not comfortable. She is still holding on there. I am also breaking my heart. At this time, I should take leave with Tianyou decisively. If you want to find anything from God, God will allow me. I know my own child. It seems to be naughty, but my heart is very hot. However, Bai Wuchang is a dead brain and stupid Oh, standing aside, watching others show their love, and I can see that the woman who Tianyou brought back is not safe. Although I don''t know whether she is showing off intentionally, I can feel that she is exaggerating, but I can''t stand the favor of God!


    I thought that Tianyou would always take care of that strange sister. Unexpectedly, he suddenly called out Bai Wuchang. Even Bai Wuchang didn''t expect that. He answered in a hurry. Looking at Bai Wuchang''s appearance, I felt as if I had seen myself before.


    "Bai Wuchang, what do you think of this environment? The last time we passed here, you said that it looked too messy here. Even if we had someone to clean it up, there was no clean appearance. Now you can see, I just used a little magic to change such a beautiful scenery. Have you been surprised? You can''t find a boundary in hell that can be compared with here? " Tianyou is proud to show off while looking forward to Bai Wuchang''s reply.


    Before that sister was very exaggerated praise, let Tianyou look very happy. I thought Bai Wuchang should have a good example, but this little girl is really a dull head, upright and can, "but that''s just my casual words. Why does Xiaogui Wang spend so much time on it? Besides, your magic is not wood. I think it will take a lot of effort, and it can''t last long. So I don''t think it''s ok if you don''t spend so much time. "


    Bai Wuchang is telling the truth, but this is the way that Tianyou wants to please other girls. Looking at the girl''s body, he makes it clear that he has the right taste. I think Bai Wuchang''s words are not malicious. Everyone''s preferences are just different, but this is not so popular when it comes to Tianyou''s ears.


    I can''t help but pinch a sweat for Bai Wuchang. When this little girl is around me, she is as smart as a bean. How can I become so stupid in front of God? However, it can be seen from one side that Bai Wuchang is more pragmatic. She doesn''t like fancy things. Of course, it doesn''t mean that she is not girly. She cares more about whether Tianyou is in trouble than making herself happy. However, a man can''t be so distressed. The more you think about him, the more he doesn''t take you seriously. Moreover, men''s mind is not as delicate as women, Sometimes it''s hard to think of these things. Maybe you will misunderstand that this woman doesn''t know romance, and she will lose her interest over time. How to say it, this woman should be better to herself, and sometimes romance is also necessary. Otherwise, men have no mind to understand your inner world.


    But Tianyou didn''t show any displeasure. Maybe he wanted to be more magnanimous in front of the woman. At the beginning of getting along with each other naturally, he wanted to be more perfect. Tianyou laughed and said, "OK, I can learn everything fast, and people don''t like beautiful things? What''s more, light brown likes it, so it''s worth it


    With that, Tianyou and the woman named light brown looked at each other and laughed. Although this talented woman matched her face, I didn''t have a taste in my heart. Of course, I wanted my son to be happy, and his love was up to him. But before he and Bai Wuchang, I pushed him. Bai Wuchang could be regarded as a sign, but Tianyou immediately changed Bai Wuchang The heart is cold. This matter also blames me, did not have the prompt investigation clear, otherwise also cannot let white impermanence now so embarrassed. In my heart, I feel that there is something wrong with Bai Wuchang. I knew that was the case. I would not let Bai Wuchang serve Tianyou. However, Tianyou did a good job in keeping secrets. I didn''t notice it at all.


    I really can''t bear to continue to look at it, and I don''t intend to talk to Tianyou in the past, so I turned around and walked back. The ghost king saw that I was just so excited to see my son. Now he changed his mood and called me: "Yu Zhen, why are you going? No more talking to my son? "


    "What can I say? Isn''t she accompanied by beautiful women? Ah, I don''t remember my mother I did not look back in front of the walk, and then some unhappy said: "you do not go what? That woman is not your daughter-in-law! Why are you in such a hurry to drink your daughter-in-law''s tea? "


    Listening to me, the ghost King rushed to catch up with me, "what''s the matter with you? Don''t you know the daughter named light brown? Or do you have a holiday? But my son should not be so ignorant. He has found someone to fall in love with you"Do you think I''m such a troublemaker? I don''t know that woman, but you do? " I raised my eyebrows and asked.


    The ghost King sighed, but he could not help me, "since I married you, I have never contacted any other woman. I don''t know the man named shallow brown, but my son always has a sense of propriety. Even if it''s intercourse, it''s after investigation. What''s going on? Don''t always let me guess!"


    I was not angry and said: "forget it, I said it directly, isn''t Tianyou this stinky boy? Before, he couldn''t get out because of Lingyu. I wanted to let him come out faster, so I asked Bai Wuchang to accompany him. And I thought Bai Wuchang was also good. Before that, she had paid homage to Tianyou. Although it was fake, how could I see how it matched! Who knows this stinky boy fell in love quietly! Now that people have brought them back, I know that I don''t want him to fall in love, but now Bai Wuchang has moved his heart. How painful it is for Bai Wuchang. Just that scene, let alone Bai Wuchang, is a little uncomfortable. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 461

    "Well, what a big deal I should be! Since you love Bai Wuchang, just transfer her back. Anyway, I wanted her to take care of you The ghost king gave a long sigh of relief, then patted my head and said, "when this God bless returns to see me, I will settle this matter. What do you think? Well, don''t think about it. Originally, we came out to relax. Don''t think about the children''s affairs. God bless the boy''s affairs and decide by himself. "


    For the injustice of Bai Wuchang''s not in plain hands, I naturally don''t want her to follow Tianyou, but I don''t intend to let her follow me, but there is no other good place to arrange for her. Moreover, if you really arrange it with others, you can''t guarantee that Tianyou will come to beg for help in two days. But I''ve seen him and Bai Wuchang put on the appearance of a master and change Ordinary people can''t serve you.


    What''s more, I vaguely feel that the ghost King''s arrangement has ulterior motives. Bai Wuchang, like her brother Hei Wuchang, is the person in front of the ghost king. Even if she doesn''t follow Tianyou, it''s most appropriate to go back to the ghost king. The main thing is that I''m used to going alone, and more people are waiting on me. I''m not comfortable. And in my heart, Bai Wuchang and those maids are not the same, but I regard her as a daughter-in-law''s alternative, I don''t think that people have not passed through the door, I began to put on the dignity of mother-in-law.


    The ghost king is a man of his word. Before the evening, Bai Wuchang came to my side. Although she was quite puzzled, because I sent her to her at the beginning, and now I want her back, I still can''t understand. But Bai Wuchang didn''t ask me too much, but he was still waiting for me as patiently as before. I just wanted to chat with her. God bless this Boy, it''s fast.


    The child came to me. He always didn''t knock on the door. I was scared when he came in. He didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, he just pointed to my nose and said, "well, why call Bai Wuchang back? If you dislike being bored and flustered, you can find other servant girls to chat with. Why bring people back? "


    Looking at Tianyou''s fierce appearance, he didn''t ask about his innocent appearance. He was really fighting with his father. I looked at him and didn''t speak. At this time, Bai Changchang got up and said, "little ghost king, it''s not like this. It''s my mother and I asked you to do something. Don''t be angry with your mother. It''s all brought up by me."


    Bai Wuchang is very warm-hearted. He is afraid that Tianyou and I are not saved. She takes the burden down. She doesn''t need to do this when she gets up. At the critical moment, Tianyou still has to listen to me. Don''t look at the whirring now, and it will lose momentum in a short time. In front of me, this child is like this. He won''t be close to him, but what he does can make people understand.


    But Tianyou didn''t have this attitude towards Bai Wuchang. Listening to her saying so, she immediately got angry, "what do you mean? Is it hard for me to treat you badly? You should know that your salary is much more than that of other servant girls


    They all say that they hurt their feelings in advance. It''s true that Bai Wuchang listens to God''s words, and her face turns red and white. Instead of being embarrassed, I said to her, "go to the kitchen and see how the Chinese wolfberry soup is. You don''t have to wait on it for the time being. Go down first. You can rest assured. I also want to find a chance to have a good chat with God Talking. "


    Bai Wuchang nods and goes down, but before leaving, he still looks up at Tianyou. Because his back is against me, I don''t know the expression at that time. However, Tianyou is stubborn and knows that Bai Wuchang is looking at him, but he deliberately looks elsewhere. Seeing Bai Wuchang go out, I said to Tianyou: "you sit here, your mother has something to say to you."


    God bless did not have a good spirit to come over, "robbed my people, still want to reconcile with me? But before that, you sent Bai Wuchang to my side. Now I''ve changed my mind. What kind of medicine do you sell in this gourd? "


    "How can you say that? Bai Wuchang has never been your man! That''s the one who served the ghost king. I didn''t say that I would stay with you for a long time. It just happened that I wanted to talk with Bai Wuchang. Anyway, you don''t lack people there. She came back normal. When did you become so manic for a servant girl? "


    Tianyou Leng snorted, "but Bai Wuchang''s time with me is not short. It''s not appropriate for you to call people away? And you know my temper is that she can serve you well. No one dares to come forward. If you want to find a nagging girl, if you can''t, I''ll give you the best servant girl in the prefecture. Anyway, Bai Wuchang has to follow me back. Besides, I can see that she said that just to help you out. "


    I frowned. "No! Other people can''t understand my mind, and your father handled this matter personally. If I let Bai Wuchang go back with you directly, it doesn''t make sense. If you really want Bai Wuchang to follow you, you should ask your father for a theory. Anyway, I have no say in this matter. "


    God bless to see me move out of the ghost king, attitude is not so arrogant, but some of the meaning of discussion, "mother, my father''s resolution can be changed for you at any time? And who in the hell doesn''t know that he spoils you. Don''t say you sent Bai Wuchang back to me. Even if it''s more demanding, my father can satisfy you in minutes! I''m your son. You have to let me do it! "


    "Now you know it''s your mother? Anyway, it can''t work. There are so many servant girls in the prefecture. Can''t you find someone to serve? And this white impermanent appearance is also on the row, you are not afraid of your palace fire? Sometimes the woman''s jealousy is not small. I look at your light brown girl is not a kind of fuel-saving lamp! When I quarrel with you, you can''t bear it, but the mother will be considerate for you. ""Light brown? How do you know that? " Tianyou was surprised. Obviously, I didn''t expect me to know. Of course, he didn''t even want to talk to me about these things.


    Seeing his expression, I didn''t go around the circle, "you make the noise so big, even if you don''t want to know it, you can''t do it! I was worried that you would not chase girls. But now it seems that you are much better than me. You know what girls like. If you can put all your heart into practice, maybe it will become a climate. Do you need your father to guide you every day? However, if you put your strength into it so hard, the road after that will not be easy. If the girl asks too much, you can''t really satisfy it. "


    What I said was that I was not satisfied with the light brown, but I could not only explain it. Otherwise, I would not be able to open my mouth when Tianyou and I talked about impermanence.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 462

    I know a little about Taoist practice. Although God is blessed and gifted and it is easy to learn something, it will take some time to learn the magic power that is not his own. I''m not very happy. I''m not a woman who can do anything. So I don''t like the light brown posture. But how to say it, there are also some meanings to seek justice for Bai Wuchang. But it''s useless to rely on the skin of your mouth. If you really want to help Bai Wuchang, it is to let her not contact with God''s blessing. No matter whether it is good or not, I don''t often meet each other There are still benefits to recovery.


    Seeing that I didn''t agree, Tianyou thought for a long time and then said, "don''t worry about my business. Anyway, let Bai Wuchang go back with me."


    This time, Tianyou was not so impetuous, and the tone was full of firmness. Anyway, the tone didn''t seem to be a discussion, but a serious one. It seemed that the cruel little ghost King I was familiar with came back again. Tianyou and I seldom did this. This performance surprised me. Maybe I was wrong from the beginning.


    It''s true to say that emotional things are like drinking water. Even if it''s my son, I can''t understand what he really thinks. I have a good relationship with Bai Wuchang, which is true. But in the final analysis, I am also a master and servant in the hell. Now Tianyou has to be suspicious of Bai Wuchang. Maybe Tianyou doesn''t have any affection for Bai Wuchang. At least I think there are some other things besides the master and servant. It''s just that God has followed the ghost king. Male chauvinism is very strong. Some emotions don''t know how to tell them.


    Tianyou, the child, likes to put everything in his heart since he was young. I am not sure for a moment. In order to grasp the situation more accurately, I deliberately tried, "you are not small now, and you should be independent. Before, I let you do everything to your satisfaction, but now I don''t want to be so used to you. Anyway, I can''t be too self-confident about this matter Private, just considering your feelings, Bai Wuchang has served me for a long time, and I didn''t treat her as a child, and seeing that Bai Wuchang is not young, I should also plan for her marriage. Although I''ve visited the hall with you, it''s not true. Don''t forget, this matter can''t be told to outsiders. Others are Girl, this chastity is the most important thing, and you already have someone you like. Don''t mix up with Bai Wuchang when you have nothing. It''s not good to delay anyone. What''s more, you can''t rely on Bai Wuchang so much now. People can''t continue to serve you when they marry. I do this for the sake of you two. I have taught you before that you should be considerate and not patronize yourself, so that if you inherit the throne in the future, you can''t consider it for the sake of human beings. "


    Listen to my words, Tianyou is a little angry, but I can see that he is suppressing, and I don''t know why. At that moment, I didn''t want to enlighten him. I vaguely feel that Tianyou still has feelings towards Bai Wuchang, otherwise it won''t be able to find him directly. And according to this expression, nine out of ten are what I guess.


    Thinking of the ghost king, maybe he had already seen the mind of God bless, otherwise he could not make a decision so quickly. Of course, he spoiled me on one hand, but according to the ghost King''s character, what he did would not only have an effect on one thing. Anyway, he is more experienced in this emotional matter, and naturally he will think more than I do. Moreover, this man is more aware of the man''s heart, not to mention his own son, naturally can expect God''s action.


    However, Tianyou didn''t take any further action since he called on me. The boy was really calm. He didn''t know whether it was because he didn''t like it or because he loved face. However, this matter was put on hold for a while. As for Bai Changchang, in addition to taking care of my daily life, he still refused to leave the other garden for half a step. Sometimes I had to go to the hall Bai Wuchang always finds some excuses not to go. I know that she is deliberately avoiding God''s blessing and trying to reduce the chance of meeting with him. I look worried and know that this is not a way, but I can only let her go. I can''t force Bai Wuchang to face Tianyou and smile at other women. Anyway, feelings may fade after a period of time I just want to wait for Bai Wuchang to calm down and find Tianyou again. Anyway, Tianyou has that girl around her now, and she won''t always pester Bai Wuchang.


    Moreover, it was the order of the ghost king himself. Bai Wuchang was by my side for the time being. I guess Tianyou is also afraid of his father. He has never heard the ghost King say that this stinky boy went to look for him.


    But within a few days, the ghost king and I discussed to talk to Tianyou. Naturally, I was allowed to deal with matters such as children''s private affairs. Although I knew that it was very likely to encounter Tianyou''s scale again, it could not be delayed for a long time. Moreover, according to the age of Tianyou, it should have been married for a long time. If he really liked the girl named Qian Fei, he would marry him back. If he didn''t like it, he would have done it earlier. Moreover, I always thought about Bai Wuchang''s affairs. This little girl would not take the initiative to complain to me. However, I could see Bai Wuchang''s increasingly emaciated appearance, which made people heartache.


    Want to face sooner or later, I did not give Bai Wuchang the chance to shirk, directly took her to the main hall of hell. When he arrived, Tianyou was reading the memorial. Seeing that I didn''t move, he looked serious. I didn''t want to disturb him. Anyway, I have more time now, so I''ll wait.However, the boy was so calm that he still refused to say a word to me after the tea he served me was hot twice. I couldn''t always spend it with him. So I asked, "God bless, stop what you have in your hand. I don''t want to look for you today. It''s all my own intention. This is what I discussed with your father."


    I moved the ghost king out to hope that he would pay attention to this matter. After all, I think sometimes he still cares about his father''s opinion of him.


    Tianyou listened to me finish, then casually raised his head, "what''s the matter? You have to say it."


    I don''t like the attitude of God bless, and I don''t know who it is. I took a look at him and said, "it''s not about you and the girl named Qian Fei. Your father is not convenient to show up. He just sent me to ask you what you think. You and Qian Fei have known each other for a period of time, and they know each other almost as well. I should know the future direction, I just want to know what you think. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 463

    "What''s your idea about this? I think it''s pretty good, but it''s not so good?" Tianyou glanced at me, but I felt that he still wanted to look at Bai Wuchang, and then said faintly, "Why are you so interested in this matter all of a sudden?"


    "You''re my son, and I''m going to worry about it! Besides, you are not young now. You should have married for a long time, but now you can''t decide. Do you think we are in a hurry? " I asked, though this child is our flesh and blood, but it seems that we are the people who do not know him the most.


    God bless impatiently looked at, "this matter has what to worry about? It''s not like we''re in the underworld. We care about our age. If it''s my destiny, it will be. But now I don''t think about the outcome. Instead, I think it''s very good. Everyone is at ease. "


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Can''t two people be in love all the time? If you don''t feel good all the time and don''t want to get married, what will the other party think? It seems that the people in our prefecture have broken their words! Anyway, you want to understand that if you really don''t want to get married, you''ll be cut off as soon as possible. But I guess you can''t give up. Since you can do this for that woman, I feel like you have moved the truth. So if you are together, I don''t object, but if you can''t think of it, then your father and I will take a long-term view on this matter. In any case, the prefecture government chooses concubines for their children It''s just a matter of course. Your father and I will work harder to help you choose. Your father is a person who has come here and can see people more accurately than you. "


    After hearing this, Tianyou''s expression was very serious, and then he looked at me with his eyes fixed on me: "empress Lingfei, this is my private affair. I don''t want anyone to interfere, but if you want to intervene, I have nothing to say. But Lingfei Niang, you were not like this in the past, and I don''t know when you began to intimidate people to achieve their own goals. "


    I knew that this matter would be complained about, or that the ghost king would not come, and I would handle the thorny matter. However, the relationship between the two of them has just eased up, and the ghost King''s selective avoidance is also correct. However, this time, God bless has called me the princess of spirits, which is obviously our relationship with the monarch and his subjects!


    This is not the time for me to think about it with him, so I can only hold my temper and say to him, "you say I''m not like before. What about you? It''s not the same. In the past, although my God bless was naughty, it could afford to put it down, and would not pull innocent people as the backing. Sometimes I would rather bear the consequences myself than let others suffer. But now? You see if you are selfish when you do these things. Just say it yourself. I don''t want to take care of you when you are so old, but you are going to inherit the great cause in the future. Do you have to make a somersault in this child''s affair? Before is Lingyu, I don''t say what, at least you are a cavity of blood, you seriously love, but now? You can''t even take the basic responsibility. What are you avoiding? I don''t believe that you are tied up with the previous events, because you are my son. I have confidence in you. After such a long time, you must have understood thoroughly. However, you don''t want to say it, and I don''t want to ask. Anyway, I talked about the matter with light brown, and how to do it. You can think about it later. "


    "Since you think I''m married, I''ll marry Qian Fei. Who''s not my life anyway? And since I''m married, none of you will hold on to this. It''s not so comfortable to be kept in charge all the time. I don''t have to think about it. You and my father can make decisions directly


    Although he said it so simply, I could feel that he was not really happy. Moreover, he hesitated for a long time before he said these words. If he really wanted to have something with light coffee, he would not be in such a state as he is now. There are some negative coping meanings in it.


    When he spoke, he glanced at Bai Wuchang intentionally or unintentionally. I don''t know what he meant, but I could see that he didn''t understand. Maybe it was because I was around, and he didn''t ask carefully. Of course, the speaker didn''t mean to listen. Bai Wuchang was completely affected by the attitude of God bless. Before that, she could pretend to be calm, but she listened to Tianyou''s marriage Girl, she was a little dazed at once, and I could feel her body trembling, but her current status did not allow her to speak.


    I saw Tianyou''s uncooperative face, and seemed to blame me and the ghost king for making things so bad. We don''t have to bear the black pot. So I said, "this marriage is not a small matter. You should not make decisions when you are angry. Even if you are sincere, I don''t agree. In addition, we still respect your decision in this matter. Anyway, we will not blackmail you as you said. But if you understand in the future, of course, your father and I will preside over the marriage for you. You don''t need to worry about the rest of the things, and you will be well done. "


    I made it clear to him that if he really made a decision, he would not regret it. Moreover, his decision must be based on his original wish. I don''t want to associate his happiness with my decision in the future. Even if it is my own children, I still don''t want to bear such consequences.


    After I finished the relationship, I turned around and left. I couldn''t be in a hurry. I had to leave some time for God. So I left the main hall with a cold face. Bai Changchang probably saw that I was in a bad mood. So I comforted him and said, "madam, you are angry. The little ghost king just can''t think of it for a while. Usually, we little ghost king is sensible? I guess it''s something that bothers me recently. He''s not in the mood to think about his children''s private affairs. Don''t press too hard .¡±This silly girl, I didn''t do it just for the sake of God to face up to her feelings? I guess it''s just like this. But in this case, I''m most sorry for Bai Wuchang. Although she doesn''t blame me, I can''t help but admit my mistakes in this matter. So I said to Bai Wuchang, "you little girl, you''re too considerate of others. You should think about yourself more when you want to. I know that you are not in a good mood in this matter, thinking that if it were not for my insistence and request, maybe you would not have gone through this muddy water! Anyway, I am jointly and severally liable for this matter. If I had not given you hope, how could you have been with God for so long? However, through these things, it is enough to prove that you are a good girl, and good girls have good rewards. If God does not like you, he is not lucky. You will surely find the one who is worth your efforts. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 464

    "Mother, don''t say that. It has nothing to do with you." White impermanence lowers head to say.


    "Anyway, no matter whether it has something to do with me, you should be able to take it up and put it down. There are more people in the world who are better than God bless. Don''t always think about him. Although you have never admitted your feelings for God, I feel like a mirror in my heart, and I can see clearly! I didn''t expect that God bless would treat this feeling like this, so I insisted that you accompany him before, but from now on, you can rest assured that I will not do such things to hurt you Then I patted Bai Wuchang''s arm to show her to be relieved.


    Bai Wuchang''s face was flattered. Maybe I didn''t expect that I could say such a thing. But this little girl is also a persistent person, "Niang, you don''t have to worry about this matter for me. No matter whether I can put it down or not, I don''t regret it. There''s nothing wrong with liking a person, but maybe I used the wrong time and place, but as long as I have the time with him, there is no need to haggle over whether I can go to the end, I am not so greedy, so I don''t have so many ideas about the little ghost king. I understand what you said, but I can''t let go now. Let''s let this relationship fade slowly. I really don''t care. Don''t worry too much about it. "


    I have long said that Bai Wuchang is a sensible person, so she did not blame anyone for this, but faced it calmly. Of course, this is also her first positive response to this matter. Maybe it has to be like what he said. We just used the wrong time and place. Although it is a pity, there is no way.


    Now that I''ve reached this stage, I just need to put the God''s blessing on the agenda. Since the boy doesn''t cooperate well, I can''t help it. I can only go to find the woman named Qian Fei. It''s very easy to find someone in the underworld. My poor person quickly replied to the letter and told me the details of Qian Fei.


    I knew that this kind of woman must come from a wealthy family, but I was a little curious about why she didn''t want to reincarnate after hundreds of years. If she had the will, she might have been able to live again. However, these things have little to do with the things I want to talk to her. But in order to understand her thoroughly and let Tianyou live with him safely in the future, I decided to ask more. There is always no problem in understanding more.


    When I arrived at my home, it was a quiet town. However, there were souls living in it. Everyone had no obsession, but they had lived in the underworld for a long time. Maybe they didn''t wait for the chance of reincarnation. Anyway, everyone could not see what they were looking forward to. There is nothing wrong with this person''s reincarnation after his death, but some people give up their original opportunity and think it will be difficult to wait until the next reincarnation.


    I didn''t mention it to anyone else, so when Bai Wuchang and I showed up at Qian Fei''s house, no one came out to greet her. The reason why I didn''t make a big fuss was that I didn''t know what the girl meant. In a case of fear of God, something happened again.


    Bai Wuchang gently buttoned the door of the room, and there was a response. After a while, a servant girl opened the door. Bai Wuchang asked politely, "do you live here? Our mother wants to see her. "


    Servant girl politely smile, and then made a posture of please, "originally is to look for Miss, ah, come in quickly."


    I have long said that this light brown is not a girl of ordinary people. She must have been a lady of an official''s family when she came to the local government like her. However, the servant girl should not have been a human being, but she was a paper man made by a rich family. If she reincarnates, the paper man''s life will end. If she does not reincarnate, the servant girl will have to serve all the time.


    We were led to the outer hall by the servant girl, and Qian Fei immediately met her. However, she was a little surprised to see that it was us, so she quickly bowed to each other and said, "good to empress Lingfei, good to Lord Wuchang! I don''t know they are two distinguished guests. Please forgive me if you miss me


    I was still a little uncomfortable with the etiquette of the ancients, so I quickly sent Bai Wuchang to hold up the light brown, and then I said to her, "OK, it''s more polite than that. If you can avoid those etiquette, you can avoid it! I''m here to ask you something important


    Qian Fei listened to me, got up quickly, and then asked me to sit in the middle of the outer hall. She stood respectfully aside. Maybe she was used to such etiquette, so she didn''t feel anything. But I didn''t want to have a feeling of being superior. Originally, I lived in a time when everyone was equal, so I said to Bai Wuchang, "don''t stand up Now, I don''t feel comfortable. Both of you can sit and talk. Don''t make the atmosphere tense


    I can see that there is some tension in light brown, but it is because she has a lady''s style, so there is no confusion. I carefully looked at the house of light brown, and it was very magnificent. If it was not for the rules, the house owned by the soul of the underworld could not be more extravagant than the ghost King''s, I guess the shallow coffee family would look even more beautiful than this one More spectacular. Those objects are not cheap, and they look very beautiful. It seems that the people in the sun had spent a lot of time.


    Seeing that I asked them to sit down, she naturally chose a position a little farther away from me, leaving the position close to me for Bai Wuchang. Then she hesitated and asked, "I don''t know what''s the matter with your mother coming this day?""You don''t have to worry about it. You just happened to pass by and come in and sit down." This sentence is perfunctory. In fact, we can''t get to the village or the store here. I said that I was just passing by in order to make the light coffee less nervous. But her smart woman could see that I was comforting her.


    She seemed to be a little embarrassed, and then said with a slight smile, "my mother can come, I''m naturally happy, even my humble house is stained with light!"


    I nodded, the girl''s EQ and IQ are online, but not as superficial as I thought before. Speaking of it, according to the condition of light brown, it is a white rich and beautiful standard in modern times, but I still have some psychological discomfort, and I don''t know whether I think too much of Bai Changchang''s impression.


    "I know that you have been in the underworld for hundreds of years, and there is no chance for your reincarnation during this period?" I asked casually.


    "Well, in fact, it''s not that there is no such thing as this. Before, in order to make my brother have a good home, I let him take advantage of my opportunity to have a birth. After that, I met once, but I feel that the life in the underworld is almost adapted to, so I don''t have the trouble to go to Naihe bridge."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 465

    Light brown light said, and then slightly raised his head, "but the Niang came this time, should not want to chat with me about home affairs?"


    I said she was smart. I don''t believe her words very much. But it''s normal to be wary of strangers. It''s OK for anyone to have reservations. It doesn''t matter. But I didn''t expect that she loved her brother so much and gave him such a good chance. In a word, she would be a brother-in-law in this life, and he would never know him in the next life, really not It is necessary to be so generous. After all, not everyone likes this place.


    Seeing her, I didn''t believe what I said, so I didn''t like to go around the circle. Anyway, if I could support and maintain my family members in my last life, I couldn''t be bad. If I really had a wrong heart, I could only say that God bless people. I looked at the light brown, then said: "I know you and Tianyou things, you two like each other, I will not stop, but two people can not always maintain such a relationship, at least to give you a title, so these days, you should be prepared to be Tianyou''s first wife, Tianyou is my son, I also hope he can be happy, the future road is still I hope you can support each other. "


    I said this is the voice of the world''s mothers, which parents do not plan for their children? Although Tianyou and I were not so close, I broke my heart for him to have a good future.


    After listening to my words, Qian Fei didn''t show too much surprise, and even the most basic surprise. Instead, she always looked at me in a daze. I thought she was too surprised. I didn''t ask Tianyou to tell her in advance about such a big thing. Instead, I came to the door myself. According to the identity of the future mother-in-law and all she said, she had it for a while It''s easy to understand if you can''t react.


    However, after a long time, she did not show surprise, which I can not understand. Although the young lady of the official family has strong self-control, she is not so indifferent to the marriage! Can''t it be that the light brown doesn''t mean that? Otherwise, her performance is too passer-by, as well as the expression of God bless before, is it rejected?


    I think it''s impossible to think about it carefully. The most important thing in the underworld is the status and fame and wealth. The hierarchical system is strict. God wants to be the king of ghosts in the future. Even if it is not now, he is also a Grand Prince for the time being! Such an identity is more than enough even with light brown! I can''t think of any reason to make these two people so embarrassed.


    I was just thinking about this, and the light brown hesitated to open his mouth. "Lingfei Niang, I know you love your son very much, but you may have made some mistakes. I and the little ghost king do not have the feeling you said? So I wonder if you... "


    No feelings like that? How could that be possible?


    Seeing that I didn''t believe it, Qian Fei firmly said, "the little ghost king can''t like me. We are just some familiar friends, and that''s all."


    "It can''t be. We Tianyou is a bit stuffy. We don''t like to express some things. But when you are with him, you should know that. Not long ago, I saw that Tianyou learned magic power which was not his own attribute for you. Although it was not difficult for him, he could put down his body and do these things, which is also true love for you. How can you have one No feeling at all? And you don''t have to rush to deny it. It''s all true. Don''t be embarrassed. "


    I''ve seen this woman''s reserve occasionally, but I really have some doubts about her reserve like light brown. However, after listening to my words, Qian Fei was relieved and said with a relaxed face: "I knew it was a misunderstanding. I''m sure you said that at the end of the bamboo grove, I''m really sure. Xiaogui Wang is not for me. I just happened to pass that day. If I hadn''t been lazy and took a short cut, I might not have seen the beautiful scenery. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Lord Wuchang. I just happened to meet the little ghost king. Of course, that wonderful situation was not prepared for me by the little ghost king. "


    When Qian Fei said this, I was embarrassed. Before I came here, I still firmly believed that Qian Fei and Xiao Gui Wang meant something about that. However, when I saw him today, I realized that all the things were just my brain opening up.


    Now I seriously suspect that the ghost king knows the inside story. However, in order to make my performance more realistic, he kept his mouth to me like a bottle. Now I really came to propose a marriage, but only to find out that there was something wrong with the mandarin duck spectrum. I resented the ghost king a hundred times in my heart, thinking that I would clean up and clean him up when I went back! But these are afterwords. I have to solve the problems in front of me! You can''t let Qian Fei think that my mother is a psychopath.


    The ghost king and I discovered this thing together. At that time, I just felt that Bai Changchang had been wronged, so I only paid attention to the anger and didn''t observe the scene at that time. Even I didn''t care about the conversation between Tianyou and Bai Wuchang. At that time, Tianyou seemed to have asked Bai Wuchang how the scenery came about. I thought Tianyou was poking people''s heart, but in fact it was The beautiful scenery was originally prepared for Bai Wuchang, but Tianyou was stubborn and didn''t say that when Bai Wuchang didn''t join in, he hid his mind when he didn''t like it. However, he didn''t care about it, so he put the light brown on the edge of the storm.With such an analysis, all the things that I couldn''t think of before were easily solved. Since qianfei and Tianyou didn''t mean that, and Tianyou specially prepared a surprise, it was obvious that the object he wanted to dedicate was Bai Wuchang, but he didn''t know how to express it. Instead, he misunderstood him.


    I don''t know how round, just then, I can''t admit it''s the misunderstanding made by myself! Anyway, while changing the topic, she led her to tell some interesting things about her, which was not embarrassing. The most important thing was that she was sensible and didn''t really ask about her casually. Anyway, the matter came to an end for the time being. Because I knew the context, I didn''t need to continue to spend here. I casually found an excuse, and I took Bai Changchang out of the yard of qianfei ¡£


    Tianyou''s new magic power should have been practicing hard for a while. If you can infer from the time, it should have nothing to do with light brown. Everyone who has a clear eye knows that Tianyou is for Bai Changchang. However, Tianyou is very tight lipped and has never said a word about this matter. If it were not for the obstinacy of this stinky boy, I would not have lost so much here Face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 466

    After coming out, Bai Wuchang asked quickly, "Niang, let''s find some light coffee today. It seems that this matter has not been finished. Why don''t you go on talking about it? And I look at the light brown is also very sensible, ordinary women know to marry the little ghost Wang is not immediately show the color of joy, she is also stable


    I have a look at Bai Wuchang. This little girl is really for the sake of God''s blessing, but it can''t work all the time. What''s more, today''s business is an oolong, and Tianyou seems to have feelings for Bai Wuchang. If Bai Wuchang always keeps such a low attitude, I''m afraid two people can''t get together. I sighed and asked, "Bai Wuchang, no matter who asks about this matter, don''t mention it. It''s just that we haven''t been here, and if you still want to go back to heaven, I won''t stop you. You can do it yourself."


    Bai Wuchang said in a hurry: "Niang, is it because I didn''t do well enough to make you angry? How can I go back to the little ghost king again? What''s more, when I came back from the little ghost king, the little ghost king didn''t want me to go back. I don''t think it''s necessary. "


    I hold Bai Wuchang''s hand, but I don''t know what to say for a moment. This woman is easy to be confused when she meets emotional problems. Bai Wuchang is a smart person who can''t get around the circle in the matter of God''s blessing. So I said, "don''t think about this matter from the perspective of God. Do you think his personality will tell you the most real thoughts in his heart? My own son, I know that you can do it according to your own will. To be honest, I have nothing to look after here


    When I got to the underworld, I found the ghost king and told the story before and after. The ghost king just played calmly with the jade device that he didn''t know from which plate. If the color was very positive, I thought it would be something that people could not buy with money. However, I am not interested in things now, at least not the same as the feeling when I saw his jade ring. And I just want to solve God''s blessing right now.


    "How can you be so indifferent about the son?" I said with a little complaint.


    The ghost king put the jade device aside, but he said in a casual tone: "who said I didn''t care? It''s that the result has long been in my expectation. How can I be so excited. Don''t blame me for not saying anything to you. If it wasn''t for this, I would not be able to walk after that. "


    I am a little angry, he is such a person, smart some people hate, especially his look, ecstatic, but I am very uncomfortable, but he said is also reasonable, not to let God can face his feelings? "What''s next? Don''t let me think about it any more, as if I were stupid alone! Today, I feel that I''m reckless. You should at least give me a good look, and I won''t lose face in front of the light brown! "


    Even if I don''t like the ghost King''s high attitude, I still have to listen to his opinions on some matters. After all, the ghost King handles these matters better than me.


    "You don''t have to pay attention to Tianyou for the time being. There is no need for the woman named light brown to go to another family. They have also indicated that they are not. They are good friends with Tianyou." The ghost King paused, and then said: "you said before, Bai Wuchang has been in a passive position? Now this is a good time to let Bai Wuchang change from passive to active, but you also need to cooperate with it! "


    "Gee, you''ve been told the strategy to tell me directly what I should do, isn''t it better?" I rolled my eyes at the ghost king. Did he show off his IQ? I don''t know what to do. I just follow the way.


    The ghost king ordered my forehead, "it''s always not used here. It''s going to be a paste! Bai Wuchang looks good. You just have to help her make a blind date. This is what you, the mother-in-law, should do. Other people can''t say anything. If Tianyou''s feelings towards Bai Changchang are not normal, he will come to you naturally. However, during this period, you should not take the initiative to say anything to Tianyou, that is, to make him feel confused. It is better to let him come to you on his own initiative. In this way, things will be easier to handle. Understand? "


    I thought about it carefully. At first, I thought it was too cruel to God. The child refused to face his feelings. It is estimated that there are some psychological obstacles. Can we do this in the opposite way? But when I saw the ghost King''s face of affirmation, I don''t think it''s a big problem. If my son can''t even pass this small ridge, I don''t want to mention taking on the important rule of the underworld. Moreover, if this matter is not solved one day, Tianyou will not be able to get out.


    Because I want to discuss the matter of Bai Wuchang, I specially asked the ghost king to give Hei Wuchang a leave. After all, it''s better to have relatives present for this blind date. At least I can feel the importance of this matter. Naturally, I can''t fool Bai Wuchang''s mother-in-law''s family. I also need to find some spirits who have status or family background. Of course, they should have both talent and appearance. Anyway, there must be a feeling that they are equal to or better than Tianyou. Although it is not easy to find those who are exactly the same or more than Tianyou, at least there are still some who are similar to Tianyou.


    I simply mentioned this matter with Bai Wuchang. She didn''t know what she thought. Anyway, she didn''t object to it. She just couldn''t see what she was happy about. Maybe she didn''t think it was easy to refute what I meant.In any case, no matter what Bai Wuchang thinks, Hei Wuchang and I start to make a lot of efforts. There are a lot of talents in this prefecture, but few can really get into my eye. Hei Wuchang is also interested in her sister''s affairs. We all have a relatively good condition. This man is called Yinli, but in the hell, he is not After staying for thousands of years, his skill is not ordinary, and he looks good. He looks elegant. He was a rich son before his death. After his natural death, he has no shortage of money. The most important thing is that he wants to stay in the underworld, and he doesn''t want to be reincarnated.


    In the underworld, there are many such souls. Although every soul has a chance to reincarnate, not all souls have to reincarnate. They have their own choice. Moreover, if the underworld has a house and salary, no one would like to suffer a crime in the world. Therefore, they all choose to live in the underworld. Of course, this also requires courage, and it must be with The past has nothing to do with the past.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 467

    On the one hand, Hei Wuchang and I fell in love with Yinli''s family background. On the other hand, he naturally felt that he had no disorder. Yinli was also a wonderful flower. Having been in the underworld for nearly a thousand years, he didn''t even think of getting a wife. The king of 27 didn''t seem to be interested in his children''s private affairs. Of course, this is what I hope, without any feelings, so that we can talk in the future, but it''s just cheating nothing more.


    However, in order to make this matter more secure, I think it''s better to do it in person.


    It''s not far from the mansion. I''ve noticed this high-rise courtyard. It''s also spacious. It seems that it''s very ostentatious. As soon as I arrived at the gate with Hei Wuchang, I saw a few maids coming out to meet him. Then Yinli followed him out, naturally standing in the middle. When he died, he was at a good age, 25 years old At the moment, there is a handsome man standing there, and his appearance has passed the barrier. Looking at the temperament is not ordinary, dressed is very elegant, is a pair of old friends style, but I do not hate, probably is good-looking people do everything is right.


    Although Yin Li was an ancient man, he seemed to prefer modern etiquette. Instead of bowing and bowing, he said to me with a smile. Then he said politely, "I feel that there is a happy event coming to my door in the morning. I didn''t expect that it was empress Lingfei and Lord Hei Wuchang who came to the cold house. I''m very lucky. Please come here."


    This kind of greeting makes me feel more cordial in the underworld. Of course, maybe he can have insight into people''s hearts. For example, he treats me with modern etiquette, but when he takes care of heiwuchang, he brings some ancient people''s respect. No wonder he can be so open-minded. It''s natural for people to like him and say what they see, and he has no self-respect Big inside, people can''t help but want to see him more.


    Yinli is a man who loves to laugh and is very reserved. Anyway, it makes people feel comfortable.


    When we were led to the house, the maids were polite and offered tea, but they didn''t have any expression. It''s not because they have opinions on us. It''s just like that in ancient times. It''s not allowed to make too many expressions to the guests. So in order to avoid dereliction of duty, they all have expressionless faces, but it doesn''t matter. Come on The guests didn''t come to see the servants. I had a sip of tea, full of mellow teeth, so I asked in a low voice: "I''ve heard about Yinli Daming for a long time. Seeing you today, it''s really extraordinary. Since you knew that we would come, could you tell us what we are talking about?"


    Yinli''s magic power is very good. If he doesn''t let it, he won''t say that he knew we would come here this morning. Moreover, he has been walking in the underworld for many years, not to mention relying on his magic power. Even if he depends on his contacts, he can know my purpose in minutes. So after a while, Yin Li yelled and said with a smile: "the empress Lingfei doesn''t walk around in the underworld easily. This time, she shows her mother''s mentality. She broke her heart for the matter of storing the monarch. Of course, this matter is related to me. But as for the result, I dare not say for sure


    I nodded. Yinli was really smart and didn''t say everything. But I already knew that he knew everything about my coming here. I didn''t have to try to explain it. It''s good to talk to smart people. It doesn''t take much effort.


    So I said, "since you all know that, I''m going to leave out those courtesies. Let''s get to the topic directly. I won''t force you to do this. It depends entirely on your meaning. Do you think you have the energy to help me?" We all know it from the bottom of our hearts, but for God''s sake, we can be brave and say what we want in our hearts. So I used the word help instead of marrying. Of course, I can also make it clear that if he doesn''t want to help, it doesn''t matter. I''m going to choose another person. People, what do you do, don''t be too selfish. After all, if you promise me, you''ll get the engagement. If things don''t work out later, it''s inevitable that people will get angry.


    Yinli still smiles as usual, and he is not stupid. Naturally, he knows how to bargain. "Lingfei Niang talks, where can I not obey the truth? Besides, I am also willing to help for the affairs of Lingfei Niang, which is my honor! But I really have an unkind request. I also hope that the spirit concubine can succeed. If I have this problem in mind, I will naturally work harder to cooperate. "


    I knew he wouldn''t promise to help me so easily, but it''s also right to ask for some rewards. There is no free lunch in the world. Of course, I don''t like to owe him any favor. "You first tell me your requirements and see if I can help you, but as long as I can do it, I will certainly try my best. Don''t worry about that. Even if I can''t help you, you can ask for other conditions. "


    Seeing me saying this, Yinli naturally gave a knowing smile, and then said, "I''m not asking for anything unreliable, but about my own reincarnation. I''ve always wanted a promise. I want to stay in the underworld and never leave. I don''t know if this is OK?"


    In fact, I don''t care about the fate of these souls. However, I think that whether they go or stay, they should follow his own opinions. Moreover, it seems that Yinli has profound skills and may be able to help the ghost king in the future. His requirement is not excessive. In other words, if he does not reincarnate, other ghosts will have another chance. Therefore, no matter from what perspective It''s all good. Thinking of this, I naturally did not agree with the truth, so I said: "I promise you, as a reward for your help."After reaching a consensus, there was no need to talk about other details, but just a scene. In case of a long night''s dream, we negotiated to put the wedding date on the agenda. There were no parents on both sides, so everything was simple. So after five days, I released the news of Bai Wuchang''s marriage and waited for God''s help to come to me. This boy was so depressed before I don''t think he can hold on for long this time, but I made a mistake. I don''t know if Tai Le Guan treats this matter. Anyway, after four days, Tianyou hasn''t called me. I''m a little worried and I''m busy looking for the ghost king.


    "Do you see if it''s developing? Some don''t follow the script? When is our son so sure? " I asked with some concern.


    The ghost King took my hand and said, "don''t worry, my son, I don''t know, man? They all love face. At this time, his heart must be suffering. You are waiting


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 468

    "Wait a minute. It''s time for a big wedding. If Tianyou doesn''t show up, the marriage between Bai Wuchang and Yinli will be settled! Even if you are the Lord of the underworld, you can''t repent? I don''t know where you are confident. If something goes wrong, you will be responsible for it! " I have anger in my heart, all of a sudden, all of a sudden to the ghost king sent out.


    At the beginning, it was a fake marriage, but this time is coming. There is no news from Tianyou. Isn''t it necessary to force Bai Wuchang to marry directly? If I really got there, I couldn''t tell you.


    The ghost king saw me lose my temper and didn''t care about me, "well, well, I''ll take care of it. I''ll take care of it. This is the idea I gave you. At that time, all the things will be handled by me, OK?"


    What can I say when it comes to this? Although the heart has no bottom, but also not good, has been pestering the ghost king, he now has a lot of things in his hand, so I can only with a nervous mood back to the other garden. But when I came back, I didn''t see Bai Wuchang. After waiting for a long time, I didn''t see her coming back. Usually, even if she left the other garden, it would not be too long. I was a little worried. I called a servant girl and asked, "what about Bai Wuchang? I haven''t seen her for so long. "


    "Tell your mother, Lord Wuchang went out with the little ghost king. It seems that when there is something important, it''s not clear what the slaves are." The servant girl said.


    "Has God come? When did it happen? " When I heard that Bai Wuchang went out with the help of God, I was at the bottom of my heart.


    The little maid thought about it carefully for a moment, "my mother didn''t go out for a long time. The little ghost king came. I thought I was looking for her. I specially told the little ghost king that you had gone to the main hall. However, the little ghost king didn''t pay attention to the maid. Instead, he directly called out to Wuchang. Other maids didn''t dare to listen carefully. Maybe the little ghost king was worried about the large number of people here, so he put Bai Changchang big People took it out. "


    After hearing this, I was still a little worried. I sent out the servant girl and went out of the door. I thought that since Tianyou was trying to avoid people''s eyes and ears, he would not choose a place with many people. However, the relatively quiet boundary of the hell was probably there.


    I passed with the mentality of trying. Sure enough, after that bamboo forest, I saw Tianyou and Bai Wuchang. This boy really knows how to choose a place, but this is the place where Tianyou wanted to show his mind last time, besides being clean. But this time, the environment is not so good, there are no flowers everywhere, but weeds.


    After listening for a while, I heard the words of God bless, "Bai Changchang, you don''t have to listen to other people''s opinions all the time. Especially in this marriage, you have to make your own decisions. How many times have you met with that Yin Li? Do you really want to marry him if you don''t know each other? I know you''re timid, and I''m sorry to brush my mother''s face, so I''m calling you out to ask what you mean. If you don''t like this marriage, I''ll help you directly reject it


    Tianyou is such a bad boy. He didn''t call my mother when he was in a good mood. When he was in a good mood, he would call me his mother, or call my life directly. Now he is calling my mother. I think it is Tianyou who wants Bai Wuchang to trust him more, so he puts forward such a saying.


    However, Bai Wuchang ignored his proposal and said, "I think it''s It''s quite reliable. My brother and my mother have already seen each other. I believe they won''t harm me. Moreover, with the mother''s eyes, it should be pretty good. So don''t worry about it


    "Do I worry about it? Do you think I''m hurting you When Tianyou saw that Bai Changchang didn''t follow him, he immediately quit. He ran up to him and pointed to Bai Wuchang and asked, "according to my conscience, what they chose for you is not the son of a rich family with a high official and a high salary? The character of such a person can''t be seen clearly once or twice, so you''d better think about it. It''s not a trifling thing! "


    However, Bai Wuchang didn''t listen to God''s advice as usual, and said in a low voice: "this matter will not bother the little ghost king. In any case, I don''t and I don''t deserve the worry of Xiaogui Wang. I can''t feel sorry for that. That light brown girl is good. The little ghost king has more snacks. After finding a good relationship, the mother can be more at ease. Of course, I have been around for so long, and I also understand the temperament of the little ghost king. Maybe you can''t put down many things before, but the living people don''t always live in memory. The importance of Lingyu to you is not pain. You should understand that those who have been with him have been with him The women you are together hope that you can live well and be more free and easy. Well, I may have a lot of words today. Maybe I''ll go to jail. The bride is incoherent. I won''t say more, so I won''t offend the little ghost Wang. I''ve been out for some time now. I''m afraid the lady still needs someone to wait on me. I won''t chat with the little ghost king. If the little ghost Wang wants to stay here for a while, he can just hang around by himself. I have to go back to take care of his mother first. "


    Bai Wuchang is seldom so tough. Although his voice is not loud, he can hear Bai Wuchang''s insistence. I think Bai Wuchang should have been like this for a long time. At least, don''t let Tianyou have a feeling that everything is what he says. In this way, maybe two people have already had a result, and they don''t have to wait until Bai Wuchang is about to marry before he moves to look for her.With that, Bai Wuchang is about to leave. Maybe it''s because of his heartbreak that he won''t report any hope. However, Tianyou didn''t let Bai Wuchang leave directly. Instead, he grabbed Bai Wuchang and said, "you''re right. I can''t let go of the past, but it doesn''t mean that I''m going to live in that world all the time. I''ve begun to learn to put it down. Maybe from the very beginning when you came to me, I began to learn to face the light brown you said. We don''t After a few days of acquaintance, it can be regarded as a good friend. Do you think I will make such a big noise for a girl who said a few days? And even if the light brown is good, I don''t feel the way you think about her! "


    Bai Wuchang bit his lip and then said, "little ghost king, in fact, I But I think you should have someone to accompany you. After all, it''s also my mother''s wish


    I have to say that Bai Wuchang knows me better. I can''t get in touch with most of Tianyou''s affairs. It''s probably related to his experience when he was young. So I always feel that I owe something to Tianyou, and I want to make up for him in the future. Since I missed my childhood, I planned to make up for it when he was an adult.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 469

    I thought Tianyou would say something, but I didn''t hear any sound. I looked at it, and the bastard kisses him directly. Then it was a bully. I won''t read what I say next. I''m not so curious about my son''s affairs. Besides, such things are not suitable for me to continue to stay.


    Tianyou doesn''t know where he learned this skill, but it should be a lot of trials for people who like themselves. I was going to leave, but I was afraid that Tianyou would make some bad things, so I didn''t go too far, just couldn''t see the situation inside.


    After a long time, I heard Bai Wuchang say with a little shame: "little ghost king, what are you doing?" Then it should be Bai Changchang''s voice of getting rid of God''s blessing and retreating. The withered grass leaves and branches creak, as if telling the embarrassing state.


    Tianyou probably reflected his own recklessness. He didn''t reply for a long time. However, the tone was quite asshole, "don''t you know what I''m doing? I don''t care what you think in your heart, but I don''t agree with your marriage. If you don''t talk to your mother, wait for me to come here. If you want to marry that old man, you can spare my time to talk about it! "


    Yinli is over 1000 years old, but no one in the hell looks at it. After all, he was 25 years old when he first came to the underworld. However, no matter how old he is, his appearance will remain unchanged. So listen to Tianyou''s saying that Yinli is an old thing, and I almost burst into laughter. If that''s the calculation, what is the ghost king? I think that the ghost king and I had a difficult time because of his age. It seems that not only the people in the sun care, but also the people in the underworld don''t care. It''s just that no one mentioned it.


    Seeing that both of them had made their words clear, especially since I had already known the mind of God bless, I was sure that this time, so I went straight away and didn''t continue to listen to them. It is estimated that they are the things that are good for children and girls. A matter of mind, my mood is much better, even this pace has become light up.


    Back to bieyuan, I saw Lingtian waiting for me in the yard, thinking of these days, busy with Tianyou, I seem to have not been there. I don''t know that he is not used to the life here. He has been closed before, and we haven''t had time to say a few words. This can be regarded as the end of the closed door, but I have everything here.


    I saw that he was standing in the courtyard bored and yelled, "Ling Tian, how did you think of visiting me? I just finished my work and was thinking of seeing you! It seems that our brothers and sisters have a good heart, but you are all here. Why don''t you go in and sit down? "


    "I''m not going in. It''s troublesome! Those people are bowing to me. I''m not used to it! " Ling Tian said a little embarrassed to scratch his head, and then asked me: "sister, why are people here so polite?"? I''m not a local person. I''ll just say hello to me. Even if I don''t take the initiative, I can''t say anything. "


    In the past, when he was in the Feng nationality, he was probably left out of the cold, so he felt that other people''s enthusiasm could not be tolerated. Of course, before, we were all children of poor families, and this kind of courtesy was never thought of before. I didn''t deliberately tell the servants to do this, but all this should be ordered by the ghost king. The ghost king knows that I love my brother. Naturally, everything is in accordance with the specifications. He completely regards Ling Tian as a guest of honor. However, he has never mentioned these things to me. I think it is love. He always devotes himself silently in his own way He''s return, just to let me feel his affection all the time.


    So I said with a smile: "your brother-in-law is a serious and careless person, but he is more reliable than my sister when he really does things. These people are polite to you. Naturally, they mean it. But why did you suddenly think of coming? What can I do for you? "


    "There''s no big deal, just to see you." Ling Tian said in a low voice.


    However, I know that he will not come to me for no reason. Although our courtyard is not far away, I usually ask him to come and sit down. He is reluctant to come. I think there must be something wrong with him. I patted his arm and said, "when you grow up, you will talk around with your sister? If you have anything, you can''t wait for me here. But if you have something important to discuss with you, I can''t help you, because he is not in the hell now, and I don''t know what to do


    Ling Tian looked at me, "I''m not looking for the ghost king. I''m looking for you. But I''m afraid you''ll have to worry about some things, but I don''t think it''s very good if I don''t say it. "


    "Well, when did you start to be so grumpy? It''s not like my brother. I don''t say anything else. Even if I do worry, it should be. You are my brother. If I don''t worry about you, who else can I worry about? " I looked at Ling Tian angrily, "can you say it now?"


    Ling Tian nodded and then made up his mind to say, "I can''t live under your protection all the time, so I want to leave the hell. Just these two days ago, I have been living in hatred of Li. I haven''t had time to have a good look at the world! At present, I don''t have any other worries. I want to walk around and ask about fengxu. When I was a child, you always took care of me. Now that I grow up, I have to think about something for you. I know you should be strong and refuse to give up easily. However, there must be a few people who can help. You don''t want to owe other people''s favor Let me help you share some. "I didn''t expect that Ling Tian came to me for this matter. The life of the local government was very good, but maybe it was not what he wanted. At least he was used to freedom. But when it comes to parting, I''m still a little sad. After all, we haven''t known each other for a long time. He didn''t know when and when he could meet again. I didn''t ask him why he wanted to leave, but I still wanted to try to keep him for a while. "We just met, and you want to leave again. Won''t you be reluctant to part with me? Anyway, I''m very sad in my heart. You know, I''ve been thinking about you all the time, and now it''s not peaceful outside. If you go out, I''ll worry about it again. "


    "Elder sister, I have grown up. Besides, I have been closed for so long, and I don''t know how far this cultivation has been promoted! If I really have a chance to meet injustice, I can get to know myself correctly, you can rest assured. " Ling Tian comforted me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 470

    However, I also know that his intention to go has been decided. These men in my life are all a virtue. If you recognize them, they will not change easily. I have to say to Ling Tian: "be careful when you go out. If you find a place to settle down, you should remember to give it to your family. Don''t play too long. You should also consider your own affairs."


    Ling Tian hugged me for a moment, "elder sister, you also said that I grinned and hawed, but I think you are also beginning to become mother-in-law. Be careful that you will grow old! I''m going to see the outside world, not to fight, you can rest assured! And I''ve been doing well in the years we''ve been apart, haven''t I? As for my life, don''t worry about it. It depends on fate. Besides, I''m not sure about it for the time being. I don''t want to miss someone else''s girl until everything is stable. "


    This is really different from my previous impression of the little bastard. Before, he relied on a reckless force to do things, but now it is obvious that he is much more mature and stable. Moreover, this man always wants to break into the outside. I always don''t let go. In the future, he will be timid. Although I don''t want to separate from Ling Tian, I still agree ¡£


    However, I agreed with him that he must let me go to see him off on that day. I want to leave a memory for every precious moment. Moreover, Ling Tian has no other relatives in the hell. I don''t want him to be alone when he leaves.


    He promised to come down, the day he left, he came to call me, I deliberately dally, is to see him for a while, Ling Tian probably also know my mind, so said to me: "sister, you are dallying for a while, I will not wait for you, anyway, before I leave, this is to see you."


    "Don''t, you son of a bitch, you want to leave your sister and me so soon?" I glared at him, then took out a wooden box and handed it to him. "Take this one for a rainy day."


    "What is this?" Ling Tian asked while opening the wooden box, which is a few pieces of good suet jade. Ling Tian took a look, "elder sister, what do you do for me? I don''t need this. "


    "Nonsense, which one doesn''t need to spend money in the sun? I don''t have any money in Yangjian. You can find a pawnshop to change it. Anyway, you can eat and drink without worrying. You can''t go back to Yangjian and live on the street empty handed? Besides, I''ve heard that some streets are not allowed to stay overnight. The Chengguan is chasing you everywhere. What should you do then? If you''re caught by the police, it''s enough for you! So you take it I just put the wooden box into his hand. I had seen the anger of money in the sun before, so I didn''t want Ling Tian to be angry with him. I couldn''t help anything else. I could do it for money. Moreover, the hell didn''t lack these things. If I wanted to, there was still something else.


    Seeing my insistence, Ling Tian had to take it, but still did not forget to say to me: "sister, I took this jade first, but when my brother-in-law comes back, you can say it, and then thank him for me."


    "Thank him for what he did! I gave them to you. Anyway, your brother-in-law has a lot of strange things. You can spend them with peace of mind. If you don''t have enough money, you can go to the sun to find Luo Lifan, and he will always help you. However, when you get along with Luo Lifan, you should have a good mind. He won''t let yourself suffer! " I have to tell everything that may happen. Don''t let Ling Tian panic.


    Ling Tian took my hand and quickly went out of the door, "OK, OK, I know. Isn''t Luo Lifan the person I invited last time? I think he seems to be good! What''s so bad about you? At that time, I followed him without saying a word to him. Sister, I''m not a child. You don''t have to think about everything carefully. If you think about my head, I''m not going out of here any more! "


    After chatting with Ling Tian for a long time, I let him go. Seeing him disappear at the intersection of yin and Yang, I went back lost. However, when I passed the river Styx, I saw a man who seemed to be Zhong Ruo, but Zhong Ruo should be in the main hall at this time. How could he appear here?


    I subconsciously called out, "Zhong Ruo?"


    The man in front of me slowly turned his head, but I fixed my eyes on it, but it was not. The face looked like something happened. I didn''t recognize it. The other side was pretty. The look on his face was more or less similar to Zhong Ruo. I looked at it, and then asked in a soft voice: "you should not be the son of the Zhong family, love son?" I know that there are similar people in the world, but this similarity is so high, it should not be the blood of other people''s family, but I left the hell for a long time, so I did not dare to confirm the child for a moment.


    When I left, I fell in love with a child who was not big enough. The kind I held in my arms probably didn''t have much impression on me. At that time, we all liked to call our baby names, but our little aunt was too lazy to have a nickname, so we just called him qinger directly.


    The child of the underworld grows fast, this flash of love has become a big boy, but it is the same as him, long and handsome, and are a pair of cold face hole, it says that no strangers into. But I know that the child is very funny. I liked to tease him when I was a child, so I slowed down and prepared to chat with him.


    This love is also a good eyesight, although I wear cross dressing, he still recognized me at a glance, "Niang, don''t tease me, OK? A man of my age is still a little uncomfortable when you call me a lover. You might as well call me my full name. " Love to listen to my address to him, some unhappy, immediately put forward a protest, but this protest is invalid, I do not want to change my mouth!Qing''er is a good name, and it seems to be closer only by one word, so I continued to call him: "Qing''er, in a flash, you are so big. I have been dealing with the affairs of the local government these days, and I haven''t found time to find my little aunt. You can go back and take a message for me. After this period, I''ll go to see her. Besides, don''t run around all the time and accompany your mother and father more It''s not easy. Don''t always leave her at home alone. It''s boring. "


    I know that this place is boring. In addition, my little aunt is not sociable. Naturally, there are not many people to talk to. Yu Xiao and I are around me. I''m busy all day, but Yu Xiao is not busy. However, if I focus on children, I can''t catch people. Listen to me finish, love son is naturally a clever nod, and then quickly walked toward the Zhong Fu, it seems that the child is also a sensible baby, although the mouth does not love to say, but the heart is thinking of the little aunt.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 471

    I thought if I had such a clever son. Just thinking about it, I saw Tianyou coming towards me with anger on his face. I looked at the figure of Qing''er and the one in front of me. I couldn''t help sighing that the God was really unfair.


    Why are other people''s sons so good? They are all born by Yu. How can the gap be so big?


    I haven''t sighed for a long time, God bless ran to me, "mother, you wait a minute, I find you something." Don''t think it must be for the sake of Bai Wuchang, but before thinking about him so calm in the hall, I also learned this move, deliberately bypassing his pretended appreciation of flowers and plants.


    However, the objects in the underworld are gray and protruding, but I can''t see how beautiful it is. Tianyou naturally knows that I was intentional, so she stopped in front of me and said, "mother, I really have something to do."


    "You have to wait for me to see the flowers and plants. If it wasn''t for seeing your uncle out, I haven''t seen it carefully." I slowed down the speed, and then said to him: "God bless, you are the prince, no matter what, don''t try to be proper. You just flustered. I don''t know what happened! Besides, although your father is still in charge of the affairs of the prefecture, you still have the right to decide at present. There is no need to ask my permission for everything. "


    I deliberately did not lead things up, just to see his attitude. Sure enough, the boy was a little flustered. "If there are government affairs, I can solve them, but it''s not such a thing. It''s a private matter."


    "Since it''s a private matter, don''t talk here. It''s not the place to talk. You can go back to bieyuan with me. It''s quiet and few people. It''s better to talk about both private and business affairs." I walked slowly in front of him, knowing that Tianyou must be scratching his heart and scratching his liver at the moment, but I let him taste the taste and see if he dare to face Bai Wuchang later.


    When he returned to bieyuan, he sent away the maids before I gave an order. I saw him in such a hurry that I asked deliberately, "when can I get what you say here? Don''t follow me and take out the idiosyncrasy. I''ll tell you that when you grow up, I''ll treat you as a prince. There''s a lot to ask for! "


    He took a look at me and realized that what he had just done might be wrong. He said, "I''m your son no matter whether I''m a prince or not. Is that always true? I come to see you today just for the sake of Bai Wuchang. I don''t agree with her marriage to Yinli. You can''t be the Lord again. "


    I sneered, "well, I can''t make decisions. What about you? Can you be the master again? Don''t forget that Hei Wuchang was also present in the marriage. His brother didn''t say no, but you stopped him here. Is that right? Bai Wuchang''s parents have been reincarnated long ago. Her marriage is a matter for Hei Wuchang to decide. The so-called elder brother is the father. It''s useless for you to ask me for this marriage! What''s more, Bai Wuchang just serves you for a period of time, and you think you are qualified to interfere with other people''s happiness? Although you are the son of the king of ghosts, you can''t come at random. But I see you are very reasonable, you can also say why there is such an idea, if you do not have a legitimate reason, you see I can not discount your calf! "


    When Tianyou heard me finish, he immediately bowed to me and made a court ceremony. This kind of etiquette is not allowed to be used at any grand festival. Now Tianyou is like this, I''m afraid of offending the gods, so I quickly pull him up. "You kid, just say what you want. What''s your purpose? Don''t you know this etiquette can''t be used casually? Besides, you are the prince, can you ignore the rules of the earth


    After being pulled up by me, Tianyou didn''t have the slightest fear, but said categorically: "that''s because I think this matter is very important in my heart, but I still haven''t completely determined my mind. I know it''s very irresponsible performance, but I''m not really impulsive. I''ve suppressed such feelings several times It is this time that I dare not miss. If I don''t show up, Bai Wuchang will really become a woman in India. It will be too late for me to regret. Anyway, I always have a voice in my heart to let me do this, mother, can you understand me? I''m not fooling around. I want to let Bai Wuchang come back to me now. With her, I can feel at ease in my heart. There are still some things about Lingyu that I don''t think through or forget completely. But I know that it''s no longer love for Lingyu. It''s more likely that I miss her. But this person can''t live in my heart all my life I want Bai Wuchang to give me some time. I''m not a playful person. I will take some responsibilities. "


    It''s beyond my expectation that Tianyou can talk to me so much, so I can''t always be nervous. If I deliberately pretend that I don''t know what''s going on, it''s really possible for Tianyou to do something out of the ordinary. So I took Tianyou''s hand and motioned him to sit beside me.


    He may be the first time to talk to me like this, but his expression is somewhat unnatural. In fact, it''s really nothing. After all, it''s not a shame to like a person. Besides, I think that he can open his heart to me, especially in the matter of Lingyu, which shows that he really wants to let go. Only when he calmly tells those things that he cared about, can he count It''s really putting it down.Tianyou sat down beside me, but he was still separated by some distance. Maybe he wanted to grow up and be embarrassed to be close to me. I took his hand and said, "silly boy, your mind is always hidden so deep. Isn''t it good to say it like this? And if you had told me earlier, my mother would not have been so worried about you! Do you know what you''re going to do in the future, I''ve been in a great circle. If I had known what you thought, I would not have been a matchmaker in vain. Therefore, some things still need to be said. As long as you feel that you can be worthy of the people around you, you should practice it. Anyway, you have been worshipped by the Tang Dynasty, and the pro has also done it, so don''t always delay. When should we do something, we should have a point Cun, don''t wait for the next time. Bai Wuchang can''t wait for you. It''s useless for you to cry for your father and mother! Anyway, the fate of you and Bai Wuchang is so tied together. As for the future road, you can control it by yourself. I can''t always stare at you. My mother can only help you get here! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 472

    After hearing that I didn''t complain about him, Tianyou opened his mouth open. After a while, he suddenly responded, "Hey, no, how do I feel like this is the next set you gave me? But are you so kind to your son? "


    I patted him in the head. "Stinky boy, just returned to his mother, this will be ah ah?"


    God bless white me a glance: "you don''t have to be with me, I said right? No wonder I feel you are so gloomy these days. I dare to wait for me here! I also think if I did something wrong to let you down, I have been injured for several nights are difficult to sleep on the side of the night! I haven''t dodged your eyes, but you did so many things, not to let me say the feelings of Impermanence in dialogue? But you are too hard for this! I don''t say anything else, it''s just that you peeped at the thing I kissed. What would it be? I didn''t expect you to be such a person. I don''t want to join my father in your book! We women in the underworld are not as bold as you are. I think you are the evil habit you learned in the sun. Next time, I should help my father look at you, and don''t let you run around! "


    This boy, a typical bridge crossing the river, just asked me pitifully. He turned around and changed his face. And he asked me in front of me about the affair of peeking at his kiss with Bai impermanence. How can I feel embarrassed? I don''t want face! I said, but I can only use force. Anyway, this kid was beaten and grew up. I just wanted to get him back and beat him for a while, so that he could never stop his mouth. But the boy reacted quickly. He escaped with a false shake. He ran and said, "old lady, I will do this from childhood to big. When will you change the move?" Ah! I know what the next move is just when you take it! But what about it? "


    I was angry and unable to fight. The child and I were doing it with me since childhood. But he dared not, and did not know whether it was because he was bullying and afraid of hard. Anyway, he was a good looking in front of his father. He was afraid that his father would not be able to say anything wrong, but always in front of me, he would always be angry with me.


    Tianyou came to me, and the marriage between Bai impermanence and Yinli was naturally countless. It was unnecessary to inform me. But I always felt that things should be done from beginning to end. So I visited the door once, and the power position of this seal should not be ignored. The connection is good, and it is also beneficial to the future development of the local government. Now whatever I do, I want to plan for the prefecture, because the leader here is not my husband or my son. It is no harm to think about it.


    I arrived at the house of Yinli, and his servant girl met at the door early, and then brought me directly to the garden. Maybe it means that I didn''t ask, because even if I asked, they were burned by living people and could not be heard from the Yin.


    The garden of Yinli is different. The general courtyard is not flowers, plants and grass. In the shade, these things are also not viable. No one is willing to support them with their own legal power. However, the different seal separation, his courtyard is full of colorful flowers, which makes people look relaxed and happy. In the garden, there is a small pond with water inside Very light, can see the fish in the water happily swimming, such a view in the prefecture is rare, I can not help but to look at a few more.


    The scenery is so beautiful that I didn''t even find the seal left behind me. "Yin Li coughed a few times, and said," the princess is also a flower lover, but these are not any valuable flowers, if the Niang likes, she will send a few pots under. "


    I turned back and was looking at the smile on his face. He was not polite, but it was very sincere. But I was not interested in raising these flowers. Besides, the flowers are also good-looking. So I shook my head. "I am lazy. If I appreciate it, I can help you. And I don''t have that great power. I have your kindness."


    India Li smiled and did not ask, but said, "no harm, if the Niang likes to see, my garden is naturally random, I see the lady''s appearance is good today, should be a worry to deal with."


    He can predict all this in advance is not a word, and my mood can see, ghost king has said I am a happy person, so good is not good, familiar with me will feel I am simple, but people who do not know will feel I am very good fraud, I think that the printing should belong to the former type.


    "It''s also thanks to your help, or I can''t sing all my solo plays alone." I nodded at the seal and then kindly reminded, "but you are making one to provoke one, and you don''t know my son, but the memory is very good. You helped me with this, but it makes Tianyou very unhappy, so you will be hard in the future!"


    I joked with him deliberately, and Yinli laughed with the voice. He was smart. So I was joking with him or telling the truth. He could tell the truth. So I really like to talk with him together without too much tired.


    Thinking about going back and doing nothing, I was printing away from this for a while, and it was good to see the scenery quietly. This seal is also warm, and I talked a lot, the atmosphere is very good.He is also a self-made acquaintance, and there is no taboo question, so naturally he asked about fengxu. In fact, I have not talked about this matter with anyone other than the ghost king. Even if it is God''s blessing, I will not say it. However, after such a long time, I can slowly accept such a fact, and even if it is not said, others will know it clearly, Bi However, it caused a great sensation in the hell at that time. The reason why no one talked about it was that the ghost king gave a death order at that time, and no one was allowed to mention it in front of me.


    However, I didn''t blame him when I mentioned it. People were concerned about what happened. I didn''t feel so ignorant. What''s more, after Yinli finished, he reminded me that he knew everything well, but he was able to make calculations? In the underworld, that''s fair. Your ability is directly proportional to your accomplishments. I think laiyinli has been here for so long, and has worked out the magic power for thousands of years. What is this? I think that fengxu has been missing for so long. I''ve thought about all kinds of ways. Why not let Yinli have a try?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 473

    Meng Feixue told me before that fengxu would appear naturally when it should appear. However, after waiting for so long, there was no progress. Even I didn''t have any news from the other party. At that time, Meng Feixue didn''t give me accurate information, which made me feel uncomfortable to guess here.


    So I asked, "since you are so proficient in divination, can you help me calculate the affairs of the wind?" I don''t want to ask others, but this one is out of helplessness. In addition, I really want to know the result. Even if it is ten years before I can receive fengxu home, at least I have to give me a deadline. I always wait like this, and my heart will be very tired.


    I thought Yinli would at least help me calculate it, because he was very warm-hearted, but he looked at me for a moment, "Niang, did someone calculate it for you? Why do I want to calculate it for you all of a sudden? What''s more, the other side is a person with a lot of words. What''s more, what''s more, it''s not the ghost King''s idea in this mansion? He''s in charge of everything. Don''t you think I''ll do it? "


    India from the mention of the characters, can not be the emperor of heaven? But I didn''t talk about it with him. Since he could have insight into this and wanted to calculate fengxu''s affairs, I laughed and said to him, "you''re right. It''s really like this, but I want an accurate answer. And everyone''s divination is different. Maybe you will find some other clues?"


    This is just like those Yin and Yang masters in the Yang world. If they tell fortune for the same person, they will see that two results are the same. It is not that the person has changed, but the Yin and Yang masters are different. They pay attention to different points. Some people focus on the present, some are smart in the future, so I hold this mentality.


    But Yinli shook his head. "I understand the mind of Niang, but it''s not that I don''t help. You want to see the magic power of the emperor of heaven instead of that of ordinary people. I can''t see what he can see, and I can''t even get close to gambling. So even the emperor can''t give you the answer. How can I give it? Speaking of it, my mother and I are on the same wavelength. If my mother needs my help in anything else, I will die, but this is really embarrassing for me


    Looking at Yin Li, I didn''t want to lie, so I didn''t continue to ask. If this divination really worked, the ghost king would also rely on this move, but obviously there was no way, so I had to wait.


    After talking about something else, I watched the sky go back early. I was absent-minded along the way. This person can''t hold too much hope for the unknown. Once I can''t achieve my own wish, the disappointment can swallow up my whole person. However, I can only adjust myself as much as possible. Anyway, I can''t let my bad mood affect other people.


    When he returned to bieyuan, the ghost king was already waiting there. I didn''t know when he would come back. However, seeing his face was not very good-looking, I thought it was he who was not very happy outside. He asked in a hurry: "what''s the matter? You look so ugly? "


    "Oh, you can see that I don''t look well?" The ghost king said sour, "Yu Zhen, did you ignore what I said before? This is not to go to Luo Lifan. You have found a seal in the underworld. Can you save me snacks? "


    "What do you mean? Can''t I even have a friend of the opposite sex? Or do you think in your heart I''m a fickle woman? " By the ghost king such a stir, I just feel lost again, can not help but also have no good gas said.


    "Yu Zhen, when did I say that? Why can''t you even hear me tease you?" The ghost King helplessly looked at me, "I just saw you not in, just came to sit down, by the way wait for you, who knows this just came back to be you a meal of resentment."


    "I resent you for being light. I know you are of high position and power. You need to handle many things yourself, but you have to manage the affairs of your sons. Every time you come up with an idea, you will directly become the shopkeeper! Is it true that I used to be a servant girl? Let''s not say, it''s God''s blessing. Did you have a beginning and a ending? What''s more, everything is hidden and tucked in. I''m too lazy to say it to you. If you feel uncomfortable being resented by me, don''t come back! Anyway, you are the one who has a lot of things to do. I didn''t ask you to come back. " When I saw the ghost King complaining there, I couldn''t help but get angry. At this time, I didn''t care so much, so I wanted to fight with him, which was very painful and hearty.


    But the ghost king would not come with me. Every time he saw me lose his temper, his attitude immediately softened down, and then he completely coaxed the child''s tone, "I will not come, who will scold you for nothing? Besides, isn''t it that I can''t get involved in the children''s business? And you know that I can do whatever I can with you, but I haven''t had a fight with Tianyou for a long time? I didn''t do it to make you less fussy! Well, well, I know you''re the hardest


    I don''t care about him. I don''t know who I learned from this sweet talk, but it sounds smooth. I don''t want to go too far. "Cut, don''t always try to fool me with those words."The ghost King stepped forward and took me in his arms. "How dare I fool you? What I said is the truth! Don''t you really need me to accompany you? This long night, I can''t rest assured that such a beautiful little daughter-in-law is alone in the vacant room! "


    "Fuck you! The more you talk, the less serious you are! This is your boundary. Does anyone dare to be so ignorant? " I looked at him angrily, then leaned against his arms and said sadly, "my brother has left the hell. Although he is a big boy, I still think about it in my heart! And after Ling Tian left, I felt more and more lonely, but fortunately, you still have a conscience, and you know to come to see me when you are busy. "


    The ghost king looked at me, intimately tied my face with his beard, and then said gently, "this is your home. How can you be lonely? If you really want to talk to someone close to you, you can go to your little aunt and Yu Xiao! These two people have nothing important to do in the hell. There is always time to accompany you. Don''t you say three women have a play? It''s just that you can make a play


    There''s nothing wrong with saying this, but when you become a family, you can''t always run around like crazy outside, especially the little aunt. It''s a good wife and a good mother. If you think about this love all day long, you can''t have the heart to accompany me to relieve my boredom.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 474

    I sighed. "It''s light. I''m out all day. Do you know how to complain to me? The husband doesn''t know what to do with it? What''s more, each family has its own affairs. It''s not good for me to trouble them in the past. What''s more, I''m not a pure girl now. There are so many topics. What''s more, I don''t want to be like this. I don''t want to be like this. Life has become nothing to pursue! "


    The ghost king looked at me and said, "isn''t life like this? You married me, the biggest pursuit should be how to make our small family more happy! It''s not boring to talk about such a topic for a lifetime


    "A lifetime? You really dare to talk. Can I tell you that I don''t want to continue talking now? Every day it''s you, you and you. Anyway, I mean, I feel sick. " It''s not because I don''t like the ghost king, but I can''t always talk about it. I tease each other once and twice. It''s boring to talk about it every day.


    I''m just stating a fact. Who knows the ghost king is more thoughtful, "Yu Zhen, look at your words, how unpopular you are! When the wife talks about her husband, she looks happy, but you are not willing to mention it! You always say I like to look for freshness, aren''t you the same? But you just said, is not really to express you are tired of me? How can I feel vaguely what you are suggesting to me


    I pinched the ghost King''s eyebrows, "when do you like brain opening so much? Do you think I have so much heart to play with you? What''s more, you are so handsome, and you don''t know what to worry about. Ordinary handsome people should not have this trouble. Don''t you know that being handsome is a privilege? Who can''t get along with beauty! "


    Ghost King smile, "you look at your face, this you want to thank my parents did not give me birth to look very ugly! However, I can see that your feeling is all about my appearance


    I squinted at him and didn''t say anything, but we all know that this emotional matter has nothing to do with appearance. How can a person who has gone through big waves look so superficial! Two people can go hand in hand to the end, is not because of the maintenance of feelings? No feelings, if two people pull together, it will not be happy, of course, it is impossible to get along so long.


    I''ve sent away all the servant girls in bieyuan. I''ve been used to living alone before. Last time, I called some of them to take care of Lingtian more conveniently. However, Lingtian is not here now, so it seems that I don''t have much use to keep it myself. But the ghost king was not the same. He was used to serving him since he was young, but he couldn''t bear to tell me all the time. So he discussed with me, "why don''t we go to the side hall and do anything more convenient, don''t you?"


    Naturally, I agreed. It''s not a big deal. Moreover, I also want to go and see God bless. I don''t know what this bastard is doing. But whatever I do, I should be happy.


    When we got to the gate of the main hall, I felt something abnormal. In short, the atmosphere around was very strange. The ghost King''s face seemed to be hesitant. I looked inside and didn''t see anything, but the surrounding atmosphere was mixed with the flavor of outsiders, and it was very strong.


    My first reaction was that unknown elements came to the underworld. I stopped the ghost king in a hurry. After all, the last underground catastrophe was too dangerous. I can''t let the ghost king take risks. "Wait, don''t you see anything wrong?"


    The ghost king just wanted to talk, I heard a sound from the inner hall. Who is so bold? Unexpectedly rush to break into the ghost King''s inner hall at this time! However, since he has such courage, it shows that his skill is extraordinary, so he can''t be taken lightly. However, I don''t know what''s going on inside. So I said to the ghost king, "you''re here to meet me. I''ll take a look and draw their eyes away. If you think you can beat me, come and save me. If you think you can''t, go to Tianting and ask Meng Feixue for help. "


    Finish saying, I pushed away the ghost king and ran directly to the inner hall. At that time, the ghost King seemed to sigh, but did not chase after him.


    I just took advantage of this opportunity to break in. In any case, I had to find out the situation inside, whether it was life or death. Otherwise, I would have lost my life. However, when I broke into the inner hall, I found that things were not as bad as I thought. There were four people, Tianyou, Luo Lifan and an unidentified man and woman. But I don''t know why. Is that origin The man of Ming Dynasty is being tied up. There is a girl''s house with water and spirit standing beside him. But this girl should not be from the underworld. She has a smell of living. Is it that this man has just held the girl and was saved by God bless and Luo Lifan?


    Because the unknown man''s back to the door, I can only look at his back, but the strange man''s whole breath is very peaceful, and does not have that kind of fierce ghost flavor, but the girl looked at me with some horror, which seems to be scared. I just wanted to open my mouth to comfort the girl, but the ghost king followed me and said, "Yu Zhen, I haven''t had time to tell you about this..."


    What''s going on? Does it mean that the ghost king in the room has known for a long time, without asking Tianyou and Luo Lifan, it is natural that they have known it for a long time. That is to say, I am alone in the dark now. I''m a little unhappy, but I was just protecting the ghost king for fear that he would be wronged!I glared at the ghost king, "what''s going on with all this? You can tell me


    The ghost King took a look at the strange man, and then said excitedly, "look at that man carefully, are you familiar with it? He He is It''s our wind floss


    When I heard the word "fengxu", I felt it was impossible to see fengxu just after I came out of the courtyard. But now the ghost king told me that the man in front of me was fengxu. How could I not be excited? I don''t know what kind of pace I walked by. When I saw the so-called stranger, I could see at a glance that he was our son fengxu. He was naughty when he was a child. When he was playing in the empty mountain, he was scratched and scar fell. Now he has grown up, and the scar is still there, but the reason for the growth of skin texture is that the scar is also slightly deformed It was a small spot before, but now it has grown into a mark of plum blossom, but if you don''t look carefully, it is not so true. Of course, people who are familiar with it will fall there at one glance.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 475

    I vaguely remember that time, he twisted his small body and asked me if it would be ugly here. At present, he didn''t have to worry about such things, because after growing up, fengxu was really handsome! Vaguely some ghost King''s shadow, but seems to be more angular than ghost king.


    It seems that it happened yesterday, but it has been several years. Time goes by and people are changing, but the only thing that doesn''t change is that Feng Xu used to frown when he was a child. Looking at him at the moment, my heart is surging naturally. I want to go forward and hug him, but he seems not so friendly. He seems not to know us at all. He looks at us very cautiously.


    "Don''t pretend to play a big gathering with me again and again. I said I don''t know you, but I can''t beat you. But I can''t stay here. Unless you kill me, I''ll go back sooner or later." Feng Xu looked at me indifferently, and then swept them several with her spare light. It was obvious that fengxu was hostile to us.


    However, this is a little strange. Although fengxu has been away from the prefecture for many years, she should remember more or less about the local affairs. However, in the current situation, when he said such words, he made it clear that he regarded us as the enemy. Although fengxu was tied now, he did not know his own parents! Is it because he is angry with God and Luo Lifan''s practice that he deliberately denies us?


    Then the sensible wind Xu came back, but became six relatives, I was always some can not accept, "fengxu, how do you talk about this child? Where are you going back? This is your home. Where are you going back? "


    Seeing that my mood fluctuated greatly, the ghost King quickly pulled me for a moment, "Yu Zhen, calm down a little, now fengxu doesn''t know us, and it''s useless for you to question him. It can only aggravate the situation. I can''t judge what he has experienced for a while, but I know that he is not pretending not to know us, it should be what the other party has done Foot. I have been looking for clues in the sun these days, and I finally got the news. So I rushed to find the past. When I saw him, he was also very confused. He refused to follow me. There was no way. I called Tianyou and Luo Lifan in the past. You know, when you face your son, you can''t start! Just now I wanted to talk to you, but you think about those things in a big way, and you won''t give me a chance to explain, so... "


    I don''t mean to blame the ghost king, but I feel that the world is changeable. And when I look at the state of fengxu, I can''t help but shed tears. My family''s treasures don''t know what kind of situation they have experienced, but tell me directly that it must not be very good. This is just a one-sided thing I see. I dare not think about more experiences Shivering, painful, deep into the bone marrow of that kind.


    God bless is still reasonable, can be very calm to ask fengxu, "fengxu, whether you remember or not, I will tell you that I am your elder brother, I will not harm you! Even if you don''t have me in your memory, you can at least remember where you are these years? And who adopted you? Where is he now? Will you tell me everything you know? "


    Feng Xu didn''t even lift her eyelids. She totally took the words of God''s blessing as the wind beside her ears. I saw that in my eyes, it was a burst of heartache. However, I also knew that the urgent task now was to find out the core figure, that mysterious man. Why did he take fengxu away these years, and then let fengxu appear again when we didn''t expect it. Of course, this may also be a conspiracy of the mysterious man. After all, the enemy is in the dark and we are in the light. No matter how we look at it, this is not good for us.


    So I went up to fengxu and said, "fengxu, you have suffered these years. You can rest assured that I will make up for all the things you lack. But you have to tell me how you have come over these years, and what did the mysterious man do to you? Why do you become so unimpressed with us? And where have you been all these years? "


    Feng Xu had some reaction this time, but she looked at me puzzled, as if I was telling lies, and showed a tired look to me.


    I have no way but to look at the ghost king, he is not always the most effective way, but this time is silent, just standing there quietly, in addition to heartache, there is no other way, we can not pry open the mouth of wind Xu!


    When the scene reached a deadlock, the little girl with a nervous look said: "fengxu, I don''t think they are acting. If you are not their relatives, they really don''t have to take such a great deal of trouble to bring you here. Moreover, the person you call your father, I think he is just hurting you. How can a father teach his son What about the killers? So you''d better tell them the truth, so that the matter will come to light, and it''s good for everyone. Anyway, I don''t think the people here are bad, and they all care about you


    So, fengxu has been calling for another man''s father? And that man is probably our enemy? It seems that the other side''s heart is cruel enough. He even thought of this method of separating bones and flesh, but how can it be? Did he think he could block the affection? I didn''t fight for a moment. I really wanted to pull out the mysterious man and beat him with crackles.But now is not the time to make a fool of myself. I have to ask him why, but no matter how I ask him, I don''t want to open my mouth. But I heard that the girl''s meaning should be that she knows a lot about this matter. Therefore, I intend to start with the girl. She is not a person here, so there is no need to tell any lies. She also analyzed it just now, and it seems that her head should be the same It''s smart.


    Listening to the girl''s question, Feng Xu opened her mouth: "do you think you know others well? Don''t try to use your silly white sweet tricks to trick me, I tell you, my brain is much better than you, you don''t have to say something that you don''t need. Why do you do this I don''t know? You want to trade this for your parents? But I think your wishful thinking will come to nothing, but I will say it. You can''t find it anyway. It''s called the end of the day


    The end of the day, of course, is the place where the sun sets last. There is no exact location, and it is very difficult to find it. It seems that my master has only been there once, so I don''t know very well. When I saw the ghost king, he was calm and thought of a way.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 476

    I was thinking of putting on a little girl''s words, but I found that it didn''t come into use at all. The little girl was just a piece of slow words that made fengxu open her mouth. Although the words were full of unpleasant elements, they still said it after all. Isn''t it all this virtue for men to face the women they like? Ghost king is, God bless is, I thought this smallest wind Xu can be better, but just saw that pair of virtue.


    And I''m sure they haven''t broken the window paper. Otherwise, it can''t be the same attitude. I used to be a virtue to all people, but I''m not the same with that girl. He always has a cynical tone and says that he doesn''t care, but it''s different from when we treat us.


    However, we have finally figured out that the little girl always follows because of her parents, and it is probably related to the mysterious man. If this is the case, it makes sense for the girl to appear here.


    We can''t find the mysterious person all of a sudden we know the address, and also has something to do with the girl who drinks up in front of us. I think this girl will not be a simple character, and the mysterious person will not catch a worthless person. What''s more, it involves her parents. Thinking of this, I can''t help but look at the girl, she is not hurt, but I just think she will not be as simple as it shows.


    Maybe my eyes were too explicit. Luo Lifan yelled at me, "Niang, don''t look at other girls like that. After all, nothing happened. You''re frightening people!"


    I glared at him. He was everywhere, but I was sure that Luo Lifan knew the whole story, so I asked, "do you know the identity of this girl? I think that if the mysterious person can stare at her, it shows that she is not simple. If there is no effect, how can she be together with the wind? "


    Luo Lifan nodded and agreed with me very much. Then he said, "you are not wrong. This girl is really outstanding because she is the pure Yang daughter we can''t find everywhere. The mysterious person deliberately grabbed her parents as a threat because she was afraid that she would not cooperate well. Therefore, our judgment was not wrong. Those women and gods who lost their lives inexplicably were not wrong Secret people have a lot to do with it. "


    "But we searched all over the book of life and death before, but we didn''t find her. How could this mysterious man find it?" This seems unreasonable. I can''t help but wonder. I still remember that Tianyou searched all day and night. There should be no omission. But at that time, nothing was found. Now the so-called adopted daughter appeared again. Naturally, I should ask more questions.


    Seeing my questions one after another, the ghost King patiently answered: "this is actually normal. At that time, we were staring at the girl of that year. But think about how long it has been now. This pure Yang girl does not always have the nature of pure Yang, only when she reaches a certain age, in other words, she belongs to Chunyang when we were looking for it Sex has been in a dormant state, but such a long time of growth and transformation, let her nature reveal, but we do not think about this aspect, there are loopholes. So it wasn''t our miscalculation at that time, but the mysterious man was too clever


    This girl looks very sad, and I can see her mind at a glance. Looking at her poor appearance, I have a kind of deja vu feeling, which is like a copy of me. Because I am a pure Yin girl, I have all kinds of troubles at the beginning. Even if I walk on the street, I will be attacked by others Because of what, want to come to this pure Yang daughter is also experiencing a similar experience, otherwise her parents will be implicated! Maybe it''s because of this fate, but I love her a little.


    The little girl looked at fengxu''s indifference and didn''t say much because she just felt the alienation of fengxu towards her. The little girl bit her lip, and then squeezed out a sentence with the mosquito''s loud voice, "I want to save my family, but it''s not to harm you. You are all good people and should have good rewards."


    Even though the voice is very small, we can all hear it. Anyway, these people present have some Kung Fu. Relatively speaking, I have the worst mana, but even I can hear them, let alone some of them. The little girl was kind-hearted. Maybe they knew it for a long time, but fengxu didn''t think so. After listening, she gave a sneer and asked, "good man? You know how to define it, but do you think I''ll appreciate it if you say that? Don''t forget, we are just strangers. Who are you pretending to be? Maybe you and them are a group, together to cheat me. But how you make your decision has nothing to do with me. Anyway, I won''t be involved in you. Ruan Lingzhi, don''t implicate me in your own affairs! "


    This girl''s name is quite good, Ganoderma lucidum, listening to the ear, but fengxu is very tired of it, no matter who or the name, he seems not to like. Listening to fengxu''s words, the girl''s family can''t bear it. Originally, they were kind-hearted, but they were depreciated for no reason. Ruan Lingzhi couldn''t help tears in her eyes, but she was afraid that fengxu didn''t want to see herself even more. She just tried not to cry there.I can''t directly talk about fengxu. I just took Ruan Lingzhi aside. "Don''t take it to heart. He wants to be upset. He doesn''t remember most of the past. Now he treats us all as strangers. In fact, the child is not bad in nature and is very good when he is young. I can''t reprimand him like this. I can only make you suffer. "


    Ruan Lingyu looked at me gratefully and said, "don''t say that. In fact, I understand it all..."


    I patted the girl''s arm, and there was nothing else I could do. After all, I was a paste now, and I couldn''t help sighing in a low voice: "I don''t know what the mysterious man did to him. I can''t even remember my parents! It''s hard for him


    Luo Lifan thought for a while, and then said, "I once explored his memory before, and thought it was sealed, but it was not as simple as I imagined, but in fengxu''s mind, there was no memory at all, as if it had been eliminated. No trace can be seen. I think the mysterious man also doesn''t want to let fengxu remember it, and even if we look for it When we get to fengxu, we can only let him treat us as enemies. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 477

    Naturally, I know what Luo Lifan said. Before that, my memory about feng people was sealed up, so I can''t remember the previous events. But once the seal is lifted, I can recall it. So at that time, the emperor of heaven broke my seal in order to pry into my secret. But just now Luo Lifan said that the memory of fengxu does not exist, that is to say, there is no medicine to solve it, or it is much more difficult than I had.


    But if such a thing really existed, why did my master choose such a risky way at the beginning? Instead of being found out later, why didn''t he just erase my memory! Comparatively speaking, my master''s magic power is above Luo Lifan''s, so my master can''t be unaware of what he knows.


    So I asked in disbelief, "is there a mistake? Isn''t this memory something that follows a person''s life? How can we erase it? " This memory is something in the mind, it can''t be said to be gone, unless it is a brain change, but this is pure nonsense!


    Seeing me, the ghost king didn''t understand, and Luo Lifan didn''t make sense, so he took over the argument and said, "you and fengxu have different noumenon, so the processing of this memory is also different. You think, at the beginning, you were a mortal body, and after the magic transformation that should be like the moon, some things could not be touched, but fengxu was originally a Yin man''s constitution, and his body now is his own, so even if there are deeper changes, it doesn''t matter. This should be clear to the moon and the mysterious man. They know more than us when they are gods. "


    The ghost King''s analysis is reasonable, although he is also a God, but after all, the cultivation of things are not the same, usually attention is not the same, so it can only be explained in this way, but in my opinion, it is reasonable. However, there was a person who questioned, that is, fengxu. He listened to us talking about his affairs there, and suddenly got angry, "I said you are not sick! I''ve said I''m not the one you''re looking for. You''re still up, aren''t you? I''ve lived with my father since I was a child. I haven''t even seen you. It''s ridiculous to say that memories have been destroyed


    "You think it''s funny, don''t you? Well, you can tell me something about things before you were 3 years old. You are so smart, and your memory is excellent. Can''t you not remember it? But why do you remember so many things that it was blank before 3 years old? Have you ever doubted that? " To make him realize that this is not a joke, I forced him to think about things before he was three years old. Fengxu was lost when he was 3 years old. The mysterious man, in case of emergency, naturally eliminated his memory associated with the local government. Therefore, fengxu''s memory can only be started after he is 3 years old. If he can''t remember, he will trust me, so I''m not completely without benefits.


    Wind Xu Leng for a moment, and then said: "so far things, who can remember? What''s more... Besides, I had a serious illness when I was a child. It''s not surprising if I don''t remember. You must have investigated me clearly. So I want to use my memory to make me believe what you said, but I''m not stupid and I won''t be fooled by you! "


    Seeing that fengxu is still defending that person, I''m also angry. I think that the mysterious man''s ability is really great, so he washed his brain. If he was put in the sun, it would be a minute''s pyramid selling? If you let the mysterious man rule the MLM organization, the people under your hand will not have any deviation!


    I saw that fengxu was questioning what I had just said. It is useless to think about it. But sooner or later, I will let Feng Xu realize that his insistence is wrong. Of course, it is the mysterious man who caused all this. One day I will make him pay the price! How can I brainwash my son so much? I''m sorry for my title of "prefect lady" if I don''t settle this account!


    The ghost king and Luo Lifan didn''t interrupt. I guess before I came, they also spent a lot of time talking. But the boy''s brain is too stubborn, even if he doesn''t believe our words, it''s no wonder that fengxu was separated since he was a child, and he was stolen by the mysterious man. Naturally, what he was taught was the thought of the mysterious man, and he was also indifferent when he was brought back Yes, now he is tied up again. No one will believe that the man who brought him back is a good man.


    But we can''t let him go because he doesn''t believe it. After all, we all know that this is the son of the ghost king and I, the second highness of the underworld.


    So the safest way is to tie him up like this. He is such a stubborn child. If we send him for minutes, he can escape back to the mysterious man, even if he can''t find it before. Now fengxu is in my hand. I won''t let fengxu go back again. If he is indoctrinated by that mysterious man, he will not be angry next time If you speak in a rush, you will probably start a war with a knife!


    This matter is not trivial, because we don''t know the identity of the mysterious man, so we can''t estimate his strength. In case of emergency, the ghost king and Luo Lifan went to the place where fengxu explained. We had several fights with the mysterious man before. We knew that his magic power was good, so we should try our best to ensure safety and not do dangerous things. After so much experience, we all know that we should try our best to make things more stable. Moreover, this incident also goes forward with Ruan Lingzhi''s parents'' life. Naturally, it is not allowed to be careless.If the ghost king is not in the underworld, I feel as if I have no backbone. Fortunately, Tianyou can still sit in the battle. This is probably the most serious thing after Tianyou acts as the ghost king. If he can handle it well, it is also exercise for him. I discussed with Tianyou about Ruan Lingzhi''s fate. To tell you the truth, it''s not suitable for a living person to be in the underworld, especially if she is a pure Yang girl. It is in conflict with the Yin Qi of the underworld. If she leaves the underworld and returns to the sun at this moment, it seems more dangerous, because no one knows when the mysterious man will appear. When in a dilemma, God has a way to make both ends meet.


    After weighing it, I decided to leave Ruan Lingzhi in the underworld. Tianyou specially took the medicine to protect her life. Those small pills can help Ruan Lingzhi survive here without any worries. When I was a mortal, the king of ghosts would give me something to eat every time I came here. At that time, I thought it was because of taking care of the vaginal fetus in my stomach, but now Ruan Lingzhi doesn''t want to get pregnant Appearance, so this should be used to protect the lives of the living people here.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 478

    With the amulet like medicine to maintain their own life, Ruan Lingzhi''s heart is also stable. I put her near my other garden. It''s easy to find a house in the underworld. It won''t be like a big building in the sun. It only takes a few minutes and everything. It''s just that we helped Ruan Lingzhi. She looks very grateful. I don''t need her to thank me, because she was with fengxu before. I thought she could tell me about fengxu. After all, the state of fengxu just let me worry.


    I went on to see Ruan lingzhi and inquired about fengxu. She seemed to be afraid to speak, probably because of my identity. However, I have tried my best to be gentle and have no airs at all. She should be able to adapt, but she is still very nervous.


    People will not tell the truth when they are nervous. I can only be less anxious and try to make the atmosphere easier. Then she walked around the yard with her. The scale of her living is not the treatment I treat ordinary guests, but I don''t know that Ruan Lingzhi doesn''t understand my intention. Fortunately, she is easy to get along with, and she is not so afraid of me with a cup of tea. I took her hand and tried to be more intimate. Then I said, "you live here for the time being. Don''t have any psychological pressure. We won''t harm you. Moreover, the ghost king has gone to save your parents, so there''s nothing to worry about, right?"


    Ruan Lingzhi nodded, then blinked her big eyes and asked me, "I am a living person. Is it OK to stay here? Isn''t it that only the soul can come here after death? In fact, I have no other wish. As long as I can live and have a look at my parents, I will be satisfied. They are my only daughter. If I go ahead of them, I am afraid they will be sad for a long time


    As expected, she is a sensible girl. I have always felt that Ruan Lingzhi is very good. After listening to her, I feel that I have not mistaken someone. Of course, I can understand her mood. After all, the experience of white haired people sending black hair people was not very good. I had experienced it before. However, at that time, the family members were still psychologically prepared, and Ruan Lingzhi''s worries were much lighter.


    I hastened to comfort her: "be worried, before the little ghost king gave you food is life-saving, you can not only see your parents, but also live, will live for a long time." I''ve seen Ruan Lingzhi''s yangshou. There are still several decades to go. It''s also a long life in the sun.


    She didn''t worry so much. She seemed to believe what I said. Then she said, "madam, can I call you that? I don''t know why. I feel very kind when I see you for the first time


    She didn''t mean to flatter me, because I had this feeling for her, and it was very strong. I smile at her. "In fact, you don''t have to call me Niang like those ghost messengers. You can call me Yu Zhen. I also have a sense of deja vu when I see you. Maybe it''s because you and my son have been together for a long time. I think you are also very close. But then, how long have you known fengxu? Can you tell me? I want to know about fengxu''s situation over the years. You know, as a relative of him, I''m really worried


    I don''t know why she mentioned fengxu. I could feel Ruan Lingzhi''s look a little uncomfortable. She thought for a long time before she said, "we didn''t know each other by chance. The person who raised him It''s the mysterious man you said. He took me back and let fengxu look at me. I thought I was going to die. After all, there were so many murders before. I thought I was more or less unlucky, but fengxu didn''t kill me. Although he was very indifferent to me, I could feel that he was very kind. We have known each other for a while. Anyway, during this period of time I knew him He didn''t have a bad life. The man didn''t treat him badly in material terms, and he seemed to choose the best for him. However, sometimes I couldn''t understand his work style, that is, he did things that were contrary to our values, and most of them were done by fengxu. But speaking of it, I just feel that you are not bad, but I am not very clear about the relationship between you and fengxu. Are you really fengxu''s mother? "


    "I was! Otherwise, who can cry in front of a person who just met? Emotion can''t be mixed with fake I was a little emotional. Although Ruan Lingzhi said that fengxu was not bad, it was also the material level, but there was something missing in the spiritual level. Most importantly, material satisfaction can cause psychological evil. Thinking of this, I was even more angry. "That mysterious man is really hateful. It''s very cruel to pick children up! What''s more, we''ve been asking our fengxu to call dad to him for so many years. We don''t know what kind of heart he has in the end


    Ruan Lingzhi naturally believes in me. Just now she confirmed with me, probably to confirm her own thoughts. After listening to me, she immediately nodded, and then said, "I also think that person is very problematic. There is no real parents who will let their children do something they don''t want to do! By the way, the mysterious man seems to be planning a big event, and he asked Feng Xu to participate in this event. That means that if he succeeds, he can become a master of human beings. He can no longer listen to the command of others, and can live as he pleases. I can''t hear it completely. Anyway, that''s probably the meaning. I told you all I can think of, you yourself See if it''s useful. "These words may be confusing to Ruan Lingzhi, but I know the intention of the mysterious man. It is not that the mysterious man is not willing to live in the position of a minister, and he wants to live a prosperous life. However, since he wants to climb up, he should go straight to Meng Feixue, the emperor of heaven, grasp the wind and then induce him. What is his ability? Have the ability to own to rob, but also take the wind Xu to lead the battle, is really despicable to the extreme.


    But it has to be said that this mysterious man has some brains. He can design the whole thing perfectly, and then let no one doubt him. At the beginning, if it was not for the last emperor of heaven, or the elder brother of the ghost king, we would have thought that he was a mysterious man in this lifetime. But the emperor decided to die, which must have been unexpected by the mysterious man. Therefore, his whole plan was disrupted, and his purpose was not achieved at all. From Ruan Lingzhi''s words, I can judge that this man''s Interest is relatively heavy, but relatively speaking, his own strength is still very weak. Otherwise, he will not have to use the wind as a cover, and then he will go and enjoy his success.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 479

    Of course, this is also related to the destiny of the emperor of heaven. When people arrive at that stage, it is not anyone who wants to be around. As for the mysterious man, it is just a fuse.


    Looking at Ruan Lingzhi, I couldn''t help being curious. The mysterious man didn''t need to replenish Yang, but he murdered so many women, and without exception, they were all related to Yang women. So I asked, "what did the mysterious man do when he caught you? And since you can use your parents to threaten you, it shows that he attaches great importance to your existence, but it doesn''t seem to make sense to think about it. " After all, Ruan Lingzhi is an ordinary mortal. If we have to say, especially the body of her pure Yang daughter, but the pure Yang daughter does not represent magic power. It is not as good as ordinary people''s physical quality. If you think like this, there is no need to threaten her with Ruan Lingzhi''s parents. If you want to control her, isn''t it a matter of minutes? What''s more, as an immortal, if you don''t have a heart of compassion, it''s useless to be an immortal if you have to deal with irrelevant people now.


    Ruan Lingzhi didn''t choose to answer this seemingly ordinary topic. She talked about other topics, which seemed very difficult to answer. However, I couldn''t figure out what she had to hide. Didn''t she feel familiar with me? And now she has helped herself by telling the truth! After hesitating for a long time, Ruan Lingzhi said in a covert way: "I guess it may be because I ran away. The mysterious man needs extra energy to look at me in case. After all, I need extra energy to look at me, so I simply use my parents to restrain me. Before fengxu was against the mysterious man once, but I was caught by the mysterious man before I went far. I thought of mystery The main thing is to give fengxu a bad impression. Anyway, this is a disguised warning. "


    I nodded and did not grasp the previous question, but I was curious how the mysterious man found her, and even if he found her, how could he bring her to the place of doomsday? So I asked, "I know the mysterious man has been thinking about the pure Yang girl, but how did he find you? And then how did you get there? It''s said that it''s very difficult to find that place. If you''re taking one of you, I''m afraid it''s too big a target. He''s so careful that he shouldn''t do such a risky thing. Besides, we didn''t find anything unusual at that time. "


    Ruan Lingzhi looked at me, and then said, "actually, I still have a lingering fear when I mentioned the previous thing. At that time, I was going to play at a friend''s house, but on the way, I met a little doll, who was about two or three years old. It seemed that his name was Tangbao. It should have been lost. In order to send Tangbao home, we changed our route on the way, but that was me They were very unfamiliar, so they took many detours. Later, they did not know how to enter a village. Even my friends were not familiar with it


    "What''s wrong with that village?" I was surprised when I heard the name Tangbao. It should not be the same name. So Luo Lifan had known about it for a long time. No wonder he deliberately sent me to s city at that time. I guess he was afraid that I would be in danger. However, I didn''t say it. I can''t let other girls have a feeling of being stereotyped.


    "Yes, there is a problem in that village, but we didn''t find it when we first went in. Later, we found that there was no one in the whole village, so we felt it was wrong." Ruan Lingzhi sighed and said, "at that time, we just wanted to go out, but the weather was not beautiful at that time, and we were not familiar with the road conditions. In addition, we did not go out after a long time. We had no choice but to stand in the same place and try to choose a place with an open boundary. My friend is from the countryside, so I am not afraid of this phenomenon. But what surprised me most is Tangbao I didn''t feel very scared, and I drew a circle on the ground with my fingers. I saw that those strange things touched the edge of the circle and ran away


    Naturally, Tangbao has some abilities. Don''t look at people as small, but they have learned a lot. If this trend continues, he will become a great success in the future. However, Luo Lifan doesn''t want to continue to teach him. Of course, it is also for his long-term consideration. Since Tangbao is involved in this matter, I know that it will not be so simple. Luo Lifan is so distressed Tangbao is holding it in my hand and afraid of melting. How can I throw him away? I think it''s also Luo Lifan''s ghost idea, deliberately let Tangbao lead Ruan Lingzhi in the past, but this method is too risky.


    "Then you should be safe? How could you have been taken away by that mysterious man? Or is that mysterious man not afraid of the circles drawn by Tangbao I wonder if it is because the mysterious man''s magic power is too strong to care about the barrier of sugar treasure? This is the same reason that I used to draw amulets. It is more than enough to deal with imps, but there is no way to deal with those with some magic power.


    "No, the mysterious man didn''t care about my side," Ruan Lingzhi shook his head and thought about it carefully. "At that time, the mysterious man was in By the way, the one who was with the ghost king was the two of them fighting at that time


    "Luo Lifan? I knew he must be there, otherwise the clue would not have been found so timely I said to Ruan Lingzhi, "of course, it''s good luck. Luo Lifan is a famous Yin and Yang master."


    Ruan Lingzhi went on: "well, you can see that Luo Lifan is very powerful. Anyway, the mysterious man didn''t take advantage of him. However, when the mysterious man saw that he couldn''t beat him, he recruited a man. In fact, it was not right to say that the person was human. Although it looked like a human being, it forced people to have two more wings and seemed to have no consciousness, I just listened to the command of the mysterious man. At that time, I thought I was very safe in that circle, but the man with wings suddenly fell down from the sky and came to me. At that time, there were me, my classmates and Tangbao in the circle. But the intention of that thing was very obvious. Tangbao could help me stop some moves at first, but he was still young, I was still caught by that thing. Of course, he didn''t use his hand. If I remember correctly, I should have a pair of sharp claws. Anyway, I was scared. Luo Lifan also wanted to come by me. But he was so restrained by the mysterious man that I couldn''t pull away. When I got to a flat place, I saw the wind Xu waiting there. He didn''t feel surprised to see me. Maybe it was the mysterious person who said something about fengxu first. Fortunately, fengxu was a good person and didn''t treat me like the one with wings just nowwww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 480

    Speaking of this, I also made it clear that the mysterious man has been looking for Chunyang''s daughter, which should be for fengxu. Otherwise, fengxu and Ruan Lingzhi can''t be contacted. No matter what happened to Luo Lifan, I think Ruan Lingzhi''s impression on fengxu is not bad. It can be seen from her description just now. Moreover, she specially said that fengxu is different from other people. It seems that she is fighting against mysterious people for her sake. This is not only satisfied with Ruan Lingzhi, but I also feel very happy. At least in essence, fengxu is still good. No matter how long he is with the bad guys, he still keeps the most basic kindness.


    I vaguely felt that the people in that village would not simply live and die, so I asked, "if the village is real, then the people in the village..."


    "It seems that they are all given by mysterious people, just for the sake of no interference. It is really not easy for fengxu to be with him for such a long time, and has not really done anything harmful to nature. Therefore, Niang, if you can, you must protect fengxu, and don''t let him follow the mysterious man." Ruan Lingzhi is very concerned about that, no matter from which angle, it sounds warm.


    Ruan Lingzhi doesn''t need to say that I intend to do this, but the so-called God is really too cruel. Ordinary villains still have a trace of regret after killing people. He really can do it, and the whole village has become a stepping stone for him to climb up. I am suddenly interested in the mysterious man terby and really want to know which God did it What a terrible thing! Of course, when things come to light, I believe that not only we, but also other people in heaven will be surprised.


    I talked with Ruan Lingzhi for a long time, and then I suggested going out for a walk. Anyway, she was bored in the yard by herself. Even if there was no good scenery in the mansion, it was better than being alone in the yard. As soon as I took Ruan Lingzhi out of the courtyard, I saw that love was coming here. It seems that he also knew what happened tonight.


    When Zhong Qing was a child, he had a good relationship with fengxu. At the moment, he came here in such a hurry. When he saw me, he bowed and asked anxiously, "Niang, I heard that fengxu is back. Is this true?"


    I nodded, then asked with a smile: "love son, it seems that you still attach great importance to love, so anxious to come over."


    Love to listen to my address to him is naturally a little unhappy, and then corrected me and said: "Niang, people''s name is love, don''t call me so feminine. When I see fengxu, you must not say that."


    When I was a child, I knew to follow the voice when I was a child. I didn''t like the name very much. However, my aunt didn''t give him a nickname at the beginning, and he always called it like this before he was born. However, I did not expect that the child grew up, are so worried about their own face, unexpectedly thought to be in front of fengxu not so shameful.


    I patted him on the shoulder, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, fengxu doesn''t know you, not only you, but all the people here. So don''t worry that he will laugh at you." Speaking of this long love, I haven''t had a good chat with him. I would always walk in the sun, so I care less about him. It''s not like Yu Xiao can play with him all day, but now, he doesn''t go around Yu Xiao.


    After hearing this, love was a little unhappy, but soon returned to normal color, because he had just been talking with me, but he did not notice Ruan Lingzhi beside me. He glanced at Ruan Lingzhi, but soon looked at Ruan Lingzhi with vigilance and asked, "who are you? How did you get here? "


    Love is a more serious person. At the moment, the tone is not friendly. I am afraid that Ruan Lingzhi will be scared. I hasten to take over the quarrel. "You always have a straight face, and strangers will inevitably be afraid. What''s more, the girl is timid. Don''t be frightened. Her name is Ruan Lingzhi. She came here with fengxu. "


    "I think it''s not that simple. What''s the relationship between you and fengxu?" After listening to what I said, she shook her head and didn''t think what I said was right. Then she still looked at the girl directly, and she had to ask her out.


    Ruan Lingzhi didn''t know whether she was frightened or really had something to hide. Anyway, she didn''t say a word, and I felt that she was hiding something. When I asked about the relationship between fengxu and Ruan Lingzhi, she was covering up. However, I was afraid that she would be embarrassed, so I didn''t force her to ask. But her love was different. When she opened her mouth, she was stern and could not tolerate her not answering ¡£


    Seeing Ruan Lingzhi hesitated, she fell in love and said, "it''s useless for you to hide it from me. My nose is very smart. I just followed the taste. I thought it was fengxu here, but I didn''t see anyone. Just say it. How can you bring the flavor of fengxu? And still so strong? "


    After listening to love''s saying, I was aware of it. I smelt it carefully. No wonder I felt that Ruan Lingzhi was a little familiar with me before. With the smell of my son, could you not be familiar with it? We Yin people have a unique smell, which is very easy to distinguish, especially fengxu, who is the second highness of the local government, which naturally has a stronger flavor. However, Ruan Lingzhi''s smell is not just the smell of two people''s normal contact. If they are in normal contact, even Zhong Qing''s nose will not smell it. Obviously, things here are very intriguing.I originally wanted to help Ruan Lingzhi out of the siege, but I was also curious about how this flavor, which could only happen between husband and wife, could appear in her body. Therefore, I didn''t have to take over the argument as if just now. After all, this matter is related to the future of fengxu, so I can''t be careless.


    However, Ruan Lingzhi was scared at the moment, for fear of saying something wrong and stood there without saying a word. I could feel the trembling of her lips. It seemed that she was very taboo about this issue. However, this problem can not be avoided once or twice, and it has to be explained.


    Love to see her silent, and increased strength, "you just tell us, you pour the bottom and the wind is not that kind of relationship, is the kind of relationship between men and women."


    In fact, I also have some premonition that the relationship between Ruan lingzhi and fengxu is not so simple, but will you really want to like this? I think before I asked her about the relationship with the wind Xu, she has been evasive, this will also be unable to say a word, can not help but have some bad premonition. Of course, I don''t have any opinions on Ruan Lingzhi, but if they really want to have a relationship between men and women, it''s not good for both of them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 481

    Ruan Lingzhi is the daughter of Chunyang. Fengxu is also the second highness of the prefecture, one Yin and one Yang. If they are combined together, one side will be damaged. Although fengxu''s skill is deep and won''t be hurt by Ruan Lingzhi''s Yang, I can''t be selfish enough to take Ruan Lingzhi''s life as a joke. The constitution of Chunyang girls is different from that of ordinary women. Even if they lose their lives, they will not have a choice like other people. They can''t decide whether to go or stay in the hell. The only way to survive is to reincarnate. Therefore, it is impossible to live together in this life.


    Some things are like this, not love can be together, nor love will not be hurt. So I can only pray that this will not happen, after all, fengxu''s life has been hard enough, I don''t want to fill in any more.


    So not only love, but even I looked at Ruan Lingzhi nervously to see what she said about her relationship with fengxu. After a long time, she hesitated for a long time and said, "no It''s not like this. "


    Listening to this sentence, I was a little relieved, perhaps because I heard the answer I wanted to hear, my nervousness was swept away, but I also had worries. The little girl looked simple, but also intelligent. She might have concealed the situation just now, but the emotional things are unpredictable. I can only expect her not to lie.


    When I saw Ruan Lingzhi, I didn''t want to go shopping. I was just asked by love. Even if there were nine lives, I would die. So I said to her, "I think you are a little tired today. It''s better to have a rest earlier. When I have time, I''ll take you to walk around in this mansion."


    Ruan Lingzhi left like an amnesty, as if afraid of the next second we call her back. This little girl is still a bit interesting, but even if she just lied, it doesn''t matter. I can understand her. After all, in this unfamiliar territory, a little heart is about to die. Although I promise well, it is normal for her to be cautious ¡£


    I looked at the side did not have the outsider, pulls the love to ask: "you really followed the breath to come?"? Although Ruan Lingzhi''s body has the smell of wind flocculent, it can not attract you as you said. Why do you think of that layer? " It''s not surprising that I ask this question, because this love has not been married, so I don''t know about men and women, but I can tell things from the beginning. Naturally, I have to ask more. In case the child fails to learn, I can give my aunt a preventive injection in advance, so as not to be locked up in the future.


    However, I was a multi-minded, loving, sensible since childhood, should be the most appropriate child in the hell, when I ran he did not think about my question, but directly replied: "my first feeling, that''s what I think, so I asked."


    "You are really a child. Ruan Lingzhi is a girl at least. How much do you care about it? Don''t you see that you are scared to be stupid?" I thought he really found some evidence. It was just blind, but this can work. At least Ruan Lingzhi faced this matter.


    Love stopped and solemnly said: "Niang, this matter is not trivial, and it is related to the future of fengxu. As for the consequences, you should be more clear than me. I just don''t want to let fengxu regret it. He was forced to leave the prefecture for so many years. I know that he is actually very bitter. In addition, you just said that fengxu doesn''t recognize us at all It shows that he has not been easy these years, so I don''t think he will have to face some painful things when he comes back


    I didn''t expect that my love for him was quite comprehensive. Before, I always regarded him as a child, and he thought that he would ignore some things. But I was wrong. He thought the problem was in place. Moreover, I could feel that he was really thinking for the sake of wind. After all, it was a growing sentiment, which could not be changed.


    So I said to love: "fengxu is lucky to have you as a brother. How can he be bitter in the future? I don''t worry about it. I know in my mind that I must be killed in the cradle before it happens. Of course, if it happens, I won''t let it go on. You just have to go back and I''ll go to fengxu later. Although he doesn''t recognize me, I don''t think it''s necessary to cheat me about his emotional affairs. "


    Because love can''t help at this time, I let him go back directly. It''s not good to see the wind flocculent in touching the scene. All the bad emotions are left for me to face. When the ghost King left, he shut fengxu in the dungeon. It was under the ground of our inner hall. Before that, the ghost King changed it into a lotus pond to specially heal Tianyou. At that time, Tianyou had been lying here for a whole year. Now the lotus pond here has been removed. It looks like an old cell If the environment is better, it may not be as good as the treatment in prison.


    Afraid of fengxu, the ghost King deliberately controls fengxu''s hands and feet when the ghost king is not in. It''s not an ordinary iron chain. I''ve seen this chain before. It was said that it was the most Yin dark iron when the emperor of heaven imprisoned me. Ordinary people can''t break it. So I don''t have to worry about fengxu''s escape at all. But the scene I saw in front of me was also jumping, and I was very sad. This was his home, but I had to suffer from this kind of crime. For a time, I felt a kind of homesickness. I stood at the gate of the prison and stood still for a distance. I breathed heavily to calm down my mood Or by the wind Xu found.He said impatiently, "what are you doing now? I told you all I know! If he''s not there, you can do whatever you want to do! " Because he has no memory, fengxu regards me as the enemy, but it''s no wonder that he thinks so. After all, we are the people who tie him up. Even if we tell him some great truth, he will not listen. Just hope he can understand one day.


    I don''t intend to let him understand my embarrassment more now. In any case, it''s useless to say so. However, I still have to manage his affairs, and my love is so attentive. It seems that I can''t make sense if I am not active and active as a mother. Today, Ruan Lingzhi thinks that you and I don''t want to talk to each other, but you and I don''t want to talk to each other


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 482

    Maybe it was too heavy on my guard. Fengxu didn''t answer me. She just looked at me coldly, and then asked, "how? Do you want to try to hold me down by other people''s ideas? "


    "If you think it''s necessary, if I really want to restrain you, I can still run here and talk to you so much now?" See wind Xu so think I am a little angry, but also no way of things, who let him now have no memory! When I saw that I couldn''t reason with him, I just yelled at him. Anyway, all the routines have to be used again, right?


    Sure enough, listening to my angry words, he was quiet. Seeing how much he could hear in, I began to say what I wanted to say: "it''s ok if you believe it or not. You are my son, and you are the second highness here. This is an indisputable fact, so your Yin Qi will be so heavy, and those who have raised you for so long want to help you find Chunyang Woman! But there is one thing I have to tell you, because your constitution is completely opposite to that Ruan Lingzhi. It''s good for you to tell the truth when you are together. But the Ruan Lingzhi is miserable. The longer she is around you, the more dangerous it will be. The final result may be that you will not even have the chance to reincarnate. So you should consider this matter carefully. If you can''t stay together forever, you will fall It''s better to put it down gently. It''s a fruitless thing anyway. "


    After listening to me, fengxu didn''t answer the question, and didn''t clarify the relationship between him and Ruan Lingzhi. I didn''t know what to say, so I gave up decisively. Although I was very disappointed that I didn''t hear him say it clearly, there was no way. I wanted to leave, but the person who was in a temper with me was my son after all. I can''t really fight with him. What''s more, it seems that I just said something too heavy. Fengxu, when he was a child, he always liked to pretend something. In case he couldn''t think of it, it would be counterproductive It is not afraid of how he resented me, but really afraid of affecting his decision, I thought about it or turned back, ready to talk with fengxu.


    However, when I turned around again, I found that he was thinking about something, and his expression was very focused. If I had not guessed wrong, he should be thinking about what I had just said. It seems that this boy is not completely exclusive of me. At least he will listen to my reasonable opinions, which proves that his brain is not completely occupied by the thoughts of outsiders, and he has the ability to judge things, which is much easier to do.


    Seeing me back again, fengxu looked at me as if I was prying into his secret, but he didn''t speak. He just glanced at me unhappily. It looked like the ghost king, but fengxu''s eyes looked more cool. Maybe it was because they were not familiar with each other.


    It is because of this that I feel even more miserable. Originally, I want to communicate with each other, but now I become strange and distant. Even when I talk, I have to fight with each other. I calm down and say, "I don''t know where that mysterious man will store your memory, or what changes will be made to your memory, but I will try to make you remember the past, If I really can''t remember, I won''t give up. No one will understand the hard work of having a baby in October. Only I can understand it. So no matter what, I will let you understand that some people can''t be replaced if they say that they can''t be replaced. Moreover, they just treat you as a chess piece. What is love, sooner or later you will have a new definition. You don''t have to rush to deny me now, because your heart will also be measured, I don''t believe my son will really die of conscience


    I forced to bear the anger to say these words, but my heart is full of suffering, because even I do not know what year and month I can let my own wind Xu come back, watching him so manipulated by mysterious people, I have a kind of unspeakable pain in my heart.


    However, fengxu looked at me excitedly, but there was no ups and downs, and even looked at me with a kind of playful eyes. "I advise you not to waste your efforts. You have said so much with all your heart and mind. Don''t you want me to know that the person who has raised me for many years is not my real family member, are you? I knew this for a long time. Although he didn''t say it, I also knew that, after all, I was so different from him, and even the practice was not the same, but what about that? What can I do if I know? Or what kind of results do you expect? "


    I didn''t expect Feng Xu to say such a thing. He threw the problem to me, obviously because he didn''t trust me. Or he knew that all this was a fraud, but he was still willing to surround the mysterious person. Seeing me speechless, he continued: "the evil people in your eyes have given me the grace of nurturing. Without him, you may not see me today, so I don''t hate him. Even though I don''t like this life, I also know that I can''t hate him. He taught me to be strong so that I won''t be bullied by the world. But I didn''t believe it at that time, but now I''m down In your hands, it just proves that what he said is correct. If I do it again, I won''t be soft hearted. In this era, the weak eat the jungle. So today, I will accept the fate. So you don''t need to instill anything into me. I won''t listen to it. Even if I listen to it, I won''t lose heart. Why do you waste your effort? "


    It has to be said that the influence of childhood on the temperament of adulthood has a great impact, fengxu can say these words are not thanks to mysterious people? If you really want to raise fengxu, how can you cultivate him into this appearance? This is not what I want to see, but at this moment I feel so powerless that we can change people''s living environment and appearance at will, but only this thought, we can''t change it all at once.It''s hard to be treated as an enemy face-to-face with his own son, especially Feng Xu doesn''t care what I say. Of course, he doesn''t care what the mysterious man did, because he thinks that the person who gave him his second life is a mysterious person. Theoretically, that mysterious person is his family member, but we are nothing.


    There is nothing wrong with the idea that the kindness of nurturing is greater than the heaven, but at least we should distinguish between those who are just throwing all the embarrassment on them. How can they deserve the respect of others? Besides, isn''t the mysterious person who is the creator of this matter? If everyone has such a mentality, can all the bad people be forgiven, while those victims will be questioned? Such a thought is simply too terrible, but wind Xu can not clearly understand it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 483

    I used my reason to drive back my cowardice and tears. I said to fengxu in a positive way: "although you are my son, I can''t watch you go astray and give up. So if the final solution of this matter can''t reach peace, then I will personally end you. I can''t let you stay with that mysterious person at any opportunity! So you die that heart, before that kind of life you completely finished it! As for your thoughts, wait for the memory to come back to you This time I didn''t look back, and I didn''t want to listen to Feng Xu''s excuse and take off quickly. Anyway, things will be solved. The worst thing is that he still insists on his own ideas. He still has to recognize the thief as his father! Then, of course, I will not be soft hearted. What I said just now is true. If there is such a day, I will listen to my heart''s voice, and it is impossible to harm the world for the sake of my own strength.


    I can see clearly that the mysterious man''s move is to hurt every one of us who cares and cares for him by fengxu''s hand. Of course, the more fengxu''s sins are, the farther away he is from us. Even if we have the power to return to heaven, it will not help, because fengxu at that time was not tolerated by the secular world, just like the emperor of heaven at that time So what? When the voice of opposition is louder than those who support him, the final result is to be pushed out of office, and then for a lifetime. Naturally, I don''t want to let fengxu face such an embarrassing situation. When criticized by thousands of people, it''s better to choose to end by myself. But when it comes to that stage, will fengxu really choose to give up? Just like today''s posture, he will not, never will! So I''d rather end him with my own hands, so that he will have face in the whole hell.


    The only reason why mysterious people constantly satisfy fengxu in material life is to make fengxu feel warm. These material things are often more effective. What''s more, this move has been used by mysterious people for several years. But in the end, isn''t he just to be admired by thousands of people? But is that really a good seat? If there is no killing and fighting, no innocent people to lay the groundwork, how can we easily climb to the position of supreme ruler? Once the emperor of heaven was like this, but now the mysterious man naturally wants to go the old way. I have to laugh in my heart. Everyone laments the difficulty of this high-power man, but he desperately wants to get ahead on this road.


    But even if I have guessed the mind of the mysterious man, I still can''t understand. Instead of teaching fengxu''s magic power like this, it''s better to cultivate him into a person who is nothing. Isn''t it better to control him? Or is it more convenient to solve the problem of fengxu when I know that I keep tracking Yang Nu?


    We don''t have a clue about these things, so we don''t want to think about them. Anyway, today''s business is enough for me. I wanted to find someone to talk to, but I found that there was no such person around who would listen to me. I subconsciously touched the jade pendant, and then thought that the ghost king went to the end of the day to find a mysterious person, but I don''t know whether it is smooth or not. I guess Luo Lifan is added The two of them have nothing to do with each other. There should be no big problems.


    I couldn''t sleep because of something in my heart. I heard the news when it was dawn. Besides the ghost king, there was no second person who could come to my other garden at this time. Instead of waiting for him to greet me as usual, I quickly got up, ran to the door to meet him, and then asked, "is everything ok? Have you seen the mysterious man


    The ghost King shook his head, took my waist and came in. I didn''t expect to be busy all night. I didn''t see the mysterious man. I couldn''t help being a little lost. The mysterious man couldn''t be found, and I couldn''t get rid of it. The ghost king saw me in a low mood and asked me to sit by the bed. Then he said softly, "not enough is not all bad news. At least the girl''s family is OK."


    I know the ghost King refers to Ruan Lingzhi''s parents. It seems that the mysterious man abandoned some things for self-protection, or his biggest worry now is where fengxu has gone. However, Ruan Lingzhi doesn''t have to worry about it. It''s a good thing. So I asked, "what else have you found? The mysterious man''s base area has been carried by you. He will be aware of it. If you don''t take great efforts to lead him out this time, I''m afraid it will be difficult to do in the future. Have you discussed with Luo Lifan? I think I can only do it in a hurry. In fact, it can''t play a very important role. So listen to Luo Lifan''s opinion. He doesn''t say much about it. "


    "Luo Lifan sent Ruan Lingzhi''s parents back to Yangjian. This matter will be discussed later." The ghost king didn''t seem to like listening to me talking about Luo Lifan. His face was slightly displeased, but he didn''t argue with me. Instead, he said, "it''s true that the mysterious man has been trading with the Tong people, so it''s normal that we couldn''t find him at the beginning."


    I saw that the ghost king didn''t want to mention Luo Lifan, so naturally he didn''t go on, Anyway, at present, the situation seems to be favorable. At least we know what the opponent''s biggest chip is, so we can fight back according to the strength of the other party. Since the mysterious man knows where we found his hiding place, he will definitely have the next move. We just have to wait.


    In order to reassure Ruan Lingzhi, the ghost king sent someone to tell her that her parents had been saved. She was quite sensible after hearing that. She came to thank her, and then proposed to meet the sun. Before that, we kept her for fear that the mysterious person would do harm to her secretly. But now it seems that the mysterious person is in a dead end. I''m afraid the most wanted thing to do now is to protect herself!Moreover, Ruan Lingzhi''s constitution is not suitable to take with her. Although the medicine that Tianyou gave her before saved her life, it still did harm to her body, and began to show symptoms of discomfort. In this case, we did not dare to increase the dosage to eat those things. After all, it was the soul of Yin people. If you eat it, you will not be able to absorb it It is harmful to the body, so after thinking about it repeatedly, the ghost king decided to send Ruan Lingzhi back to Yangjian, but she was not very relieved. She went back alone and called several effective ghost errands to follow her. It was also convenient to find out what was wrong and report back. After all, the mysterious man has not been caught, and it is not so peaceful now. If the mysterious man is playing any tricks, we can make a comprehensive preparation. However, the ghost messenger escorted Ruan Lingzhi not far away, but something happened. We heard the news and ran after him in a hurry.


    The ghost king had long anticipated that the mysterious man would come, so he took precautions in advance, but he did not panic.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 484

    I''m also a little glad that this happened at the junction of the underworld and the sun, otherwise even if we arrived, it would be a mess. However, I saw that posture was completely directed at Ruan Lingzhi. She was scared to death, and her face was pale and pale. It was the same thing that happened twice. Anyone would be at a loss.


    However, it was not a mysterious man who was pulling Ruan Lingzhi. It was a puppet manipulated by people. I could see at a glance that it was my fellow Fengzu, who had been dead for nearly a hundred years. I found out that they are good at using manipulation skills when fighting with the Tong clan before, so there are puppets appearing, that is to say, there are still Tong people nearby.


    The Tong people use the body of the feng people to catch Ruan Lingzhi. Naturally, he is free, but there is no sign of the Tong people here. I think about it. I guess the Tong people are looking for fengxu''s whereabouts. In any case, the two most valuable people in the whole underworld belong to them.


    Fengxu was put in the dungeon by us, and it was not easy to find for a while. So I didn''t worry about it. I just wanted to ensure the safety of Ruan Lingzhi. Before, she was abducted in a small mountain village. Luo Lifan''s strength was limited. It''s OK. But if she is still abducted in the dungeon and is still in front of us, the ghost king will face us in the future Where? Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but put out my hand. Although I knew my strength was very weak, I could at least restrain part of my strength. I saw the Phoenix people pulling Ruan Lingzhi. Naturally, I also caught up with them. But before I got close to the body of the feng people, I could hear that the ghost king was worried about my safety ahead of time The puppet was subdued, and the puppet fell straight down from the air. Then I thought of Ruan Lingzhi in the air, but it was too late for me to reach out!


    At this time, I saw a familiar figure appear, did not care to escape, but ran in the direction of Ruan Lingzhi, quickly threw a rope, and then closed, Ruan Lingzhi safely took down, that person is not others, it is my son fengxu.


    I said that the Tong people are good at spying on secrets, but I didn''t expect that it was so fast. I think someone should have pointed out the way. Otherwise, we can''t find fengxu so quickly and bring him out of the dungeon. However, it was a real thrill just now. When the puppet fell to the ground, it was muffled. Don''t mention Ruan Lingzhi. If you fall from such a high place, you will not die or be disabled!


    Seeing that Ruan Lingzhi was safe, I wanted to take her to a safe place, but the Tong people who just came out with fengxu blocked my way. It is estimated that she had already seen my intention, or she thought that I was going to stop her to take fengxu. After all, they were standing together. But I don''t have time to think about why she did it. Anyway, I''m entangled by her now. If I hit her seriously, I''m not the opponent. So I can only use some other moves to confuse her. For a while, she doesn''t know what I''m going to do, and her momentum is greatly reduced.


    I knew from my contact with Tong people that they were only working for their master. Of course, you have to give enough money. I saw her aggressive appearance this time, and I estimated that it would be good. So I told myself that I could not be distracted. But when I looked at fengxu and Ruan Lingzhi, I was still distracted. I thought Ruan Lingzhi was going to fall However, I didn''t expect that fengxu still gave her a hand. You know, fengxu''s attitude towards Ruan Lingzhi has always been lukewarm, and sometimes even bored. It is impossible to let him do it, but it is he who saved her. I can''t help thinking about it.


    When I was nearly exhausted, I was lucky that other ghosts arrived in time. I didn''t expect that the Tong people were really tough to fight. After fighting with me, she still had endless strength. At present, the two right-hand assistants around the mysterious man have appeared, leaving the biggest core figure. Naturally, the ghost King handed this important principle to Tianyou. Tianyou is now the crown prince, but he will succeed in the future. Therefore, it is necessary to experience when training. Otherwise, if you sit in the position in the future, you can''t do anything. Isn''t it a loss of weight? Anyway, I know the ghost king is fond of children, but not doting, he points out very clearly.


    Tianyou naturally needs to check from the underworld. The Tong people are acting according to the instructions of the mysterious man. The mysterious man is here at the moment, but it''s no use relying on conjecture alone. You have to go to Tianyou with some ghosts. I see Bai Wuchang also follows closely. This key moment is the most insightful of people''s hearts. After Tianyou and Bai Wuchang''s confession, these two are the two But the relationship between people is getting closer and closer. I like to let the husband sing and the woman follow such a tone. I''ll let them go. Anyway, their skills are not bad. If they really meet the mysterious person, they can support each other, and the truth can be seen in danger, isn''t it? Maybe it''s a good thing, and it doesn''t necessarily lead to their marriage.


    Seeing the gap arranged by the king of ghosts, the Tong people had already seen that they were in a disadvantage, and they began to withdraw their troops gradually. Before I could speak, the ghost King directly slapped the Tong people. When the palm strength reached the Tong people, the other party ate pain, yelled, and suddenly fell down. The Tong people were different from us. She had a strong sense of pain What''s more, the blood flowing from the wound is red. It looks shocking. Just now the ghost King''s hand is not light. Naturally, the Tong people can''t bear it. However, she did not choose to surrender directly. Instead, she wanted to find an opportunity to escape. However, in the presence of many ghost errands in the underworld, she had no way to survive. The ghost officer nearest to her quickly seized the children who wanted to escape, and then pressed her to kneel down to worship the ghost king.When feng people, who had been beaten down by the ghost king before, saw that their master was rejected, they still wanted to resist. Naturally, the ghost king would not give him this opportunity. He would not give him a direct blow so that he would never be able to return to heaven again. When I saw such a scene, I didn''t feel much. It''s not that my kinship is shallow. At the moment, the so-called feng people are just driving shells and being used in front of guns It is his own intention that he can not go to the earth safely after death, which may be the greatest sadness. If the ghost king can break his way, it is the greatest help to him.


    After dealing with these unimportant small characters, everyone''s eyes and hearts are naturally drawn by the wind. We all know that we can''t let fengxu leave the hell again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 485

    Although the ghost errands were blocking fengxu, they were facing the second highness. They didn''t dare to fight with him. Instead, they blindly adopted a concession policy. In this way, they actually left fengxu. Before the ghost king had been mercilessly imprisoned in the dungeon, I could know his helplessness. At that time, I didn''t know how much endurance he had wasted, so I couldn''t bear it at the moment In the hands of the cold Xu Fen Fen.


    Seeing no one to stop me, I was a little bit out of breath. Just thinking of doing something, the ghost King caught me, and then nuzzled his mouth at my back. I subconsciously looked back and saw that it was love.


    Love at this time is more calm and calm than usual. He is also rational. He doesn''t chat with fengxu. It''s also the time when fengxu doesn''t even know who he is. In other words, even yesterday''s detailed self introduction is useless. It''s better to direct his card to fengxu! Love also has its own personality. When she sees fengxu, she still has to rush outside the hell. Without saying a word, she makes trouble to fengxu directly. It''s not a trick or a leg embroidery. Every move and every style do my best. Even so, I can see that love is deliberately letting fengxu, and every time she makes a move, she is cruel, but when she closes her hand, she always bears down three points of strength, but fengxu can Is the real sword real gun, and will not be merciful to this sudden cold man.


    I looked at the two people in this big hot, the ghost king is not anxious, but anyway, this love is my little aunt''s son, according to the seniority row is also my younger brother, the palm and the back of the hand are all flesh, which hurt me is heartache can''t do, so I simply called stop.


    But these two men are fighting hard, they don''t listen to my orders! I pushed the ghost king and said, "you have a word! If he had something, I would feel really bad, but love is also the heart of my little aunt, and it''s not good to be hurt. "


    However, the ghost king didn''t agree with me. He just glanced at me, "if love doesn''t lead fengxu, how can I see which school is used by fengxu? Since this mysterious man has made every effort to cultivate fengxu to deal with me, he must have adopted a perfect strategy. After reading this, I still can''t see any way. So just let them call. You can rest assured that these two people are equal. You can be sure of your love for the child. As for the hurt of amity, it''s just your kindness. "


    I squinted at him and knew what he said was reasonable. But it was enough for me to look at it like this. At this time, Ruan Lingzhi couldn''t see it any more. He stood on the side and cried out, "don''t you two fight. You''re all your own people. Can''t you give in to each other?"


    Feng Xu didn''t look at Ruan Lingzhi, but said coldly: "who told you that I and he are our own people? Don''t you see him coming up and kicking me


    This bastard is really heartless. Even if he doesn''t know martial arts, he can''t see a famous school. However, he only sees the hands that love to move first, but doesn''t see the love moves. All of them are letting him!


    Seeing this, if I don''t say a word for love, I feel uneasy about my conscience, so I said to the wind, "can''t my own people let you like this? Fighting is not the way to fight


    Anyway, Ruan Lingzhi had a reply when she was talking. No matter happy or indifferent, at least this fengxu could speak to Ruan Lingzhi, but I had no voice at all. This boy is really incompatible with me! Even if the son didn''t listen to himself, he ignored me in front of so many people! Fortunately, I also said so many words with him before. I thought he could understand it, but it''s better. I was treated as an enemy directly! Had known this, I might as well learn from the ghost king from other places!


    Looking at the wind Xu one heart want to leave, and completely do not put me and the ghost king in the eyes of the appearance, my anger rubbed to rush up, and then to them is also not good gas: "give me to stop!" Naturally, I said this to the two of them, but fengxu didn''t care about it. Even though he could see that love was in truce, he still gave a strong hand, which directly hit the body of love. If the ghost didn''t have blood, I would have seen love spit blood. I looked at the sad expression of love , rush forward to support, in the heart side heartache while complaining wind Xu, this boy if restore memory, know to love to do such a thing, face the wall think past!


    Whose children should be a treasure, let alone this is my aunt''s first son, so the degree of attention is needless to say. If this scene spread to the ears of my little aunt, I would be sad. I don''t want to let her misunderstand me, so I whispered to love: "you have to keep this secret from your mother. You know she cares about you most. It''s wrong. When he recovers his memory, I''ll ask him to come to your door to apologize. Now he still regards us as enemies and can''t force him. But you can rest assured, I will Give you a fair one. "


    Seeing that love is hurt, those ghosts dare not come out of the atmosphere, and some are even a little scared and silly. After all, the beloved father is also a famous figure in the prefecture, and the judge also has a certain weight in the prefecture. Therefore, no one dares to step forward for a while, and they all look at it stupidly.I called to them in a hurry: "what else are you looking at! Didn''t you see your highness hurt people? Take it back to me! Keep a close watch on him, so that he can''t leave the dungeon for half a step. If I know who made the second highness escape because of his fault, I will ask about your whole people! " The first time I was so angry, those ghosts were so scared that I immediately surrounded several ghost errands who had good Kung Fu and prepared to take fengxu back.


    But the boy also came up stubborn temper, see others want to pull him, immediately shake off his hand, "all get out of my way, I have hands and feet, do not need you to come forward!"


    Looking at this pair of virtues, I inherited many ghost kings. Naturally, those ghost errands also respected fengxu''s identity. They all stopped for a moment. Anyway, there were so many ghosts who were bad, I didn''t believe he could take advantage of the opportunity to run! So I looked at it coldly, and what kind of follow-up programs were there. The Tong people who led the battle and the feng people who were under control were completely destroyed. One was arrested and the other was useless.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 486

    But I am still vigilant observation, with the mysterious man''s mind, will not only send these two people to the underworld, what''s more, the hell is heavily guarded, it''s difficult to go in and out alone, let alone take two living people! So I thought maybe the mysterious man still had a later move, but when we took the Tong people to the main hall, there was nothing harmful to us.


    No matter whether the mysterious man appears or not, we have to say that we have gained something today. Even if fengxu refuses to say anything, at least the Tong people should ask something. Generally, the king of ghosts personally interrogates such a big matter. However, I don''t know what''s wrong with this one. The Tong people just don''t say a word. It seems that they really treat death as if they were going home. We have done business with Tong people before, but we have signed a contract as a condition to exchange for what we want. However, in this process, no one said that there must be any result, and we all acted according to our ability. However, I can''t understand the generosity of the Tong people in front of me. The tenet of the Tong people is to take people''s money and relieve disasters for others, but it doesn''t include paying life. In that case, the previous rewards would be meaningless.


    Seeing that the Tong people refused to say a word, the ghost king was naturally very upset. In the underworld, he said the same thing. He had never met such a master. So, for a moment, his mood was somewhat uncontrollable, so he roared: "do you really think that this king has a good temper? I tell you, the last chance, you say is life, you don''t say it is self destruction! What kind of deal did that mysterious man make with you? I thought it would not be just you two! But no matter how many people come here, he can''t get out of the hell! "


    I know that what the ghost king said is not empty words. In order to catch the mysterious man, the ghost king did not lack of training for the ghost errands at this stage, and even Bai Wuchang, who followed the ghost king all the year round, had to double his practice. Therefore, the defense ability of the underworld was greatly strengthened! But seeing the ghost King''s threat, the Tong people not only did not fear, but became more and more calm. Finally, looking at the ghost king, he also burst into laughter, "hum, you king of ghosts will use this kind of cheap and abusive method to cheat my news, but I just won''t tell you! I see what you can do! Didn''t you say that? Life and death I choose, then I would rather die than say half a word! Ha ha ha ha ha... " The laughter became more and more sinister. Even I heard it in a panic. I didn''t know what the Tong people thought. He gave up his life in order to protect a person who signed the contract!


    Of course, the Tong people were not joking. Her laughter stopped abruptly, and her eyes became fierce and evil. She stared at the ghost officer who had caught him. She laughed, and then rushed up at the knife in the ghost officer''s hand. I watched the Tong people being stabbed by the knife. Her body twisted and her face was full of painful expression. Then she responded The sound fell to the ground, and then his soul began to dissipate, and finally turned into a wisp of black smoke and disappeared.


    Although such pictures are common to me, I can''t help but exclaim. After all, I didn''t expect that the Tong people would choose this way to end their lives. In the Tong clan, this seems to be a bit tragic.


    Ruan Lingzhi, standing beside me, screamed with fright. She must have never met such a scene. In the world, such scenes are usually at the scene of a crime, but ordinary people can''t see the process of the crime. Ruan Lingzhi screamed in surprise and shivered all over. I thought I was also scared. I pulled her clothes to comfort her, but She seems to be very resistant to my concern, perhaps this time self-protection is the most secure bar.


    I sighed and had to give up. Maybe we are different from her in Ruan Lingzhi''s heart. People and ghosts can never be put together to say, but if she can realize this, she should know how to choose the future road for her and fengxu, and I think she can make a correct choice.


    The hall was silent. The body of Tong people was quickly carried out. It was estimated that they had been disposed of together with the bodies of feng people. The ghost messengers were busy. The blood that had just flowed all over the place was wiped away in an instant. No one dares to breathe out loud. At this moment, a rapid voice broke the silence, "love!"


    It turned out that the little aunt came here. She was always so restless in the face of her love. She yelled outside the hall. However, I know that the ghost king will not blame him. In my face, he will not really care about these things. Who will let him spoil me! I know that my little aunt must have heard something, or I can''t find it in such a hurry. I looked in love with a guilty heart and only hoped that he would not say what had just happened. Although it was unfair to him, I still prayed selfishly.


    Love looked at me, and then whispered: "Niang, I still have a sense of propriety in this matter, so you can rest assured, my mother that I will deal with, and, this injury to me is nothing, you don''t need to worry. If this palm can change the soberness of fengxu, I will recognize it too! "


    To tell you the truth, I really appreciate the love of sensible. Of course, I know that I owe the child an account, but I didn''t say anything, just patted him on the shoulder, I know he will understand what I mean.At this time, the little aunt had an urgent cry. She nodded at me and went out. Then her voice did not fluctuate and said, "Mom, what can I do for you?"


    "Don''t I worry about you? You child... " Before she finished speaking, the little aunt saw all the people in the hall and felt embarrassed. Then she said in a low voice, "why don''t you tell me that there are so many people here! I thought it was just you and fengxu! "


    Finish saying, the little aunt waved to me, and then said sorry: "I was in front of the hall just now. Go back and tell the ghost king for me. Don''t worry about it with me."


    "What do you mean? In terms of seniority, he still wants to call you little aunt. We are people living in modern times, so we don''t have to obey his rules. Besides, he won''t blame you. What''s more, he''s worried about people right now." I took my little aunt''s hand and widened her heart.


    "You should have the courtesy." The little aunt looked at the hall, and then hesitated to ask, "is it fengxu? Children''s business is not in a hurry, you should not be in a hurry


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 487

    I know my little aunt also cares about me, but she is often in the boudoir, and she can''t make any substantive suggestions. I smile at her and then say, "don''t worry, little aunt, the ghost king can handle these things well. Don''t worry. There''s nothing wrong here. You can go back with your love first. He has been running with him for a long time. I guess he is too I''m tired. "


    My little aunt came to look for love. When I asked them to go back first, I only thought it was my love. I didn''t doubt it. Moreover, the love was very strong. I was beaten so hard by the wind. I didn''t dare to show any wrong look. I was afraid that the little aunt would find out that it could only be aggrieved Love.


    Seeing off my little aunt, I dare to show my anger just now. I glared at fengxu fiercely. The child''s attack was not light and light. He knew that love was not really fighting with him. He wanted to fight back with his life, which was different from that when I was a child.


    Thinking that there will be some changes in these years, the so-called subtle influence, for him, may also be for a long time. If I had considered these, I should not have said more. It would be better to listen to the ghost King''s words and wait for the two people to finish fighting. At least in that case, I would not feel so guilty.


    Tianyou came back after a while, but I''m sorry that he didn''t find anything. It seems that the mysterious man has never appeared. It doesn''t make sense. Since we know that fengxu and Ruan Lingzhi are in the underworld, and they have sent people around, the mysterious man has no follow-up arrangements? This is not like the style of a mysterious man. In my impression, he has not lost so much. At least before, he was able to control the rhythm of the whole situation. This time, we can easily find the wind. It seems that there is something wrong.


    Because there is no news from Tianyou, all the people present can only place their hope on Feng Xu. However, looking at his virtue, it is impossible to say more. Facing fengxu can''t be as close to the Tong people as before. Therefore, the best way is to stay still. Anyway, we can''t compete with the child. Even if the ghost king is cruel, when will it be the end?


    I supported this before, but now I don''t think this method is feasible at all, but I can only watch the ghost King ask him for help. "I don''t know how to do this. You can do it as you see it. I don''t know how to do it. I don''t think it''s easy to use my brain. These are short circuits." I''m not kidding. Now my mind is just a paste, and it''s not that I can adjust my mind. Anyway, the more I think about it, the more chaotic it will be. Originally I thought that fengxu as long as can be safe, but I found that things have become worse and worse.


    Naturally, the ghost king would not adopt an unreliable detention policy because he could not separate himself. Now he has nothing important to do for the time being. Naturally, he will not turn off the wind. I saw the ghost King rubbing his eyebrows and then asked, "fengxu, what do you think, tell me."


    Fengxu didn''t seem to think that the ghost king would talk to him like this. His eyes changed from boredom to surprise, and finally returned to calm. However, he didn''t seem to take the ghost King''s words seriously, so he said with indifference: "why be so hypocritical? If you ask me for advice, you won''t really promise me. It''s boring to play such a game. Really, I feel very boring. "


    But we can''t say that fengxu''s attitude is negative. After all, what he thinks in his mind is against us. Just as he said, even if it is put forward, the ghost king will not agree, so I don''t understand the ghost King''s intention, but I think he should not say such words without gold content.


    The ghost King micro raised his eyebrows. What he didn''t like most was that others questioned him. But at the moment, he was his son who had not recovered his memory, so he could only temporarily choose to endure, "I just want to make sure what you think in your heart. I think you will change more or less, but I see that you should still think about leaving the hell and returning to the man''s side Go, we can''t agree to that now. As your biological parents, do not want you step by step toward the abyss of irreparable, so whether you understand or not, we must adhere to this idea. But I''m not unreasonable. Let''s make an appointment for a time. If the time comes, I still can''t change your mind. Then I will accept my life. If you change your mind at that time, you should be your second highness. Of course, you are free to go in and out here. I will not arrange anyone to follow you, I also hope that you can abide by the contract. During this period, there will be no deviation. Naturally, you can''t hurt people here. Of course, I won''t delay you for too long. It will last for two months. If you don''t agree, then I can only lock you up. In any case, I can play with you for a long time. "


    When the ghost king and fengxu made an agreement just now, I thought the ghost king could have more favorable things for us, but who would have thought that he directly forced himself into a desperate situation, which was equivalent to pushing his son out? The fact that we have been working hard for so long can''t be changed. What effect can be achieved in just two months? If I had known that he was so unreliable, it would have been better to turn off the wind wadding. At least I still have a person to watch at that time. No matter whether he is in his mind or not, it''s good. I''m afraid that I can''t realize my wish of only looking at people.However, since the ghost king made the decision in front of the big guy, I didn''t have the chance to refute it. Even if the ghost King spoiled me, I couldn''t make a fool of myself. I had to ask clearly whether I was really sure or just casually talking about it!


    After hearing this, fengxu agreed immediately. He was a completely advantageous party. Naturally, he didn''t have to think about it carefully. He was afraid that the ghost king would repent. He immediately said, "I don''t have any problem. You are the ghost king. You are the king of ghosts. In this case, I will stay in the hell and follow your agreement. But for the sake of fairness, I I think it''s better for us to set up a document. "


    The ghost king immediately called the ghost messenger to send his pen, ink, paper and inkstone. He wrote down the contract in a sea of water, and then signed his name. Naturally, fengxu also signed his name. The ghost King stamped his own seal on it, and the contract was deemed to be reached.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 488

    This contract has been reached, which can keep fengxu here for at least two months. At least there will be no change during this period. When everyone breathes a sigh of relief, fengxu starts again. "Wait a minute. I don''t think the contract just now is so perfect. I have another thing to say!"


    This is not a child''s family. What''s more, the contract has been sealed up and there is no reason to take it out. After a look at Feng Xu, I feel that he was intentional. He just promised to be so straightforward. Now he wants to change his mind. But I''m sorry to say so. I can only find something to do! I yelled at him: "do you think this is a kid''s play? Change as you say it? "


    But the ghost King stopped me from going on, and then motioned for fengxu to express his ideas. At ordinary times, everyone thought that I was quite used to children. But now it seems that the ghost king has gone too far. He knows that fengxu is intentional, but he has to give him a chance to mess around.


    Seeing the ghost King''s agreement, fengxu pointed to Ruan Lingzhi with her finger and said, "it''s nothing else. It''s her. We''re all together. We should go together. Otherwise, I think I''m unbalanced."


    My heart straight rolling white eyes, dare to feel, you have to pull other girls, then you ask people''s heart is not willing? And you two are not in a state of being tied up. Who is the girl who provokes! Ruan Lingzhi didn''t expect it to be like this. She was stunned for a moment. I could feel that she didn''t think that fengxu would come to such a move, and she was totally reluctant to make the proposal.


    To tell you the truth, Ruan Lingzhi''s constitution is not suitable for living in the underworld, and she is a living person, which has been eroded by the Yin Qi of the underworld, which has a great impact on her body. It''s like her body has begun to have problems this year. If Ruan Lingzhi can''t stand it for two months. So I answered, "don''t be self willed. As I said before, Ruan Lingzhi is the daughter of Chunyang. If she can''t grasp it well, she will easily die. Moreover, it seems that this matter has nothing to do with her. What are you doing with her?"


    My purpose is to let Feng Xu give up this idea. She is originally a person who has no connection with her. In addition, Ruan Lingzhi''s parents have just been rescued. People must be eager to go back to the sun to comfort the old couple. And I can also understand fengxu''s mind, because this request seems unreasonable, will be enough for us to refuse. And even if we don''t directly put it forward, Ruan Lingzhi will not agree. Even if the contract is void, no matter how we look at it, fengxu is deliberately making trouble for us. I even suspect that the agreement he made with the king of ghosts is false. At this moment, he really wants to express his purpose. After all, his request was refuted by us before.


    But he''s just a little girl. I still have a way to solve it. Isn''t it just a Ruan Lingzhi? I have been in contact with this girl several times. She is not the kind of person who has nothing to do with her own affairs. So if I ask her, she will stay. I think it''s better for me to ask for help. I don''t think it''s good to let an emperor ask for help. I don''t think it''s good to ask for help. I''m not going to do anything. Feng Xu will look down on me. It will be more difficult for me to control him. If I have a God bless second, I will not Yeah.


    So I went to Ruan Lingzhi''s face, hugged her for a while, and then said, "Ruan Lingzhi, you can see the current situation. I have no other way, so can I ask you to come back to Yangjian later for two months. No matter whether fengxu can recover his memory or not, I will send someone to send it back to you." In fact, I can feel Ruan Lingzhi''s physical discomfort. Such a request seems unreasonable. I am too selfish. But which mother in the world is not selfish in treating her children? Of course, I will not completely ignore Ruan Lingzhi''s life and death, and her Yang life is endless.


    Ruan Lingzhi may also be worried about her physical condition. I know the uncomfortable feeling of Yin Qi entering the body, but I know that the ghost king must have a way. Before I was here, I could be safe, and he must be able to think of ways to help Ruan Lingzhi.


    When I saw that Ganoderma lucidum hesitated, she asked her again. This time, she interrupted me in a hurry, "madam, don''t be too careful. I didn''t seem to say no, but my parents that I always have to tell, or I''m afraid they will miss me. I''ll certainly help you with this. After all, I''m doing a good job, so don''t ask me. "


    This silly girl didn''t even ask about her own situation. Naturally, I was a little embarrassed, so I asked the ghost king, "if Ganoderma lucidum stays here for two months, it is definitely impossible to rely on those drugs to maintain her safety. There is no other way to keep her safe. I don''t want any family to help us, and it will be bad for her at that time."


    The ghost king should have had a solution for a long time, but his face was still embarrassed. Seeing that I had to ask an answer, he still opened his mouth, "it''s not completely impossible. It''s just the place..."


    "Just tell me, isn''t the boundary of the prefecture all your business? Anyway, I don''t care. I''ll give you the life of Ruan Lingzhi. You can solve it for me. " Listen to the meaning of the ghost king, he has a solution, even if it is difficult, this is also for the son''s matter, how can he think of a perfect solution.The ghost King nods at me helplessly, "well, well, I''ll try my best to do what you tell me."


    Ruan Lingzhi can stay, fengxu is not good at what to say, just swagger out, Ruan Lingzhi naturally is to follow him, who let him have to stay.


    Now anyway, it''s been two months since the ghost king and I went back to the other garden. As soon as I entered the house, I couldn''t wait to ask, "what''s the solution you just thought of? Tell me about it, so that I can have an idea. "


    The ghost King glanced at me, "what? You don''t trust me? You just wait for the result. Anyway, I won''t let you down. Besides, Ruan Lingzhi''s life is not yet finished. I don''t want to take her in early, and I''ll have a reputation for irresponsibility. "


    I think so. The ghost king wants to do things safely. Besides, I can''t help anything when I ask. Since it''s not better to worry about it without me, I''ll let him go. But before his hesitation, I''m still confused. I don''t know why it''s so difficult for Ruan Lingzhi to stay safe in the underworld, probably because of her constitution Yeah.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 489

    Since Feng Xu reached a contract with the ghost king, she has been staying in the hell. Although Ruan Lingzhi accompanies me, I still feel a little uneasy. So I went to find love again. The two children played together since they were young. I thought that love is also willing to help me.


    Then, it is also said in the contract signed between me and fengxu that no one can restrain anyone. I don''t want to let fengxu have a bad feeling at that time. Sending love will not make fengxu be too thoughtful. It''s normal for young people to put together words together, isn''t it? I don''t worry about not being able to play together. Ruan Lingzhi is still around in the middle, and the atmosphere will not be embarrassed.


    Just think of the last time that bastard hurt his love, I still feel a little guilty, but when I found love, he didn''t say a word. He just said that the injury had been no big obstacle for a long time, and he was willing to stay with fengxu, or else he would like to find a chance to go. He just communicated with fengxu through this.


    Love also said that looking at fengxu is not like an oil-saving lamp, but it can also watch him. He saves trouble everywhere. He doesn''t know some things in the prefecture, which will cause trouble. I''ve seen the magic power of love, and naturally I''m at ease. If he hadn''t deliberately let the wind fluff last time, I really didn''t know what would have happened.


    After everything was arranged properly, I was relieved. The ghost king also knew about it, but he didn''t say anything. He just told me that it was better not to let fengxu feel that we didn''t trust him. Now he is reluctant to stay here and try not to let him catch any handle.


    I thought about it for a while and said to the ghost king, "love is what you see growing up with. It''s only two months'' time that can really make fengxu think of anything? Is it a bit too hasty? " This is what I always think about. If fengxu doesn''t think of anything, we can''t stop it. After all, it''s a contract signed. Although it''s rare for father and son to sign a contract, it''s a matter of certainty, and no one can control it.


    The ghost king didn''t answer. He just said to let me be at ease. Everything has a fixed number. It''s no use to worry. Then tell me that the weather is going to change recently, so I can''t go out. I''m a little strange. I''ve seen this wind and rain on weekdays. Besides, I''ve lived in the underworld for such a long time. Am I afraid of this? Besides, I''m not Ruan Lingzhi. If I''m not careful, I''ll get headache.


    Seeing that I didn''t care about it, the ghost King emphasized it seriously again. He seldom did so. After I saw it, I was puzzled, "isn''t it just a change of weather? As for the tension? If you don''t like me to go out, I''ll try not to go out. Why are you so serious? It''s uncomfortable to look at me


    "Try your best or you can''t go out." The ghost king looked at me helplessly, knowing that if I didn''t understand, I would still run out at that time. "The weather is different this time. Although you have been here for so long, it''s the first time to catch up with you. So listen to me. You can''t go out. I''ll come and accompany you. Anyway, sometimes you don''t listen to my words."


    "Am I so disobedient? Besides, what kind of weather makes you so taboo? " I tooted up my mouth, then thought about it and said, "it''s not because it''s related to our Feng clan, right? However, I have changed my body, and now how many immortal physique, will there be any impact? "


    "It''s not what you think. When the time comes, all the people in the house will be in the house. You can''t go out for half a step. Believe me, I''m just for you." The ghost king looked at me tenderly, the corner of his mouth pulled up a love smile.


    When he said this, I became more curious. What kind of situation should the whole Prefecture be under martial law? The underworld had experienced weather changes before, but there were still pedestrians on the road. There were even stalls in the market near the river Styx. However, I never bought things there because the goods there were not prepared for us. As for which goods were bought or not, I don''t know.


    Anyway, when I was a living man, I was almost killed when I came here. After that, although I was a lady of the prefecture, I was still afraid of the peddlers, so I seldom went there. I feel a little uncomfortable today.


    "Then tell me what kind of weather it is. It''s spectacular? Is it possible to die? " I think it must be a big event that all ghosts can''t come out, otherwise the ghost king would not have paid so much attention to it.


    The ghost king ordered my forehead, "curiosity is still so heavy, I would not have told you in advance if I knew that. Then I would just look at you. It''s not as serious as death, but if someone goes out, it''s almost like death. In that weather, the sun and the moon will appear alternately. When the light of the sun and the moon hit the ghost at the same time, it will stimulate the memory molecules mentioned by the soul. At that time, many things in the past life will be recalled. Just imagine, if everyone remembers the past life, then this life is not Are you dead? What''s more, some people''s previous lives bring pain, and it''s not good to affect this life. "


    "How often does the scene of the alternation of the sun and the moon happen? Has anyone been affected before? " It''s been many years since I came to the underworld. I haven''t even heard the ghost King mention it in these years. Moreover, the alternation of sunlight can stimulate people''s nerves and remind them of the past. How are the people affected by this? I can''t help but wonder."Normally it''s ten years, but this time it seems to be ahead of schedule." The ghost King nodded his head slightly and then asked, "Why are you so curious about other people''s affairs? You just have to stay in the house. "


    It was because of my master that I thought of the previous events. Although there were only a few fragments at that time, they only made me feel flustered. If the alternation of the sun and the moon could remind people of everything, I would not be able to go out. However, it seems that this seems to be very beneficial to fengxu. If fengxu is also mapped by the light of the sun and the moon, will it be able to remember the past?


    The day that the ghost king said came quietly. There were signs the night before, so the ghost king ordered that no soul could go out the next day. Of course, even if I didn''t emphasize it, no one would insist on running out. Things in previous lives may not be good. Naturally, no one wants to try anything that is uncertain. But other people can not come out, but fengxu I have to think of a way to let him out, but I can''t go to call him, so it''s too obvious, so this important task can only be entrusted to love, they get along well recently, in short, there is no news of their fighting.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 490

    I have already said hello to love in advance, so that he must take the wind to go out on the day when the sun and the moon alternate. No matter whether he can successfully make fengxu think of it, he will try. But the biggest impact of this matter should be love, after all, the light will reach him, so it will make some memories come back, I can only pray that love, all memories are happy, but this is at least one wish, as for what kind, it is not easy to say.


    When Zhong Qing and I mentioned this matter, we did not order him as usual, but asked his opinions. Of course, I made clear the interests in advance. Even if love doesn''t want to do this, I can forgive him. Even the ghost king is afraid of what I think of. How can I impose it on others.


    But after listening to love, she did not hesitate at all, but said to me: "Niang, don''t ask for my opinion on this matter. You should know that I am willing to do anything for the sake of fengxu. Moreover, I knew that the alternation of the sun and the moon would be advanced, so even if you didn''t ask me, I would still do it. You don''t have to tell me the big truth. I know that I can only do what I think is worth or not. As for the result, it''s not in my consideration. In a word, I''ll do everything related to fengxu. "


    I knew that love would insist on this. He and fengxu were not ordinary playmates. Apart from the relationship with my little aunt, my little aunt and I were pregnant one after another. My little aunt still expected the two children to be different in gender, which was convenient for marriage. Later, Zhongqing was born first. My little aunt had been expecting me to have a baby girl, but I was still a man Baby, if it''s not like this, I''d like to be a childhood sweetheart.


    If that''s the case, it''s not too much to love what you''ve done today. It''s hard for adults to understand children''s feelings. But I also know that this is the blessing of Feng Xu, who is willing to take risks for him.


    However, I can''t just listen to the opinion of loving one person. Before getting married, all the important matters should be decided by my parents. So I told my little aunt and Zhong Ruo about it, so that they could make up their minds. After listening, she said, "this decision is right. If you have a chance, you should try everything. Moreover, the relationship between the two children is also very important If he is not allowed to go, he will feel uneasy all his life, so let him do as the child wishes Zhong Ruo also agreed. After all, this matter is related to the future of fengxu. In the final analysis, it is because of his loyalty to the ghost king. Otherwise, who is willing to let his children suffer that sin.


    My little aunt came to the underworld earlier than I did. She had met such a scene before, so she was not too excited. However, she was still a little ready to move. She said to me, "I can think of things in the past life. I still want to have a try. I don''t know what my previous life was like."


    Zhong Ruo was not happy after hearing this, "what do you say? What do you think about your past life? This life all said my person, moreover you last life also does not necessarily live so joyfully, then is not oneself adds the block? I can depend on you for anything else, but don''t think about it. Even if you are not happy, I will stop you


    The little aunt turned her eyes at the clock and said, "OK, OK, isn''t it a joke? You are nervous, and the king of ghosts has ordered me. I have the heart but not the courage! " I knew my little aunt would not give up such a good marriage and then think of such a bad thing.


    The next day, the sky changed greatly. The earth was not so gray for the first time. However, the light was not good. There was a dim sun in the East, which reluctantly emitted sunlight. In any case, it was weak compared with the light of the earth. In the west, the moon was not so clear, which gave people a feeling of gray and sudden, and the sun and the moon echoed each other People who don''t know think it''s a little light from the lightning. I know that love should go out with the wind. At that time, I discussed with Zhong Qing. He seemed to have told Ruan Lingzhi about this matter, and I don''t know whether the girl will stay in the house safely. She is not a person from the underworld. If she experiences these things, she may affect her reincarnation in the future Those who can reincarnate all put down their obsessions. If they have the fetters of previous lives, they may have an impact. Moreover, the weather has changed. The cold wind in the prefecture is a little stronger. It seems that it is to set off the atmosphere. Even I am shivering, not to mention Ruan Lingzhi.


    I was worried, and then discussed with the ghost king, "I don''t know what the Ruan girl will do after fengxu and Zhongqing go out. Why don''t I go and see her."


    "What to do is her own choice, and it has nothing to do with you. You don''t need to know so much about it. Besides, if someone else is outside, you can''t pull it back, even if you''re late." The ghost king stretched out his hand to stop me. He was afraid that I would run away when I finished speaking.


    "On the one hand, it''s a disaster for her if she can''t cry back. But I can feel the cold wind in the room. How can Ruan Lingzhi endure such a weather? I should go and see if she gets sick in the hell and then she will return to the sun. We can''t help her. Let''s make her suffer Good end. " Speaking of this, I feel even more ashamed. Before the ghost king said that he helped Ruan Lingzhi, but I don''t know what method to use. Now if I get sick, I really can''t say it."She has been immersed in the river Styx for so long, but she still has the minimum resistance. Besides, God bless still gives her some medicine to protect her body every day. There won''t be any accident. I can promise you that." Anyway, the ghost king always thinks things over. Even if I want to go out, I can''t find a suitable excuse.


    But the river is so deep, where is Ruan Lingzhi soaking? If I remember correctly, the water of the Styx river is open-air, and those souls who don''t want to be reincarnated and the ghosts who are busy in various ways have not seen Ruan Lingzhi out of sight? How can the children get married! I was worried and said: "there are so many people on the river Styx, how did you think of this method? Even if you don''t want to spread it out, but what you know will be noticed sooner or later. Are you really considering it for our benefactor? "


    I call Ruan Lingzhi a benefactor. It''s not too much. At least she helped me, and she didn''t say any price. With this, I can''t let Ruan Lingzhi suffer this loss, so I lose my temper to the ghost king. How can this person be so irresponsible!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 491

    The ghost king saw me and he were angry, and then shook his head helplessly. "Do you think I am such a mean person? And the river is dead, but I live. Every day, I ask ming to get the river to Ruan Lingzhi''s house. Anyway, you can rest assured. But because of this, I have also made a disaster. "


    "Then you said that I was relieved, but what disaster did you break in? If I asked you this day, would you not have said it? " I stare at the ghost king, let him always feel that he can do anything before, which is also a lesson for him.


    The ghost King pinched his eyebrows. "It''s not a big deal, so I didn''t say it to you, but I''m going to let you go to see it in summer these two days."


    "What does this matter have to do with Lixia?" I think that ghost king is not seeking to get up, how to still have a relationship with Lixia, but I also have a good time not seen the Lixia people, it is difficult to become to let Ming Qi help, ghost King becomes mixed, then severely treat Ming Qi, make Lixia unhappy?


    But this is also some unreliable, ghost king and Ming originally is the relationship between the monarch and minister, this Lord and son have orders, the people below are all Bayan things, how can you get into trouble.


    Looking at my curious expression, the ghost King smiled, "you ah, it''s a stupid brain."


    "Seriously, don''t give me a break. I tell you, Lixia is my good friend. If you offend her and tell me the truth, it will be quite annoying me. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. When I don''t come in, you can''t get in." I have no time to talk to him about my stupid mind. I am worried about Lixia.


    "Forget it. You''ll get angry with you, and you''ll talk to you anyway." The ghost king put down the tea cup and sat beside me. "This matter has to be started from scratch. Don''t you tell me I want to deal with Ruan Lingzhi? What I am here to go to is the hell river that can protect the body most. If people in our prefecture are injured and swim in the river, they will be cured. However, Ruan Lingzhi is not good. She is a mortal and pure Yang. This water must be purified once. So I can only ask for help from the dark. "


    "It''s OK, and then?" I''m a little eager to know the results.


    "Don''t worry. Listen to me and finish slowly, or you will ask about the details." The ghost king then said, "as you said, this light and the sun can not be damaged and weathered. So I specially made a jade jar for the Ming River. Ming Qi would come to deliver water by himself every day, and then let the Yin Qi in the river disappear in an hour before going back. As for Ruan Lingzhi''s identity, I didn''t say it too clearly. After all, he and fengxu didn''t know what happened. I couldn''t say it so clearly at once, but Ming Qi thought Ruan Lingzhi was my jinfangjiao. Maybe he was afraid that Lixia would tell you about it. He didn''t mention a word with Lixia. It was a smooth and smooth thing. However, Lixia noticed that the evil was coming. He followed it quietly. So happened. There were two people sitting in danger. There was no cross-border land. However, it was another situation in Lixia''s eyes. It was good to have self-cultivation and keep it in Lixia There was no scene attack, just very polite to leave, Ming Qi because I told you must take care of Ruan Lingzhi, so at that time also did not chase out in time, so, Lixia misunderstood. "


    "This is really true. Such things should be reported in advance. And they are not married now. It is the most vulnerable time for their feelings. If they don''t understand clearly, is that why Li Xia is confused? And you too, why not send ghosts to wait by? " I can understand Lixia''s mood, at that time must be sad bad, she and I are different, I can get angry if I am angry, but Lixia''s character is soft, rather than to be wronged by oneself will not speak with others.


    "Who knows that intelligent people are so stupid in their feelings! I said that he took good care of Ruan Lingzhi, he really did his best. In fact, he didn''t chase out those hours. Later, Ruan Lingzhi told me that I knew he had a bad time with Lixia. This person''s stupidity was really OK. " Ghost king did not follow my words, but pushed responsibility to the body, "this is not me to arrange him, anyway, I look at him in a low mood these two days, it is estimated that it has not been settled! You said that the people in Lixia usually look so soft, how to initiate such a big temper! "


    "What? You think I don''t make enough noise with you at ordinary times, do you? " I gave the ghost a glance, "but how many days has it been? You just want to say it! Waiting for the sun and moon to turn over, I have to see, the two feelings are the most unbearable so turbulent, in case in the heart of the summer is a knot, then the good Olympic marriage may not be scattered. "


    "And these days, I started thinking about what I could do? In the words, this is after all the other two things, you a foreigner always follow the joint feel appropriate? And it really is. Isn''t it a woman? Can''t you even talk something nice to coax? " Ghost King some disdain, seems to feel that they do very well.However, I heard something else from this. He would coax women before he dared to be affectionate, but at the beginning he and I were angry that he was hiding from sight. Isn''t it that he didn''t take me seriously? It''s bullshit to say that you won''t let me down! But now I don''t want to worry about those, anyway, I''ll take him dead enough. But he said that it was between Lixia and Mingqi. I don''t agree with him. Isn''t it because of our family that the cause of the discord between them? Even if we don''t try to persuade, we should explain the whole story of this matter clearly. I reckon that even if Mingqi Lixia said the truth later, Lixia might not believe it.


    "Don''t worry about it. Li Xia doesn''t know anyone here. The only one who can say something is me. I don''t care. Should she be forced to die? And now she is convinced that the Ming Qi betrayed her, so no matter how much she said, it''s not as good as one of my words! You will be the same in the future. You should think more about things. There are families in this. Who can stand the scandal? " On one emotional issue, the ghost King thinks one sidedly, his own affairs are easy to say, and the fight and farce will pass, but it is not good to bring influence to others.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 492

    The light outside seemed to be getting brighter and brighter, which made the room bright. I suddenly came to my senses and said to the ghost king, "didn''t you just procrastinate with me?"


    "What do you mean?" he said? Don''t you think I''m a big devil in that hole again


    "Well, you said that you didn''t want to tell me about Lixia and Mingqi in your spare time. Now I want to go out and you will remember it. Isn''t it strange? In any case, you have an intention to speak, and you will not say anything for no reason. It is OK for you to cheat others. I know you so well. You want to deceive me, cut and dream. " The more I think about it, the more strange it is. Anyway, I just don''t believe that the ghost King kindly asked me to be their mediator. I changed his temper before, but I didn''t want me to meddle in other people''s affairs, especially emotional ones. I can''t tell the truth clearly.


    When I asked him that, he was silent. I guess I guessed it, and then I was speechless. He began to taste tea in a pretended way. I didn''t see him so close to the tea pot. I can''t do without it! I couldn''t help being a little unhappy, "Hey, hey, I said you can. I didn''t want to quarrel with you. As for the cover up?"


    The ghost king raised eyebrows, "where is there? I just think your tea is good


    Seeing him slip my beard, I don''t care, "these teas are all given to me by you, are not they all the same taste? I just want to know why you don''t let me out. Is there any secret between us that I should not know? Maybe you owe me in my last life. I''m afraid I''ll dump you after I know it? But you can sit still. It''s true that you love this child. But fengxu is very evil. Aren''t you afraid of any change? "


    The ghost king looked confident, "what can be changed? Are you worried about Feng Xu taking the opportunity to escape? Absolutely not. Although the boy said that he didn''t grow up with me since he was a child, his root is in me. What kind of conduct he has can see at a glance, so don''t worry about it! I''m sure about my son, and don''t think about it. I won''t let you go out in such a weather. It''s not a good thing to have such a heavy heart. "


    "I admit I''m curious. Isn''t that because I don''t know what''s going on? If I can know the past and the future as well as you, can I still use this? You just give me a little bit more, tell me what is going on, or if you don''t say it, give me a reasonable reason? You are so official I stand not far from the ghost king, twist the body, anyway, at this time as long as coquetry on the right.


    Seeing this, the ghost king did not drink tea. He sighed softly, "I let you go out, which can ensure your safety. But can you and I promise not to think of your master? Your last life and he tangled, in the final analysis, you owe him, although should be like the month did not want you to return what, but you this person I do not understand? Always want to give back the good of others. So just this one thing, I can''t promise you


    Listen to the ghost king said so, I will not pester the ghost king. I used to think that those important people in my life were nothing to the ghost king, but I never thought that he was still quietly guarding me, avoiding me from being hurt because of the past things, or even a little bit sad. He would not allow me, the ghost King naturally understood my mind.


    I know his scruples, but my curiosity is really strong. In addition, the only thing I remember in my previous life is this master, so I can''t help but feel uneasy. So I came to the ghost king and said, "just for a moment, OK? I''ll just go out and feel the alternation of the sun and the moon. It won''t have much influence. Can you promise me


    The ghost king held my face in his hand. "Yu Zhen, I found that you are not suitable for waking up in this weather. What do you think?"


    "Well, what are you doing? Are you going to murder? You are plotting against the law I break his hand, and then jump far away, his mind I can not know, cut, I don''t want to be fooled.


    Seeing my embarrassment, the ghost King couldn''t help laughing, "what are you afraid of? I can still eat you? "


    I pretended to be meditative, and then said, "don''t say, you really have that skill, or how did I get those Cong soul beads I ate before? What if you''re not happy and turn me into that bead? I don''t want to be someone else''s food. "


    "Well, you really think too much. Generally, there are some magic powers that can be made into beads. Your Kung Fu is not as good as a mortal who has practiced Kung Fu for several years. Isn''t it hard to make you beads? Besides, the beads are not as simple as you think. They are not the same thing as the sugar beans you eat in the world What the ghost king said was serious, which was totally naked ridicule.


    I''m not happy to look at him. I admit that my skill has never improved, but it''s not that I''m not hard to learn. If it wasn''t for my previous experience, I might have become a great Xia. I looked at him always hitting me with this thing, so I turned away and said, "if you dislike me, you can just say it. Don''t beat around the bush. Anyway, you don''t have other women now Good to take this opportunity to fill the harem, otherwise all day to me this can''t make progress of the people will be more annoying! In a few years, it will be more unpleasant to see me, I might as well give up the position early, but also let you read my good. If you''re really embarrassed to find it yourself, I''ll help you choose a concubine. ""Are you sure you''re helping me, not hurting me? In our time, even the emperor chose his concubine and the queen was jealous. What kind of magnanimity would you pretend? Besides, you are the only woman in the harem. Every day, new things are constantly happening. I don''t want to attract a group of people. Then the harem will become an actor. No way! What''s more, just now we talked about Mingqi and Lixia. Don''t forget, but when we see Mingqi and a strange woman in a single room, Lixia can''t stand it. Do you really think I''ll believe that you can look at me calmly? But to tell you the truth, I''m not uncommon in women at this time, but you are the only one who can hold my heart. Are you still thinking of pushing me out, are you stupid? "


    I snorted coldly, who can''t say this kind of nice words. Didn''t you just laugh at people''s stupidity? Sure enough, this red man''s Kung Fu is extraordinary, but if I had done it before, I would have blushed and my heart beat. Now, I''m glad to accept it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 493

    "Don''t you know if I''m stupid? Anyway, don''t think about sending me a few words, and if you say those words to me who just arrived in the underworld, I''ll be 100% of the letter. But now I''ve been through a lot of battles. Do you think a few words can make me lose my heart? The time we spend together is not as long as the women before you? How many times have you said these things? " I''m trying to argue with him.


    "Do you really think so? Who do you think I''m going to say that to? I''m a cold fan. Why do you always want to pull me off the altar every minute? " The ghost king does not change that plays the handsome nature, the smelly shameless asks me there.


    I squinted at him, and then said, "it''s not that I want to pull you down from the altar, and you don''t want to think about it. At the beginning, there were so many women in the harem, so you had to be coaxed by each other? I know this woman. One of them dares to get into trouble with you, and the other dares to change his ways and play coquetry with you. So you said that you didn''t use any tricks when balancing the harem. Do you think I will believe it? "


    The ghost King shrugged. "You really can''t understand the king''s harem. Those women are desperate to be friendly with this king. Who do you think will take the initiative to make me unhappy?"


    "Well, since I respect you so much on weekdays, let alone be in bed, why is it so wrong? Has no one given birth to a man and a woman for you for many years? To be honest, I really don''t believe that Providence is your prince. " In fact, I''ve been curious about this matter for a long time. I caught up with the one who was in a hurry, so I asked casually.


    Looking at GUI Benjing, he asked, "is this the question I asked? In fact, it''s not a taboo. There''s no need to ask me at this time. We Tianyou is my first prince. I don''t have any other children


    I nodded, then said with a bad smile: "what about the girl doll? None of them? This is not scientific, and I look at you quite accurate, but we have to have, so many women do not have one with you? I don''t believe it anyway. Unless you never touch them, but it''s on other people''s bodies. I believe you, I believe you are really stupid


    However, the ghost king held my face again and said to me, "believe it or not, I''ll have Tianyou and fengxu two children. Other people really haven''t been pregnant. Of course, as you said, I can''t not touch them, but it''s not strange that there are no children."


    "Well, it''s not surprising, because at that time you had someone in mind. How could you give other women a chance to have children for you? Otherwise, it falls into the eyes of bi''er, which makes you feel unreliable. But if you look for it like this, you should be very fond of her. Maybe people only do that when they are serious. " What I said was the truth. I didn''t have me at that time. To be exact, Yu Zhen still existed in the previous life, but my previous life and the ghost king had little intersection.


    It was an ordinary topic. I mentioned it by the way. But the ghost king was obviously not very happy. But I couldn''t distinguish the emotion. He said impatiently, "Yu Zhen, you''re finished. How can you mention the past? If I remember correctly, you are not affected by the light of the sun and the moon. Bi''er has been in the past. What do you want to do with it


    I didn''t expect that he would have such a big reaction. Of course, his unhappiness may also include his reluctance to bear bi''er or his worry about me. However, in either case, the reaction is not too extreme. In fact, bi''er is a past that doesn''t make waves for me. Now I don''t think about it, but it''s just the words with my mouth. But the ghost King''s mood makes me feel that this bi''er has no past at all. Maybe, if you have loved more than one life, how can you forget it! Thinking of this, I can''t help but think of Luo Lifan. In fact, I can''t help mentioning bi''er when I chat with him. However, Luo Lifan is completely relaxed. Even if Luo Yifan is in love with bi''er at the beginning, Luo Lifan will feel a little bit, but he just doesn''t respond. In comparison, does the ghost king really not really put down.


    There are secrets hidden in everyone''s heart. Some of them may never show up in their lives. Even the most intimate lovers can''t reveal anything. Of course, I have no intention to look for the secrets in the ghost King''s heart. But sometimes, with an action, a look or even just a word, people can easily see what they really want to cover up. I have to say, sometimes what we care about may not be who he was with more friendly, and there is no room for you to set foot in that feeling, just like at the moment, the ghost King becomes strange because of my invasion.


    In fact, with the ghost king, I know his feelings for me, and such feelings do not need to be compared with anyone else. We went to each other''s side at different times, and Bi ER and the ghost king passed by. I stayed with the ghost king for a long time. No matter from which brother''s point of view, I had the advantage. But I still hope the ghost king can talk about love words to cheat me, but he did I don''t want to do this at all, and I think it''s not appropriate for me to talk like this. Anyway, I blame him, he annoys me, and they don''t give in to each other, but in fact, no one takes advantage of it. Maybe the contradiction starts from this moment.In the past, we would quarrel with each other for one thing, but now I don''t want to say a word more. Fengxu''s matter has not been solved. I''m afraid it''s too unreasonable for me to quarrel with him at this time. Since I can''t start quarrelling, the best way is to keep silent. I stare at him expressionless. He is probably uncomfortable to be seen, and then sighs and says:¡° What are you doing, and what are you angry about? "


    I accepted the stuffy, this is obviously he first angry, in order to avoid the quarrel, I just chose not to speak, do you see his rights are not? Or does he really want to fight with me at this time? I snorted angrily. Then I went to the outer room and left a word to him, "tea with you. I don''t want to say more now. If the light of the sun and the moon dissipates, you can leave by yourself. I''m tired and go to the outer room to wake up.


    The ghost king looked at me, and naturally he was not in the mood to drink tea. However, he did not stand up to stop me. He should still think that this matter should blame me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 494

    When I was about to leave this room, the ghost king said to me in a very plain language: "we should not always quarrel over unnecessary things. Those things in the past will only happen in the past and will not appear in the future. Therefore, I don''t think it is necessary to mention it. Moreover, whenever I mention the past, it will make both people feel uncomfortable. Why should we find that uneasiness £¿¡±


    It turned out that I couldn''t find myself comfortable, and he said that every time he mentioned it, he would feel uncomfortable, which proved that he still cared about the past, and this was the meaning of blaming me. I couldn''t hold back the fire when I heard it. Then I said in a bit of anger: "according to you, I can''t mention the past things, or do you think that only bi''er in the past can''t mention it! I didn''t say anything just now, but I just brought one. If you don''t like to listen, don''t talk to me. Now I''m just following me. Who is looking for trouble! Hum, you just want to say that you can''t get through the road now! Can also be, I said why you always love to stick to me, my body is not you worth thinking about that thing? Yes, this bead once helped bi''er to be reborn, but it''s a pity that she was killed. What''s more, it helps me to reunite my soul. So in the end, do you think it''s unfair to bi''er? Ha ha, if you want to say that, I will accompany you to the end! "


    I know these words are very hurtful, but I can''t hold anything in my head. The ghost king looked at me with a frown, and then left quietly. Like him, I didn''t go to detain him. Anyway, I know that even if he is here now, it will be a more heated argument, which is not what I want to see, so one of them may not be gone It''s a bad thing. It''s just like this when we''ve been together. We can get to know each other better by stumbling and stumbling. So I didn''t care about his leaving and quarreling. Did the couple not quarrel? And it''s good for each other to calm down at the critical moment. If the stalemate continues, I really don''t know how to get along with each other.


    Seeing the ghost king go far away, I sat on the bed at once. There was no outsider in this other garden, so I didn''t need to pay attention to the image. And it is estimated that this will be big guys in their own houses to avoid the light of the sun and the moon, should not have the mood to come out, if you inadvertently know the past, maybe it is really useless and so fun.


    Since there is no soul on the road, the surroundings are very quiet. The light of the sun and the moon lasts from morning to evening. Of course, it is intermittent. It will not last as long as it was at the beginning, but no one dares to come out. So the whole place should be the most tranquil moment at this time, because there is alternating sunlight and moonlight, So now the hell is also unable to see the past dreary, it seems that the light is more clear than the past, but not all souls adapt to this light.


    They stayed in the underworld for a long time. They were used to the darkness. So they were swept by the light. They were afraid. They didn''t know that a little ghost was coming from there. They were scared and even hid in the gate building of my other garden. I saw pity and went out and waved to him, "come in."


    When he looked at me, he was stunned. Maybe he was taboo about my identity. By the way, at the moment, I was wearing a phoenix crown. Even if I had not seen my own person, he could tell that I was the goddess of the prefecture at a glance, so the kid hesitated and didn''t dare to come forward.


    I''m a little funny, and I don''t know what I''m afraid of. Can''t I be more terrible than the light of the sun and the moon? Seeing that he didn''t move, I said in a slightly severe tone: "don''t you dare not follow my mother''s words? Or do you think it''s more appropriate for me to come and ask you in person? There are two ways to choose. One is to come by yourself, and the other is to go and bring you here. "


    After listening to that kid, he naturally moved towards me quickly. Fortunately, the light of the sun and the moon was not as frequent as before, but he was also in danger. When I came to my place, I saw carefully that the little ghost was long and tender, and it should be a baby who had just arrived at the underworld. It is a pity that he died at such an age.


    I asked him, "how did this weather come out?"


    "Because Because I left my toy outside, I just want to get it back The kid said timidly, afraid I will punish him.


    Children of this age are good. They can have no scruples. They only want to protect what they love because they like. It is so simple that they will not mix other feelings. But this child came to the underworld and should be reincarnated directly, but how can it be here?


    "Have you ever drunk Mengpo soup? Drink should go to reincarnation, don''t always around in the underworld, do you think this is safe? You''ve just looked like you''re scared, aren''t you? " I stretched out my hand and pinched his small face. It was the same as fengxu when he was a child. However, the only difference was that the child would grow in accordance with the order of growth in the sun, saying that the bottom was still more delicate.


    Listening to my question, he was a little nervous. "They all said that the prefectures were strictly hierarchical. Did I cross the border? But I didn''t mean to. Can you forgive me? And this is for you. I often play in the sun. After I came here, my relatives also brought me this. "


    This little guy is also five or six years old, but strange to know how to please. I looked closely, he had a green pinball in his hand, which I played as a child, and it was not worth a few money, but there were no other toys in the countryside at that time, which was also fresh. Children often crowded together to play a little higher than whose ball, ordinary men It''s better for children to play this, because the strength is more dominant. I didn''t expect this thing to be popular in the sun after such a long time.I held it in my hand for a while, and then asked him, "it''s not expensive. You can dream of giving some to your relatives in the sun. Why take such a risk to find it back? And if you value it so much, why give it to me? "


    The little devil raised his head and looked at me, "that''s different. This is what I''ve played since I was a child. I have feelings. As for other things, I don''t like them. You just saved me. So I give this as a gift in return to thank you. If something else I don''t like is given to you, there''s no sincerity. "


    I smile, put the pinball into his hand, and then said: "take this back, I feel your sincerity, and you look at me to play this is not a bit appropriate? Well, you take care of this, and you haven''t answered me. Have you ever drunk Mengpo soup


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 495

    The little devil nodded and shook his head, and then said, "I don''t know if that person is Meng Po, but she handed it to me and took it back. Then the ghost sent me away. It seems that there is something wrong with it, but I don''t know what''s wrong. Then the hell is everywhere. All the ghosts have no time to take care of me, so I come here."


    So in theory, he should not be wrong, but he has not received the news that the sun and the moon appear in the underworld, so he mistakenly sent the little boy. In a word, the little boy and I are also predestined. Otherwise, why did he not go to so many places, but hit me by mistake? Anyway, the visitor was a guest, and I didn''t think so much about it. I took him to the house directly.


    He is also clever, ask what answer what, also won''t talk nonsense, I asked him: "where is your home, remember?"


    He shook his head, a little lost, and then blinked his big eyes and asked me, "Niang, do you think I''m a bad child, and I don''t even remember my own home, but my family always think about me and send me things. I suddenly feel sorry for them."


    "Silly child, a child as old as you can''t remember a lot of things, so it doesn''t matter if you can''t remember it. You just need to keep your family in mind." I patted the little boy''s head, indicating that he should not think about it, because his body is a common mortal, so his thinking at the moment is only five or six years old. I am very surprised to be able to say such words at the moment.


    The little boy is happy to laugh, the child, a few words can coax happy, I really envy him, want to laugh, cry, as if there is no trouble, but also, this age is carefree age, how can there be trouble? But people will not grow up for a lifetime, grow up to think more, will naturally face those troubles.


    I was a little curious that a child of his age could recognize me, and asked, "how do you know my mother? Are you not afraid to admit your mistake? "


    He pointed to the Phoenix crown on my head, and then said, "this thing is usually only worn by women with power. Although I have never met the empress of the underworld, there must be no mistake in bringing this on, right?"


    I nodded, "really smart, maybe this age is the best, carefree, but also with the most simple eyes to see the world."


    The little boy didn''t seem to understand me, but he tilted his head to me and said, "madam, are you unhappy? Why do I feel that your aura is not right, just like when my mother was angry? "


    "How old are you? You can tell me what your mother looks like when she is angry." I teased him on purpose.


    "I don''t like to laugh, and my eyebrows are wrinkled together, but I''m very sensible at ordinary times. I don''t want to make her unhappy, but I''ve forgotten her appearance now," the little boy said, the lower his voice. Then he asked me, "madam, you said that after people die, you will never see those relatives again, right? And then the memory will be blurred, like me, finally can''t remember who is who? "


    "You forget now for a better start! People are not only in this life, your parents are not only a child, you forget the memory of this life in order to better live your next life, if the fate of this life is still, maybe in the next life you will meet your relatives in this life, so what are you unhappy about? That''s what happens between people. Even without this fate, you will meet in different ways. " I don''t know if the little devil can understand. I said a lot, and I think maybe these words are suitable for me.


    The light outside gradually faded down, and finally returned to calm, the whole hell suddenly darkened. I know that the light of the sun and the moon should be over, but it''s almost midnight, and no one will come out. The little devil knows how to be polite and says to me, "Niang, there seems to be no sound outside. I have disturbed here for a long time, so I should go back."


    I said to him, "well, go to the place where you just separated from the ghost company. They should go there to pick you up. Goodbye, little devil."


    "Goodbye!" He said two words with great force, and then walked outside. However, the little figure stopped for a moment and turned back, "I don''t call a little devil, my name is Li Jian, but I''m expected to become another person in the next life and appear in another identity. Madam, can you remember me? I always hope someone can remember me, at least this can prove that I have appeared


    I smile, such a little child also know how sad, I smile at him, and then said: "I will remember you, little Li Jian. No matter how many generations have passed, if we meet again, I will still call you this name, but then you must not ask me why, because at that time I am afraid that when I will tell you about our meeting today, you will call me Like a crazy old woman. "


    When we leave, we should try our best to use a relaxed tone, which should be a kind of encouragement to the person who is leaving. After a while, I can hear the voice of the ghost patrolling outside, and there is a small voice searching for the little devil. Oh no, now I should call him Xiao Li Jian.I''ve never been so quick with a relatively congenial person, and the other party is still a child, but this may be my fate and his fate, this life he is a child, then the last life? Maybe it''s another time. I don''t have to worry about the past, just like the bi''er who never appeared between me and the ghost king.


    What should be put down should be put down, and what should be remembered should be remembered.


    So for the ghost king, I don''t seem to have such a big complaint, no matter what he has experienced, I should not go to tangle, if really count up, bi''er should be the woman he liked in the last life, and in this life, is not I with him? Although stumbling and stumbling, but calm down also feel warm incomparable.


    I think that even if the child named Li Jian doesn''t tell me that his mother, you should remember me, I will always remember his good. In a certain segment of my life, he appeared and inadvertently gave me directions. Maybe even he didn''t know that he saved a stalemate marriage. Whether I am now or I will be grateful to him, I won''t really As he said, facing the next life, he said today''s scene, but this does not affect me because he brought good mood.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 496

    After Li Jian left, I thought about the whole thing quietly. I didn''t have much to do. If I put it in the sun, it was a quarrel. But we didn''t even have a basic quarrel, so this quarrel was not counted as it was a lot of anger.


    I''m very popular. I know how to deal with this matter, but I can''t help being sulky there. Anyway, there won''t be any outsiders in this other garden. I just sit on the bed and look at those mental skills. I hardly touch these things. One is because I''m lazy. The other is that it''s something that should have been left to me like the moon. To tell you the truth, this ghost king is still very strong Understand me, I am not affected by the sun and moon, but by the child named Li Jian.


    I know that Ying Ru Yue is different from them. Even after many lives, he will not appear, because he was broken when he left, so he would not appear at all. But for a hope and a comfort, I still want to review what he wanted to teach me before. No matter whether I can meet his expectations or not, I think I have the courage to recall him in the future.


    I was looking at it carefully. I suddenly felt that someone was coming in from the other garden. There would be no one else at this time, and even the servants would not appear. So I didn''t even lift my eyelids. Although I didn''t see a word since he came in, I still pretended to be very serious. Anyway, I didn''t intend to talk to him first, and let him leave with such a brilliant sleeve, He has the ability to talk to me about some big reasons, so I will ignore him and see how he can do!


    I don''t know what he thinks. When this woman is angry, he can think of some big reasons rationally. Unfortunately, I thought how skillful he was in chasing girls? Dare to soak the girl in his hand, he will completely ignore the girl''s life and death!


    When he came in, he didn''t rush to talk to me. I heard him pounding something in the outer room. After a long time, he came in. However, when he came in, he was full of fragrance. I smelled the smell of lotus. Where did he find the lotus in the middle of the night? But I didn''t see the lotus flower with my spare light. It''s estimated that he would be upset to take a bath.


    Sure enough, people''s hearts are really big, and they are very happy. I have a flat mouth, but I''m not a loss. At least I know a little devil. Yes, that''s the little guy named Li Jian. Of course, I won''t tell the ghost king about this. Isn''t he installing a bi''er in his heart? Well, I''ll play one, regardless of the age. Anyway, it''s just the opposite sex. Moreover, compared with the person in my heart, I have advantages. I''m handsome and smart, and the most important thing is that I''m young. Isn''t it popular to have small fresh meat now? I follow the fashion trend.


    And the most important thing is that the ghost king can''t see bi''er all his life, but I have a chance to see Li Jian. If I''m in a hurry, I''ll abandon the ghost king every minute and go to play with my little fresh meat.


    The ghost King banged around and saw me ignore him. He said to me, "when can''t you learn mental skills well, you should work harder before you go to bed. You should distinguish between rest and study."


    I don''t care about him. I''m not in the way of learning mental skills. Half of his bed is clean. I don''t cross the line. He''s just picking on me. Seeing that I didn''t respond, he simply set up a border, and then deliberately sealed all my acupoints, and then forced me to speak, "I''ve hit a numb point. If you don''t untie it in time, you can''t move tomorrow. When the sons ask, you don''t seem to be able to answer?"


    "I''ve seen a shameless one. I haven''t seen such a shameless one. Why do you seal my acupoints? I did not affect you, you sleep your, I learn from me, is it difficult not to give me the opportunity to progress? I admit that I am stupid, but I have endurance. I don''t believe how hard I put in, but I still can''t meet the requirements. " I sat there still, but the tone was not good.


    The ghost king looked at me seriously and couldn''t help laughing. "You''re so angry. I''ve taken a bath. You''re still angry. Don''t you know it''s bad for your skin? I''ve heard that women in the male world pay attention to maintenance. I''m going to have fun in the underworld in the future, so that you women don''t have anything to do when they get together. "


    "I am busy! Besides, what''s the use of our maintenance? It''s not for you smelly men? No matter how beautiful it is, it''s better to have more time to improve your skills. " I glared at him, and then thought that he had painted a thick layer of make-up on the ghost errands and maids in the underworld. It was just unbearable. So I stopped him in a hurry, "you can forget it. If you look like that before you come here, you will suffer the people of this prefecture. You are a big man who doesn''t know how to be fashionable, so you can make a fool of yourself!"


    "I don''t understand. You can come. Anyway, you look good without makeup and maintenance. You can give them a demonstration." Then he leaned to my side and pretended to pinch it on my shoulder for two times. Then he took away the book in my hand and looked at me with a smile, "how about it? Are you still angry when you are given such an important task? "


    "Why not be angry? That''s not why we''re angry! No matter how much time you give me, it''s no use. What''s more, I''m not interested in those cosmetics and beauty I snorted coldly and tried to shake off his hand, but the ghost king didn''t let it go. Instead, he really helped me to rub my shoulders. He always asked servant girls to do this kind of work. I''m flattered if I could do this for me.However, I didn''t intend to forgive him like this, and I had something in mind. I just watched the mental Dharma delay, and now it''s calm outside. I happened to go over to fengxu to see the situation. The sun and the moon were used, and I don''t know whether it has any effect. If it works, he has to call me mother in a proper way. So I said to the ghost king, "thank you for the massage, but I don''t need it for the moment. You know what I''m in a hurry. You go to sleep first, and I''ll be back in a moment."


    If I don''t know what I''m thinking, can he call the ghost king? Before I got out of bed, I was under his control. "What time is it? You don''t have a rest. The child has to rest! What''s more, it''s a result that you can''t wait. Before two months, he can''t leave ahead of time. You just lie down for me and I''ll go with you tomorrow. "


    I want to refute it, but the fragrance of lotus on his body wafts over again. It''s strange. On the contrary, I don''t want to push him away at all. Moreover, he is killing me. I can''t leave even if I want to go. He saw that I couldn''t move, his eyes looked at me more seductively, as if to melt me away.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 497

    It is said that there is no overnight feud between the husband and wife, and the two people may be one side of the ice to clear up the past. At the moment, the ghost king looked at me affectionately. Even if I was angry, I would disappear. Moreover, I couldn''t stand his eyes now. At first, I was attracted by such charming eyes, and then I couldn''t stop.


    People can lie and cheat, but their eyes can''t be fake. I know the ghost King loves me, and it''s very strong. So no matter how much suffering I experience, I will follow him around and never give up. Maybe it''s because we all know each other that we won''t leave halfway.


    I know that the next second is the ghost King''s earth shaking kiss, even with a little overbearing, but I don''t want to avoid, and even like the feeling that he kisses me. There seems to be a lot less such intimate moments between us. I think sometimes a hug is more effective than anything else. What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what Kiss.


    However, as a woman should be reserved, I pretended to refuse. Unexpectedly, it aroused a stronger sense of challenge from the ghost king. He is such a man. He likes to make those impossible possible. Male chauvinism is like this. However, I like his little tyranny. Anyway, I think he is much better than those sissy men Yes.


    The ghost King''s kiss is not only overbearing, but also a little bit rude. I have a feeling of suffocation, but the ghost king didn''t intend to let me go, let me take a short breath and come again. I know that if he expresses his emotion again, it should be the feeling of deep love and incomprehension, but what can I do? So I also in his way to deal with me more violent return, to his rationality, to his reserved bar! People who love each other don''t need to pretend to be serious. The stronger the emotion is, the less suppression is needed.


    What we may lack is not love, but a kind of hearty expression. In my response to a great extent beyond the past, the ghost King seems to be more eager to fill in. He breathes heavily and seems to be unable to wait. He even uses his hands and feet to take off my coat. He is crazy and looks like a young ignorant youth. Such a move, seems to have not been between us for a long time, probably is repressed too long, just finally got the release! But is this really the right time?


    However, I have no time to think about the rationality of this matter. Maybe some things are reasonable. Anyway, I can''t stop the ghost King''s behavior. He seems to like my earlobe very much. In my impression, every intimate contact, he has to play with it for a while, listening to his breath near me. I am more and more difficult to control myself, but I am not able to completely Let''s go, after all, the wind Xu''s things have not yet come down, we do not seem to be very good, this is not too heartless ah!


    When the ghost King''s hand touched my skin, I still couldn''t help shaking. It was the most real desire of the body. However, I still said insincerely: "let''s call it a day, fengxu''s business......" before I finished, the ghost King''s kiss came again. Taking advantage of my breathing space, the ghost king said defiantly in my ear: "is this a confession? Who was the one who responded to me so fiercely? And your body doesn''t lie. You know how familiar I am with it


    This is undoubtedly the sexiest tease in the world, whose life has not been indulged once or twice? My face was flushed and I whispered, "well... Be gentle."


    In the past, he never cared about it. Sometimes, he even acted like a vent to do something comfortable for both of us. So most of me started with horror and ended with exhaustion. As for that kind of beautiful feeling, I really like his kiss and resisted some of his behaviors, but today I can obviously see that I felt the difference between the ghost king and the ghost king. At least he could make me enjoy the process of kissing, so I expressed my thoughts with crazy momentum.


    However, the ghost king was already a confused lover. His confused eyes were staring at my blush, and then he said in a soft voice: "am I wrong? Don''t you women like to be wild? If you don''t like it, why didn''t you say it earlier, which made me waste so much effort. But it''s not too late to say it now. I''ll try my best to satisfy you, dear


    I don''t know if it''s because he is very satisfied with me. He used a very modern address to me. Before I begged him, he refused. However, what he just said is that women like it. Is it hard for him to make a special investigation? Or in bed with someone else? But I didn''t have time to ask him, because he was much more urgent than I thought, and the gentleness he said was just a little better than before. I think I''ll walk in a strange posture when I get up in the morning!


    When the ghost King finished his last move, the room was only left with the rough sound of our ups and downs, full of ambiguous atmosphere. For the first time, he did not let me go to sleep by myself, but put his chin against my head and rubbed it repeatedly. This feeling made me feel as if he took me as a small animal like a dog. I struggled for a little dissatisfaction, but I was soon pulled back by his powerful arm. I could only shrink in his arm and listen to his shallow breathing.After a while, the breath became even, and I turned slightly down. The ghost King seemed to have no idea. I thought he should be asleep.


    I slowly rose with my breath, and carefully took my coat and just got out of bed. The ghost king asked me with half his eyes open: "don''t you mean that the wind flocs are sleeping there too? You are so reckless past, may not be good, lie down with me to sleep safely, when nothing has happened, you are still the appearance of my first encounter. "


    I don''t know if the ghost king is talking in a dream. How can this happen? I can''t think of nothing. Now I have no memory, but my son, who has been lost for many years, has made me sleep safely and I can''t do it. And just now, he has not provided the necessary conditions for my stable sleep!


    So I sighed and said, "you know that I can''t afford things most. There is no reply from the wind flocs. I always think about it. Although it is said that the power of the sun and moon light is very powerful, it can remind people of what happened, but I am still a little upset. There is one of them. If the wind flocs really can''t remember, what can I do? Can you really sleep? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 498

    The ghost King took my hand, and with a little effort, I fell into his arms. He said in a deliberative tone: "dear, I''m not worried, but all the things are arranged by God, and we have no way. Didn''t you say that? No matter what the result, fengxu will stay here for two months, so it''s not too late to listen to me and sleep. "


    I am more and more anxious. The ghost king is not anxious at any time, and always looks calm. Anyway, I can''t sleep. If he doesn''t let me go to find fengxu, I''ll take him to chat, "Hey, you say, there''s something I''ve found for a long time. It''s that the relationship between fengxu and that mortal little girl is extraordinary, and it seems that both of them are I don''t know if my discovery is accurate! But you should be more accurate than me in this kind of thing. Tell me about it


    The ghost King patted my arm, and then slowly said: "this thing is true, I have long found something wrong! However, fengxu is also a mug gourd. It is estimated that Ruan Lingzhi has not suffered less from him. "


    As soon as I heard it, I was in a hurry. I turned over and sat up and said to the ghost king, "what''s your situation? Such an important thing, you know, can be as good as nothing! You are the king of ghosts. You should know the seriousness of this matter. If fengxu is really with Ruan Lingzhi, is that ok? Anyway, I can''t watch my son feel dejected because of his feelings. The things that God bless before are enough for my heart. I don''t want to worry about women again! "


    "Why do you think that when they are together, fengxu will be dejected?" The ghost king looked at me helplessly.


    I glared at him. "Are you still trying to hide it from me? Although I don''t know much about the hell, I also know that fengxu can''t easily provoke the pure Yang''s daughter, one to Yin and one to Yang. There''s no good result in being together. Even if they love each other, Ruan Lingzhi''s life is not over, and she has been in contact with fengxu for a long time, there is only one way to die. Don''t follow me to say that she can stay with fengxu Changxiang when she gets to the underground. She is a Yang girl. Even if we have the heart to help her, we can''t make her stay in the underworld for more days! If Ruan Lingzhi provokes fengxu and finally wants to reincarnate, what do you say about fengxu? Isn''t it love? One such, two such, I don''t think every man in this family is like this! For an impossible woman, unrepentant, absolutely not! You can say that either you or God has not gone through a painful ordeal. I don''t want to repeat such a thing again. "


    I have a long memory. In order to avoid causing unnecessary quarrels again, I resolutely did not say the name of bi''er. Such words will not be dissatisfied with me, right?


    The ghost king saw me saying this, but he didn''t worry at all. Instead, he refuted my view, "I don''t think so. Why do you only look at what is in front of you? In fact, in the long run, it may not be a bad thing! Although it is impossible for fengxu and Ruan Lingzhi to be together in this life, maybe it will be after Ruan Lingzhi''s reincarnation? The identity of the daughter of Yang will not closely follow her for several generations. There will always be a day when she will be dissolved. If she is true love, can''t she bear the waiting? What''s more, feelings can only be tasted by constant experience and can make each other cherish more. Of course, these are later words. As for the two of them, now we have no right to speak. You think the most important thing in front of us is to talk about his own problems. He thinks that the most important thing is that he thinks about his own problems, which mainly depends on his most real thoughts. In the end, he will choose us He is determined to leave. In other words, although he is our son, he has the right to choose. We can''t influence him. Even if we know that his choice is wrong, we can only put forward our opinions to the point. "


    I was flustered when he said that. I didn''t ask him before because I thought he was sure what to do, and if he didn''t, how could he have suffered so much in the contract? I gave him a wring on his arm. "What did you say? Don''t you even know the final fate of fengxu? Didn''t you feel confident when you signed the contract with fengxu? How come you''re not sure now? If Feng Xu really didn''t think of it, would you like him to go back to find the mysterious man? Don''t you know what he has taught fengxu these years? If it wasn''t for fengxu''s nature, I''m afraid she would have gone on the road of no return now! "


    The ghost king gave a painful sigh, then put his hand behind his head and meditated, "fate can''t be changed. We''ve done what we should do. If he can''t remember it, then it''s his fate with us. If it''s true, why should we keep him around? His life and ours will be miserable and meaningless, so I''d rather let him live. "


    I kicked the ghost king, and then said angrily: "even if each other is in pain and suffering, I will not let him go, he followed the mysterious man, the final end is only one, that is death! I used to trust you so much and let you deal with the affairs of my son. I didn''t expect you to be so perfunctory. Even if the light of the sun and moon can''t make fengxu think of the things before, at least you have to try hard to see where the memory of fengxu has been erased! Now you just want him to follow the mysterious man. Do you know that fengxu and we will be strangers when it comes time. Will you be happy to see fengxu walk on the road of no return? To God bless you is so, now you are still like this, do not know the sons in your heart exactly what position! If I had known you were this attitude, I would not let you sign that broken contract with fengxu! Now it''s better. There is not enough time and no chance. What can I do next? "However, no matter how anxious I am, even if I cry, the ghost king is still calm and does not make any explanation. Moreover, I have no choice but to look at my anger, but there is no way. This is very different from the ghost in my impression. I even think that he is dressed by someone! Otherwise, how can he be so indifferent to the matter of fengxu? Generally, men love their sons a little more. What''s more, fengxu is the youngest one in the family. He deserves more attention. In addition, he has not been around for many years, which can be regarded as a chance to keep him around, but the ghost king is always indifferent.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 499

    I broke his hand to wipe tears for me. If my son''s problem is not solved, don''t pretend with me here. I don''t need it! I can bear all the things before. Maybe after a few days, I will be fine. But fengxu''s thing is a ridge that I can''t cross in my heart. I''ve been running around in the sun these years, and I don''t want to face the ghost king. Isn''t it because I feel sorry for fengxu? Now the son''s person is in the hell, don''t you need us to help collect it?


    But he is good, is a pair I have done, but also can only achieve this kind of state, I am really lazy to see, and I really can''t imagine fengxu if I really don''t stay in the underworld, so no accident, I and the ghost king once again angry, but this time I''m not a trifle, I''m really moving.


    Because I couldn''t communicate with the ghost king about my son, I simply drove him out of the other court. Anyway, this courtyard was given to me by him and me in a false divorce, and I have the absolute right to use it. I won''t let him come in easily until fengxu''s matter has been solved satisfactorily. During this period, I also know that he is looking for the mysterious man in many ways. He should also want to find the lost memory of fengxu. However, the mysterious man is full of tricks. Even if he really meets the ghost king, it is hard to get any useful information from him. Therefore, I dare not report too much hope for this matter.


    The ghost king didn''t come to the other garden after I drove him out. Later, he didn''t expect me to open the door to see him. He just stood in front of the courtyard for a short time and then left. Because every day, in addition to fengxu, he was busy with some affairs of the underground government and didn''t ask me for much time. However, I think it''s very good. We don''t have to meet each other This quarrel, and he does not come to the other court, I am more arbitrary.


    When the weather changed last time, when the sun and the moon appeared in the prefecture, Ruan Lingzhi also went with her. In fact, it was in my expectation that Ruan Lingzhi had taken actions together with the three of them before, and it was obvious that Ruan Lingzhi cared about fengxu. Therefore, it was not surprising that Ruan Lingzhi was concerned about fengxu, but the weather changed Huan, let Ruan Lingzhi still have wind cold, this matter can be large or small, wind cold in the eyes of ordinary people is nothing, but a big living person in the underworld hurt the disease can not be cured, if not completely cured, afraid that she will return to the world in the future will also be trouble. Fortunately, the Ming River in the underworld can keep her comprehensive, but it will cost more snacks.


    Now that I know about it, I can''t just sit around and ignore it. Anyway, it''s for the sake of fengxu. Out of politeness, I should go to see it. Maybe it was because of Ruan Lingzhi''s incident that caused a misunderstanding between Mingqi and Lixia. This time, the ghost king didn''t let Mingqi go to Ruan Lingzhi''s house. Instead, he made a pond on the edge of the river Styx, planted a lot of lotus flowers in it, and then asked Ruan Lingzhi to recuperate there.


    When I ran over, I saw a figure by the pond. After a while, I heard Ruan Lingzhi pleading and saying, "things in the past don''t seem to be so important. They are just to prove whether you are whose child. But I think you can also see who is really good to you. I know him from the first day I see them They didn''t lie, and there''s no need. Although this is a great favor, you have to analyze the specific problems. The mysterious man''s own values are not correct. Do you want to follow him? So no matter whether you remember or not, don''t leave, in this you can feel the warmth, they really care about you. What''s more, although you look cold, but your heart is very hot, you can help me, not to mention your family? They have been waiting for you for so many years. They are suffering day and night. If you are not easy for them to find you back, don''t let them feel sad. "


    It turns out that Ruan Lingzhi is begging fengxu not to leave. Of course, she can not interfere in this matter, but it is because she is kind-hearted that she will do so. However, these are not the key points. I want to hear Feng Xu''s answer. After all, I have not asked him about this matter. Of course, if I ask, he may not say it. So I quietly hide in the side, quietly waiting for the answer of the wind Xu.


    Wind Xu quickly results in a quarrel, but the tone is not happy, "what are you this? Are you ordering me? Ha ha, you should know what I hate most! But you still do, you should not think that I saved you can become friends with you? Or do you think your words have an impact on me? "


    "I I don''t think so. " Ruan Lingzhi said in a low voice, "I don''t mean to force you to accept my idea, but I''m just for you."


    "For my good? That''s unnecessary, because I may not agree with what you approve. You think they are good people, but I can''t feel it. Maybe they are different from others, but what can we do? They are not the people who raised me, and all my thoughts and decisions will not be affected by them. If you repay me, I may repay the villain in your mouth. Anyway, in my heart, he taught me a lot about how to be strong, how to protect myself, and even how to survive. Maybe you think he often forces me to do things I don''t accept, but those seem to be the only way for me to succeed, right? People can''t be bullied only if they are strong enough. What he said is not wrong. And in these years, not all things I have no choice, so I won''t feel troubled. This matter itself has nothing to do with you, so don''t worry about useless heart! If you think I hold your son to hold a grudge, I will give you freedom now. Anyway, I didn''t think about how to deal with you at the beginning. If you really die, I owe you something. My contract with them hasn''t arrived yet, so I can''t leave. When you get well, you can make your own choice. Anyway, at the beginning, you don''t like here. It''s relief to go back early. "Fengxu seems to be very dissatisfied with Ruan Lingzhi''s words, but I don''t think Ruan Lingzhi is malicious. As fengxu said, she really looked at the issue from an outsider''s point of view. In theory, she should see it more clearly. However, fengxu misunderstood Ruan Lingzhi''s good intentions and wanted to drive her away. I can''t help shaking my head, the child''s temper and childhood is still different, probably the influence of the day after tomorrow.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 500

    After fengxu finished speaking, she turned to leave. Ruan Lingzhi was worried and called out in an urgent voice: "fengxu, wait a minute, can you hear me finish?" Then I heard the sound of Ruan Lingzhi drilling ashore from the pond, which should be to stop the wind.


    "What else can I say? Anyway, you can see clearly that if I stay here, I can have an identity that I can take, but I don''t want to. If I don''t stay here, I''m not a person with status and power? So what do you think I have to say? Anyway, from the beginning to the present, you are in the same heart with that one. It is better to clarify his family status than me. It is also a good choice for you to follow him. However, I would like to advise you that the woman''s family should abide by women''s morality. Since you have followed him, you should be able to live with others. What''s the matter with me? If you really have something to say, it''s better to follow love. "


    Feng Xu looks at Ruan Lingzhi without any pity. Instead, she points out her faults directly. However, how can this involve women''s morality? This is fatal to a girl. I look at Ruan Lingzhi''s face, which is red and white. However, I can''t understand this. When is Ruan Lingzhi related to love? Before love to see Ruan Lingzhi or a face of vigilance, and did not give her any good face, how to look also does not seem to be able to become a pair of appearance.


    Maybe fengxu''s words are too hurtful, Ruan Lingzhi did not continue to chase out, until fengxu''s back disappeared. She was back in the pond, but she was also a bit out of her wits and didn''t notice that I was coming.


    I approached her and asked, "are you used to it here? I heard you had a cold. I''ll come and have a look


    Seeing me, Ruan Lingzhi seems to be a little alarmed. She deliberately let herself hide under the lotus, and then said in a low voice, "Niang, how did you come here? In fact, there is no big deal. It''s almost OK now."


    "You can''t be careless. You are in the sun, and you can''t get sick in the underworld," I looked at her and knew that her posture was not comfortable, so I said, "Why are you hiding so deep? I''m not going to eat you. "


    Ruan Lingzhi was a little embarrassed, "no Nothing. " After that, she stretched out her arms sheepishly. I saw that she was only wearing gauze. This style is low chested and looks sexy. I thought that she was hiding so deep that I felt embarrassed in front of me. I gave a low smile and then said, "what''s the matter? If you''re in good shape, how can you be so unsure?"


    The child couldn''t stand the joke. His face turned red and said in a low voice: "Niang..."


    I didn''t tease her, but just now when Feng Xu was here, she was in a state of bathing all over her body, and I didn''t see her so embarrassed. I asked intentionally, "before I came, there should be someone else coming, I can smell the smell of other people."


    Ruan Lingzhi was a little shy, but also knew that I could smell out who the man was, and it was not easy to hide it. She just whispered, "fengxu has just come here, just to see how my condition is. He left me in the underworld at the beginning. Maybe I was ill. He was a little embarrassed."


    I didn''t say anything, but I was puzzled. I know that the relationship between the two people is not general. However, I don''t know where the relationship is. Anyway, there should be ambiguity. But looking back to today''s scene, it seems that Ruan Lingzhi is a bit coy towards me, which shows that she is a very feudal person It''s the kind of self love, but just when fengxu was here, she did not have any scruples. She stood in front of fengxu. To say that she didn''t think of those because of her anxiety at first. After fengxu left, she didn''t care about her gaffe at all, but paid more attention to the words of fengxu.


    The water in the pond has typed Ruan Lingzhi''s clothes. On her white skin, her exquisite figure can be seen at a glance. Even if I look at such a picture, it will be full of blood, not to mention the wind? And these two people seem to have no taboo, that is not to say that the relationship between the two people also to the point of unspeakable?


    I might have been worried before, but now I''m not so anxious. Didn''t the ghost King say that? The fate of these two people can be placed in the next life, in short, if you want to be together, how is it not a problem. So I thought, if they really develop to the step I expected, there are some things I can''t do, maybe I can let Ruan Lingzhi have a try.


    I know that I use Ruan Lingzhi in this way, but it''s not a bad thing to think about. If this girl says that she doesn''t have any idea about fengxu, I don''t believe it. However, the girl''s face is thin, and I just saw fengxu''s attitude. I asked her to help, which is just a chance for her. Anyway, it''s good for us, people, do it Nothing can completely put morality in front of me. I''m not a virgin. Naturally, I can''t do it. I don''t plan for myself.


    I know Ruan Lingzhi didn''t tell me the truth, but I didn''t want to expose her. Instead, I asked, "Oh, is that fengxu just coming to see you? Why do I feel like he cares about you? "


    "Is it? Maybe we know each other a little earlier than you know him. He is the same to everyone. There is nothing special about him Ruan Lingzhi was stunned for a moment. I don''t think I can ask.I sat down by the pond and looked at her with my head tilted. The girl was not good at lying at all. She was guilty and sweating before others could observe. So I said with a smile: "I am not the mother of the prefecture, or the mother of fengxu, but I am very open-minded in this kind of thing. Anyway, I bet on children''s emotional matters by their own, so you You don''t have to hide it from me. Some things can''t be changed if you say it. Your eyes can''t deceive people. So I have already guessed that your relationship is very shallow. Are you going to tell me something about you? Why did the mysterious man catch you and let you hang out with the wind? You just tell me the truth, I''m just curious, and then like to know more about fengxu, really. "


    After hearing this, Ruan Lingzhi bit her lip, then hesitated and said, "in fact, I don''t want to tell you the truth, but for me, it''s really some Some of them are not easy to speak. To put it simply and frankly, Shuangxiu is the mother. Do you understand that? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 501

    In fact, I had expected this for a long time. Otherwise, the mysterious man would not have tried his best to find Ruan lingzhi and killed many people for the sake of this pure Yang girl. Naturally, I understand that this is just a shortcut chosen by the practitioners to improve their own practice. In essence, it is not harmful to both sides. However, this kind of thing has some disadvantages for women, especially Ruan Lingzhi, who is 16-7 years old, is not good for men and women. She will be forced by mysterious people to accompany fengxu to Shuangxiu. No wonder she was before I''m always evasive in answering my questions.


    Generally, two people reach their wishes. If they think it''s good, they may use the double practice to become a real couple. For example, they really kneel down in front of the Yuelao temple. If they think that each other is just to improve their cultivation, they will not be distracted after the combination.


    Ruan Lingzhi also looks beautiful, and this identity is not simple. It''s hard for that mysterious person didn''t personally attack her, but gave this good opportunity to fengxu. I think the mysterious person is also in a hurry. He wants to let fengxu practice his magic power as soon as possible, and then take him out of the mountain. Of course, his ultimate goal is to destroy the river and mountain that the ghost king has laid by using fengxu''s hand.


    When I looked at Ruan Lingzhi, I suddenly felt a little distressed for her. Maybe she should have lived a carefree life, but she had no way to fall into such a fate. However, since it has become a fact, then we should make plans for the next step. I helped her to fold her hair and then asked, "what''s your feeling about fengxu if you abandon Shuangxiu and don''t talk about it?"


    Ruan Lingzhi raised her head and looked at me. Then she lowered her head. It seemed that it was difficult to speak. Maybe she was worried about my identity.


    I never care about my identity. No matter it''s Princess Lingfei or fengxu''s mother, I just want to talk to her like an ordinary person. "You don''t have to worry about anything else. Just think of me as an ordinary woman in the hell. We are the people we meet by chance. So you can just rest assured that I won''t have any other ideas. I''m really a single I just want to know what you think. "


    Ruan Lingzhi looked at me gratefully, but I knew she was still suspicious. So I added, "I am a curious person, but not everyone asked me. I just think you and I are very close. Maybe our destiny is similar. So if you think you can, you can take me as a friend The pressure may be a little bit less, not necessarily. "


    She nodded at me, and then said thoughtfully: "I haven''t thought about the question you asked me carefully. But how to say that, I don''t exclude those who are together with fengxu, and we haven''t had a deep contact. At this time, it may be a little early to talk about whether we like this topic, but I know that fengxu is good, if it is not good at heart At the beginning of the meeting, I left, but I am a mortal, he is a man of the underworld. I know that we must have a different life. Sooner or later, I will go back, and he will stay here. So there are some things I don''t want to involve too much, after all, this kind of thing is quite disturbing. To tell you the truth, if you think about fengxu like this, I can see how my parents think about me. Now I just want to be with them and be filial. In short, I can''t let them raise me in vain. "


    I can understand Ruan Lingzhi''s mood. It''s natural to be considerate as a child. I''ve seen such scenes in Yu Xiao''s family, but later I still fought against fate, so I had to leave home and live my present life.


    If you are with someone you like, maybe it doesn''t matter, but now Ruan Lingzhi said that she is not sure. If so, even if my previous idea is lost, this feeling can not be cultivated overnight. I dare not take such uncertain things as a bet, so naturally I don''t think of such things.


    But I think it''s better to make it clear. Anyway, my ultimate goal is not bad. So I said to her, "in fact, what I said to you today is to ask you for help, but you didn''t give me a definite answer. I can''t open my mouth at the moment. If you have a certain, please tell me, because it''s about fengxu The future of. The ghost king signed with fengxu only for two months. I''m not sure that he can make fengxu recover his memory completely. If I can''t, I''ll have to think of another way. But the mysterious man is so cunning that he can''t give us so many opportunities. If you like fengxu, you can persuade him for me. Maybe this matter can turn around. Speaking of fengxu, I am more guilty. Compared with Tianyou, his fate is rough enough. He should have been rich and well-off since he was born. However, the disc was so unfortunate that he was captured by a mysterious man. You don''t know about this mysterious man, so you may not understand how much I hate him. It was because of the mysterious man''s disorder that he was able to understand The earth and heaven suffered frequent disasters, and the emperor of heaven died as a result. Of course, his ultimate goal was to covet the position of the emperor of heaven. He wanted to be the supreme ruler, but he had no choice but to choose the most wrong road, and he had to pull the wind as the backing. "


    Ruan Lingzhi naturally had not heard of this, and could not help but open his mouth, and then asked me: "things are so serious, if fengxu continues to follow him, isn''t it very dangerous?""Yes, the mysterious man wants to cultivate fengxu into a murderous maniac, and then send the mysterious man to the position of supreme ruler. When fengxu is used up, the next step is to announce the truth and let fengxu live and die! This move is too insidious. I have to guard against it. And you can see the attitude of fengxu. He firmly believes in the mysterious man. If the deadline comes and fengxu doesn''t change, I will kill him without hesitation. In short, I can''t let him go back! I will not take sides with my son in the face of such a big right and wrong. As the mother of the earth and the common people in the world, I can only make the most wise choice. Even if I want to protect him, there is no proper reason. "


    "What about the ghost king? Is there nothing he can do? " Listen to my words, Ruan Lingzhi can''t help but feel a little anxious. In her heart, she doesn''t want to see the turmoil in the world.


    "If the ghost king had a way, he would not have been running around all the time recently. He was also thinking of ways. But when he got there, he couldn''t stop me, because the fate and safety of the local government were worth the life of his son! In the final analysis, we are the most responsible person without taking good care of fengxu, so we can''t let others bear any consequences. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 502

    Ruan Lingzhi heard me finish, her face was not good, and then said to me: "I just thought the mysterious man was forcing fengxu to do something he didn''t like to do. I didn''t expect that he was such a person."


    I looked at her and said, "where are you going? There are so many things you don''t know! Anyway, you have to know that this mysterious man will not be as simple as you think. In the village you passed by before, didn''t all the people in it die? Therefore, it is not a matter of two lives on the mysterious man. Every time he does things, he leaves no trace, so people can not detect his trace. Therefore, we have been wrong in our judgment. We have always thought that it is the conspiracy of the last emperor of heaven. But when we oppose him, we will know that he is not that person. How smart people you want to be able to sit in the position of emperor of heaven are To be able to design and frame up one by one, imagine how insidious she has to be


    These are the facts. Maybe when all the things are revealed in the world, what people see will be more cruel and merciless than this, but now it is enough for Ruan Lingzhi to help me. Her eyebrows slightly frowned, and then some embarrassed said: "although I also hate the mysterious man''s behavior, but I really can''t help. Fengxu''s attitude towards me has always been like this. If he can have some affection for me, maybe I will help you. You must be very disappointed now? What''s more, I didn''t tell you that fengxu came to me this time to let me go back to the sun. He decided to give me freedom, so if I was looking for him, I''m afraid it would be... "


    This kind of thing can not be forced, I can only give up, patted her arm, "no matter, as I did not say it, originally I also have a pair of things, can help me happy, can not help me also don''t blame you, you first good birth, if you want to go back, say hello to me, then I send someone to take you back."


    Ruan Lingzhi nodded politely and then looked at me. She seemed to have something to say, but she didn''t want to cause me any trouble, so she didn''t open her mouth. I thought that since she didn''t say it, she must have some worries. In addition, I would like to go to the Dragon Palace in Mingqi, and I left without asking.


    When I got to the Dragon Palace, I found that the layout here was completely different from before. Before Lixia did not live here, I was lucky to come here once, but this is a very long time ago. At that time, the ghost king and I came to settle down. There were some failures here, and there were swords and swords everywhere. It was a man''s residence, but now it''s different. Some little girls'' thoughts are in it.


    Hearing the news, Lixia poked out his head. Seeing me, he was surprised and rushed out: "Yu Zhen, is it really you? It seems that I haven''t seen you for a long time. Although I know you''re back in the underworld, Mingqi says that you''ve been busy with fengxu''s affairs. I didn''t disturb you in the past. How is fengxu''s business handled now? "


    "It''s progress, but it''s not clear. But let''s not talk about it today. How have you been? " I think about the ghost king and I said, the couple do not know how the relationship has become.


    Lixia lowered his head, affectionately pulled me to go inside, and then couldn''t hear the voice of joy or sorrow and said, "that''s all. Two people have been together for a long time, can''t it be like that? It doesn''t matter whether it''s good or not. " Said pour is to take me directly to her residence, did not go to the dark dragon hall.


    They didn''t get married, so naturally they didn''t live together. Moreover, they gave Lixia enough freedom to come and go without any report.


    I saw that Lixia was also reluctant to mention Mingqi. The relationship between the two people should still be in a stalemate, but Lixia was also good-natured, and did not make any appearance. Anyway, two people can live under the same roof, which shows that there is a turning point. At present, they are not married, and it is not a big deal to make a fuss.


    "Why do you say that you have experienced many vicissitudes? How many people are envious of you, and they are so dissatisfied! " I deliberately teased her, then took her hand and said, "I have neglected you in this period of time. You don''t have friends here, and you can''t find anyone to talk about a lot of things, right? Now that I''m here, talk to me about it. Don''t be alone in your heart. "


    Lixia avoided my eyes and said in a low voice: "it''s really nothing. If you come today, let''s have a good chat. "


    "Lixia, if you''re not happy, you won''t be interested in any topic. I''m here to make you happy. If you don''t untie the knot in your heart, how can I continue to talk about other things with you?" I know that Lixia is always reluctant to cause trouble to others. After arriving at the underworld, she seldom begged me, but I didn''t know it before. Now I can''t ignore it.


    Lixia see I have been asking, is not good in the tension, just asked me a light, "two people together for a long time, is not even the most basic trust has not?"


    "Why? Don''t think too much about it. Don''t think about it until you know it clearly I smile at Lixia and say, "I''ve brought you a piece of good news. Would you like to hear it?"


    Li Xia and I are not good at circling around the circle. We can say what we have to say directly. In the past, Lixia would be very happy to listen to me tell stories. But this time, she looked at me and shook her head, "Yu Zhen, I know what you want to say. In fact, I already know, but I still feel sad. I just feel uncomfortable. I know that it is for me OK, don''t worry me, but why don''t you just tell me the truth? Did he think I would say it or didn''t believe him? But if it is, why do you say it later? "I''m a little confused. Did Li Xia know that Ruan Lingzhi had nothing to do with Mingqi? But just want to know what happened? However, Mingqi is a person who has a clear division of work and life, so it is normal for many things to disagree with Lixia. However, this practice should be known before the beginning of summer. Why can''t we go around this thing?


    "You also know that Mingqi pays special attention to the monarch and his subjects. It may be because the ghost king was involved in this matter, so he didn''t tell you the truth. After all, it was the ghost king and he who said it privately." I try my best to resolve Li Xia''s mood, and I think it''s very difficult for a woman to get out of a certain circle immediately. Of course, sometimes I don''t know why it''s all right.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 503

    Lixia reluctantly tugged at the corners of his mouth, and then said: "maybe, Ming Qi has a great responsibility here, and I just have nothing to do. Compared with it, I have more time to think about things, so sometimes I can''t go around. But I suddenly feel that it may be a mistake for me to stay here, because it always brings trouble to him invisibly. I know that he does not like me Well, I don''t want to be like this, but I can''t convince myself to be relieved


    "How can you think so? This place is no more than the human world. Everything stresses equality between men and women. Here, it is equivalent to the continuation of a feudal society. Women don''t have many opportunities to appear in public. If you''re really bored, you often walk around with me, or I''ll tell the ghost king that you can stay in the world for a while. " Before the beginning of summer, she had been taking care of Mingqi in the sun. At that time, she could feel the value of her existence, but now she can''t play her role at all. I can understand that she suddenly from very busy to not busy, finally to become idle that kind of insecurity, so try to think of a way to make her happy, anyway, before I was in a bad mood, I would meet the sun, I don''t know whether this method is good for summer.


    Lixia shook his head at me. "You know I don''t like to trouble people, and I don''t have to bother the ghost king. You are his woman, and other people naturally dare not say anything, but I can''t, but I am just a servant. If the green light is on, then other people will make such demands in the future, and they will not be able to obey the public. So don''t worry about it. But what did you just want to say


    I was stunned for a moment, and then I reflected that Lixia said that I just wanted to tell her the happy event. In fact, what I just wanted to say was that Ruan Lingzhi was not her threat, but listening to her just words, it seemed that Ruan Lingzhi had nothing to do with fame. Now what annoyed her was just her own heart.


    But she asked me, I can not be cold, can only use the wind to prevaricate, "is not the wind Xu thing? Ruan Lingzhi wants to help. "


    "Isn''t she an ordinary woman? How can she be of any help in this matter Lixia had some doubts. She thought that I let Ruan Lingzhi go to the battlefield with real guns and live ammunition. If so, I might as well go there by myself. At least I was a person who had worshipped the master.


    "I don''t need her to do anything. As long as she can keep fengxu, the ghost king and fengxu only signed a contract for two months. I don''t think that when the time comes, fengxu will go directly. If Ruan Lingzhi can keep fengxu at that time, isn''t this also the condition to restrain him? But I don''t know what fengxu thinks I''m a little depressed. It''s a bit tricky to talk about. If Lang Youqing and my concubine are interested in it, it''s just that they don''t have that kind of mind. Moreover, I seem to have heard that Ruan Lingzhi has something to do with love. I can''t help but blurt out, "I don''t know what''s going on. When I look for Ruan Lingzhi, I specially mentioned love It is said that Ruan Lingzhi is a woman in love with, but I don''t know how to spread this sound. "


    Lixia got up and poured me a cup of tea, and then said, "you are smart. How can you be so confused about this matter? It''s a pity that you always observe the actions of the underworld, and you don''t even know about it. "


    "What? Do you know that? " I''m a little surprised. Li Xia has never heard anything out of the window. How can I be so interested in gossip now? The only possibility was that Lixia secretly investigated. It was simple for the local government to inquire for information, and it didn''t need to come out on its own. It took money to the minions around him. It didn''t take a day to find out. Moreover, there was not much money. It was just a mouth of the river. Anyway, it''s not easy to find out if you throw a mouthful of it. Even if it''s Lixia, he can''t really do anything. It''s like I did something wrong and it''s not convenient for the ghost king to scold me.


    Li Xia nodded. Instead of saying how to get the news, Li Xia said to me: "loving the child is the media to ask for God''s protection. Anyway, it''s a matter of certainty. But as for the reason why love chooses Ruan Lingzhi, I don''t know. Anyway, how can the children''s mind be accurately touched?"


    "It has something to do with God? But Tianyou wants to be steady. How can he prove marriage without investigation? " I didn''t expect that Tianyou would be so confused, but I can''t complain about Tianyou. The marriage that people like to ask for is a happy event. Moreover, if you are in love with men and women, Tianyou has no reason to refuse. But I was worried and could not help complaining about God.


    Li Xia shook his head, "you ah, don''t do anything too impulsive, go back and ask the little ghost King well, isn''t it? But I guess love is not like a joke, one is your son, the other is your little aunt''s son, you should think clearly about what to do, don''t make two people unhappy because of such things. Before, I thought that love was the whole life, because I had not experienced it, but now I don''t think so


    I know that Lixia is still angry with Ming, or she still thinks that there is something wrong with their feelings. I said to Lixia: "don''t always look at this matter in front of you. You just need to believe that Mingqi loves you. When I met you, you protected him so much. After all, you couldn''t cheat people? Now it may be different from before, but I don''t believe that you have no feelings for Mingqi, so take it easy and don''t always tangle with him. In fact, sometimes we can ask. I have been fighting with the king of ghosts these years. Isn''t it over? You are really angry when you are angry, but the couple can''t have any worries about the other night. Although you and Mingqi haven''t been married yet, their affairs are also a good story of the whole hell. Anyway, don''t think about it. Otherwise, one day I''ll find Tianyou, but let him give it to the next marriage. But then again, when you two are over, we will have a banquet. We are all worried. If you are married, you should think about the next generation. How can you be in a bad mood here? "Li Xia''s face was red and white when I said it. She said shyly, "Yu Zhen, when have you become so bad? That''s really embarrassing!" I know Lixia has a thin complexion, but when I said this, she didn''t object to my opinion, so I said how could there be no feelings? It may be that the day is too peaceful and light, so we need to have something to celebrate.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 504

    Coax good Lixia, I rushed to the main hall, this time God should be there, I did not see Bai Wuchang when I arrived, it is estimated to be to do other things, I have no time to ask others, Ruan Lingzhi this matter is enough for my headache.


    Seeing me coming in, I raised my head and asked, "old lady, why are you in such a hurry? Looking for my father? He''s not here. He seems to have gone out just now


    "Don''t be big or small with me, I won''t look for him, I''ll look for you!" I gave him a bad look, and then said, "are you tired of doing this position, and are you not doing well? How to do something without using your brain in advance? I ask you, did love look for you the other day? "


    "Why are you so angry? Isn''t that boy always around the wind recently? When did you find me? And the old woman, why didn''t I do a good job? There is nothing dissatisfied with the father and King I take care of in this dungeon. How can you come up and accuse me of being bad Naturally, Tianyou has forgotten. I think his mind is full of government affairs, but he is not so concerned about his children''s private affairs.


    My eyes stare, "the young one''s memory is getting worse so soon. Please give me a good recollection. Didn''t you say anything important in love these days? Forget it, your brain and your father are virtuous. You can never tell what is important or unimportant. What do you mean by the love engagement? "


    "How big a thing should I be? Yes, what''s the matter? Ruan Lingzhi is young and beautiful, and Zhong Qing is still unmarried. In any case, she is married, and I will make it. " Tianyou said that he was not ashamed, and then asked in some doubt: "but I think what you mean is that I did wrong? Ruan Lingzhi didn''t object to this at that time. Why are you so excited? "


    "Can I not be excited? You don''t know what''s going on at all, so you''ve ordered the mandarin duck spectrum! Is the relationship between Xu and Ruan Lingzhi very different? What''s more, the matchmaker has to go to propose a marriage, which can be regarded as a courtesy. Let alone Ruan Lingzhi''s parents, my little aunt, I don''t know the news, right? But what''s the matter? You have to tell me clearly. How can Ruan Lingzhi become his beloved fiancee? "


    Tianyou winked at me, then said, "it happened suddenly, and naturally I didn''t think so much. But since you want to know so much, you must make sure that I say you are not angry and that you are not allowed to retaliate. Otherwise, I will not say it. Do you promise or not? "


    "Just tell me, I don''t believe what else you can do about it. I promise you." I was anxious to know what was going on, so I agreed.


    Tianyoucai said slowly: "you are not in love with that boy. A few days ago, I suddenly found out that I wanted to play chess with me. Then I had to gamble with me. You know, when Ruyue taught me Kung Fu, I cultivated my heart of gambling by the way. Moreover, playing chess is one of my hobbies. Naturally, I was confronted directly. However, at that time, I was very young Son is also very excellent, directly and I proposed to win, Ruan Lingzhi betrothed to him, at that time I saw this idea is good, I agreed. However, I realized my statement. I didn''t let the water out. I played chess in a down-to-earth manner. I don''t know where I like this boy''s chess skills, but I won! So I have to point to marriage, and that''s how it''s done. "


    I went! Which leads to a marriage? And Tianyou thought it was a good idea! I was so angry that if I caught anything, he would fight against Tianyou. But the boy was also very quick. He stood up and ran. While running, he said eloquently: "old woman, you cheat. What did you say just now? Isn''t there no retaliation? What are you doing now? "


    "The living man has become the booty of your game? If you lose your love, will you marry Ruan Lingzhi? Besides, do you know what respect is? You come here, I promise not to kill you! " This son of a bitch really pisses me off. He dares to bet on anything, and the more blocked he is, the more ridiculous he is!


    This boy runs so fast that I can''t catch up with him. When I was a child, I could dump me for several blocks in minutes. Now, it''s normal that I can''t catch up with him. However, Ruan Lingzhi, who has never seen such a big battle, can''t catch him in a blink of an eye The husband decides his own destiny. I thought that before I came out at that time, she seemed to stop talking to me. I couldn''t help but feel that she didn''t think it was the rule of the local government.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t sit still and yelled at God''s back, "I''m not finished with you. You don''t have to run fast now. I''ll take care of you when I''m done with it." Then I left. I didn''t know if God''s blessing was in my heart. However, no matter how to deal with it, I had to comfort Ruan Lingzhi.


    Fortunately, her residence is not far away from me. I was tired after a day''s walking. I sent a maid to invite me. I just said that I was here to taste tea. In fact, the tea here is given by the ghost king, and I don''t like to drink it, but I don''t know about it. But if I ask for it for no reason, I''m afraid that other girls will panic.After a while, the servant girl came with Ruan Lingzhi. She was very careful. I heard that I invited her to tea and prepared a gift for me. It was not a strange thing. It was a handkerchief with mandarin ducks embroidered on it. However, it seemed that the stitches were not embroidered by herself, but they wanted to produce them in large quantities. If you want to come to this place in the underworld, even if you give her time It can''t be embroidered.


    Ruan Lingzhi estimated that he was disgusted with his present, which was a little shabby, and said sorry: "Niang, I really don''t have any preparation. I''ll give you a handkerchief which is close to my body. It''s not a precious thing, but it''s rich in my hometown. I''ll leave here and leave a memory for my mother. "


    I sent for two cups of tea, and then said with a smile, "you have a mind. It''s good to try this tea. It''s not suitable for my appetite. I don''t drink tea on weekdays, and I can''t tell you a name. It''s good to call you here today and have a chat with you. But do you still want to leave? "


    Ruan Lingzhi hesitated for a moment, and then nodded, "I think I still want to go back. There are things I care about in the sun. Don''t they all mean that it''s hard to reincarnate if you want to think about it? I don''t want to cause any trouble, so it''s a bit premature for me to stay here. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 505

    "What do you do with what you love? I''ve heard about Tianyou''s marriage. Did you want to tell me before? " I asked her directly.


    Ruan Lingzhi was stunned for a moment. "I really want to talk about this, but I don''t know how to open my mouth, and there''s nothing wrong with love. If I refuse, I''m afraid it will make him unhappy. I''m just an ordinary woman. It''s lucky to let him see it. What else can I choose?"


    "But the key point is that you don''t like him. The interaction between you and love is just politeness and alienation. Do you really think that''s ok? Although it is right for husband and wife to treat each other as guests, excessive politeness is the way to treat strangers I stopped for a moment. "In fact, I don''t want to interfere, but I just want to ask you what you really think. Don''t look at the fact that Tianyou has already pointed out the marriage, but this matter is finally decided by the ghost king. Moreover, I also have the right to speak on the private affairs of the children. Just tell me, there is no trouble or trouble."


    Ruan Lingzhi looked at me, and then firmly said, "please ask your mother to help me go back to this marriage. I don''t agree, but don''t be so straightforward when you say it. I''m afraid it will hurt my friendship."


    I looked at Ruan Lingzhi with a smile, and then said, "you can rest assured that this matter is not as serious as you think, and these children together just like to play around. Don''t take it to heart. And the matter I discussed with you at that time, I hope you can think about it well. To be honest, as a mother, I always have to be considerate for fengxu. No matter whether he recognizes me or not, I will do well for him. But I still say that, you help me read your good, you do not help me I can understand, if you feel embarrassed, as if I did not mention it


    To be honest, I said this twice, and I felt very sorry for myself. So, even I felt guilty at the end of the talk. Just as I was about to change the topic, Ruan Lingzhi replied, "that Mother .


    I looked at her in surprise, but I didn''t think of anything else. However, her eyes suddenly became very firm, and then she said to me, "I think I''d better try the thing you said, but I can''t guarantee that I can succeed. So don''t have much hope for me, otherwise, I will be under great pressure. I know how you feel, so you don''t have to explain so much to me. When I was at home before, my parents always thought about me, and it was hard for me to see you worried. "


    This is my unexpected joy, but as she said, it''s OK to deal with this matter with a normal heart. In any case, if we try, I won''t have much regret. Of course, Ruan Lingzhi is at ease in this respect. Although this girl is young, she is very serious in her work. She is not as impetuous as a young man. On the contrary, I feel that if I can really be with fengxu, there are not so many sensible girls.


    I didn''t say anything grateful to Ruan Lingzhi, but it doesn''t mean that I don''t appreciate her. On the contrary, I have a feeling that I can''t express in my heart. Facing her, I always feel that any language is lacking. Her simplicity and kindness can be met but can''t be sought. It''s a shame to think that I tried to calculate her in a roundabout way before.


    After seeing Ruan Lingzhi off, I sat alone in the courtyard. In fact, there was no beautiful scenery, but I was inexplicably happy. I wanted to express my mood, but I didn''t know how to express it. I simply hummed a tune that was extremely out of tune. However, as soon as the voice came out, I found that I was humming opera, which I was not interested in before Ji was influenced by the ghost king after he was with him.


    At this time, I think of him, I feel a little depressed, but fortunately, my group of anger is not so prosperous, so I sing to myself. When I was having a good time alone, I heard the sound of feet. I didn''t look up. Just listening to the steady and powerful voice, I knew it was the ghost king. I had just chatted with Ruan Lingzhi. I forgot to look at the time. The ghost king would come to my station for a while at this time of day, but I didn''t show up before. He was so irresponsible that he had to hang him.


    He seemed to see me outside the courtyard, a little surprised, but soon leaned against the wooden door and asked me, "hum, what''s that? That''s very nice! It seems to taste better than what I''ve heard before. "


    I know that this is his usual chat up trick, so he deliberately did not say a word. He had heard almost all those songs, which one was good or which was not. He had already known that I was not humming a new song. He was not discouraged to see me ignore him. Instead, he asked jokingly, "are you still angry?"


    This question, as if I should not be angry, so I did not have a good gas back, "I am not angry, you do not know? That''s a big thing. Do you think I''ll just pass that one or two days a day? Yes, anyway, you are heartless and heartless. You have no idea what you want! Besides, I am in a good mood now. Why do I have to live with myself! I''m not angry, let alone with you! "


    This meeting, he can be regarded as grasping the reason, smiling at me, "since you are not angry with me, just open this door for me. After so many times of closing the door, I feel a little sour! Don''t you miss me when you haven''t seen me for so many days? My son is so old, you are still making a separation here. How funny it is! For a long time, this is not a thing! "When I heard that, he still cared about his old face, so I turned around and said, "if you love face, just look for someone who can give you face all the time! Anyway, this matter has not been discussed, and I don''t think others will laugh at me. I have not done anything wrong, but I think it is unfair to my son! If someone thinks that I have done something ridiculous, let him laugh at it. Anyway, I don''t care what my son is because of my age. I don''t care what position and power I have. It''s just that I don''t care about the importance of my son! "


    The ghost king saw me pressing step by step, but there was no way to do it. He shook the door twice, and the wooden door creaked, as if to remind me of the dissatisfaction in the ghost King''s heart at the moment. Then I heard the ghost King say, "I know it''s hard for you to understand me. It''s natural for you to be angry. But don''t you know what I do? If there was any other way, it would not have been so risky. Fengxu is my son, don''t I know the heartache


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 506

    He is right. Fengxu is his son. He has the same blood as him. If something happens, he will worry about it. But this expression is too wonderful. Forgive me for reading too little and can''t understand it.


    I didn''t want to quarrel with him. In any case, there was no good result in each quarrel. I said to him, "since you understand this truth deeply, you shouldn''t have made a hasty decision without consulting me! But there are some things I think I still want to tell you, that is, Ruan Lingzhi. As you said, her relationship with fengxu is different. The mysterious man brought Ruan Lingzhi to help fengxu practice. You should understand better than me that this man and woman practice together. So taking this opportunity, I told Ruan Lingzhi that she would help me. There was no reply from you. Maybe this girl will help us succeed! In a word, I have no time to make up, but I have better wishes in the end. You should be aware that although I am selfish, I am not only trying to save fengxu, but also for the sake of our local government. If fengxu is really guided by the mysterious man to do something that he can''t repent of, no one will find trouble with the mysterious man. On the contrary, he will stare at our underworld. What''s more, there are not a few people who covet our local forces these years. "


    I don''t believe the ghost king doesn''t think about it at all. Anyway, I am like this. What I have done will be explained clearly. The most important thing for two people to be together is trust. If you don''t say anything in your heart in the name of love, I''m afraid that the contradiction between two people will be intensified. I don''t want to be the person who intensifies the contradiction, so it''s all with the tray As for how he wants to do it, that''s his business.


    Seeing me, the ghost king said a lot, and he said to me with a serious expression: "Yu Zhen, I have never let you down in these years. Do you believe me once as before? I admit that sometimes I don''t have your honesty, but I didn''t tell you all about it after the event? Wait a minute. It''ll be ready soon. "


    There seems to be something in his words. I have long thought that he would not be so rash. After all, it is a matter of his son''s life, and it is also related to the fate of the whole Prefecture. This is not for fun. In fact, my first feeling was that the ghost king would not do such unreliable things, so I didn''t interrupt when he signed the contract with fengxu, but later her attitude and practice made me suspicious, so I wanted to ask him to give me an account, but he is such a person and never makes things more clear. I thought about it and opened the door and stood there He was very close to him, then lowered his voice and asked, "so you still have other plans for this, right? Then you simply tell me, what are you going to do? Or what''s your next step? You know I''m a curious person. If you don''t make it clear, I''ll have a fight with you again


    The ghost king can be regarded as an opportunity, quickly took my hand, and then said: "I said clearly, it is your own brain stupid, do not understand, but you slowly understand, will come up with, why should I say? And don''t forget that walls have ears. Let''s change the subject. "


    Said to take up my waist, and I am very intimate appearance. I knew his routine, but with the door open, I couldn''t drive him out, and it seemed that he really had something to do, so I had to wait and see what he could explain.


    I saw him say that I am stupid, and I am not angry in my heart. "Since you know me, you always say I am stupid, so you are looking for a smart one? Yes, those women in your harem are smarter than me. But what happened in the end? It''s not the dog biting the dog, a mouthful of hair, and no one is taking advantage of anything. Finally, even a ghost is lost. I am stupid, and I live well, which proves that stupid people are not necessarily inferior to smart ones. Didn''t you say that who laughs at the end is the winner? "


    When the ghost king saw me mention the past things, he didn''t care. Anyway, those women, I guess he can''t tell who is who. If I talk about bi''er at this time, I''m sure I have to turn my face! But I am not so stupid, deliberately looking for uncomfortable!


    He always took my waist, and then said to me, "I said you were stupid and didn''t say you don''t like it. Don''t you know I''m a good one? But to get to the point, it''s not like that we''re always separated. Besides, I can''t stand it if you don''t want me! By the way, I can''t stay here for too long. There are still some things to deal with. The other court is empty and there is no one to serve. You should hurry up and tidy up and return to the side hall to wait for me. I will try my best to go back as soon as possible, and don''t let me down! "


    He was a ghost, and he fled without waiting for my answer. I''m afraid that I won''t allow him to lose face. In fact, to tell you the truth, I really don''t want to go back. I''m used to being loose. When I go back there, at least I have to behave in front of servant girls and ghost messengers. And who said I would forgive him? He''s making his own decisions here! But if I don''t go back, I will certainly cause unnecessary disputes. I can only be soft again when I think of it.


    After the ghost King left, I went back to the house. I didn''t have much stuff. It didn''t take me long to clean up. But I slowed down the speed on purpose. Anyway, I couldn''t let the ghost King feel like I wanted to go back. I was cleaning up while thinking, maybe I should really think about this matter calmly, from the beginning to the end, the ghost king did not say irresponsible words, his ambiguous words are also normal, after all, no one can say what will happen, but I have to force him to give me a result, it seems too much, and according to the character of the ghost king, it will not be true In spite of his relatives, he thought that he had tried his best for the sake of God, but he didn''t mention a word to me. Maybe men are like this, and they swallow everything in their stomachs. I know that this matter will not be so easy, so there is no need to be really angry with the ghost king.But I can''t just point to the ghost king, Ruan Lingzhi here I also want to focus on. Things always need to be prepared. Anyway, I can''t ignore fengxu. Even if the two sides act at the same time, I still want to follow the progress, and it is better to get the news at the first time.


    Thinking that Ruan Lingzhi had got the exact news, the girl was definitely in love with her. I also promised to solve the matter for others, so I went back to find Tianyou.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 507

    The meeting didn''t get to Tianyou. I just went to train him to teach him that he always had no brains. I said that gambling is not a good thing. My master protected him before, and I didn''t speak hard. But now it''s different. This boy has to listen to me and almost miss the happiness of other girls. This is no small matter!


    I went to the hall, but I didn''t see anyone. I''m afraid I''ll find it again. Tianyou didn''t dare to show up. But the boy can only go to a few places. If I want to find it, I can find it. When I got out of the hall, I ran directly to the bamboo forest. It was the place where he and Bai Wuchang fell in love. There should be no mistake there.


    As soon as I got close to the bamboo forest, I could smell the breath of God bless and Bai Wuchang. It was really the mother who knew her son. I walked quietly and looked at them standing side by side through the bamboo leaves, but Tianyou was not so honest. He deliberately leaned close, and then put his hand on Bai Wuchang''s waist. Bai Wuchang seemed to be a little uncomfortable. He twisted his waist and said to Tianyou: "little ghost king, you hold a little tight, I can''t breathe..."


    Tianyou was a little embarrassed to relax his strength. However, the hand still did not come down. He repeatedly rubbed Bai Wuchang''s waist, and then said with some expression: "I''m really sorry just now, I I didn''t expect that I didn''t control it for a while. Now I''m a little better? "


    White impermanence timidly nods, also did not deliberately move the God to protect that hand.


    I looked at the little couple''s intimate honey, can''t help but play heart big hair, deliberately pinched the nose and said: "much better."


    Hearing the movement, Bai Wuchang gently pushed aside Tianyou. Then he stood aside with some embarrassment and said to me, "Niang, you are here."


    I nodded at her. If I hadn''t been thinking about Ruan Lingzhi in my heart, I wouldn''t have been so wicked when I was such a bright big light bulb! So I said to Bai Wuchang, "I have something to say with Tianyou. You go back to the hall first." I didn''t want to carry Bai Wuchang behind my back, but this little girl can not defend me everywhere as before. I see her heart spread on Tianyou. If I let her stay here, I will help Tianyou get rid of it. In addition, Tianyou will become the ghost king in the future. I have to take his face into consideration.


    After Bai Wuchang left, I waved to God''s blessing. The boy saw me chasing this place, so he didn''t bubble. However, looking at the back of Bai Wuchang, I still have some complaints. Then I said, "you old woman, you are really chasing after me, but is that the matter as?"


    When I heard it, I got angry and took his pigtail and asked, "do you dare to mention it to me? Can marriage be a play? You bastard, I won''t break your leg! Did you ask Ruan Lingzhi''s opinion when you bet with Zhong Qing? Ruan Lingzhi is not happy about this! Besides, my little aunt is worried about the love affair. If you really want to help, you have to ask the adult''s opinion. In terms of emotion, you are a rookie! "


    Tianyou was born in the underworld. He doesn''t know what I mean by "rookie", but he thinks it''s not praising him. So he says to me, "don''t I tell you all about this? This is a gamble. Who can know what kind of requirements love put forward later, but what the casino says is honesty and trustworthiness. I must be reasonable in doing so! Besides, being in love with this person is not good at joking. Since you have agreed, you can''t change your mind halfway, can you? "


    "You don''t realize your fault, do you? Besides, who made you bet? If you don''t become a prince, how can you succeed in the future? How good is it to learn to gamble at such a young age? What''s more, Ruan Lingzhi''s identity is special, and the relationship between her and your brother fengxu is not ordinary. Are you so easy to betroth her to love? Don''t ask me how I know it. I can see it with my eyes! " When I saw that Tianyou didn''t know what was wrong, I yelled at him.


    Tianyou saw me angry and didn''t dare to retort loudly. It was just a murmur or some: "as for it? But it''s just that the relationship is not general. Before that, the relationship between me and Bai Wuchang is not ordinary. Don''t you still give her permission to someone else, regardless of the truth or the false, has this happened? "


    I knew that the boy was careful. He was still thinking about it after so long. This time he took the opportunity to turn the small intestine with me to prove that he had done nothing wrong! I stare, "you boy, you deserve to be beaten! Can fengxu''s situation be the same as yours? At that time, you and Bai Wuchang didn''t make any statement. If I didn''t do something in the middle, could you still hold on to Bai Wuchang''s waist? Besides, now that your brother and Ruan Lingzhi are already in that relationship, they can''t be separated at will. Anyway, I''ve finished with you, and it''s up to you to do what you do next. "


    Tianyou deliberately pretends not to understand, "what kind of relationship is that?"


    As a mother, it''s OK for me and my son to talk about this feeling, but if we talk about that kind of thing, the painting style is still a little strange, "don''t ask me on purpose, do you know what kind of thing I''m talking about when you are so old? Anyway, I''ve told you about it. I''ll deal with it quickly. Otherwise, I won''t let you off. "I don''t know what Tianyou thinks of this matter. Anyway, it should not be a big deal in his heart. After I finished, I deliberately ignored him and left. How can I make him feel a little crisis? Otherwise, this boy will not take this as a matter! What I fear most is that because of the feelings, Luo Lifan and the ghost king are not good examples? At the beginning, the relationship between these two people was not so good. As a result, bi''er almost died of old age, and pinched each other when they met. Even now they were together, they were also virtuous, especially the ghost king. Seeing that I was close to Luo Lifan, I didn''t want to think of fengxu and love. Because of Ruan Lingzhi''s fight, they had a good relationship when they were children I really don''t know what to say for women. Besides, my little aunt can''t explain it! Anyway, this is God''s blessing to make him gamble. It will cause trouble and don''t give me good repentance! If I didn''t love him, I would teach him a lesson for several days and nights.


    After separated from Tianyou, I feel a little better. I saw Feng Xu and Ruan Lingzhi speak in a bad tone before, which should also be because of this incident.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 508

    Anyway, no matter whether it is or not, I want to see him. After the last experience of the sun and the moon, there has been no improvement. I think if this external force does not work, I still need to consolidate with family ties. If there is more communication between people, it can be easy to talk. Even if it is the worst ending, fengxu always can''t remember her real identity, and she will not treat me like an enemy.


    Fengxu''s residence is near the downtown of the Styx river. At that time, he thought that the noisy environment would be good for his memory recovery. The more people he was, the more powerful his brain cells were, the more likely he was to think of it. Even though he didn''t like to talk when he was a child, he liked to play in the crowd and seemed to like to listen to the roaring voices. When I went, he was leaning against the window I don''t know what I''m looking at. I saw the door was not closed, also did not knock on the door directly walked in, he saw me, a heavy face, "how is it you?"


    I didn''t care about him. Anyway, he has this attitude towards everyone. If he can think of the past, he will not treat me like this. I look at his hand with a string of beads, but the style should not be worn by a man. However, I did not ask, and I would not tell the truth when I asked, which would disgust him. Why?


    I casually found a place to sit down, and then smile at him and said: "it won''t be me, who can it be? Or who are you looking forward to? "


    Feng Xu didn''t look up at me, but said with some displeasure: "I don''t know anyone in this mansion. Who can I expect to come? But what are you doing here? I don''t know you very well, and I have nothing to say. If you want to come over and spy on me, you don''t have to. I haven''t been two months away from the contract. I won''t choose this time to be perfidious. "


    I know that Feng Xu has always been hostile to me, and I don''t defend myself, but this nagging is always OK. So I said, "I just want to see if you''re used to it here. By the way, what did you just watch? If you find it interesting, you can go out and have a look. There are a lot of people outside. At this time, the weather is fine, and there are a lot of souls coming out of the downtown area. "


    "What''s so good for a man to wander about?" Feng Xu fiddled with the beads in his hand, then sighed. It seemed that he was looking forward to going out with someone else. There was no need to think about it. He and Ruan Lingzhi were still in love with each other in the mansion, but he didn''t want to be with her. I can''t imagine the painting style of two big men. What''s more, the most common thing between men is to talk about their practice and go shopping together It''s a bit of a bitch.


    I sat down again in front of him and said, "how can it be a person? Isn''t the little girl you stayed with can accompany you? Anyway, she doesn''t have many friends. It should be a good choice for you to have a partner


    Feng Xu listened to me mention Ruan lingzhi and was silent for a moment. Then she said, "I have let her go. This place does not belong to her. Let her go back when she gets well."


    "Go back? But when I just saw her, she didn''t mention it to me, and it seems that the meaning will stay for a long time I pretended to be surprised and said, "when did you know this news? Could it be a mistake? I just came out of her for a short time. It''s true."


    Feng Xu seems to be very interested in my words, so the voice is a little fluctuating and said: "what you said is true? But why didn''t she want to go back? Isn''t there anything she cares about in the sun? What''s the reason for not leaving now? "


    Seeing that fengxu was willing to talk to me, I pretended to think about it, and then said slowly, "it''s difficult for me to ask about this matter. I''m not a hundred thousand why, but I can''t answer you so much. However, I know that she stayed for you. As for the reason, other girls can''t tell me, but in the identity of the person who came here Look, it must have something to do with you, but I love to think about it. As for the truth, you have to check it yourself. As you said, we are not familiar with each other. I really can''t see it at a glance. Moreover, we have different ideas and different ways of thinking, so... "


    Feng Xu took a look at me, and then asked me seriously, "since she can tell you such things, what else did you say about other things?"


    I want to come here and deliberately tease him. Then I said, "well, she and I are on good terms. Naturally, she told me all the things, including the things you were together with. I said about being trapped in a cave by a mysterious man. In fact, I want to see what you think. Ruan Lingzhi is a good girl. You didn''t think of her as her Do you want to be someone else? If you don''t talk about this relationship, you haven''t considered whether it''s possible to be with Ruan Lingzhi? In fact, you just have to tell the truth. There''s no need to lie to me. "


    Wind Xu seems not willing to mention this matter, deliberately lowered his head and said: "you don''t worry about that blindly again! Ruan lingzhi and I have no possibility. Speaking of it, I don''t even want to practice double cultivation. With my understanding, I don''t want to take any shortcut at all. It''s just that I was forced and helpless at that time


    As soon as I was about to say something, I saw a figure outside the door. I took a look at it. It wasn''t the smell of soul. The person who had just been there should be Ruan Lingzhi. If she had just heard the words of fengxu, she would have been very sad, and the help I finally got became impossible!I stabilized some emotions and said to fengxu without concealment: "are all you said true? If so, tell me why you should be so nervous when you know she is ill? Although you know her well, you won''t rush to her when she''s taking a bath? Since you hate her so much, just let her die. What else do you care about? I''ve just said that you don''t have to lie to me. You and I are just chatting


    Feng Xu pinched her eyebrows, and then said very tired, "what I said is the truth. Since you don''t believe it, you still have to come to me and ask what I do?"


    Seeing that he refused to admit it, I shrugged. "It doesn''t matter if you and I admit it or not. I''m also out of concern for you. But you know that in your heart, only you know it! In other words, I know you very well in the past. I know my son will not dare to face what he thinks in his heart. But if you have been held hostage for so long, I don''t know whether you will choose to close your heart. What''s more, I think it''s necessary for me to tell you that what you said to me happened to be listened to by Ruan Lingzhi. I want to remind you to come, but you always keep your head down. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 509

    Naturally, fengxu didn''t expect Ruan Lingzhi to come. After listening to me, he was stunned for a moment. Before I could react, he arrived at the door. I laughed and said that he didn''t feel at others. Isn''t this the best proof? I knew that the boy didn''t tell me the truth. If he didn''t care, would he react so much at this time?


    I got up and saw him standing at the door, but there was no Ruan Lingzhi''s figure at this time. I guess I ran away sad after hearing it. So now fengxu naturally can''t see anyone. But if Ruan Lingzhi has appeared, her breath is still there, so fengxu can know that his words have been heard by Ruan Lingzhi.


    Standing behind the wind Xu, I gently patted him on the shoulder, "what are you looking at? They have already gone far away. Didn''t you still refuse to admit it just now? Now it''s faster than the rabbit, so don''t try to cheat people with words. You can''t cheat your own heart. It''s only you who dare not face the final injury. "


    Fengxu turned around and was still a cold face. At the moment, his expression also recovered a lot. He didn''t panic just now. Then he said in an extremely flat voice: "I have to ask you for help. Since you and Ruan Lingzhi are so familiar, you can take a message for me, and let her not do something meaningless for me. I have already said that I don''t want to have anything to do with her in the car At the beginning, I didn''t want to keep her. We all know that. Besides, she is a man of the sun, and I have never been on the same road, so we never owe each other


    "I can''t talk about it. Don''t forget that when you signed the contract with the ghost king, you agreed to let Ruan Lingzhi stay with you for two months. Now that the deadline is not up, I''ll let her go back. Isn''t that equivalent to breaking the contract? If you do this, can the ghost King extend your time in the underworld? " At the critical moment, I think that contract really works, at least now it''s holding down the wind.


    Seeing that I was oppressed by the contract, fengxu naturally had nothing to say, and was not calm at all. He said to me, "you can go." I didn''t stay much. Now I know what fengxu is thinking, and there is no need to tease him. And now let him be alone here and think about it better. After all, fengxu is still young, and I can''t hold my breath when I do something. Even if it''s not my performance, I can see it clearly. I didn''t say anything comforting. It''s too weak for a big guy to adjust his mood! And let him suffer, so that he can see his heart clearly.


    Naturally, I can''t go back directly when I come out of fengxu. Ruan Lingzhi may be very sad. How can I go to have a look? But I''m not sure if she''s here. I can only go to her house to try my luck. Ruan Lingzhi''s residence is not far away from here, so she disappeared quickly when she ran away. I arrived at the door. Her door was closed. It was also true that although there was no theft in the underground, few of them were directly opened like wind fluff. I knocked on the door. After a long time, I heard the footsteps. Ruan Lingzhi''s eyes were obviously crying. She was embarrassed to see me. In order to cover up, she deliberately said, "I just don''t know how I lost my eyes. When I opened the door late, my mother could be blamed."


    These two people are really the same, but I didn''t intend to go around with Ruan Lingzhi. I said directly, "in front of me, what are you doing in disguise? Your eyes are not lost in things, but have cried, right? In fact, I saw you just outside the door of fengxu. You heard some words, didn''t you? "


    Ruan Lingzhi saw that I knew everything and was not hiding it. Instead, she nodded and said softly, "but I didn''t mean to eavesdrop."


    I don''t need to explain this. I can also tell that Ruan Lingzhi is a person I can trust. Otherwise, fengxu will not be fascinated by her. Pole dancing is supposed to want to see fengxu, and she hears it. There is no big deal at all. However, fengxu is not open-minded and says something that makes Ruan Lingzhi unpopular at that time, even if there is no such thing Emotion in it, this sentence is also very uncomfortable, let alone the little girl''s face is thin.


    "I didn''t come here to make a crime. Can''t I trust your character? If I think you are not good, how can I ask you to help me? However, what you have just heard is not the most real thought in fengxu''s heart. You think, ah, now he looks at me like an enemy, so he won''t take out his heart to me! I''m not fooling you. After I found you, I told fengxu that he rushed out without sitting for a second. If he really didn''t have any idea, he could have such a big reaction and still be in front of me. In fact, he is concerned about you, but his words are not pleasant to listen to. If there is no change in the matter before us, you just have to continue to do it. In short, it is my problem to you. "


    She knew that I didn''t have to lie. Even if I asked her for help, I wouldn''t make up a lie. After listening to me, her mood was really improved. "Well, I didn''t forget, I''ll help."


    I took his arm, affectionately said: "don''t think, some things in the past is the past, don''t just look at the surface, his words can''t believe all, to see the occasion, and don''t worry about those things that are not true, it''s not worth it."She squeezed out a smile at me, and then said, "I know, my mother, I am very popular. In a twinkling of an eye, I forget those unhappy things. People, how can I live a day, I will not be stupid enough to torture myself! You told me anyway. I''ll just take it as if it didn''t happen. "


    I don''t know if it''s her intention to be so open in order to broaden my heart. However, since she can say so, it means that her heart should be very sunny, otherwise she would have been depressed for so long. She and I were on good terms with each other, so I said to her, "don''t call me mother. It''s strange to be estranged. In fact, if I''m still alive, I won''t be a few years older than you. Moreover, I''ve said before that our fate is almost the same. You''re the most Yang and I''m the most Yin. I''ll never experience less trouble than you. So looking at you is like looking at yourself. Let''s not do this It''s just out of sight. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 510

    "But if I don''t call my mother, what should I do?" Ruan Lingzhi with a smile, some embarrassed said.


    In fact, I haven''t thought about it. Although we are about the same age, I can''t let her call my sister. After all, she is a friend of fengxu. If there is such a day in the future, this sister is still not suitable. I had thought about asking her to call my name before, but at that time, I didn''t know the relationship between her and fengxu. Now it seems that if I call her name, it will be obvious I don''t know the difference of seniority. For a while, it baffled me.


    Ruan Lingzhi couldn''t help laughing at my embarrassment. "In fact, it doesn''t matter to be called Niangniang. I think it''s OK to call Niangniang as long as my heart is close. I also want to hear about Niangniang''s past affairs. It seems that I have some wonderful and unspeakable fate with Niangniang. What''s more, I will try my best to do what my mother and I said before. No matter from what angle, I also hope that fengxu can have a good future. He once helped me. Such a kind person should get good reward, so you can rest assured. "


    I am pleased to see Ruan Lingzhi, not to say that she and fengxu can go together, at least in her heart, fengxu is a good person, this sentence is enough. I nodded: "I and your mind is the same, so let''s refuel together, we give fengxu a better future, these years, stumbling, I lost a lot of people who used to be more important in my life, I really don''t want to see that kind of separation, I also hope that fate can care for me once."


    How many times I did not dare to face, those lingering images in my mind, they appeared and disappeared. When I was young, I grew up to be an adult. When I was not familiar with the world, I taught me the love and beauty. When I thought that all things could be classified as plain, but I did not think that those who left amazing people would not be met. Among these people, there is no doubt that what I miss most is my master. When he left, he was also beautiful. His white feather was stained with red blood. Under the pressure of the emperor of heaven, he was willing to kill himself only to save me. Therefore, I have been forcing myself to live happily all these years. This is my master''s responsibility to me I dare not fail.


    The nightmare I once had was still fresh in my mind. For a time, my sleep was very bad. Although it didn''t make my whole person look different, my fear and despair from my heart still occupied my heart. Fortunately, everything was gone. I think those suffering experiences are probably for a better life in the future.


    I promised the ghost king to move back to live, but I didn''t rush back to the side hall before he did. He watched me come in, but did not blame me, but looked at me with a smile, "Yu Zhen, you really can''t see you, how can you love to run so crazy? But I came back early for you, but it was nothing. I didn''t see you. I was still very sad. "


    "Cut, you still know the acid in your heart? Besides, I don''t go crazy. What I do is serious! If you think I''ve made a mess of you, I''ll just go back now. " I deliberately against him, who let him not give me the opportunity to object.


    Ghost king is not angry, just a faint smile, and then said to me: "don''t be angry there, I finally let you back, how can you leave like this! Come and sit by me for a while, and think of you


    Before this time, the ghost King''s hand is not honest, I saw him calling me, can''t help but stare at him, "what are you thinking there? I can tell you, I came back was not willing, you do not want to take advantage of me, I ran a day is also strange tired, want me to serve you comfortable dream! And how do I think you''re so dissatisfied with your desires? How can a man of such age care so much about that! If you''re really in a hurry, you''ll marry some tomorrow! "


    The ghost King seemed to feel puzzled at my words, but he still grasped the key point sensitively, "am I old? It''s not so obvious on the surface


    I laughed and said, "you are the head of the underworld. You can''t even change your appearance in the underworld. Do you know that? But how old are you, anyway? I remember that we said before, but in the middle of it, you refused to continue. Anyway, if you mentioned this, please tell me! I can''t live with you all my life, and I still don''t know your basic information. It''s funny to say it like this! "


    "Who''s going to laugh at you? Besides, no one in the underworld talks about this age. What''s more, what do you do with this stubble Ghost King some unhappy, this expression is absolutely and those who care about their own age 38 a virtue.


    I gave him a blank look. "Isn''t it just asking how old you are? What is there to hide? I can''t even ask about you? We are still not a family, you can talk about it! I am a very curious person. What you are covering up now is to build up my curiosity? Besides, if you hide this little thing from me, I will not obey you. Don''t let me make trouble at that time, and you think I''m wrong


    The ghost king did not answer me directly. Instead, he pulled me into his arms with a backhand, and then said, "age is not commonly used, and there is no change year after year. Who can remember that clearly? Don''t you think it''s better to use your brain to do other thingsI don''t know whether he is insinuating that I am stupid or that he is trying to cover up that he really does not remember his age. In any case, it makes sense. However, there may be differences between women and men. Women just like to care about these things. When I was in the sun, every year I grew up, I would feel very happy. That means growing up and being free to be myself I like things, but to the underworld is not the same, although it is also year after year, seems to be able to do more things, but I feel a bit bored.


    But even if I can''t remember that clearly, at least I should remember my age. So I pulled him and asked, "surely someone will remember. I can remember my own! Anyway, you can talk about it and have a look. It doesn''t need to be too detailed. It''s just a matter of fact. The standard has been lowered. Anyway, you can''t change it. That is, say it quickly and quickly! "


    See I urge tight, ghost king can''t help but sigh, and then eyes straight at me, as if to pry out some secret.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 511

    However, seeing that he couldn''t hide, he deliberately delayed me: "this is not so important, what do you ask it to do? Or what happened when you talked to someone? But I think it''s better not to talk about it. We didn''t say it last time, didn''t we


    It has nothing to do with life, but when you get here, just say it. It''s no big deal. He''s good, just don''t want to say it. Naturally, I didn''t follow him, and then he didn''t give up. "You said it quickly. I didn''t say how old I could be. I just wanted to ask, I don''t want to be in love with my brother and sister. You can''t be younger than me. That''s what I dare not say! If you really don''t say it, believe it or not, I will go back to my other garden with my bag now? "


    The ghost king looked at me helplessly, "how can you be so stubborn? I said, I said, don''t always talk about separation! But speaking of, we are not much different, you see, we are not so difficult to communicate This is obviously a slap in the eye, OK? Of course, I know that he is older than me. Otherwise, how can I come to the prefecture later than him? And I have already indicated my attitude that I can never accept the love between brothers and sisters. Anyway, I can''t accept such a thing. I always feel that it''s very obscene to fall in love with a man younger than myself. Of course, I don''t have any discrimination psychology, but I can''t accept it personally There are also brothers and sisters in the family, and then they are very happy.


    I turned around and said, "I''ll give you another chance. It''s up to you whether you say it or not."


    Seeing this, the ghost king was a little crazy, then sniffed and asked, "what''s the situation with you? Do you think I''m older than you or something? How can I find out that you are always clinging to unimportant things? What if I knew how old I was? Do you still want to leave me and find some fresh meat? I tell you not to think about it! "


    I took a look at him, how insecure it must be to say such a thing. Besides, he looks like a little fresh meat. But since he can say such a thing, he is certainly not young. But after living for such a long time, there is no need to be unfamiliar with me. To be honest, "I''m such a character. You didn''t know it the first day, old man It''s such a grind and haw. I''ll be impatient again later! "


    The king of ghosts saw that he couldn''t resist me. He said slowly, "in fact, it''s not much bigger. It''s half of it. It''s probably like this."


    Half? So he still knows my exact age? Then just say how old he is. I pretended I didn''t understand. Then I rubbed on him, "be specific."


    The ghost King patted my head, "in fact, I don''t think it''s really necessary. Age doesn''t mean anything. Besides, I can''t reincarnate. I''ll be older than you. It''s meaningless for you to ask me so deliberately."


    "Oh, since it doesn''t make any sense, you just have to say it, and you''ve been thinking about it for a long time. Do you think I''ll believe you? Originally, I didn''t have that much interest. As soon as I asked you about it, it was over. But your attitude made me feel funny. I found that sometimes you are very cute Finish saying that I oneself in that Chi Chi''s smile.


    Seeing this, the ghost King naturally relaxed his mood. His hands began to become restless, teasing me in front of my chest, "in fact, it''s not much, but it''s just over a thousand years old. I''m young, too." More than 1000 years old? Bah, I dare to stick gold on my face! However, before I had time to refute him, he turned over and pressed me under his body, deliberately blocking my lips with his mouth, so that I could not make a sound.


    I won''t be subdued by him so easily. By breathing, I replied: "I can''t count it. You still cheat me. You and my master are good friends, and my master laughs more than you. If I calculate, you are not so young! Do you really think I don''t have enough brains after giving birth? Tell you I''m not going to be fooled if you try to deceive me


    The ghost king suddenly stopped and looked at me seriously, "Yu Zhen, there is a sentence you said is wrong."


    Looking at his serious appearance, I was a little strange. Usually, he rushed forward like a wolf at this moment, but he was not in the mood to speak big truth. So I asked, "which sentence is wrong?"


    The king of ghosts lay down beside my ear and said, "you just said that the brain is not enough after giving birth to a child. In fact, don''t you think you have always been brain insufficient?" Finish saying, the ghost King lies on my body to smile, completely is after calculating me the schadenfreude.


    I saw that he pushed him hard, but he was still lying there. I thought he was really annoying, taking advantage of me and damaging me, so I said: "go to your uncle! You don''t know how to use your brain


    "Yes, yes, my brain doesn''t work well," said the ghost king, holding back his smile and stroking my lips with his hand. "Do you think we can turn over this topic? I''m just teasing you to have fun. Well, we should not fail to live up to God''s good will. Should we find something meaningful to do? It''s useless to talk all the time. "


    I didn''t take advantage of it. Naturally, I couldn''t let him succeed. I glared at him and said, "don''t play with me there. I tell you, if you don''t understand, don''t think about sleeping! Or do you still enjoy living apart? "He gave me a slight smile and then looked at me playfully: "how old I am, you should know it in your mind. How can I keep asking about this night? It''s not good to be heard like that. You are such a woman. "


    What is that woman? What''s more, this is obviously a pun. I knew for a long time that he didn''t mean anything, and I didn''t know where he learned the Yellow jokes. Thanks to our long time together, I had to find a place to drill in at the beginning. I guess he wanted to make me feel embarrassed and give up asking, but he had already given me the cheek It''s thicker than the corner of the city wall. Besides, it''s not too much for my husband and wife to make such a joke, but I didn''t give up on it. "You''re grinding and hawing are a little different from you. If you don''t say anything else, you can leave immediately! Do I have to get angry? "


    The ghost King laughed, "come on, since you want to know so much, I don''t seem to have much meaning to tell you directly. Why don''t you dare to guess and see how many times you can guess? Anyway, you are free, and you don''t let me move."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 512

    Guess and guess. Anyway, it''s much more comfortable to guess riddles than to let the ghost king take advantage of me. The most important thing is to balance my mind. So I did not want to say: "you ah, how can you be 3000, such as you see everything thoroughly, but absolutely not simple! I don''t believe that I can reach you at any age


    Ghost King Leng God, that expression is full of doubt, but I am happy, should I guess right? I said with a smile, "no? I''m so good? You got a guess? If I had known, I would have guessed it directly, and I don''t need you to give me a correct word in this half day. "


    Seeing my proud face, the ghost king was helpless. However, he still asked: "I''m a little curious. Why do I always stare at my age? How old am I? Don''t you want to live with me? Even if you don''t want to go on with it, it doesn''t seem to be what you say


    Looking at his appearance, I couldn''t help laughing. I was just pretending to be a young ghost of more than a thousand years old. In less than two minutes, I uncovered him, and he still broke it down. It is estimated that he has known me for such a long time and has not seen me react so quickly, so it is unnecessary to say that expression.


    Seeing the proud provocation, the ghost king is no longer reserved. He is ready to move. This is a good time. No matter whether I agree or not, he directly pulled out my clothes. Even if I beg for mercy now, it is useless. Anyway, once he arrives at this matter, he will not be able to accept it.


    But his face at the moment is not good-looking, I am a little flustered, also dare not so unscrupulous smile, just ask age, as for his so big reaction? And he always enjoys doing it. What kind of ghost is this expression now? He deliberately did not give me a good face, and then some complain said: "I told you that this age does not matter, no matter how many years I passed, all like this!" I know that he does not only refer to this appearance and age, because the next moment he decisively pressed me under the body and began to attack fiercely. I don''t know what he thinks in his mind. Can I think I care about such things? Anyway, I feel like he''s working harder than ever.


    He seemed to ask me with anger: "do you still think that I am so many years older than you have any impact?" I have some doubts. I have never mentioned such a question with you. How can an age involve so many things? But if I don''t answer, he will be more crazy, I finally for their own safety or decisive answer he is not old, he gradually returned to normal. It turns out that the ghost king just faltered and stammered for fear that I would dislike this one. I don''t think he has any problem. If he insists on saying something wrong, it seems that he has exerted too much force.


    Ordinary gods don''t deliberately mention these things. Anyway, those people I know won''t introduce their age even if they meet for the first time. But in the end, the ghost king doesn''t say his age. Anyway, it''s all irrelevant. I won''t ask any more questions. Moreover, I won''t find that trouble for myself after experiencing the ups and downs!


    I forced him to ask him the final result is that he gave me a toss. When he did this, he was always full of energy. So when I lay in bed exhausted and didn''t want to move, he began to be energetic and asked me: "you tell me the truth, am I old or not?"


    "How many times do I have to say it? Not old, not old, not old at all." I''m a little sorry to ask his age. Now I''m past that, but he won''t give up. And I just had no strength. I didn''t want him to do something indescribable to me.


    But he was not satisfied with my answer. He said thoughtfully, "why don''t I think it''s not like what you say in your heart? Just like you said, just talk to me. You can tell me the truth. I don''t want you to say something against your heart to deal with me when you are with me. Anyway, I won''t really do well if you say it... "


    Although he said so, his hands had become restless. If I were stupid, I would continue this topic now! I guess he cares about it, but it''s good to hide it. No one mentions it to him. In a prefecture, he always says the same thing. Who dares to pick such a cold topic and say it to him.


    Moreover, seeing Tianyou and fengxu grow up, he is also anxious to hide his age. However, with children, others can see how old you are at a glance. Although there is no difference in appearance, it is not the identity of parents in the mind of others? So no matter how you look at it, you should be a little older.


    In order to pacify his little mind, I can only learn to be charming and arouse his sympathy and protection desire, and then ask him to stop his next move. Of course, it is necessary to emphasize that he is not old, really


    If I didn''t meet at night, I could not catch the shadow of the ghost king. I was tired. After a while, the ghost king had snored. I didn''t disturb him. He was busy these days, because fengxu didn''t respond. In case of emergency, the ghost king had to make preparations. Those who came out early and returned late every day would go after the mysterious man Whereabouts, of course, I don''t worry about his work, but I''m not idle when I''m free. Anyway, it''s right to stare at both sides.Since last time he told fengxu about Ruan Lingzhi, he was very good at me. But in order not to let him feel like I was monitoring him, sometimes I didn''t appear so clearly. I had many times. Even Yu Xiao, who didn''t go out often, shook his head. "Sister, I said you can''t do this, always sneak and make people see me. I also see you with a view What is it doing for you! "


    "Don''t worry, and try to have a baby! The whole day of the province was stifling at home. " I know my behavior may seem pretty, but there is no way. For my son, I still have to eat some pain. I was not moved at last, and she was not so easy, but she was also enthusiastic and occasionally helped me stare at the situation.


    Ruan Lingzhi is very interested in the things I have told her, but she is also mentally and powerless. Because the first combination is her, love and wind, even if there is a child Tianyou refers to marriage, they are inseparable from each other. However, every time she goes out, the love is not so enthusiastic to Ruan Lingzhi And when three people walk, they usually stand in the middle of wind flocs. Ruan Lingzhi occasionally follows by, sometimes he simply falls off.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 513

    People who don''t know the situation think that Ruan Lingzhi is the third party, because it seems that when wind and love are together, it is more harmonious than Ruan lingzhi and their arbitrary combination. But who can guess the young people''s minds. Three people still go to the prefecture or sit down to practice. Ruan Lingzhi is a normal girl, but she doesn''t need to practice anything. However, since the last cold, she has to go to the pool every day to make a bubble. At this time, the wind flocs and love are all in harmony with each other.


    However, Ruan Lingzhi heard the wind flocs accidentally last time, and did not know what the mode of wind flocs was after that. Anyway, when three people were together, there was no change. Originally, she and fengxu had less communication, but they were not a way together. Yu Xiao was also in a hurry. I asked Yu Xiao, "what do you think of the three of them? ¡±Yu Xiao is not shy about it. "The back and hand are meat, but it can be seen that the heart of love is not on Ruan Lingzhi, or the one that he deliberately avoids, or really has no idea. I think that love is for Ruan Lingzhi because of concern for wind. Although he doesn''t know why he must put a bar, I love this child. I never see the big one since I was a child There is no bad heart. Don''t look at the interaction between fengxu and Ruan Lingzhi. But the eyes can''t deceive people. I will follow the character of fengxu. If there is nothing, I think I''ll have been shouting at the girl. But every time he meets Ruan Lingzhi''s eyes, he can avoid it. This will explain the problem. "


    Yu Xiaoke is a half expert in terms of emotion. Anyway, she can''t see it. I sigh, "in other words, people can see it clearly, but they are so slow. Seeing that these two months have also reached the deadline, I am still in a hurry. I also want Ruan Lingzhi to help keep a little wind. And ah, the wind flocs of the previous few days hurt the girl''s heart. " I told the story and Yu Xiao once, just to help her to help her to see how a breakthrough is good. The three people''s status can not be continued. Then all my thoughts will be wasted.


    "Isn''t this simple yet? Create a chance for fengxu and ruanlingzhi to get along alone! When I was with clock and second, he was not in the way of face and refused to be warm to me in front of me? People who don''t know think we are not going to be with each other! But who can think that no one is in the time he is completely another appearance ah, that enthusiasm I am embarrassed to say. " "I will do it if you don''t want to talk about it," he said exaggeratively at the end of the day! Anyway, I know that boy very well. "


    Yu xiaoand love relationship is good this matter I know, but when I was a child also did not see how to listen to her, this time can have any good way to take him away! But looking at Yu Xiaogu Ling''s strange appearance, I knew there would be a way. Anyway, someone helped me to find a way, and I was also in a free time.


    No wonder grandpa three always told me to deal with the relationship between the rest of the family. It seems that this critical moment is really working. My sister''s heart is also warm, and it is also easy to do things. I thought such a matter always must be well planned, but Yu Xiao was just a handyman. Anyway, I don''t know what excuse I found to call love away, then Yu Xiaochong blinked at me. I didn''t expect this to be so simple. Anyway, no matter what Yu Xiao said, in short, the situation is that the wind floc and Ruan Lingzhi get along alone.


    I can''t miss such a good time. Otherwise, I don''t know the follow-up development of the two. If I expect them to speak to me, it is just a night.


    I thought they both had to be embarrassed for a while, but the wind flocs obviously could not wait to talk to Ruan Lingzhi. As soon as the bell left, he asked next second, "what did you hear when you passed by my door?"


    Ruan Lingzhi should have never thought that fengxu could speak to her actively, and was stunned. He looked at her and asked her subconsciously, "what do you say?" When the wind came to the response, she said softly, "that I didn''t hear anything, I just passed by. "


    This girl is in front of the wind flocs but the old and honest, but chose not to tell the truth, but at this time, wind flog obviously can not believe, if nothing to hear, also not run in a moment without shadow, wind floc asked: "you said all, I know you can not hear nothing."


    Ruan Lingzhi secretly swept a glimpse of the wind, and then said carefully: "in fact I didn''t really listen to much, and I didn''t mean it at the time, so if you think I''m not doing it right, I''ll apologize to you. "


    Fengxu seems to be tired of Ruan Lingzhi''s attitude, "what do you do with a good apology? I didn''t say that you should be held responsible for this matter. It was all past events. I just saw how much you heard! And you are not sorry for this matter. And I said that. Why do you stay here? This mansion is not a place you can be treated by any human. Before your typhoid fever was not cured, I didn''t say that now, it is almost good that you should plan for yourself. And, are you so brave? "


    Ruan Lingzhi thought and said, "that was what he said at the beginning. Isn''t it a two-month period? If I leave early, I don''t mean it''s a breach of contract? Being a man can''t be honest, I can''t leave the field halfway through, and I left it to help you. You saved me before, I can''t have so no conscience. Besides, people here trust me very much. Why should I leave early? I can''t do it without responsibility. "After listening to fengxu, the whole person is in a state of rage. However, in my opinion, Ruan Lingzhi''s words are not wrong. They are reasonable and appropriate. They do not know why fengxu is so excited. He grabbed Ruan Lingzhi''s arm and said with anger: "who do you think you are? The Savior? What kind of reward is playing here? Do you still think I need your help? Again, after staying here for a long time, you start to believe the people here, don''t you? I said I was leaving, but what about you? But I always try my best to stay. What do you think you have in mind? And don''t forget to deceive me with your hypocritical good face. Do you think I''ll be grateful to you? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 514

    After all, Feng Xu continued to say "anyway, I still said that, I will go back to the place you should return to immediately. The matter here has nothing to do with you, so don''t leave it intentionally. If you insist on your previous ideas, I will not blame you for being polite."


    I don''t feel comfortable listening to this tone. If I am Ruan Lingzhi, I guess I have to turn around and leave now. I don''t know why this wind floc has to say this way. Even if I really want Ruan Lingzhi to leave, I can discuss it well. This is a vicious bluff. Who can bear it? Of course, wind flocs just talk about it. Let him be polite to a woman, so I don''t believe he can get down to the hand. However, Ruan Lingzhi was hurt by wind flocs before. This yacht can not bear it for a while.


    But the comfort of the previous two days worked. Ruan Lingzhi did not immediately beat the retreat drum. Facing the evil spirits of wind floccus, he said rationally: "I just said that I would not choose to protect myself in a dishonest way. I said that two months was two months, and I would not leave in advance one day. If you think I didn''t listen to you, I felt angry But just do it for me. "


    I don''t believe that wind flocs will do this. Even if it seems cold, this kid will not really do something that people despise. But in case, I was prepared enough, and I must be prepared with both hands.


    Wind floccus saw Ruan Lingzhi such a stubborn, can not help but a little angry, even some uncontrolled shaking Ruan Lingzhi body, "you are brain disease? I''m not clear enough? You can''t manage the things here, and it doesn''t matter to you. What do you mean to get involved? And we have no relationship with you to do so much, anyway, I think you do everything is to do more, if you have to stay here, don''t blame me for not reminding you, when you cry! "


    Ruan Lingzhi also called up his strength, and he had no fear. He probably knew how the wind floc could not do to him. So he smiled and said, "I said that what I have to do will be carried out. You should not advise..." Ruan Lingzhi''s words have not been finished, I saw wind flocs recklessly hold Ruan Lingzhi in her arms, and then bit her shoulder, Ruan Lingzhi ate pain, the words in the back of the word quickly back to back, and then the voice of her mouth became a whoops.


    I don''t know why the wind flocs suddenly become violent, but the next move should be to kiss or continue to maintain this ambiguous posture. As a mother, I can no longer continue to see, just like the white impermanence of the last Tianyou kiss. Although it is not a style, the meaning is still similar. So I covered my eyes, and I understood what the wind floccus just said about the politeness. I couldn''t do it with it, but it was no problem with my relatives.


    Anyway, the original intention of wind flocs is to scare her, and I didn''t stop it. Who can tell that this is not the true feelings of both of them? I can''t think of anything else for the girl. But after a while, I felt the atmosphere was not right. Ruan Lingzhi was obviously not calm before. She said in a little panic: "wind flocs, are you crazy? This is the prefecture. You need to be sober. What are you going to do? "


    But Feng Xu didn''t plan to let her go, and then said some overbearing: "I told you that if you didn''t go, you regret it, what? Are you afraid now? I am not as kind as you think. Of course, if you don''t go, I will be worse than now! You don''t pester me every day, follow me? But I can also say that in my heart you are just a double repair with me. You can not mistakenly think that it is like, and that double cultivation is to improve my ability. But compared with you, you are suffering from losses, but if you like, then continue to stay here! "


    This kind of words has been insulting. I can''t hear it. I have a small universe burst out for a long time. But I know Ruan Lingzhi won''t, and I am worried that she can''t bear it. After all, it is still a little too explicit for a young girl. Although they have happened before, it is still a little too explicit for a young girl It is also in that special situation, and it is still a bit unbearable to take it out of the blue now.


    But Ruan Lingzhi did not show much anger, but calmly looked at the wind, "if you feel comfortable then you will do it, anyway, I will not leave, no matter what you do to me, I don''t care."


    I don''t know if Ruan Lingzhi is pretending to be strong, but at least there is no timidity in front of the wind. Her life is more peaceful and rich than I am. So she will not face such a scene in general. But it is really good to see what she can do according to her coping power.


    I didn''t stay here. I didn''t want to be found by my second son that I secretly watched it. I met me last time. I was not less buried by him. I was curious, but I was not interested in such things as children. Anyway, the matter between men and women as a long or not to participate in good, young people to solve what is best.When I left, I saw Yu Xiaozheng pulling love to chat, but love was not in the state at all, and said impatiently, "I said Yu Xiao, are you serious? I have to go back to work. If you don''t have anything to do, you can go shopping by yourself. Don''t bother me here


    is as like as two peas when she was little. She always felt impatient and helpless when Yu Xiao was in the mood. I couldn''t help laughing. Then I heard Yu Xiao shout at me, "sister, sister, this disobedient brother, I handed it to you. The longer the child is, the less obedient it is. Now it''s actually calling me by name." Help me to clean him up


    In fact, in my heart, how dare I go to pick up love? I''m sorry about love. But at the moment, Yu Xiao lost a word and ran away. I''m afraid I''m also tortured by love. Naturally, I can''t let love go back to find fengxu. The scene over there is so indescribable. What''s the matter with love? Thinking about this matter, I can''t help but blame God. If it wasn''t for his playfulness, he couldn''t have caused such a thing. I had to find an excuse to delay.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 515

    Love to see me, but did not show as impatient as Yu Xiao, do not know whether taboo my identity, he did not go directly, and also very polite to say hello to me.


    I thought about his marriage with Ruan Lingzhi, so I stopped loving him, "come with me, I''ll find you something to say."


    Love did not speak, but followed me along the river, I guess there is a certain distance from the wind flocculent there, just stop. Love some doubt: "Niang, what''s important?"


    I watched him keep looking at the wind Xu there, I guess also want to rush back to have a look, but I deliberately delay time, and then said: "what are you in a hurry? The scenery of the Ming River is very good. In fact, it''s good to come and have a look at it. I''m looking for you today, not for anything else, but for the bet between you and Tianyou. I''ve heard about it, but it seems that you two have some big bets. "


    Love sneered, "Oh, you mean that Ruan Lingzhi?"


    Looking at his sneer, I was more or less surprised. Whether I like it or not, it shouldn''t be this expression, so I asked, "since you all know what I''m going to say, I won''t go around the circle with you. Ruan Lingzhi, to be honest, is still good. What do you think about you and her? And does your mother know about it? "


    "I didn''t intend to tell my mother, it''s not so important! And my mother would not like to see that kind of woman The tone of love was cold, and he didn''t put this matter in his heart at all, "Niang, can''t you come to me today because of this?"


    "Yes, but how could you like a woman your mother didn''t like? I''d like to hear what you mean Love is more filial, should not disobey the advice of my little aunt, but I can''t understand his decision, and now I don''t understand young people''s ideas.


    Love looked at me, "who said I like her? She is such a stupid woman, I will like her? Mother, you don''t know me too much. I''m not interested in such a woman. " The expression of love is disdainful, and I feel very similar before, but the reaction of love is a little too intense.


    I followed his words: "Oh, is that so? But I look at Ruan Lingzhi is very clever, how can you think she is very stupid? You don''t want to lie, but tell me about it. I''ll see if it''s such a thing. "


    She sighed and seemed reluctant to mention Ruan Lingzhi, but she didn''t answer me. Then she said, "that woman is really stupid. When she comes to the underworld, she has never seen a woman so uninteresting! If you dare to touch something you don''t know, it''s really for the sake of curiosity that you don''t want to die! "


    Ruan Lingzhi doesn''t look like a girl with a lot of curiosity. However, it''s not good to say that she knows people, faces and hearts. But if she really experiences such a dangerous thing, she should also be frightened. In the face of my request, she should resolutely refuse me. So I asked, "Ruan Lingzhi didn''t leave in a hurry. What''s going on? She looks soft and weak, but she doesn''t have the courage to die. Isn''t it the old man who borrowed his life from the market place to stare at her? " I met this old man, but at that time I was still a mortal Yu Zhen. His means frightened me at that time. Fortunately, the ghost King took his hand in time and recovered his life. Is it possible that Ruan Lingzhi was saved by love when he met this matter? In this case, that love is Ruan Lingzhi''s savior.


    Love looked at me and nodded, "or Niang wise, a glance to see the clue."


    I shrugged my shoulders. In fact, I''m not so smart. I only associate it with experience. So I said to love, "people may not be really stupid. It''s normal for people who just come to the prefecture to experience this kind of thing. But what about you, since you think she''s stupid, you have to save her? And you say you don''t like such a stupid person, but if you really don''t like it, why do you have to let God bless the media? Do you know that this marriage event can''t be trifled with. If God bless really makes a call, it can''t be taken back


    Zhongqing took a long breath, then looked at me thoughtfully and said, "Niang, I didn''t want to say this, but since you asked, I will not hide any more. I really have no feelings for Ruan Lingzhi. If it wasn''t for fengxu, I might not even want to see such a woman. I know that fengxu and Ruan Lingzhi''s lives are incompatible, and they can''t be together. If they just want to get together, they will not come to a good end. If so, would you agree with them? Although fengxu has been away from the underworld for many years, I still understand his temperament. This thing will not change. I can feel the restraint of fengxu, so I will not let him go wrong. Now, the relationship between the earth and heaven is not that there was once no resentment. It''s not that his brothers always have scruples, not to mention the death of the emperor of heaven It has something to do with the ghost king, so once there is any change in the underworld, it will attract criticism from others. But I am different from fengxu. He is the second highness of the underworld, and I am just a civilian. So I prefer to bear the name of the devil, but I don''t want to be tainted with fengxu. "


    After listening to this, I also understood the painstaking care of love. The child''s delicate mind and long-term thinking, so he took all aspects into consideration. As he said, the relationship between heaven and earth is delicate. The former Emperor of heaven was the brother of the ghost king, but he was forced into a desperate situation by ghosts in disguise. In the eyes of ordinary people, the ghost king may not have done wrong, but he is ruling People''s eyes may be more concerned about, and can''t help but think more, the ghost King''s character even brothers do not let go, let alone a foreign surname. What''s more, the marriage between the underworld and the man in the sun has not been explicitly stipulated, but it has not been allowed for such a long time. At the beginning, the matter between me and the ghost king was still under the pressure of the emperor of heaven. But now the emperor of heaven is Meng Feixue. He can''t defend the ghost king like this. If it''s really true, this matter may be a fuse.Love is naturally for the sake of Feng Xu''s consideration, do not want him to become the target of public criticism, so will ask God to protect the media to marry a girl who does not like very much. I am naturally grateful to be able to do so for a good brother. How could I have done this if I didn''t really put a person in my heart? This kind of feeling makes people feel very happy. I think it will be a very beautiful picture if I wait for fengxu to recover my memory and recognize my love.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 516

    I can''t bear to watch the suffering of love for the wind. Plus the words that the ghost king and I said before, I decided to come out of love and plate. "Love is actually this matter, I have also considered, later found that wind flong and Ruan Lingzhi are not impossible together, so I think if they really like each other, I will not interfere more. I know you are also worried about the identity of Ruan Lingzhi''s daughter to Yang. If you can''t be together in this life, there will always be a suitable opportunity in the next life. Anyway, it is not difficult for two people to think about being together if you get rid of such an identity. And in the end, I am not a saint. I naturally hope to stay in this way, and it is unfair to Ruan Lingzhi in any way. "


    Love but do not agree with me, "the biggest victim in this should be fengxu. Anyway, that Ruan Lingzhi is a mortal. Even if this life is not smooth, he can still be born and transferred to human beings. However, fengxu is different. Once punished by the emperor, it is a big event to bear the responsibility. Even if the emperor does not investigate, he and Ruan Lingzhi will pass through It is possible for several generations that it is not clear! I can''t let wind flocs take such a big risk, the cost and the return is not proportional, so you still think twice and make a decision. "


    I said that the idea of love is not ordinary. Ordinary people can''t expect to be so comprehensive. Of course, I always have a hot mind, and I always think that the problem is too superficial, and I am also more vulnerable to the influence of others. Before that, I changed my mind because the ghost king was a word. Now I am listening to the analysis of love, and I feel that fengxu and Ruan Lingzhi are not reliable in this regard Yes. Of course, the most important thing is that I can not only be sure about the wind, but also he now has so much trust in the mysterious man. This is a problem sooner or later. And during this period, I can only hope Ruan Lingzhi does not have to be in trouble.


    There are enough involved in this matter. I don''t want to let love come in. So I said, "love, your feelings with fengxu, I understand that your love is not replaced by anyone who can replace it. Of course, I always treat you as a family member, so I don''t want you to be hurt. The marriage and birth of children can be careless, and the little aunt is at that point You can''t go too, so I will let God bless take it back to life. You will only be good when there is no marriage. And the wind floccus has developed to this point, and I will pay more attention to it, and the ghost king will also pay attention to it. So you can rest assured. We will stop it from developing in the bad direction before things get worse. "


    Seeing me say this, love is not good to say anything, just a person walked away, but I know he still wants to do something for the wind flocs, the wind flocs really affect the hearts of many people, I naturally hope things can be solved quickly, and then reach what we expected, but this is not let anyone sacrifice and complete. Although love is not my son, but in my eyes he is similar to his relatives, so I can not be so selfish to let him do stupid things for the wind.


    If a person''s marriage is not right, it is a great event in his life, but love has not retreated at all, but he is very firm, he doesn''t know, but I can''t follow the nonsense. After so many experiences, I also understand a lot of things, such as feelings, when I was young, I might feel irrelevant, but when I had enough thinking to judge this matter, I would feel how naive the original decision was, and could not be with the beloved. It seems that there is no significance in the later half of life. Do not want to miss the love life because of the wind, even if it is love willingly also can not. And when the wind floc really restored the memory, knowing that his brother so to pay for him, will also be guilty for a lifetime.


    I don''t know when Ruan Lingzhi returned to the room, so I didn''t rush back to find her. When I left, fengxu treated her so madly. I thought that the follow-up would not be so gentle. Even if she and fengxu had anything, my mind at this time must be unstable. I thought it would be better to leave her some time.


    The next day, she didn''t wait for me to go to her. She came to see me, but there seems to be nothing important. I should want to find someone to talk about it. I see her face is red and moist. It is also a lot better to come to this body. What''s more, the smell of her body''s windy flocs has become more intense, and it is not necessary to think about what happened yesterday. I didn''t circle, and asked her directly, "have you had close contact with wind flocs recently? I mean that. "


    Ruan Lingzhi looked at me shyly, and didn''t know how to answer it, but the color on her face turned very red.


    I know she is shy, maybe thinking about such a problem is too open, but I am also kind, because their physical differences, if too much contact, may cause bad effects, such as death. I settled down and said seriously, "I don''t mean anything else. Since I trusted you so much to stay by the wind, I thought you could go down with him for a long time, but one thing I have to say is to understand that no matter what you think in your heart, there is no more physical contact. It seems nothing on the surface, and it is also true that you can not have too much contact in your body Normal, but for a long time, your Yang will be consumed, and then it will be smoldering. There is no chance of reincarnation and birth, so you must pay attention to this matter. "Ruan Lingzhi didn''t understand when I finished listening to me. I thought it must be that they didn''t feel uncomfortable when they had a relationship before. Moreover, the mysterious person also said something to deceive them. I had to patiently explain to her, "fengxu''s thing is that I find you, so I don''t need to cheat you. To be honest, I think you are good and hope to You can blossom and scatter leaves together as early as possible, but the fate is like this. It gives you different fate, not to love each other, but to love and kill each other. Of course, I just learned that recently, otherwise I would not let you take such a risk for fengxu. Although I save my son, there is no need to take your life. In a yin and Yang marriage is not within the authority of the month, or in other words, your relationship is not subject to any protection, so that someone can make an article at any time. At that time, it''s not only you who have problems, but also Feng Xu can''t escape his responsibility. However, this is not to say that you can''t be together, but it''s a matter of time. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 517

    Looking at my nervous look, Ruan Lingzhi naturally attached importance to it. In order to reassure me, she said to me, "don''t worry, Niang. After that, I will certainly pay attention to it. I will definitely not have too intimate actions with fengxu."


    In fact, such a thing is not suitable for me to say, but there is no more suitable candidate at present. I can only say it in person. Although it is a little embarrassing, it is not something that can be avoided! Anyway, compared with Ruan Lingzhi''s life, face can only be put aside temporarily.


    Fengxu and Ruan Lingzhi are not reasonable, which is different from the combination between me and the ghost king. In the end, even if something happened at that time, there was the emperor of heaven to bear it. But now, Meng Feixue, the emperor of heaven, can''t be too willful. At that time, if Meng Feixue pursues it, the underground government must help fengxu. It will be no different from fighting against Tianting. It will not do any good to do so.


    I know Meng Feixue''s strength. He calmed down the chaos in heaven at the beginning, and people from all walks of life actually followed his lead in the end. I can see that this man''s strength is extraordinary. I can also see the way of the world. When the wall falls down, people push, and they all know how to hold their legs in times of crisis. No one will put himself at the top of the storm, so it is reasonable that Meng Feixue could replace the emperor of heaven at the beginning. Besides, his magic power can sweep the whole area even without the help of others. It is estimated that even if the ghost king and the emperor of heaven unite, they can only make a tie.


    So I don''t want to be the enemy of Meng Feixue. If you are more careful than yourself, you should always be careful. What''s more, if you want to find out his minor problems and criticize him, Meng Feixue is not only a man with strong magic power, but also a man who never leaves a trace of injustice. In this way, if we confront Meng Feixue, we will not have any left over land. Speaking of it, Meng Feixue and my master have some friendship. He is not enthusiastic, but at least he is kind to me. If he didn''t lend a helping hand, I guess I would have died. So I can''t really confront him with that.


    Two months later, the ghost King''s efforts these days didn''t pay off. He went around a lot of places without any harvest. Therefore, according to the contract, fengxu still had to return to the mysterious man.


    In fact, I had a premonition that it would be like this, but when this day came, I still didn''t control my mood, so I had a big fight with the ghost king. If he hadn''t made up his own mind and had to set such a short time, maybe there is still a chance now! But the fact is like this, he is a king of a generation, always can''t say nothing, so two months period arrived, the wind Xu quietly left.


    Of course, I was afraid that I would stop him. The ghost king didn''t let me go to find fengxu in advance, so I didn''t know when fengxu left. But when the ghost king let me out, the house was empty. In fact, I still wanted to play tricks on this, but the ghost king didn''t give me a chance. So I also blame the ghost king, he is the king, can''t repent, but I''m not ah, even if the words of fengxu are blocked, as long as all are pushed to me, but he just talks about credibility at this time, so I can''t think of it again, the ghost king just doesn''t care about fengxu''s life and death!


    After fengxu left, Ruan Lingzhi also left. She didn''t do what she promised me. She was also very sorry. But I don''t blame her. She tried her best to do what she could. Anyway, I think Ruan Lingzhi treats fengxu with all her heart. So I quickly sent someone to send her back to the world, back to where she had been.


    The atmosphere in the prefecture became dull again. Without fengxu and Ruan Lingzhi, he didn''t even come out to walk about. So people didn''t dare to mention fengxu. It seemed that he never came back. But I clearly know that the wind Xu is just the heart did not come back, think of this, I seem to be more sad, and relative to the previous, this sad is more fatal.


    My mood is almost on the edge of being out of control. The more people can''t think of something, the more they like to drill the point of ox horn. I not only think about fengxu, but also think of Tianyou before. At that time, the ghost King almost killed Tianyou and could not wake up all his life. For the sake of an outsider, he is diligent and diligent, always busy from beginning to end, every time I come to myself When his family had problems, he was desperate when he needed him. I thought how much assurance it was, so I decided in a hurry for two months! Thinking of this, I just couldn''t get angry. Anyway, there was nothing left for me to stay in the underworld, so I went to the sun to relax.


    However, I still can''t rest assured of this matter, especially when fengxu left, I vaguely felt that this matter would not be finished, so I decisively chose the place near Ruan Lingzhi''s home for distraction. According to the character of the mysterious man, it is estimated that he will not give up the unfinished things so easily. What''s more, fengxu needs to improve his mana quickly after he goes back. Otherwise, his own safety will not be guaranteed. At this time, the mysterious man will naturally aim at Ruan Lingzhi.


    I didn''t tell Ruan Lingzhi about this, for fear of increasing her burden. She thought it was over after fengxu left. I was climbing over suddenly, afraid to frighten her. So I kept hiding around her, so that I could not only protect her, but also find opportunities to master the situation of the mysterious person.This time I was angry, but the ghost king has not called me back, and it seems that he is still busy with something, anyway, he did not follow me to the sun. I have a grudge against him. Naturally, I don''t want him to follow me. However, I still don''t understand. It is obvious that all the opportunities are in front of me. Why should I choose to pursue the distance? And he doesn''t have a good idea.


    Without the ghost King around me, I was a little worried about wandering in the sun by myself, so I had to ask Luo Lifan for help. He was a very interesting person. Without so much gossip, he came to help me directly. I know that the ghost King cares that I am too close to him, but now I can''t care so much. Anyway, I don''t want to be careless about fengxu, If the ghost king doesn''t understand, you should be angry with me! But I don''t think he can come to me on purpose. I''m not angry now. When he comes, we continue to quarrel, and this matter is not something that can be solved by quarrel!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 518

    Since we caught the wind flog, the mysterious man''s action is more cautious. He is so cunning that he won''t wait for us to catch it. So after the wind floc leaves the prefecture, we have lost contact with him. So the only hope is to wait for the mysterious to come up, so staying with Ruan Lingzhi is the best choice.


    Mysterious people in the world have nothing to stay in love, it is estimated that to lose again, that is to run for Ruan Lingzhi Yang female identity. We don''t know how long to wait, but waiting is better than unequal, at least there is hope. I''m not sure if we can catch him, but it''s good to think that even if we can''t catch him, it''s good to get the exact information about him. We still don''t know about him after being stirred up for so long.


    In order to protect Ruan Lingzhi more conveniently, luolifan helped me rent a house not far away from her home. This time, it was not far away. It was an adjacent neighborhood. It said that only through the wall, I could notice the situation of Ruan Lingzhi with a look up.


    Luo Lifan doesn''t come to my side often. It is also estimated that it is also for avoiding suspicion. Once again, if it appears frequently, he is afraid that mysterious people will not show up. However, Tangbao has grown up. Luolifan often let Tangbao come to talk with me. Besides, this little clever ghost has dealt with Ruan Lingzhi before. Therefore, he is also confused with his face and pretends to touch him inadvertently several times Ruan Lingzhi is also liked. He often goes to her home to play. Now Ruan Lingzhi also understands what happened when Tangbao was lost. So it seems that our relationship is also more intimate. However, because of luolifan''s explanation, Tangbao didn''t tell Ruan Lingzhi the exact address. She didn''t inquire as curious as before. It is estimated that she has experienced so many things , understand my pain.


    Ruan Lingzhi is clever and often does small things to me. They are all for me. These things are auspicious, and the moral is better. Then he also asks Tangbao to bring me words. He said that the gifts before were too hasty, far from this intention, so I could only take them. I know what she said was the handkerchief of the mandarin duck. I actually stayed on my body all the time. The child was very careful and I liked it when I looked at it.


    After I settled down here, the ghost king followed the breath, but I didn''t give him a good face. I thought that there was no progress in the matter now. We kept arguing about what we said, so it was better not to say anything. Anyway, I just feel that it is unnecessary to communicate if I always quarrel.


    Ghost king did not ask me to compound with him. Although he would come from time to time, he also sat down for a while and left. Most of the time, he would not appear. He didn''t want to be found by mysterious people. If the mysterious know we are here to wait for the rabbit, he will not appear. So I also did not say more to the ghost king, so quiet is also very good, at least don''t worry about quarreling and so on.


    And we seem to be quiet and quiet nothing is the best way, in fact, couple two people do not have to always apologize, or something, sometimes come to that time point may have no misunderstanding. Sometimes we are too eager to make quick progress, but things are going in a worse direction. And how about noisy and noisy, is it not as usual? We will not really separate, even if he has done so many things sorry for me, I did not think that really and he was broken, otherwise, those past experience of pain will not make sense.


    In a moment, the world new year has come. Such festivals are always very lively. Ruan Lingzhi seems to be busy, but not for work, but preparing new year goods. I remember that I was still a human being. But there was not much money at that time. I was planning everything, but I felt very satisfied Yes, although I was a year old, I was really happy at that time.


    I see Ruan Lingzhi is also very excited, it is estimated that she was in the prefecture before she thought that she could not be with her parents to enjoy it, so now special treasure. Tangbao has been following luolifan. So he came to visit Ruan Lingzhi in advance. Tu luck, this festival made luolifan do a good job. Before that, I remember that he would go back to his hometown if he didn''t go to the festival. But I don''t know if he will go back this year. After all, it is the first year for Tangbao to stay away from his parents. I don''t think he can go back, either ¡£


    Ruan Lingzhi took Tangbao to the market, bought him a new dress, and then he wrapped a big red bag. I see there should be hundreds of money for Ruan Lingzhi. After all, she has not worked yet and has lived in the previous savings. However, the girl doesn''t cut the door, and sugar treasure is popular. So the symbolic money is more than given Some.


    For Ruan Lingzhi''s generosity, luolifan said nothing, but when he left, he ordered a lot of gifts for Ruan Lingzhi''s family. Anyway, it was a courtesy exchange, but it made people feel warm a lot. Such a scene brought me back a long time ago. Yu Xiao was still a human. In the new year, I accompanied her to keep her old, and then I went back to the prefecture with the ghost king and clock seconds. That might be a few happy times for me.


    Forget to say, this time is not only the lively between the sun, the new year is very rich, and many of the customs between the two are still continuing. But the soul of the prefecture will not have such a happy expression, maybe because there is no hope and future! So I prefer to spend the Spring Festival in the sun. This atmosphere is easy to feel. I used to be a person who used to it, and I envy the excitement, but I seem to be close to this kind of thing.In order to make Tangbao feel lonely, Luo Lifan specially took him around to play around, which was also a catch-up with the trend. I didn''t follow him during the new year''s holiday, because Ruan Lingzhi still needs to keep some people, but the mysterious man will not divide the holidays and festivals. If we come here at this moment, we will all leave, which will be a delay.


    The ghost king knew that I was a man in the sun, and he was not able to bear to call me back to the underworld several times, but I didn''t pay attention to him. I still had to face all those things when I went back. The incomplete home seemed to be more sentimental. However, I didn''t take the initiative to mention those, but politely said that I didn''t want to go back for the time being, and then sent the ghost king back with an excuse. He didn''t As before, pestering me to ask the west, just some reluctant to leave.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 519

    I can see the loss on the ghost King''s face. Although fengxu hasn''t been found, he still hopes that I can put it down temporarily and have a good time with him in this festival. I also want to persuade myself to have a good new year. However, I am not good at hiding my emotions, and forced myself to go back to the meeting to make everyone unhappy, so I just stayed in the sun There is a long way to go. We are not short of this year.


    I think about it carefully. It seems that after I was with the ghost king, I didn''t have a serious new year''s day. Moreover, since dafengxu was hijacked, I didn''t like to go out on such a day. Almost all of them were sleeping and did not face such scenes. But this year I chose to stand alone in the open square in the sun, listening to the firecrackers and watching the lanterns.


    During the Spring Festival, the temperature is still a little low, people are wrapped in thick cotton padded clothes, and they set off fireworks in groups. I look at the smile on the face of the big family, and I can''t help but follow the corners of my mouth. But when the crowd dispersed, I realized the loneliness. Originally, I still urgently hope that someone can share it with me.


    I don''t want people to think I''m weird, especially Ruan Lingzhi. If she knew that I was left alone in the sun, she would come and call me. I didn''t want to cause any trouble to anyone, so she went back to the community along the same road. Because I lowered my head, I didn''t see the road ahead. I bumped into a broad chest. I just apologized for estrangement. But it''s wrong to think about it. I''m hidden. I can feel a strong sense of impact. It''s not human. As soon as I look up, I see Tianyou''s gesture of embracing me with open arms. "What am I saying? A big old Chinese New Year''s still playing Li family run away? Everyone else is a family. I can''t bear to be so lonely. "


    Isn''t it time to walk around with Bai Changchang? They said that they would not make women happy. I gave him a white look. "I want to stare at Ruan Lingzhi here. What''s the mood? You''ve never said anything nice."


    Tianyou said, "you are my mother. Can''t I understand this? It seems that after fengxu left, you came to Yangjian, right? And every time my father goes back, he is sad. Do you still want to cheat me? I am not a child so easy to fool, you still want to cover me up, want me to say, you and my father so big storm have come, what can''t understand? Don''t make a fuss. The new year''s Eve is also to give my father some welfare. If you want to lose your temper, it''s not too late after this year! "


    "Didn''t I say it wasn''t emotional? Are you and your kids getting worse? Or do you expect me to fight with your father I''m suddenly a little angry. The child always speaks freely, and I don''t know when to set up her personality. When I''m done with this, I''ll find Bai Wuchang to have a good talk and let her have a good temper!


    Seeing that I was not happy, Tianyou looked at me with a smile: "you look at you, and you can''t do well when you talk? Besides, I am your son and not your enemy. How can I hope you fight with my father? I just want to let you go back. Besides, what my father wants you to think about is lovesickness! Don''t you care if you want to damage your body? "


    "All right, all right, what matters to you is to open your mouth. The more you say, the more reasonable it will be. Anyway, you will not come here in the future. I will watch you say that you have not learned anything good." I walked around him and continued to walk forward. "Don''t be a lobbyist here. Besides, you don''t need to. Your father understands why I won''t go. You should not worry about that. If you have this skill, you can coax Bai Wuchang to go. What''s the matter with always circling around me and your father?"


    Tianyou followed him, "mother, you know, let me accompany Bai Wuchang, what about yourself? Why don''t you go back with my father? Don''t tell me that you want to watch Ruan Lingzhi''s movement here. It''s OK to send someone for such a thing. Why do you have to fight yourself? What''s more, it''s a long time for you to leave the hell. I don''t believe it if there''s nothing in it! "


    I knew that Tianyou and the ghost King were carved in the same mold, and I would never give up until I reached the goal. So I said, "do you think I really want to stay here? Isn''t it because there isn''t such a reliable person? I''m not sure who comes to such a thing, but if you can help me, I will go back to accompany your father now. "


    Tianyou is naturally playful. If he is allowed to stay in the sun and stare at one person, he will not do it. However, he did not expect that the boy would fight for his life and said to me, "OK, then you go. Can''t I help you? Besides, there is a father in the underworld. I don''t have to worry about it. If I can''t handle this matter well, I''m really sorry for my magic power over the years. Anyway, I''ll go to see Ruan Lingzhi now. You just have to go back. "


    I looked at Tianyou, and then said, "how do I think you are not just trying to help me, so quickly you have put all the responsibilities of the hell on the table. Do you think you have any idea now? If you do not take advantage of these years to get familiar with the process of the local government, the future succession will lose face! So you quickly back to me, if you miss your business, careful I beat you! You''ve managed the underworld for me now. It''s better than anything else. "


    But Tianyou didn''t listen to me. Instead, he said to me, "I can''t go back. If I go back, my father will take care of me. You know how much I fear him in my heart. You can go back with me and I can do business. You certainly don''t want to see your son beaten! You can leave the matter here to me. There are many capable people in our prefecture. "I looked at him. "Why do I listen to you? Your father sent you here?"


    Tianyou nodded, but then he looked at me nervously and said, "you have to keep this secret for me. If my father knows that I betrayed him, he will follow me in a hurry. Besides, if you really don''t want to stay in the underworld, will you come out today? You are free to come and go in hell


    I think it is the same reason, and the ghost King last came to the same meaning. To tell the truth, I didn''t promise at that time. Later, I regret it. Now he asked Tianyou to look for me. If I don''t give face, I can''t say it. And I just said that I''m good with the ghost king. If I don''t go back, Tianyou will be suspicious. I don''t want to let son Zi is worried about me and the ghost king.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 520

    After thinking about it for a while, I didn''t think of God''s dilemma. I said to him, "OK, you can grind people. I''ll go back and have a look. But Ruan Lingzhi must find a reliable person. To tell the truth, I''m still a little worried." On the one hand, I don''t want to miss the possibility of the mysterious man''s appearance, and the other is to ensure the safety of Ruan Lingzhi.


    Tianyou nodded quickly, "don''t worry. How about heiwuchang? He is a man who is careful in his work and will certainly do his best. I will let him stay here all night to make sure that everything is done properly


    In the past, Tianyou was not familiar with Hei Wuchang, and he didn''t seem to like him very much. This time, I can think of making Hei Wuchang take on this important task, which is needless to say. However, Hei Wuchang is a good candidate because of his strong ability and reliable work. So I laughed and said, "I haven''t done much about it. I know I''ve arranged for my family! It seems that after that, I really want to say something nice for you in front of someone else. "


    Tianyou listened to me finish, scratched his head and said, "Mom, what do you mean? I have a clear distinction between public and private. Besides, you and my father don''t both recognize the ability of Hei Wuchang? All right, all right, let''s not say it. In a moment''s delay, we''ll be there tonight. "


    I''m sorry to see Tianyou, and I''m not teasing him. Anyway, looking at his appearance, I''m sure I''ve got a heart for Bai Wuchang. Now I don''t know if he has Lingyu in his heart, but as long as Bai Wuchang accompanies him for a long time, the day that really belongs to them will not be far away.


    Tianyou accompanied me back to the underworld, but did not follow me into the inner hall and left. I looked at his anxious appearance. I guess he is also looking for Bai Wuchang. If the boy has a heart for someone, you can see it at a glance. However, I haven''t been happy about my son for a long time. As soon as I went into the inner hall, I saw the scene that made me angry. I thought the ghost king would at least wait for the news with a sad face. He was lying on his side on the bed, watching a group of sexy women twist their waist and have fun! And the person in the middle is skipping, still humming a dark unknown tune, also don''t know where to find the goods, one is comparable to Sao Lang cheap! I look at the angry not to hit a place, especially looking at the ghost king that enjoy the expression, I really want to go up to the ghost King kick to the ground.


    He has a lot of beautiful women to accompany him here. What is he calling me back to do? I really thought that he was sad and sad. How dare the lover''s family adjust himself! That a snow-white thigh in that shaking, even I have some unbearable, not to mention the ghost king! When I was in the underworld before, I didn''t see him so relaxed, so I didn''t speak and went out directly.


    It is estimated that the ghost on the side of me, seems to whisper to the ghost king, and the music and dance are stopped. Then I listen to someone behind me, who has been waiting for the ghost king. He called for a dream to catch up with me, and said, "the spirit princess, the ghost king is waiting for you. You can go in quickly."


    "Wait for me? There are not so many beautiful women with it, will remember who I am? Just now that white thigh looks pretty eye-catching. You can wait on me. Anyway, I''m going back to the sun. I can''t bear this kind of love! "


    Menghui seems to be a little anxious, but also dare not deep stop, just follow me, and then for the ghost king said good words, "this is not the new year? The ghost king is a scene. Usually the ghost king doesn''t even look at those women. Don''t you know your position in the ghost King''s heart? These are just singers. "


    "Is it? Then I can''t disturb his elegance. I don''t understand the song and dance, so I can''t accompany the ghost king. In case something unpleasant is said in front of him, it will disturb his interest. " I was a little angry and said, "you don''t follow me, go back and talk to your master."


    At this time, the ghost King''s voice suddenly remembered, "since you are back, why don''t you sit for a while? What''s wrong with turning around and leaving? Yu Zhen, are you eating my vinegar? You said before, this vinegar jar won''t pour easily. What''s wrong with this one? I just invited the singer to dance just for the sake of excitement. If you don''t like this, let''s change the tune! But you also know that there are not many people who are good at singing and dancing. Just now the leader of the dance just happened to like me. What do you think? You have been saying that you want to help me find one. I think this is good, but you have to discuss with you about the affairs of the harem. After all, you are in charge now. "


    I heard this angry ah, at the beginning I was just joking with him, who knows he put it in his heart, and also found so like-minded! I said it. People take it seriously. Naturally, I have no reason to repent. Moreover, the ghost king has not taken concubines for a long time. There have been some small words outside. If it had not been for the changes in the catastrophe, there would not be too few women around the ghost king. Therefore, even if the ghost king really took that singer, I couldn''t say anything.


    I looked at him and said, "you can make your own decisions on this matter, and I won''t worry about it for you! Moreover, the harem said that I was in charge of the family. It was also in the absence of other women, and the whole hell had to listen to you? You don''t have to discuss anything with me. Moreover, the three wives and four concubines should have done it. Speaking of it, I''m not sensible. I didn''t want to help you. I have also said this matter. How can you be jealous? If you think it''s good, make your own decision. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back. "I try my best to control the fluctuation of my heart and make my voice sound more peaceful. Then I turned around and left without looking at the ghost king. However, I didn''t see the ghost king for a while, and I was absent-minded when I went back to my present mood. Now I am full of white thighs and some sweet and greasy voice. Just because I was too angry, I didn''t look at the woman carefully Face, but it seems that you can''t be wrong. The ghost king is a beauty control, so I had some doubts when he chose to be with me. After all, when it comes to beauty, I can only be regarded as a middle class, which is far worse than the woman in his heart.


    I walked back to bieyuan, but I didn''t see the ghost king following me. Even the dreamBack turned back in the middle of the way. I thought that the ghost king asked Tianyou to call me back to go back. Maybe it was for this matter. I didn''t want to call me back to celebrate the new year, but I just wanted to let me know that he had a new lover! However, I don''t need to discuss such a matter with me. He is the master of the underworld. As long as he has made a decision, it will be a dream if I want to send blessing to them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 521

    I lay tossing and turning on the bed. The fireworks in the underworld are also continuous, and the cheers are endless. It is estimated that someone is going to reincarnate again. At this time of the year, the ghost king will grant amnesty, but not everyone has a chance. For those ghosts who want to reincarnate, this is a great joy, because their new life begins immediately.


    But I''m not in the mood to take care of those, because I''m still thinking about the ghost king. If I didn''t come here so late, would I spoil that woman tonight? I''m a little regret now, listen to God''s words, had known this is the end, I might as well not come! Now people are happy and happy. I am a lonely person here, and I still can''t tell others.


    I was cursing secretly in my heart when I heard the door creak. Then the king of ghosts came in and looked red on his face. It was no doubt that Xiaoqu was happy to hear it. It was also a man who was not a thinking animal in his lower body. Looking at such a beautiful picture, his heart was naturally rippling. I could hear him still humming that tune, and I was about to burst out with his proud expression.


    But the ghost king didn''t think that I was in the other garden. When I saw me, he was slightly stunned, "didn''t you go back? I thought you were gone


    I snorted coldly. I couldn''t say anything. I dare to be sentimental. But I didn''t come back on my own initiative. Even if I disturbed him, I didn''t mean to leave? Or did it affect your mood of listening to opera? Yes, I did say that before, let you look at the right to marry back, now I don''t want to tangle with you about that matter, you don''t need to ask my opinion if you fall in love with each other, even if you accept her tonight, I won''t say more than half a sentence, but here is the other garden you reward me? No, you''re trying to make room for that woman? But there is nothing you can''t do. If you want me to move, I won''t say a word. Isn''t it a house? You can spoil her as much as you want, it has nothing to do with me. Anyway, I can''t do without people in the sun. I''ll go back first. "


    Then I got up, the words to this, there is no need to be involved in the unclear, besides, here will soon not be mine, and, can this prefecture accommodate me, I have to say something else. But the ghost King stepped forward and pressed me on the bed and sat down, "Yu Zhen, what are you doing? I didn''t say I was going to drive you out. "


    Yes, he didn''t, but what''s the difference between saying it and saying it? I''m not a person who has to stay here. Why let him say it first? And in the past, he would call my wife affectionately. Today, for the first time, he called my full name. This attitude is obvious, so there is no need for him to drive me out in person. I still have this self-knowledge.


    I sat on the edge of the bed and couldn''t move. I just glared at him and said, "what are you going to do? I have already made a concession. Do you still want me to stay here and listen to the sweet moment when you met. I''m sorry, I''m really not interested. If you want to say something, you should remember it with that woman, and you haven''t drunk. Don''t make a mistake about this object! "


    The ghost King sighed, as if he was very tired. Then he loosened my shoulder, walked to the table and sat down. Then he said, "it''s the new year''s day. It''s time to light incense. I happened to find two first-class incense and give your room a good smoke. Would you not even give me the time for this incense?"


    While talking, he sent two sticks of incense to Menghui. I saw that it was the same size as ordinary incense, but it was just with a little fragrance. I can''t see this famous hall. However, since he wanted to smoke incense in my house, he made him do it. Besides, it''s not necessarily for me, but it''s more like preparing for the woman to live in.


    I cross legged and sat on the bed, and then said to him coldly, "whatever you want, but I''ll leave after the incense is finished. If you want to say anything, you can take advantage of this time to say it. Don''t always be intermittent. I don''t have time to listen to your story."


    The ghost king did not answer, ordered Menghui to light incense, and then let Menghui go back to the hall to wait. Dream back to go far, the ghost king just some helpless said: "can''t you speak gently?"? Is it necessary to do this to me? I just want to talk to you. I don''t mean anything else


    I also ha ha, already had a new love, but also in my old love side show off, interesting? Is it possible to expect me to talk to him in such a state? He is really only concerned about his good mood, if the transposition of thinking, he can do this to me? However, how to say about this matter? I have no reason to stop the ghost king from marrying a concubine. Moreover, since he has moved his mind, it means that his feelings for me are weak. In any case, this matter can not be forced. If he can really let go, I will not stop him.


    So I said: "gentle not gentle you know, anyway, I am this tone now, you like to hear or not like this, but what you want to say, just say, if you don''t want to listen to me, I don''t speak." Be a quiet listener, I will.


    The ghost king looked at me and gave a slight deep smile, "it doesn''t matter. You can do whatever you like, but Don''t you really feel anything else? "


    I was a little confused. Did I have to force me to say something, and then I asked, "I can''t understand what you''re saying. You can say what you want. It''s meaningless to beat around the bush."The ghost king said with a bad smile: "I didn''t ask anything else. It''s this fragrance. Do you think it smells good? This is not our ordinary incense, but I asked an expert to make it. It is very valuable


    How precious fragrance can be? Besides, I don''t have any other feelings. But I feel that my heart beats faster. Maybe it''s the aroma that plays a role. I''m not used to things with too much flavor. So he said, "this aroma is rich, and I''m thirsty, but the usual fragrance can''t achieve this effect. Just say it. What''s special about it?"


    The ghost king said mysteriously with a smile: "that''s right. If you can have this reaction, it means that the fragrance has played a role. It''s not easy to get it. It''s more difficult than the snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain. Moreover, ordinary people don''t know that the place where they grow is strange. What''s more, even if you get this fruit, you can''t do it without some skills. It''s early I heard it worked well, but for the sake of caution, I ordered two


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 522

    What kind of ghost is Michelin? I haven''t heard of it, but the ghost king said that it grew in a strange place, and it''s very troublesome to make. So it''s certainly not a good thing. Isn''t a good thing to see people? This thing is so mysterious, it must be another problem, and his attitude changed too fast. Just now he was still groaning, and in the twinkling of an eye, he was smiling. This is clearly the expression of success!


    I had a bad premonition. I looked at him and said, "I didn''t stop you, and I always listen to you. You don''t have to kill me completely, do you? If you feel indifferent to me, just let me reincarnate. Why do you want to trip me up and let me die? "


    After listening to my words, the ghost king was a little stunned, "what do you say? Who said I was going to kill you


    "Well What kind of ghost is Michelin I said in horror, "if you don''t want to kill me, let me go."


    I shouldn''t have come back today, and after he added this thing in the incense, my body seems to be really uncomfortable. I''m not in the mood to care who he married or how many. Anyway, it''s very important to protect my life. There is no one around me now, and you''ve been running away for a long time. It''s impossible to rely on others to save me.


    After I finished, I would get up, but I found that my whole body was limp and feeble. I felt as if I had stepped on cotton just after I touched the ground. I felt something was wrong and my body began to sweat. I just wanted to go to the door and leave the room quickly. However, I feel very far away from the place that I can walk within a few steps on weekdays. I have a feeling of powerlessness. The ghost king can probably feel my change, and then he is ready to support me. But I am afraid. And there seems to be a heat flow impinging on me somewhere in this body. I feel that the ghost king is full of dangerous breath all over the body, so I push it away with the greatest strength He said, "I don''t care what you think, but please stay away from me. I want to leave now. Don''t stop me. Your business as long as you with their own mind to do it, do not need to let me soft through such means is! At least we are husband and wife, what kind of resentment do you want to say directly


    The ghost king didn''t follow me directly after I finished speaking, but some doubts about my words, but this is not the case? Seize the opportunity, I want to leave, but the legs suddenly do not listen to the command, my two legs a soft, suddenly like falling on the ground.


    Fortunately, the ghost King''s eyes were quick, and he held me directly. I leaned back and fell directly into his arms. He didn''t let me go this time. No matter what I said, even though my tears were flowing out, he didn''t let me go. Then I felt that he was holding me to the bedside. I struggled with my strength, but it didn''t seem to matter.


    He saw that I was slapping and kicking in his arms. He threw me on the bed, and then he kissed me. My whole person is not good. What is this to do? Isn''t it enough to kill me? Do you want to do something like that with me? If it is acceptable to say that all the previous actions are made because of love, it is not a forced relationship of love, but I can''t bear it.


    However, although the reason occupies the brain, the body is honest. The ghost king just touched my cheek. My body seems to have been electrocuted. The body that I wanted to move away from me involuntarily welcomed it. Moreover, I found that it seemed that the seduction of the king of ghosts aroused my inner desire. It was a wonderful feeling, as if I had some expectations, but I know This is not the same as usual, especially when the ghost King''s fingers brush my body, that kind of inexplicable excitement makes me have a kind of unspeakable beauty.


    This feeling is that I have never had with the ghost king for such a long time. I suddenly feel like I want to cry without tears. Why can I still have such passion when it comes to life and death? Of course, there is no rule out that the ghost king knows something.


    The ghost king saw me leaning towards his body, and then he gave me a kiss on the cheek, "Alas, my righteous husband and wife have to rely on medicine to perform the couple''s ceremony. It''s so unreasonable!"


    After hearing this, my brain suddenly woke up. If I said that, mizelan was not going to kill me at all? It''s a kind of aphrodisiac? I went. When did the ghost King become so mean? I can also think of that thing. It seems that I underestimate him at ordinary times, but who is he listening to this thing? Depending on his physical quality, he doesn''t have to rely on such things.


    But I still don''t understand what happened to those women when they were just in the inner hall? I thought he was enjoying the way he leaned on the bed. Obviously, he was infatuated with those women. But now that I am like this, I will not be regarded as a stand in? If the thing he prepared today is really for me, it won''t be surprised to see me just now. I guess it may be that he left the object here and found me when he came back to get it. He has a strong human nature, so it can be understood that there are some changes in the process.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but get angry. I used to use me as a tool to save bi''er, but now I have to use my original tool to vent my desire. But I can''t let him. So I said, "stay away from me! Now I''m not in the mood. "The ghost king didn''t rush forward as usual, but rather a gentleman stopped. However, he didn''t keep a distance with me. Instead, he was staring at me. I didn''t know what he wanted to do, but his expression seemed to be at a loss. On the contrary, it made me feel embarrassed.


    I don''t know what kind of ghost it is. I can''t control my body''s desire after it''s fragrant. The heat makes me uncomfortable. I even have an impulse to strip myself. I can''t help myself to look too embarrassed. But the restlessness makes me gasp and the atmosphere is all at once Ambiguous.


    The ghost king looked at me and seemed to be very concerned and asked, "what''s the situation now? Are you miserable? "


    I am not angry to say: "I am not hard, you can not see it? But why don''t you look like anything? Or does it have an antidote? If you have it, please bring it out to me and watch me. Is it interesting for you to take advantage of me? "


    The ghost king looked at me, and then said a little thoughtfully: "this antidote is there, but you have to take it in advance. If you smell it, the body has already reacted and it doesn''t matter."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 523

    I don''t know if the ghost king is making it up. How could this antidote still have such a saying? If this is the case, will all those who have smelled the fragrance suffer from it? But no matter what the ghost king said is true or false, he is not going to give me the antidote.


    I couldn''t help asking, "you tell me the truth, have you ever done this before?"


    The ghost king was helpless, "heaven and earth conscience, this is the first time. If I had experience, I would not have fallen so much. Moreover, I don''t know this thing. Didn''t I just say it? It''s hard to find it in itself. If someone hadn''t reminded me, where would I have found such a good thing? "


    I know that the ghost king must not have lied. He is in such a good physical condition that he certainly doesn''t need this thing. But is the person who gave him this thing a little too bad? Then I asked, "tell me, who gave you this? This person designated is not a good thing! He will do what is harmful to others but not to himself. "


    When the ghost king saw me saying this, he hesitated, but he was very sure that he said, "you will be known in such detail who it is, but what I can say is that the person is not bad, really not bad."


    I just used the last restraint to control my mood, and then I asked such a few words. However, looking at the ghost king as big as a fashionable hormone sitting beside me, what''s more, I was still in ragged clothes, which made me more difficult to control myself. However, the ghost King seemed to be thinking about my question just now. I sat there as steady as Mount Tai. I was worried and thirsty, so I could only gently drag the corner of his clothes. This is my most reserved expression.


    The ghost king looked at me, and then did not know why he looked at me. It seemed that he was still thinking about my problem.


    I covered my eyes with a handkerchief, trying not to let the ghost King see my embarrassment, and then said, "have you been hinted? How long are you still there as Liu Xiahui? I always say I''m not smart, but I''m looking at you and you''re the real one


    After listening to my words, the ghost King''s hand reached out to me. When I was close enough to me, I couldn''t help holding his neck, trying to find comfort in his body. I tried to climb him, and when I contacted his skin, I felt I had never been satisfied. The ghost King naturally cooperated with me, and he couldn''t wait to see his appearance. In the past, he took the initiative, but now he was very excited to watch me take the initiative. He helped me to take off my clothes and said, "how nice it is to be in the underworld. When I called you that way, you didn''t pay attention to me. There was something wrong with Ruan Lingzhi. I''d better find a ghost to go there and you''ll be safe It''s good to be a lady in the underworld. "


    I knew that he didn''t want to let me go out. I didn''t know whether it was because he missed me, or he didn''t want to see me and Luo Lifan walking too close, or both. I was a little upset. Then I said to him, "I didn''t say that the hell is bad. I just don''t worry about sending anyone. Besides, I''m happy there. You''ll die that heart."


    The ghost King took my hand and asked, "do you mean you want to go out?"


    I was comfortably held by him, but he stopped all his movements. I couldn''t do it empty, and then urged: "speak as you speak. What do you stop for? Come on, I think... "


    The ghost King deliberately dallied, and then seemed to be hanging my appetite, let me promise him like, "if you still want to go to the sun, I don''t care about you, anyway, you also have no antidote, so staying for a night is not very good."


    I knew that he was calculating well. Looking at my miserable appearance, he deliberately colluded with me, and then did not make any action. Of course, I know that he wants me to stay in the hell, but if I discuss with me, I will not listen to him, but is this move too damaging? He didn''t think so much before, but today he can do this. I think it must be someone who gave him advice. As for the person? I can think of it with my toes. It''s the man he''s been protecting who knows Michelin.


    If I had been able to hold on to the end and carry him to the end, but now I have just smelled the fragrance of Michelin, and the mizhilian in the room is still burning. My body doesn''t listen to my consciousness. In addition, the king of ghosts deliberately touches my sensitive parts, which makes me more active. I climb up to his body, and then with him He pastes together, don''t look at him very calm, in fact, his body has changed, but if he tolerates it, he will be much better than me. At least I won''t suffer from drugs like me.


    I insisted on hanging it on him for a while, and then I did not have the strength. Seeing that my strength was exhausted, the ghost King deliberately put his hand on my chest, and then asked, "just say, you agree or not."


    Because I knew that the ghost king was also trying to bear it, I deliberately said, "what if I don''t agree? Do you really leave? I don''t believe you can do it. I just noticed your physical changes. Anyway, if you go, I won''t stop you. I just stick to my idea


    The ghost king looked at me askew and said, "are you sure you want to compete with me in endurance tonight? Don''t forget that I just need to soak in the pool, but you''re going to have to endure for a night or more. Are you going to stick with it? "Hum, the ghost king has made up his mind. I can''t hold on to it, so I will make a condition with me at such a critical time. However, the mizelan is really powerful, and I can''t insist more and more. So I can only nod and promise, "you''re good, I promise you!" My voice just fell, the ghost king like a hungry ghost pounce on me like to move up, and then his mouth still vibrated with food and said: "if you promised me, it would be over. Why should both of us have committed early crimes! It''s really annoying to see that you can''t touch it, but fortunately... " Then I felt a force into my body, and then repeatedly teased me. I couldn''t help but let out a groan. It seemed that I didn''t make it. Even I couldn''t stop listening to it.


    The ghost king and I didn''t seem to be so unscrupulous together. I didn''t know how long I had gone through. The ghost King''s spirit was very strong. He always insisted on this kind of thing. The next day, the ghost King helped me cook tea tenderly. I didn''t dare to drink it. I was afraid that I would be trapped. However, the ghost King spoiled him and said, "drink quickly. The breath of Michelin will stay in your body for a long time. This is the antidote. Hurry up."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 524

    I glared at him. Didn''t the antidote work last night? This will be too busy for me to drink! But looking at his appearance should not deceive me, I obediently took over, and then a cup of tea under the belly. Looking at his gentle eyes, I really can''t get angry. I want to revenge all the things he did to me last night, but I can''t bear to fight back, so I can only look at him angrily.


    Because of physical fatigue, I didn''t get up immediately. What''s more, most of my soul is asleep after the new year. If I get up so early in the street, I can''t even see a ghost. Seeing me lying there lazily, the ghost king got close to me and asked with a bad smile: "can you be satisfied with that last night?"


    I don''t care about him. The madness last night doesn''t mean that I can accept such an explicit topic when I''m awake. I shrink into the quilt and deliberately don''t look at him.


    The ghost king was naturally unhappy when he was hanging aside. However, he also had some moves to let me pay attention to him. He went out in the morning with a burst of cool air on his body. I couldn''t help but shiver. Although my body has no temperature, there is also a temperature difference in this prefecture. Indoor and outdoor are still different.


    I saw that the ghost king would not let me sleep, so I stared at him, "how can I answer such a question? But I would like to ask you, where do you learn these bad thoughts? I asked you who the man was yesterday, but you refused to tell me. Can you tell me now


    The ghost king put his arms around my shoulder and said softly, "aren''t you sleepy? Go back to sleep. Where are so many questions? "


    Originally I wanted to sleep back to sleep, but everything was mixed up by him, so I didn''t let him sleep. Didn''t he make me anxious? Well, I''ll give him a little more trouble. "I don''t want to say that. By the way, what about the woman you like when you were here last night? Don''t blame me for not reminding you when you are so indifferent. Some of you are bored? And don''t you want a concubine? One or all? Shall I put you in order? After that, it will be convenient for you to stay in bed. "


    The ghost King chuckled and said, "I''m not jealous. The room is full of sour flavor. However, I like it very much. It shows that you care about me, don''t you? Because you care so much about me, I won''t take a concubine, or how can I be worthy of your sincerity? "


    I gave him a blank look. "I''m not jealous. If you marry, just marry. When there are more people in the harem, it will be more lively."


    The ghost king did not have a deep look at me, "you are hard of mouth, yesterday saw me listen to music is so unhappy, if I really married three wives and four concubines, your anger still can''t toss the hell all over? But if you want to make the hell more lively, there are still other ways. Do you want to hear it? "


    I want to hear it! What good ideas can he have? And that face thief smile, I immediately understood his intention, and before I refuted, he was restless with me again. The air seemed to become a little ambiguous. My body was close to his skin, but there was a warm smell. I knew that the next second his kiss would bloom everywhere on my body, so I deliberately leaned on the side, but the bed was so Big place, I was to the edge and he is also very close distance, ghost king looked at me, "hide me why? I won''t eat you again. "


    I deliberately aimed at him coquettish, "people have not yet how to wake up? Isn''t it good to keep this track for the evening? What''s more, you''ve been tossing around all night. Where did you get so much energy? Are you not afraid that you are tired? "


    The ghost King lay down beside me, staring at me, and then said, "how can you feel tired when you are with someone you like? And the more men work harder, the more satisfied women will be, and they will feel valued, right? Besides, I love you so much that I always want to express myself with all my heart. I''m afraid this is not enough. "


    With that, his deep breath sounded in my ears. His sweet and strong kiss swept my ear lobes. I put my arm around his neck and stroked his back and said, "do you really love that?"


    In fact, what I want to ask is the difference between his love for me and his love for bi''er, but I didn''t say it. Last time because bi''er and we quarreled, I had a long memory, so I asked this question. The ghost King loosened my earlobe and said sincerely, "of course, I love very much."


    There''s nothing to compare in this love. It doesn''t make sense for him to love more. We didn''t appear at the same time, so it''s really unnecessary. But the woman''s psychology may be so strange that she always cares about unimportant things. I become restless, but I don''t want to be the one to pick things up from the ghost King''s mouth Can only endure the curiosity in the heart.


    But the ghost king was like a worm in my stomach. He leaned against my shoulder and said, "Yu Zhen, I never thought that I would love someone so much, even more than my life. Once you said that bi''er is my favorite, but I think you are wrong. You are the one who really comes into my heart. Therefore, this love is really more than that of bi''er. In the future, you should not have any worries. No matter whether bi''er exists or not, she is not so important, and you are the only one for me. "This may be the first time that the ghost King mentioned bi''er to me. In the past, he would become very irritable when he mentioned the name. I didn''t have much enmity with bi''er. As for whether I like or dislike it, I can''t tell. It''s just because she occupied the ghost King''s past that I felt less than her. After all, the past that I didn''t participate in was full The ghost King remembers but bi''er''s beautiful and indescribable girl. In my heart, I can''t keep up with her, so I dare not face her existence, even if it was once.


    Speaking of it, bi''er''s life is also miserable. Although she has a beautiful face, she doesn''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse. The two men fought hard for her, but in the end she got nothing. The desolation of the last life made the ghost king and Luo Lifan not afraid to go against the heaven. However, what they got was another difficult choice. Whether it was life or death, it was painful for the three people. Because bi''er could not stay with Luo Lifan for a long time, and the people in love could not be together What about the taste?


    I don''t know that feeling in this life, but my last life, when I was called Xi''er, was very clear.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 525

    When I recovered all my memories and saw that I was looking for the ghost king for life and death, I really understood the original Luo Lifan. Oh no, to be exact, it should be Luo Yifan''s pain and despair. In order to save bi''er''s life after her rebirth, he had no choice but to suppress his feelings. However, he still failed to escape the arrangement of fate. Maybe this is the price of changing his life against heaven. One person must go first.


    Luo Yifan thinks that he has accomplished bi''er''s life, but in fact he still doesn''t understand the heart of his lover. Without Luo Yifan, bi''er''s life will be boring. So she chose not to live after her rebirth. Of course, I think it is very likely that she is also to protect Luo Yifan from being punished by heaven. But in the end, they didn''t say a word.


    Love so far, what do lovers want?


    Now Luo Yifan has gone. Although they can''t meet each other, they are at least better than living alone. I once thought that if such a thing happened to me, I would choose the same life as bi''er. Sometimes when one person lives hard and two people can''t, death may be a real relief.


    The ghost king and I hugged and slept, and did not continue the night''s kind of thing, but really just simple sleep, I had a very beautiful dream, the dream of mountains and rivers, broken bridge people, I and the ghost King hand in hand, each other nestled forward, the front seems not so real, but I always think it is some beautiful things.


    The contradiction between me and the ghost King became scarless after the toss of the night. Later, under my pressure, he still told me who gave him something. Of course, I was half angry after knowing that. But the ghost King forced me to eat and bear not to go to Tianyou that boy to settle accounts.


    At first, it was not the ghost King''s idea to call me back, but the idea of Tianyou. The reason why he said that was to make my heart feel guilty. Then the scene I saw was deliberately arranged by Tianyou, which was to arouse my jealousy. Then, for a short time, he carelessly fell into his next trap.


    As for the mizelan, of course, it was his idea. Even if I wasn''t dizzy at that time, I wouldn''t really go to check the incense, because there was a decree from the local government. Burning incense in the new year is also a kind of moral. As for why, I didn''t study it with the ghost king, but I was worried that Tianyou would learn to be bad. After all, he had not married, so he knew that it seemed like I used to be afraid that he would come back to learn some bad habits. Now, it seems that I should be worried about the bad influence of God''s blessing on the children in the world.


    Of course, the ghost king wants to take a concubine, which is all in vain. The ghost King''s single mindedness is on me, so he won''t be interested in other women''s hearts. It''s just that we will be angry, which will make me think wildly. But Tianyou and his father said that it is necessary for me to have a sense of crisis. Otherwise, it is not that I spend a long time in the sun. Anyway, as long as I think that the ghost king may change his mind, he will not always run to the outside world.


    This son of a bitch doesn''t look like he''s always fooling around. I''m afraid to be serious. Moreover, I just have a kind of calculated rush. After the ghost king gets the exact news, I''ll go to Tianyou to settle accounts. Of course, the most important thing is to ask who told him the secret of Michelin, but he is righteous enough, no matter how intimidated and seduced I don''t want to say a word more, but just told me that he would not come in a mess. I believe that God''s blessing makes me feel at ease. Playing is fun and doing things is unambiguous. Bai Wuchang is with him now. I don''t think he will cause any trouble.


    However, his mouth is hard, I didn''t intend to forgive him lightly, but my way is to chase him to fight. He made me play twice symbolically this time. I guess I knew that if I didn''t hit him, he would go back to make trouble with the ghost king. I couldn''t deal with him. The ghost king killed him every minute. He helped his father, but at the critical moment, his father would not Hesitant choice and I in a united front, after all, this life together is husband and wife, intimate distance is almost instant.


    Of course, I am also a little embarrassed about this matter. The thing that Tianyou took to the ghost King naturally knew what it was for. So I had a reasonable fight against Tianyou.


    I got the upper hand in Tianyou, but the next second I ate shriveled in the ghost King''s place. He said his word seriously and didn''t let me go to the sun. I was still worried. After all, Ruan Lingzhi was worried about me, but the ghost king still disagreed with me. He said a lot. His eyes narrowed into a slit and looked at me and said, "Yu Zhen, you want to go back so urgently Are you thinking about someone? I can tell you that the relationship between Luo Lifan and me is tense. Although he has helped me with fengxu, it is a matter of fact. There is no room for discussion on your issue. "


    I know that he is cautious, and I don''t argue with him. Anyway, the sun is dark and changeable, and the ghost king is afraid that I can''t be at ease, so he sends his dream back. Two people observe alternately, and there will be nothing missing. Besides, two people will come back to report the news every time. Every time it is safe, I feel numb.


    The ghost king didn''t go out very much at this stage, but he didn''t seem so casual. He looked at the art of war in his study. I couldn''t see it. Anyway, my head hurt when I saw it. So I rubbed his shoulder when he was tired of watching it. Then when I was bored, I would draw a charm or something in the study. Although I couldn''t use it, I only wanted to fight it It''s time.I was just calculating when the news came, I watched the dream come back in a hurry, looking at the look, I thought something had happened? Some excited just wanted to ask him, but I caught a glimpse of the girl behind him. I looked at it and felt familiar. I had a close look. Actually, it was Zhang Guoguo I knew when I was working in a fast food restaurant.


    I counted her Yang life at that time. She shouldn''t have been in the hell at this time. I looked at her and she saw me. Then she said excitedly, "you are Yu Zhen, you are Yu Zhen! Help me, I don''t want to die


    Looking at Zhang Guoguo''s expression, I knew that she had to meet something. I quickly took her hand and asked, "it''s me. You slowly say, how can you come here? According to your Yang Shou, there are still dozens of years left. Is it someone who wants to deliberately harm you? And how did you meet dreamBack? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 526

    Zhang Guoguo looked at me, and she said pitifully, "no one can harm me, but the boss we worked for was sick and asked me to send her chicken soup. I bought the live chicken in the market. I bought it in a hurry and didn''t notice that there was something wrong with the chicken. Anyway, when I got home, the chicken that I was busy with died. I thought it was suffocating. But who knows it was the chicken that ate the poison. I tasted the chicken soup naturally after making the chicken soup. It doesn''t matter, and it''s killing me. But how can I see you here? Am I dead or not? Oh, I''m confused


    I don''t know how to explain all this to her, because she still has Yang Shou. I can''t tell her too much. I can only comfort her and say, "you forget what I told you before? Don''t be so curious. It''s not good for you! You just don''t have a long memory. However, I''ll tell you about it later. " Then I looked at it and dreamt, "there''s nothing wrong with you here. Just go back."


    Zhang Guoguo nodded his head at Menghui, probably also grateful to him for bringing her here. Generally, if people''s Yang life is over, it will be black and white impermanence and bring people to the underground to report. But today''s special situation, Zhang Guoguo''s soul should not come to the underworld, but inadvertently broke in, so naturally it was brought by dream.


    I asked her, "the boss''s fast food restaurant should be in D city? The dream is not there. How can you get together? What''s more, Menghui never cares about his business. How can he say hello to you


    "Was that man called dreamBack just now?" Zhang Guoguo is really big hearted. He didn''t ask people''s name all the way, but fortunately, he didn''t care about his dream.


    I nodded and motioned for her to continue.


    Zhang Guoguo blinked a little thoughtfully, and then said, "the boss''s business in D city has been transferred. It''s said that the passenger flow is not good. You don''t think that according to her stingy strength, how can there be repeat customers? So it''s the shift of position. It''s over here. It''s fate that I met with Menghui. After I had an accident, I was carried to the ambulance, but my consciousness seemed to be out of control. Of course, I couldn''t hear the people I was talking to. At that time, my dream happened to pass by. I found that he was responsive to my voice, and then I dragged him to ask questions. He was a little impatient at first, but still brought me to a black faced man, the man Asked me some questions, and I was brought here. "


    After hearing this, I knew that Zhang Guoguo saved the life of the stingy boss, but it was a mistake. It can''t really be counted on Zhang Guoguo''s head. As long as Zhang Guoguo''s body is still well preserved, it''s a matter of minutes for Zhang Guoguo to return to the sun. I can''t tell her too much, just let her wait for the news.


    I don''t feel at ease when I go back to Yangjian to do such a thing. As long as I find Zhang Guoguo''s body and take Zhang Guoguo''s soul back, everything will return to its original appearance. But there is also a problem, that is, why this fruit in the underworld can remember so clearly the things in the sun? Generally speaking, Zhang Guoguo is in a state of mental confusion at this time, but she can clearly express the past and present things. I thought that Zhang Guoguo would not remember me at all, but she could see that it was me when she saw my first face.


    Tianyou came back soon. I thought that something happened when I wanted to leave Zhang Guoguo. Zhang Guoguo''s body in the sun had been cremated. She had said that her family was open to money and didn''t know who to listen to. It was poisoned in the boss''s house, which meant that the boss should be responsible for it, and a large amount of money would be embezzled. Therefore, Zhang Guoguo was only given a simple one The examination made the hospital issue a death certificate. Of course, she did not have vital signs at that time.


    But under normal circumstances, this person will be dead for a few days after death, but Zhang Guoguo''s family directly cremated Zhang Guoguo in order to get compensation, so it is impossible to return Yang. It can be seen that Zhang Guoguo is a little lost. He is also a good living person. How can he suddenly die! Her age is just right, it seems that she is not married and has children. The two major things in her life have not been completed, so she left regretfully. It is really hard to help but feel sorry.


    However, Zhang Guoguo can''t reincarnate in this situation. She''s exhausted by US dollars, which means she hasn''t lived in her life. However, she will live in the hell in the future. To tell the truth, the life of this prefecture is better. There is not so much to say. But her family members did not arrive very late. The corpses were cremated and nothing was burned to her. It is rare for a ghost to be as poor as she is. Even the ghost has one or two objects!


    I couldn''t see her displaced, so I quickly found a suitable house for her, and then I equipped her with all the things in it. I thought that when I was in the sun before, she took care of me everywhere. It would be my turn to help her. It was also a kind of kindness. Seeing that I had no choice in the hell, Zhang Guoguo opened his mouth and said, "Yu Zhen You are so good. So many people listen to your command. No wonder you dare to fight against the boss in the fast food restaurant


    I gave her a blank look. "I was defending my rights, OK? What''s more, I can see clearly that the more silent you are, the more she bullies you. How about, after I fought with her several times, did she treat me differently? It''s you. At that time, she didn''t say that she was the loser. After I left, I always thought about whether you were bullied by her. But she is so harsh, how can you follow her to the cities? "Zhang Guoguo was a little embarrassed. I guess he didn''t listen to me. Then he said in a low voice: "people, after we are together, we still have some feelings. You know, the boss is sensational. Anyway, I feel embarrassed after listening, so I stayed to help."


    I was a little resentful of iron and steel and asked, "well, just tell me, did she give you a raise? You''re so far away from home, but it''s much harder than before. "


    Zhang Guoguo bit his lip and said, "it''s all the old employees. She didn''t mention it. I''m sorry to say that, but the boss gave me enough money."


    I was even more angry when she said that. I don''t know what I think about this fruit. Anyway, no matter what I do, I will suffer from it. I knew the boss bullied her before, but now she is in the boss''s hands. The most fatal thing is to die for the boss once.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 527

    This fruit is like this. It''s obviously taken advantage of by others, but I don''t dare to make a statement. Even now I''m in such a situation, I don''t listen to her complaining about the boss. But how can this good person not get good reward? It''s just that Yang Shou is not finished yet, but the result can be regarded as returning Yang, and the body has been destroyed. After all, people want to live, good or bad.


    Of course, lengbu Ding''s face of such an encounter, for everyone to be sad for a few days, it is estimated that his parents'' practice also made her cold hearted! She took her compensation but didn''t want to send her a cent. What she ate was what I provided for her. Although it was not a big deal for me, Zhang Guoguo was still the same as before. She was very grateful to me. This silly girl should have paid her back.


    She lived in the house I gave her, but she was depressed for a few days. However, she has a good character and can persuade her to understand everything. Moreover, she also told me the truth that he should be at ease when he comes. Anyway, his mood is much better. And when I''m free, I''ll hang out alone. Of course, if I know what''s going on, I won''t let her go out. But I''m not a God. I can see everything. In other words, it''s the arrangement of fate. It will happen at any time, but at different times and places. Zhang Guoguo these years or some changes, more or less mature, although her face is still unable to hide the immature, but still can see the traces of growing up. People grow up, the mind is not so simple, such as feelings.


    When we were together, Zhang Guoguo was not in the mood to fall in love. She kept making money to support her family. Although the burden should not be borne by her, she started to work at a young age in order to make her parents feel better. Then she mailed all the hard-earned money back. So she omitted all the dresses that girls should have. Of course, in the age of looking at faces, she was not very popular. Anyway, she didn''t care about that, so she passed away.


    I didn''t know how she was after I left, but I figured she didn''t have a boyfriend or something, otherwise it would have been mentioned. In fact, this is also a good thing, there is no worry, not to leave any thoughts, of course, this is only my idea at that time.


    Because of my relationship, Zhang Guoguo can go in and out of hell at will. Of course, in addition to Tianyou''s office, that place is confidential. Although you don''t need to guard against Zhang Guoguo, you should pay attention to it a little. Besides, there is nothing to see. It''s better to go shopping elsewhere. So Zhang Guoguo never met again since he met Tianyou that day. However, it seems that Zhang Guoguo is very interested in Tianyou and always changes his ways to inquire. I have a premonition that this is not a good sign, so I remind Tianyou secretly, but this kind of thing is not Tianyou''s initiative after all. Even if what I said with Tianyou is clear, it''s no use. Besides, Tianyou is not interested in Zhang Guoguo now because of his fickleness.


    However, Zhang Guoguo didn''t know about Tianyou and Bai Wuchang. He was still very upset about their first meeting a few years ago. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, I had to talk to Zhang Guoguo, "how about Tianyou?"


    Zhang Guoguo did not answer me directly, but blinked at me, as if already knew what I was going to ask.


    When I saw the situation, I told her directly, "it''s not short for you and Tianyou to know each other, but at that time, you didn''t know him. The child has a strange temper. Ordinary people can''t help him and won''t please women. So, it''s better not to get involved in this hard work easily."


    "But there are still people who are contaminated, aren''t they? And it''s very happy. I don''t see God bless like you said Zhang Guoguo puffed his braid and then said faintly.


    I didn''t think she would know about it, but she knew it, but since she knew it, I would save me more explanation. "Yes, Bai Wuchang and Tianyou are already together. To be honest, I''m quite optimistic about this marriage, and they have been running in together for a long time. I don''t want to see anything else. You don''t know this The local government has not been peaceful recently. I don''t want to cause more troubles. Moreover, as the crown prince, I still think that he can pay more attention to the political affairs. "


    After hearing this, Zhang Guoguo lifted up and laughed at me, "Yu Zhen, do you want to follow me to say let me give up this relationship? In fact, if you don''t say I''m going to give up. You know I Zhang Guoguo, I always put other people''s feelings in the first place when I do anything. However, I''m still a little sad. After all, this is my first love. If there is no sense of frustration, it''s impossible. But I have a strong self-regulation ability. You can rest assured that I can''t get involved Full of the feelings of God and Bai Wuchang, Bai Wuchang''s brother has helped me. Even with this kindness, I can''t apologize to my benefactor''s sister. "


    I knew that if I didn''t show up, Zhang Guoguo could solve it by himself, but it was bitter for her. There was no consolation in her family relationship, and there was a big nail in love. As a friend to see Zhang Guoguo like this, I said in my heart is really not so good, so can only think of a way to remedy.


    Zhang Guoguo''s arrival time is just after the belief in the underworld has just passed, so the atmosphere is quite solemn. Moreover, Yu Xiao heard that I have a good friend coming and running to me in two or three days. However, it seems that Zhang Guoguo is very close to him. However, it is better to be accompanied by someone than to be alone.There is also a grand festival in the first month, that is, Shangyuan Festival. The ghost king is not as busy as in previous years, so he simply calls on us to play together. Of course, for the sake of atmosphere, I specially asked me to call on other people. Therefore, the scene is quite spectacular. Yu Xiao, a three member family of my little aunt, also takes care of her husband. However, this time, she has not been obsessed with the clock and seconds, but she has taken care of it from time to time The next fruit, yes, this time Zhang Guoguo also came along, and she deliberately kept a distance from Tianyou. I think it''s also to avoid suspicion. At the beginning, almost all the people present knew her mind, so she had to share the book, but no one could say anything. I looked at Bai Wuchang, and there was no resentment. Anyway, Tianyou held her hand tightly, naturally There will be no sense of crisis.


    A while ago, the couple who were still in a state of discomfiture and Lixia also came. I saw that they should have made up, but they didn''t get married, so they were embarrassed to show too much intimacy in front of others.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 528

    A group of us walked along the Ming River. Zhang Guoguo was curious, but Yu Xiao explained it in detail. Anyway, he said all the things that should be paid attention to in the underworld. When passing through the small downtown, when the old man again took out the bracelet and recommended it to Zhang Guoguo, she resolutely refused.


    This girl has never refused others. This time, she is quite lovely. Although she refuses others, she looks like she is asking for help. But at least he refused. It''s very important to keep everything alive. He still remembers this stubble clearly.


    Our party walked forward, because there were people we loved deeply, so everyone''s face was full of smiles. This year, the ghost King specially arranged a fireworks display, so the scenery was more beautiful than ever. Of course, when people are happy, it is inevitable to think of those shortcomings. For example, when the ghost King hugs me tightly, I think of fengxu inexplicably. I know that I shouldn''t think about the bad things at this time, but I still can''t help thinking. If fengxu can be there, today will be a complete one.


    when I think like this, the ghost king can naturally feel my low spirit, So it was natural to put my hand on my shoulder to give me strength. I shook his hand back and looked at him gratefully. I seemed to see a dark shadow following us not far away. I immediately pushed away the ghost king, but when I got there, I didn''t see anything.


    seeing me leave, the ghost King naturally followed, They all looked at me worried, and I gave them a sorry smile,


    "I seem to see someone following us here, and the figure is furtive. I wonder if it is the mysterious person who has something to do."


    The ghost king looked at me, then put his hands on my shoulder and said to me, "Yuzhen, take it easy. There is no one else here. Believe me. You are the result of too much pressure recently, but this is also a normal phenomenon. Don''t worry too much. On such a day, the underground government should pay more attention to it. The mysterious man will not send people here, and his courage is not so great. "


    I don''t know if the ghost king is comforting my heart, but I don''t think I can read it wrong, and I just feel that the breath of this piece is fluctuating, and it is obvious that someone has retreated. Today''s festival is called by the king of ghosts to have a good time together. I can''t affect everyone because of my personal emotions. So I also follow the ghost King''s saying: "maybe, I''ve been a little tired these two days. Well, since it''s a misunderstanding, let''s go on and on."


    Although I said that, but I still secretly sum up this matter in my heart, but with my own strength, it is simply impossible. When I return to the inner hall, I will discuss with the ghost king, whether it is my illusion or not, we should pay attention to it. If we find suspicious people, we will immediately stop to investigate, and the ghost king also agrees with my idea, so we immediately send more people ¡£ The defense of this prefecture has always been the responsibility of the ghost king. Just in case, I specially explained that he had to do it by himself.


    However, after a long time, there was nothing unusual in this prefecture. Instead, news came back from the sun. The people who came back were Hei Wuchang, full of confusion. As soon as I saw it, I thought it was Ruan Lingzhi who had an accident. I asked Hei Wuchang to sit and talk because he was also seriously injured in order to protect Ruan Lingzhi.


    At this time, black impermanence injury became like this. If you want to dream back there, the scene will not be better. The ghost king asked, "what about dreaming back? Isn''t he more dangerous when you come back? "


    Black impermanence bit his lips, and then with a sad look, he said to the ghost king, "I''m sorry, I can''t do anything about this matter. Dream back Dream back he''s dead! The other party is really too powerful, we can not resist, in order to be able to return the message, dreamBack he deliberately sacrificed himself to drag the other party, I have the life to come back. Now something happened to Ruan Lingzhi, and she was taken away. Anyway, it was my dereliction of duty, and I asked the ghost king and his mother to punish him. "


    The ghost king did not speak for a long time. I know that he must be very sad. This dream has been with the ghost king since he was a child. This is not the relationship between beads and servants, so I can understand why the ghost king is so sad. After a long time, he asked in a very low voice, "who killed the dreamer, do you know? It''s a mystery, isn''t it


    Black impermanence nodded heavily, and then said: "yes, it is him. I see it really. It is the mysterious man''s hand."


    Since it has been confirmed that it was done by a mysterious man, I know that the ghost king is going to take action. This time, he did not directly look for it. Instead, he asked me to change clothes for him. Then he said to me, "you should control the affairs here with Tianyou first. I have some things to do in heaven. Just wait for my news. Don''t act rashly."


    I stopped him. Ruan Lingzhi is undoubtedly dangerous at this time. How can we save Ruan Lingzhi? What''s more, the heaven has never intervened in this matter. Even if we have to report, there is no need to pass by at this time. So I said, "I''d better send someone to Ruan Lingzhi first. The girls are in trouble because of our business, so we can''t just sit around and ignore it."


    The ghost King pulled me aside, then looked at me solemnly and said, "Ruan Lingzhi must be saved, but fengxu is also dangerous at this time. There is one thing I haven''t told you the truth, that is, fengxu''s memory has been fully recovered, and the power of the sun and moon is still very strong, so that he can figure out all the things. At the beginning, he was hiding from you in order to enter Plan for the next step. After the contract ended, fengxu and I proposed to go back to the mysterious man, just to help us collect evidence and clarify the identity of the mysterious man. The shadow you saw before does exist. However, it is not the mysterious man, but our son fengxu. Because all the memories have been remembered, he will be extra special during the festival If you miss us, you can''t help but come back to have a look. Of course, this move will inevitably arouse the suspicion of the mysterious person. If the mysterious person knows that his identity has been exposed, he will jump over the wall in a hurry. At that time, let alone Ruan Lingzhi, he may encounter accidents along with fengxu! "I knew that the ghost king must have something to hide from me, but I didn''t expect to make such a big noise. I couldn''t digest the information for a moment, so I could only ask by feeling: "so, do you know the real identity of the mysterious man?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 529

    The ghost King nodded, "but this matter can''t just look at the surface. If it''s his idea, I won''t believe it. There must be other forces in it. Relying on the strength of our local government, I''m afraid I can''t do it. Now I''m going to find Meng Feixue. Of course, he really needs to do it this time. ¡±


    the ghost king has always been reluctant to ask for help, but now he can seriously think of asking Meng Feixue to ask for help, which is certainly far-reaching. I just wanted to let the ghost king go to heaven. At this time, the ghost messenger came in flustered and said to the ghost king, "ghost king, just don''t know where to fly a sharp arrow. There is a letter to you on it." The letter came up, the ghost King quickly opened and read it, and then threw the letter to the ground with a full face of anger.


    "Who left the letter?" I asked? And what''s in it? What the hell is going on? "


    The ghost King pressed down his anger and said, "of course, it was sent by a mysterious man. I knew he had already known about it. But I didn''t expect that he was so bold that he threatened me openly. Let me help him win the throne and fight Meng Feixue head-on! If I don''t agree, he will let me collect the corpse for fengxu! "


    After I heard this, I was also angry, but now the wind Xu in his hand, I can only think about it for a long time, so I hate to ask: "who is that mysterious man? Can such a heart still be a God? He deserves it


    The ghost King patted me on the shoulder, "it''s Wenqu star."


    "What? How could it be him? " I couldn''t accept this fact for a moment. I thought that my master had spoken for me on behalf of me when he was in the early days of the disaster. Moreover, he didn''t like to participate in right and wrong. He was cold to anyone and everything. How could he suddenly become so interested in status as if he had changed a person? Anyway, this is so different from the person I remember that I haven''t recovered for a long time.


    But this happened right in front of my eyes, and the ghost king had made a clear investigation, and there must be no misunderstanding. So even if I am not willing to believe it in my heart, I still have to follow the facts. So I asked, "if Wen Quxing is a star, I don''t believe that he has such great ability. Who will be the person who will give advice to him? This person''s power and mind must be above Wenqu star. "


    The ghost King nodded, "you have analyzed correctly, but you can''t be sure now. But if you look up the relationship network in front of you, Wenquxing has been following the queen mother of the West all the time. But it can''t directly show that queen mother of the west is the person behind her. It matters a lot. I dare not make a conclusion


    I''m not familiar with the queen mother of the West. I haven''t even seen each other several times. Moreover, I don''t have many chances to go to heaven. I don''t understand the scene. However, I clearly remember that my younger martial brother told me that when Meng Feixue succeeded to the throne, the gods were supportive. However, the queen mother of the West was not satisfied, and the reason was magnificent. However, the general meaning was for the consideration of the whole heaven, which made people unable to say anything. However, as for what the parties thought, no one could tell ¡£


    I don''t say much about it. Anyway, things are unpredictable. It''s like I never thought that a mysterious man is a star of Wenqu. People are separated from each other, not to mention the mind of immortals? I can''t guess.


    "Did you tell Meng Feixue about the identity of the mysterious man? And your doubts and worries I thought about this matter or let Meng Feixue know earlier to prepare, so I asked.


    The ghost King nodded to me, and then said, "I''ve told him that he''s also looking into this matter now. However, he doesn''t pay attention to anything. Especially when he knows that the other party covets his throne, he doesn''t take it seriously. Anyway, he didn''t want to be the emperor, but it was just for fun. And even if he finds out the person behind Wenqu star, he will not go directly to him. I think that when everything comes to him, he will have his own personality and let this matter have a different development process. "


    Meng Feixue is such a man. He is playful and resourceful. Anyway, I think he is the most strategic one among these people I know. No matter how he plays, he is unambiguous at the critical moment. On the surface, he has no desire or desire, but in fact he is the biggest winner, because no matter how you look at it, it is he who gets the most benefits, Moreover, the gods could not say anything, and they were completely convinced.


    Thinking about the letter just now, I couldn''t help worrying, "the other party is threatening us with fengxu''s life. How should we choose the right one? Now fengxu is in Wenquxing''s hands. If he doesn''t act according to his will, fengxu will die! However, he was against Meng Feixue, and made it clear that he wanted to take us as an emissary. " This Wenqu star is usually quiet, but he is also ruthless when he does things. He can see that he is a crafty and crafty man. He will pull up a person in everything. He will not let go of the opportunity if he can lead the battle for him. This is a typical thing and he has to pull a back seat!


    The ghost King originally wanted to find the emperor of heaven, because the letter disrupted the plan again, and he could not help frowning. Then he said, "since Wenquxing dares to ask me so, he must also know the connection between me and Meng Feixue. If I go to Tianting again, I''m afraid it will be bad for fengxu. At present, I have no choice but to press Do as he instructed. Now gather your troops and fight directly. " The ghost king made such a difficult decision. I know he has no other way. Of course, through this incident, I can see that his love for fengxu is not less than that of me, and even more than me. However, men are not good at expressing themselves. Now, I may still choose to maintain the peace in heaven after weighing again and again, so we can say ghost relatively Wang loves fengxu more than I do.But is it really worth fighting the world for your son?


    This is not the first time that ghost King faced this dilemma. He had been wandering between Tianyou and bi''er before, but in the end, he gave up Tianyou to protect bi''er. At that time, I was very angry and complained that he didn''t know how to love his child. But now he has to pay hundreds of lives to protect fengxu. I still blame him for not being rational enough.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 530

    After all, the life of all living beings in the world is more important than that of fengxu. However, the ghost King abandoned all living beings for the sake of blood. In any way, it is selfish. Moreover, the earth and heaven have been friendly for thousands of years. I still think it''s risky to kill people because of one child. After all, once you start to fight, you will not be killed or injured one or two. The degree of death and injury will not be lower than that of the original Difu catastrophe.


    But the ghost king is my husband. I still understand that this woman married from her husband. So no matter whether it is right or wrong, I choose to be with the ghost king. Naturally, I want to have the world in mind. But if I want to watch my life die, I can''t be calm. Anyway, no matter which one will feel guilty, it is better to believe in the ghost King''s choice.


    After hearing about it, Tian ran over. Anyway, he followed me and the ghost King firmly without asking anything. He thought that you had a big problem. Some important positions in the underground were all followed. My little aunt and Yu Xiao couldn''t help, but they also let the Zhong family brothers show up. When so many Yin people came to the heaven, they naturally brought a lot of Yin Qi The immortals who are used to the warmth can''t bear it, but they still greet the ghost King respectfully. However, there are some good things. They follow the ghost and ask, "is there anything important that the ghost king comes here today? There are many more people coming from the hell than ever before. "


    The ghost king always had a straight face and didn''t have a good face for anyone. When he was asked too much, he became impatient. So he snorted coldly: "this matter has nothing to do with you. Don''t ask about anything. If you annoy me, be careful I''ll take you all away!"


    Those immortals were naturally chatting to one side, because they didn''t know what happened. Anyway, they didn''t want to be killed. So when we got to the hall, we were able to have a smooth journey. When we saw Meng Feixue, he sat on the top of the hall and looked at us, "Oh, it''s quite complete, but what do you mean, ghost king? This just came to beg me, changed one''s mind, you this person''s change is fast enough


    I thought Meng Feixue would be a little alarmed when he saw such a battle, but he didn''t care at all. He didn''t even call the guards. He was facing so many of us alone.


    The ghost king didn''t go around the circle and said directly, "I don''t want to do this either, but the other party has taken my son away. If I don''t fight against you, my son will die in the end. As a parent, he can''t give him a rich life. He should try his best to protect him! I can''t watch my son die, so I''m offended


    Meng Feixue nodded faintly after listening to it, as if it had nothing to do with him. No wonder, he is powerful and arrogant. Anyway, looking at the world, no one can really compete with him. Seeing the ghost King coldly facing him, he was not on guard at all.


    However, those guards in the hall suddenly raised the issue of the guy, as if the war was about to break out, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense. But Meng Feixue ordered them to retreat, and then said to the ghost king, "you and I are both emperors. If you fight in a group, it would be a joke. Even if it is for the sake of the world, I don''t want to use a soldier from heaven. Of course, I don''t like all innocent people leading in. Besides, you and I have never really fought each other these years. I''m curious about your magic power. I''d better take this opportunity to have a fight. Of course, it''s either you or I. It''s up to the winner to decide


    The people around the king of ghosts naturally disagreed. Meng Feixue wanted to fight alone. He was certain that he could not win together. However, no one wanted to push the ghost king to the top of the storm at this critical moment. So Zhong second knelt down on the ground first, "the ghost king is not allowed to take over. If the emperor of heaven has to go one-on-one, let his subordinates meet him first £¡¡±


    The ghost King pulled up the clock, and then said, "this is the friendship and resentment between Meng Feixue and me. As a spectator, you can''t participate in it. Besides, the underground government still has a heavy responsibility on you. You can''t be rash and retreat! I''ll do it myself. "


    This sentence fell into my ears like an account of the dying words. I was not comfortable listening to it. I looked at the ghost king with some worries, thinking that every time the ghost made a move, I thought I had a bottom in my heart. But this time I was really not sure. To tell the truth, I didn''t want the ghost king to fight, but I was forced to such a situation. I don''t think the ghost king will listen to me.


    The ghost king looked at me and gently hugged me, "believe me, everything will be OK." Then let me wait on the side, he and Meng Feixue did not choose the battlefield, anyway, this hall is spacious enough, directly fight.


    Over the years, the ghost king has not found an equal opponent, so I don''t know what his real magic power is. Seeing him fight Meng Feixue today, it''s definitely a real sword and a real gun. Meng Feixue naturally needs not say. Even if he didn''t try his best, he still had the upper hand. For a while, the people of the local government all mentioned their voices. This is not a bad start What good omen, let alone the other side is Meng Feixue, I''m afraid it is too difficult to reverse.


    I regret that I didn''t practice well. If I could take the practice seriously, maybe I could fight Meng Feixue. Even if I couldn''t, I could at least block Meng Feixue for the ghost king. Meng Feixue doesn''t seem to want to let the ghost King lose directly, but it is a little bit of a concession. Of course, I know that Meng Feixue doesn''t really give in, but he doesn''t think it''s meaningful to end it all at once. The ghost king said that he always likes to play, and this process must follow his mind.However, next, Meng Feixue was in a state of attack and control, pressing step by step. The ghost King seemed to be unable to resist. All the gods who heard the wind rushed over. However, because Meng Feixue had orders, and now Meng Feixue has the upper hand, no one wants to help. It seems that some people want to get involved in such a battle, but they can''t get involved in it. The so-called master duel is that you can''t master the development of the situation.


    At the end of the fight, both of them did not use their present bodies, but changed their original bodies. The ghost King''s real body was a dragon. I know that, even the dragon, it was extremely domineering. It was covered by a piece of auspicious clouds. Anyway, it was charming. I realized that the handsome people and the surrounding clouds had become different ¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 531

    Then, Meng Feixue also changed his real body. I don''t know what his prototype is, but I know that he always likes those exaggerated costumes. He should also be a God who loves beauty. Naturally, Meng Feixue is not an ordinary character. He is actually a white peacock, but more special than ordinary peacocks. I don''t know whether it''s because of cultivation Why. Anyway, I haven''t seen any of them in the world. I don''t think peacocks can achieve such magic power, but I''m not sure where they come from.


    The hall is very spacious, so it''s convenient for them to do it. But sometimes it''s too fast. Before we can see their moves, we have already changed the next move. Anyway, all the people present are supposed to see in the clouds. Even the clock seconds and Zhong Ruo are also thoughtful models. At this time, we can''t judge who is in the ascendant, but I''ll see it soon The ghost King''s body tilted and seemed to fall down uncontrollably. If they wanted to pick it up, it was too late. Then I heard a dull sound, and the ghost King fell to the ground. This was not a light one. As soon as it fell to the ground, I saw the dragon tail of the ghost King swing a few times, and then quickly recovered. I rushed forward, Let him lie in my arms, I watched the corner of his mouth flow blood, obviously was injured internally. However, when this injury was injured by Meng Feixue, I have no idea.


    I subconsciously took a look at Meng Feixue. He was still aloft in the sky. Now he regained the appearance of his white dress. He looked cold and proud. While I was in love with the ghost king, I also envied Meng Feixue''s magic power. This man is really unfathomable.


    However, Meng Feixue didn''t kill all of them. I thought he was a conscience discovery. But in fact, things were not as bad as I thought. Meng Feixue''s body shape was not stable for a long time. He leaned on an object nearest to him, and then spewed out a big mouthful of blood from his mouth. He said with a smile: "today, I lost to you, but I lost to myself If my mana hadn''t been cultivated well these days, would you really think you could live? However, I will not regret this competition, at least let me also see your ability


    I didn''t expect such an end. Of course, I shook the ghost King''s hand with some excitement. Now we should be safe, and fengxu is naturally saved. The ghost king looked at the past along the voice, and then with a smile that hasn''t appeared for a long time, he said, "this thing may not be as you think sometimes, so it''s better to keep a low profile. You just don''t take others seriously. It''s good to be on guard against others occasionally. "


    Meng Feixue looked at the ghost king and seemed to think of something. However, there was no sound. His body fell straight. Before touching the ground, his body disappeared a little, and finally all turned into white feathers. This scene was like the moment when my master passed away. The only difference between them was that my master''s death was too tragic, while Meng Feixue''s body was dead Flying snow seems to be more spectacular and shock, sure enough, even if this person is dead, also want to seek some stimulation.


    As promised, the ghost King helped Wenquxing achieve his goal. As soon as Meng Feixue died, the position of emperor of heaven naturally needed to be replaced. This should be a good opportunity for Wenquxing. So we don''t have to worry about who will take the position of the emperor of heaven, because there will certainly be arrangements for the follow-up. Anyway, with Wenquxing''s scheming, I don''t believe he will give up such a good chance to succeed. Isn''t he waiting for this day?


    However, he was a man who dared not come out to rob him openly. He only dared to make some small moves secretly. He knew that Meng Feixue was dead. He sent a message to let the ghost King inherit the position of the emperor of heaven first, and then passed it to him by the ghost king. Anyway, he didn''t want to stand up directly by himself.


    It''s reasonable for the ghost king to be the emperor of heaven. The so-called winner is the king. What''s more, the ghost king has always been the first choice of the emperor of heaven. However, the position of the ghost King fell to Meng Feixue''s hands. At present, there is no one to blame for the position of the emperor of heaven, so there is no objection in the court of heaven. In fact, no matter who is the emperor of heaven, this group of gods It doesn''t have much influence. It''s just a matter of people''s will. But if the magic power is not qualified enough to sit in this position, it''s another matter. I think the Wenqu star also thought of this. He was afraid that he would be expelled before he sat down, so he thought of such a mess.


    But before we estimated the situation wrongly, we thought that there was someone behind Wenquxing, but now it seems that it is not so complicated, because Wenquxing always means that he wants to sit on the throne of God, and it seems that he has little connection with other people. Therefore, the queen mother of the West that we suspected before does not exist at all. If the queen mother of the west is really a back How can you be silent at this time?


    The ghost King became the emperor of heaven according to the meaning of Wenquxing, and then he directly passed on his status to Wenquxing before his ass was hot. The gods in the hall experienced the death of Meng Feixue, and the ghost King took office and soon abdicated. All these things were incomprehensible. Anyway, it was still dizzy. At this time, a strange breath came from the hall, but for me, it was It''s familiar again. I know that the man who came in is related to Feng nationality, because I can feel the smell on him, which is very similar to mine.When he came in, he was covered with his face covered. I could not see who he was. Then I saw that Wenqu star was following him. Anyway, he was a yes man. In order to win the favor of this man, he also dragged fengxu and Ruan Lingzhi. Moreover, when he treated fengxu and Ruan Lingzhi, he was totally different. He was ferocious, but he gang Just facing the masked man, it was like two faces.


    Looking at the scene in front of me, I naturally thought about fengxu. The ghost King secretly clenched my hand to let me not be so nervous. The masked man walked to the center of the hall and showed his true face. After I saw his face, I couldn''t help exclaiming, "how is he? Our Phoenix clan disappeared, clan leader Ling! "


    That''s right, Wang. "He nodded! I had suspected that there was someone in the Feng clan before, but I haven''t seen the real face. Now he is missing his face. "


    But isn''t this clan leader Ling dead long ago? Moreover, because of this, my adoptive mother also had a grudge against my family, even at the expense of my family. Isn''t that what the original rumor was like?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 532

    At the beginning, my adoptive mother was worried with my relatives because of the family''s resentment. She always thought it was our relatives who caused her displacement, so she took revenge at all costs. Later, in order to let us get the biggest punishment, she even deliberately took me in, let me bear the taste of being abandoned, as if all the pain she had to return.


    But the dead man appeared in front of me. I couldn''t believe it. So I asked again, "is this man really our patriarch? Really? "


    The ghost King clenched my hand, then nodded, "it''s him. Many years ago, he deliberately arranged for a death to make himself strange in that situation, and then provoked the incident."


    However, clan leader Ling didn''t seem to agree with the ghost King''s statement. He raised eyebrows and said, "you are wrong. I never said that I was dead, nor did anyone prove that I was dead. At the beginning, they just couldn''t find me, so they thought I was dead. However, since they were willing to believe, it saved me a lot of unnecessary trouble. ¡±


    "then why do you do this? Do you know that because of your disappearance, the whole Feng clan has fallen into madness! How can you be so irresponsible! " I can''t control my emotions and yell at him. I don''t know what kind of reason can make him lose the whole people''s life!


    Ling clan chief Leng hum a: "why do I do this, is you a little girl can understand the truth?"? But since you asked, I''ll tell you! I do this for the whole Feng nationality. Why should we be suppressed all the time? You don''t understand the feeling of being under the rule of others. The development of our Feng nationality doesn''t have to be different from theirs, but we should be able to do our part in everything. Why? I just want to give our Phoenix family a statement. Now I''m going to succeed. As long as I sit in that position, all the suffering will be over, and the Feng clan will be brilliant. "


    I don''t know why he had such a ridiculous idea. If it hadn''t been for Tiandixin''s good use of his blood essence to nurture the Phoenix family, I''m afraid there would have been no Phoenix family''s prosperity in the future! And in this matter, the emperor of heaven did nothing unfair. This Tianting was before the Feng family, and it was also the emperor''s lifelong efforts. It is reasonable to pay more attention to nature! I don''t understand why he wants to fight up and down like this.


    I looked at the clan leader Ling, and then forced to resist the anger and said, "do you know that even if you have achieved success, you become the emperor of heaven, which attracts thousands of people''s attention, what''s the matter? You said that the Fengzu people who wanted to grow up were long gone. In the original fire, only Ling Tian and I survived. What''s the point of doing this? At the end of the day, it''s your selfishness that leads to all this! "


    Selfish people will never admit that they are selfish, and will find various reasons to convince you, but fortunately, I am not confused. I have my own way of thinking and naturally have the ability to judge the right and wrong of things. The chief Ling listened to my question with a disdainful smile, and then said, "but how many people who have achieved great things are not white bones?"? What''s the pity? Besides, every species in the world is selfish! It''s inevitable for me, even for my own selfish desire. Isn''t it selfish for you to stand here today? For their own son can ignore the blessings of the world, so everyone here and there


    I hate his distorted values, but I don''t intend to argue with him on this matter. Anyway, people like him will not realize their mistakes. At present, he is comparing me with him. It''s disgraceful for me to do this, but at least I feel guilty when I do it But what about him? It''s just a matter of peace of mind. It seems that the lives of those who died in his plan are nothing.


    I pointed to him and said in a loud voice, "I am different from you. At least what I do is not put myself in the first place. In my heart, there are family feelings and my son. But what about you? Even completely regardless of your own blood in the future, in that fire you can watch them die one by one? Let''s not mention the details, my adoptive mother, your blood close relatives, do you have the heart to watch her step by step to death, to the end? The whole Feng clan died out because of your misunderstanding. What face do you think you have to talk about success here? "


    Hearing my accusation, clan leader Ling also became a little irritable. He looked at me displeasantly, "I can''t stand her stupidity just because she is a close relative by blood. She didn''t need to die, but she had to kill herself. Isn''t it just a brain disease? For me, she is not even a pig teammate, so I don''t care at all. I was thinking of taking her to do great things with her for the sake of revenge for me, but I saw her revenge and then I immediately lost my mood. How can I use children''s love to do great things? Women are still too impulsive to become the climate! What''s more, you''re telling me all this because your family members died in the disaster. But you seem to have found the wrong person. It''s not me who has ruined your family, but your adoptive mother. I never forced her to do anything. She made everything by herself. What can I do? If you don''t have the brain to do big things, you can only be shot. So don''t say that I forced her, but she can''t pass her own level. "I don''t want to listen to him any more. Anyway, he doesn''t care about his close relatives. Why should I be angry here? But I have to find out about fengxu, so I stopped him, "I don''t want to know about your affairs. Just tell me if you did all these things? How can I suddenly feel confused about the whole story? "


    Ling clan chief looked at me, "Ling Mei, you are still so curious! But for the sake of you being my own race, I can tell you the whole story. Even if I don''t say so, you will find out that you have a Yang stone in your hand? I believe that I know not less. However, since you want to listen to me, I will tell you that all this is indeed what I have planned for a long time. Anyway, I can''t stand being ruled by others, even if the emperor of Fengzu has been fulfilled! I thought of a way to fight for a way out for the feng people, so the whole thing started when I became the leader of the Feng clan. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 533

    "At that time, I learned about the future fate of the feng people through the combination of Yang and Yin stones of the Feng family, and I also learned that the destiny of the emperor of heaven had died. So I took the opportunity to turn the fate of the Feng family around. However, my family member, your adoptive mother, was too kind and kind at that time, and still couldn''t bear to kill you. Later, I thought it would be It was a disaster, so I didn''t show up. Later, I colluded with the demons and deliberately found a demon with a good face to get close to her. Of course, all this was in my control. They were very good and soon had a child. However, the birth of this child was not tolerated by the secular world. Not only did the demon people refuse to admit it, but also the Feng clan was very small Ci, but fortunately, the Phoenix family still wanted to keep her alive, so it was a good deed to let the child Ling Tian live. It was originally a good deed, but it was not so in the eyes of the emperor of heaven. According to the personality of the emperor of heaven, this kind of thing will definitely not be pursued with great fanfare. On the contrary, it will cut off the mess quickly. He will not let things go too far. Therefore, it is such a contradiction that all the people of the Feng family are sent back to the Western Heaven. "


    "Hum, or do you think I''ll live like this all the time? However, the development of the situation was not as fast as I thought, and the emperor of heaven has been wavering, so I made a decision for him, that is, to find out all the people who knew his secret, so I deliberately released Yin Pengyu and Ling Tian. These two people seem to be very opposed to the emperor of heaven, but they will never give up the big storm, but they are just seeking It''s just a way of saying, but when these two people leave, the ancestor of the Yu family, who has been wronged by the emperor for hundreds of years, got his long life just because he accidentally broke through the scandal of the emperor of heaven. However, in order to restrain him, he naturally needs to link up with the number of children of Yu family''s descendants. This seems unfair to future generations, but in fact, it''s a matter of harmony As far as the ancestors are concerned, it''s not the bad things that the ancestors have been dealing with for thousands of years, but it''s not the bad things that the ancestors have been dealing with for thousands of years. "


    "However, no one can go back on the matter. If the ancestors of the Yu family and the emperor of heaven proposed to break the contract, they would betray the emperor of heaven. Even if they didn''t have that thought, heaven and earth would unconsciously think that he would publicize those things. So the emperor of heaven will let you blade your ancestors. Do you remember that? In fact, whether it is Ling Mei or Yu Zhen, you are the biggest disaster. Everyone will turn against you and even the emperor of heaven will not be immune. If it is not for you, the emperor of heaven will not die. In the end, it is not you who initiated the incident, so that the emperor of heaven and the king of ghosts will be fratricidal? I''m just watching. The real murderers are you, aren''t you? "


    "So the emperor of heaven is dead. I wanted to show up, but Meng Feixue came to stir up the game. Fortunately, he was killed by the ghost king just now! Now the road ahead of me has been swept away, so there''s nothing wrong. The ghost king will go back to your hell as soon as possible. The matter here has nothing to do with you. I am the most suitable position for the emperor of heaven. "


    I heard him talking nonsense there. Naturally, I was angry. I thought the ghost king would not be able to calm down. However, he listened quietly. Even if clan leader Ling mentioned the killing of the Heavenly Emperor and the ghost king, the ghost king did not have any radical reaction. Then I heard the ghost King quietly ask, "you are not wrong, but you should kill by others Why don''t you have a little blood on your hands? "


    At this time, two people came to the gate of the hall. They were Luo Lifan and Ling Tian. Luo Lifan said to the arrogant clan chief Ling, "you have calculated thousands of things, but you have missed one step. You put the two stones together and come to those conclusions, but you have forgotten to look at them separately. For those who used to predict the stone head, the Yang stone and the Yin stone will respectively reflect the future fortune. I guess you have forgotten I remember. "


    After hearing this, Ling''s face changed slightly, and then he looked at Luo Lifan and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Ling Tian took out the Yangshi from behind, and then said coldly, "you are too utilitarian. You only care about the fate of those you want to kill, but you forget to look at your own. Aren''t you curious about your future? Ha ha, but no matter what, I''m going to tell you that today is your end! "


    Lingtian is his real offspring. I just adopted him. I have no feelings for him. I think Ling Tian should be more tolerant when facing him. But I am wrong. He seems to have nothing but resentment when facing him. Of course, he doesn''t care about any feelings, Because he only has power in his eyes, so family relationship is luxury.


    Then I heard a cold voice in the hall above, "the so-called move chess wrong, lose all the game, Ling clan leader, why are you in a hurry for a while? If you can wait for hundreds of years, why can''t you wait to see the stone for a while? "


    I looked up and saw Meng Feixue, who was dressed in plain white, was looking at the whole hall. It seemed that everything had settled down. The appearance of Meng Feixue made me marvel. I thought he was dead. If Meng Feixue didn''t die, things would be easier.


    Seeing that Meng Feixue is not dead, clan leader Ling is in a mess. In the final analysis, he is still afraid of Meng Feixue''s strength. If he was not afraid that he would have killed him, would he still need to play such a big chess game? Ling clan leader trembled and searched for a circle, and finally pointed the spearhead at the ghost king, "you dare to cheat! Is the king of ghosts not afraid to make people laugh? You won''t win even if you catch me! "He said it as if he were so aboveboard! However, we didn''t give him too many opportunities to speak, because Wenquxing, who was always with him, quickly inserted a knife into his back. Clan leader Ling probably didn''t expect to be beaten by his own people. He looked at Wenquxing in disbelief. At the moment, Wenquxing looked indifferent, and then said: "let you die to understand that you think you have been controlling me. In fact, I just want to stay with you to inquire for the emperor of heaven. Now I can catch you and tell the world your crime. My task is also completed!"


    Meng Feixue nodded at the star of Wenqu and said, "the technique of this Dao is good. It can be regarded as an improvement over before. In today''s notes, you have made a great contribution. You said you wanted to be my apprentice. I agreed! Now that I''ve finished my business, I''ll come and learn from you! But, bring your drink


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 534

    I have said for a long time that Meng Feixue is extremely intelligent, and everything is absolutely calculated before doing it. Anyway, no matter when I have not seen him suffer a loss, is it not Meng Feixue who picked up a bargain? You know, this Wenqu star is not easy to win over, but when Wenqu star wants to worship Meng Feixue as a teacher, no one can tell. Moreover, this Wenqu star can willingly hide in the side of clan leader Ling to be an undercover. This shows Meng Feixue''s ability and ability. In any case, it is impossible for anyone to do this.


    But no matter what the process is, the good thing is that it''s solved, isn''t it? Wenquxing''s fatal knife made clan leader Ling''s body go straight down. Ling Tian stood opposite him, without a trace of panic and sadness. I think in Ling Tian''s heart, he should hate the people who are closely related to him. From the beginning to the end, Ling Tian can''t let go of the people who hurt his people and kill his family, so no matter who the other party is, they can''t be forgiven ¡£ Perhaps the most unforgettable thing for Ling Tian is the death of his mother.


    The detailed process of this matter later I learned that the fight between the ghost king and Meng Feixue had been arranged for a long time, so that clan leader Ling could show up without doubt. The person who was killed in the hall before is not Meng Feixue''s original master, but another person he transformed. Meng Feixue''s skill is so advanced that many people can''t tell the difference between the transformed human form and his original one. That''s why clan leader Ling walked up to the people without fear.


    When ghost king and I were going to leave the heaven, Meng Feixue specially summoned me alone. In the back garden of the emperor of heaven, Meng Feixue and I talked about each other like many years ago. At the moment, there was no distinction between superiority and inferiority. He used to regard me as a young apprentice who should be like the moon. I used to regard him as a trustworthy friend.


    "Yu Zhen, there''s something I think it''s necessary for you to know. Don''t be nervous. It''s good news." He looked at me with a mysterious smile.


    I''m a little curious. The good news for me is that fengxu can follow us back to the underworld. Is there any surprise? So I asked, "tell me, is this good news worth it? I''ll go back to hell later."


    "Well, your master should be like the moon. In fact, it may still appear. But I haven''t told you about this. I''m afraid that you will think about it from time to time and be found by outsiders. But now that everything is peaceful, I can tell you that it''s OK, and I can let you enjoy yourself. Is it a double happiness for you now? " When my master was forced to lose his life, Meng Feixue didn''t come forward. It was originally for the purpose of keeping his ghost in the dark. Now it''s useful. The magic power like Meng Feixue doesn''t need such things as gathering soul beads. As long as time goes by, my master will be able to return to this world again, but I don''t know if he still remembers that time I did.


    But even if I can''t remember, I''m happy for him. The most important thing is to live, isn''t it?


    In the whole thing, it seems that Wenquxing is the most vulnerable. He is a star who protects the world''s students, but he always wants to benefit mankind. In order to become Meng Feixue''s apprentice, he has learned more than two moves. He has done no less bad things in this matter. Of course, this is justifiable. Otherwise, how can we make the other party believe him. However, it is not a loss after calculation. At least Meng Feixue has promised to accept him as his apprentice.


    After returning to the underworld, Tianyou has settled fengxu''s affairs. He was originally the second highness of the prefecture, so some of the courtesies were in accordance with the previous ones. Moreover, fengxu had lived here for two months before, and everything he was facing was not strange. This time, he really came back, and my family was reunited. In the evening, the ghost King deliberately advanced When we got back, our family of four went to the empty mountain again and again, which was regarded as a reminiscence of the past. Of course, it also reminded us that it was not easy for us to separate these years, and we should cherish the future more.


    Although fengxu was laughing all night, I could still feel his loneliness. I didn''t ask him directly. Instead, I stopped him when the ghost king and Tianyou went back to deal with the political affairs. "Fengxu, go with your mother for a while."


    We walked slowly back along the road when we came. Passing the house where Ruan Lingzhi lived before, fengxu naturally stopped. But it seemed that he was afraid that I would find out and left quickly. I looked at his back and followed him, "fengxu, you still can''t put it down, right?"


    "After all, it has appeared. I always feel a little sorry." Feng Xu sighed, "I don''t know what happened to her life last time when we parted from heaven. However, we are not people on the same road after all. We still don''t want to think about it. It''s just that I''m sentimental and worrying about myself."


    I patted him on the shoulder, "it''s not as pessimistic as you think. Of course, what I said to you before certainly doesn''t scare you. However, your father said that you are not totally unable to be together, but you have to wait for some time. If you can''t put it down, you can go to the sun to play with her, but you can''t do anything too close. She has more than ten years of Yang Shou, so you can do it again Bear it, if she is not the status of the daughter of Zhiyang in the next life, you won''t have to keep it so hard. "


    Feng Xu was a little surprised. She also showed a faint smile on her face. Then she asked softly, "my father really said that? Don''t talk about more than ten years, even if it is decades, hundreds of years, I can still afford to wait. ""As long as you and Ruan Lingzhi have such a mind, it''s only a matter of time before or after you get together. So don''t be so sad here. Go back to have a rest early. Go to see her tomorrow. She was scared. And she stayed here for you. How can you say thank you so much?" In order to make fengxu happy, I advised him to go to Ruan Lingzhi. Anyway, kissing Xiaozui would not be pregnant. This is a simple skin kiss. What''s wrong.


    Wind Xu after listening to some small excitement, and then directly took my hand, very intimate to me said: "Mom, thank you."


    Mother, I''ve been waiting too long, but it''s worth hearing. However, the boy didn''t listen to me. After a good sleep tonight, he went straight to the sun. As expected, he was still young and could not hold his breath.


    However, nothing makes fengxu happy. Anyway, it''s still the children who come with the mood. There are not many opportunities in the future. If you become a family, you have to take good care of your wife and children?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 535

    Fengxu here is the beginning of love. I have nothing to worry about. Anyway, I have already inquired about Ruan Lingzhi''s mind, so they must be heading for happiness. But Tianyou is worried. I thought he had been with Bai Wuchang for such a long time, and he wanted to start a family. But he didn''t listen to him, and it was like playing fengxu After the treatment, he was more enthusiastic to help in the hell.


    I don''t think that when fengxu is settled down, he still stays with Bai Wuchang like this. Moreover, I don''t believe that he hasn''t forgotten Lingyu. If he can''t, he can''t hold Bai Wuchang''s hand in front of so many people. So I found Tianyou and said to him, "when are you going to settle the matter with Bai Wuchang? Now fengxu is taking time to fall in love. Don''t fall behind your younger brother. "


    Tianyou looked at me helplessly, and then said, "there''s no need to compare this matter. Besides, did Bai Changchang and I worship each other for a long time? Why bother to come again in the numbness? And this kind of state is also very good, she did not say anything to me


    I glared at him and then said, "is this a matter that Bai Wuchang mentioned? You really don''t see out. You''re ready for me. I''ll help you choose the day. You''ll be responsible for the rest. Anyway, you didn''t say that. Have you had any experience before? You take care of everything yourself


    "Don''t mention it. Since you have mentioned it, you have to be responsible for it. Besides, what''s wrong with my preparation at that time? I''m not losing your face?" God saw that I want to be the shopkeeper, immediately pulled me coquettish.


    I squinted at him and said, "since you want me to help, you should settle the matter quickly and save me time for you. What''s more, I drank that cup of daughter-in-law tea before, but I was terrified. I can''t count it. "


    God gave me a look. "Old woman, how do I think you just want to drink daughter-in-law tea? Or do you suddenly have nothing to do these days? If you have nothing to do, go to fengxu to walk around more. You have been staring at me for so many years. Are you not tired of it? " This son of a bitch clearly dislikes me, but deliberately says that I am annoyed. I have never felt bored when I look at my son. Whether he is obedient or disobedient, it is my heart treasure.


    However, it may also be true that Tianyou said that I really didn''t know what to do because I was suddenly idle, so I started to interact with my little aunt and Yu Xiao. But this time, Yu Xiao became our key protection object. After so many years of children, she finally got pregnant. When I went to see her, the silly girl said, "sister, you know Do you know? I thought I had the infertility before, but now I''m pregnant, I know that I also have this function! "


    I nodded her forehead, "nonsense. One day, I don''t know what to pretend to be. I''ll be a mother in the future. I can''t be so blatant. Otherwise, I''ll teach the children bad. Can''t you go wild? You''re the only one to worry about. Don''t you give people time to live? "


    Zhong sec stood aside with a smile and didn''t say much. However, I wanted to take Yu Xiao out for a walk, but he didn''t agree. After all, this was the first child who paid more attention to it. However, I had a lot of trouble in the world. Tianyou and fengxu are now living well, and one by one is better than the other.


    Seeing that he couldn''t go out, Yu Xiao began to chuckle and said, "you see, I''m just like this here. I''m not happy at all. Since I had this doll, my freedom has been limited. Elder sister, you help me to ask for help."


    I laughed and said, "this is also natural. When I was pregnant, the ghost king didn''t let me go? But it''s only ten months. Tolerance is over. It''s right for people to worry about it. You''ll be obedient, and I''ll be with you every day. What else do you worry about? Where else do you want to go? "


    Yu Xiao saw that I didn''t speak to her, and was not interested at all. Instead, he flattened his mouth and said, "it turns out that it''s so hard to have a baby. I can''t even get the door." I shake my head, this is really in the blessing do not know, but the young, always like to fight like this, also follow them to go.


    When I came out from Yu Xiaona, I saw two people in the bamboo grove. Looking at the figure, I wanted to say hello to her, but when I was halfway there, I stopped because I saw that the people with her were heiwuchang. When did these two people get so close?


    Thinking about Zhang Guoguo, who had been entangled with God for some time before, it would have been a beautiful thing if she could get together with Hei Wuchang. Zhang Guoguo, who can see everything, is not because she is sentimental, but because everything is handled properly. Some things don''t belong to her, and she won''t covet it.


    Black impermanence and white impermanence are brothers and sisters, but Bai Wuchang looks good. Naturally, the elder brother is no worse. Moreover, the people who are trapped in love like to dress up, and the whole person''s aura has become warm. Anyway, the two people are quite harmonious together. I stopped and didn''t disturb them, so I left them A little space. Originally I wanted to find a suitable person for Zhang Guoguo, but now I don''t have to worry about it.The ghost king saw that I was idling around all day, discussing with me to ask for one. I couldn''t say anything, especially when I saw Yu Xiao being watched by the clock seconds, I would not agree. But the ghost king and I promised that the appointment would not be like clocks and seconds, and that I would have enough freedom, including going to the sun. I thought it over and over again, and I really wanted to have another sister, so I agreed. But the child can''t be pregnant in one day or two, and the ghost king has been troubling me.


    Just when I was about to give up, the baby was pregnant. Therefore, people should not force themselves to do anything in their life. Sometimes they can''t succeed if they pay too much attention to something. In any case, everything goes as it should. The ghost king was very happy to know that I was pregnant with the news. Moreover, I was more excited than before. I asked him, "it''s not the first time to be a father. Is it so happy?"


    The ghost king looked at me tenderly: "as long as you are born, I like all, I am happy."


    "Oh, this little mouth is as sweet as honey. Why is it so sweet?" I am happy to smile, my heart has been happy to bloom. But when is ghost King''s love talk skill full online? I have a bad feeling that I will not have to discuss with me some treaties of humiliating our country.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 536

    I did not guess wrong. He said that he would not be so sweet to me all of a sudden. As soon as I said, "Yu Zhen, why don''t we go out and play? I''ve got this baby. I''m a girl. You know girls are expensive. We''d better stop in the hell."


    "What? You mean to keep me honest for ten months? At the beginning, you said that you would not be like Yu Xiao, so I promised you. You just found out that you changed your divination. I can''t abide by it. " Listen to the ghost king want me to stay in the hell where can''t go, I immediately mood is not beautiful, with eyes staring at him unhappy said.


    The ghost king said with a smile: "Oh, it''s not to let you stay in a place. Can you still go around? The boundary of our prefecture is big enough. Where do you want to go? Just don''t go far. I still think it''s not. And now I''m preparing to pass on the throne to God. I can''t be too distracted. I''d better teach some things hand in hand. Haven''t you always said that I''d get on well with my sons


    I''m too lazy to argue with him. Generally, what he says is settled. This time it''s more polite. I discussed it with me. If it''s normal, it won''t be! But fortunately, it did not let me quietly raise my fetus in bed, which also gave me enough freedom.


    Anyway, I couldn''t sit still, so I went to Lixia. I always wanted to find someone to talk about. Lixia saw me naturally happy, heard that I was pregnant or very envious, "you sit down, looking at you so careless is really worrying."


    I sat obediently on the soft collapse arranged by Lixia, and then said helplessly, "I am the third child. There is no need to be so nervous. You see, I have no reaction now. Don''t take me too seriously. The ghost king is too careful, but he also blames me. He has already known that he should not listen to him. Now it is inconvenient for me to go anywhere. Even you have to murmur with me. It''s unreasonable. "


    Li Xia couldn''t help laughing, "isn''t the ghost King spoiling you? I haven''t seen anyone who''s been together for so long like honey. You and the ghost king are really enviable


    "And you? You are not the same as Mingqi? By the way, don''t be so nervous. If you should get married, you will get married in this way. You will not be able to fall in love like this. I think you like children. I might as well settle the matter as soon as possible. Anyway, I have nothing to do now. I can help you with the wedding style. " I saw that Lixia was totally indifferent to the marriage. It was a bitter thing. People were waiting for her to say a word, but Lixia didn''t spit out all the time. As a friend, the only thing I could do was to help speak good words.


    Lixia saw me mention this stubble, also did not answer, just asked me about the baby in my stomach, "my business you don''t worry about, by the way, you see this baby is male treasure or female treasure?"


    "I asked Mrs. Meng, the child should be a girl. Since she was pregnant, she didn''t have much reaction. Moreover, she was very stable. She was not as tired as before when she was pregnant with the blessing of God and fengxu. I guess she is also a sensible one. The first two have upset me a lot, and I should be relieved." While touching my stomach, I said that the vaginal pregnancy grew faster, although it was only a month, but it was already a little pregnant.


    However, it doesn''t hinder me from walking. I''m still used to sitting here every day in Lixia. Of course, the main thing is to urge her to get married with Mingqi. Anyway, I''ve been watching this with the help of God.


    Lixia was not beaten by me. She could only say with shyness, "Yu Zhen, I found that your character has changed since you became a mother. How could you have to promote it? But it''s useless for you to ask me all the time. Isn''t it all a man''s business to marry a daughter-in-law? "


    When I heard it, I said, "it''s true, but I have to see what you mean? It''s just a word waiting for you


    Lixia vomited here and I went to find Mingqi. Of course, Mingqi didn''t expect Lixia to agree so soon. He was so happy with what he was. He was happy when he had a happy event. The whole person looked different. He said thank you to me and ran to propose. Dare you, this boy hasn''t asked yet. Maybe he is afraid that Lixia will refuse him.


    But now, the two of them have settled the matter seriously. Mingqi is the emissary of the river Styx, and his status is valuable. Therefore, the people in the underworld naturally attach great importance to this matter. The ghost King specially arranged a group of people to help with the wedding of Mingqi. In fact, it was not so urgent. Lixia originally wanted to let my baby girl be born to them as flower girls, but However, he couldn''t wait. He picked a recent auspicious day to marry Lixia home.


    Knowing that Mingqi has set the wedding date, I began to urge Tianyou again. They said that good things are in pairs. If it wasn''t for a lucky day, I would like to do their marriage together. Tianyou didn''t object to my proposal this time, but he didn''t give me a letter of approval. I was not in a hurry. Anyway, I made up my mind and waited for things to be done between Mingqi and Lixia After that, I''ll talk about God''s blessing. Men can wait for marriage, but women can''t.


    When Mingqi and Lixia got married, we were naturally present. Because the ghost king was the largest in the underworld, and it was the ghost King''s marriage at the beginning, so I was lucky to have a cup of their Thanksgiving tea with the ghost king. Looking at their happy and sweet smile, I felt that all the suffering was worth it. If there was no bridal chamber in the underworld, it would be even if all the etiquette was done It''s a real couple.In a flash, several months passed. Seeing that the third child was about to land, and Tianyou happened to have a free time, the ghost king and I found a lucky day to let him and Bai Wuchang''s affairs fall to the ground. I was drinking my daughter-in-law''s tea when I suddenly felt colic, but I still insisted on drinking tea and gave me a gift. The ghost king looked at me and asked, "is it uncomfortable?"


    I was embarrassed to look at the guests below, and then whispered, "this is the third child. Don''t you know that?" My stomachache made me have no spare strength to say yes. Fortunately, my little aunt was from the past and said to the ghost king, "I''m afraid Yu Zhen is going to have a baby! It''s better to send for Mrs. Meng first. "


    This reminds the ghost king, and then everyone starts to work on my business. Fortunately, the ghost king has been prepared before, but everything goes smoothly. The birth of the child is indeed a girl doll. I look at my little aunt and smile with joy. I know what she is thinking.


    In a day, the ghost king is double happy, the whole person is also happy, I haven''t seen his smile like that for a long time, bright and dazzling, now my husband dotes on him, and his children are both perfect. I think this is happiness.


    (the end of the book)


    in the end of the book www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!